《Destroying My Own Novel》
Chapter 1
A ck-haired man with yellow eyes sat at his desk that seemed to be on top of the skyscraper. He sat in hisfy chair and was surrounded by thirteen gorgeous women, they were all kissing and licking his neck, cheeks, and ears as he was enjoying the apple in his hand.
While he was enjoying his moment, the door was being knocked down by a red-haired man with a greatsword in his hand. ¡°Mykel!¡± he screamed his lungs out.
The red-haired guy was covered with blood and wounds all over his body, he red at the ck-haired guy as he caught his breath. ¡°It was you all along?! Why! Why are you betraying humanity and working with those demons, Mykel?!¡± he screamed with his voice trembling.
Mykel leaned his head back and pushed all the women around him. ¡°I think you misunderstood something, Asmond,¡± he said as he stood up and walked to the front of his desk.
¡°Misunderstood? Look at all those women behind you! They¡¯re all the daughter of the demon kings of each tower and you¡¯re still trying to deny it?!¡± Asmond said as he pointed his sword at the women.
Mykel leaned his butt on the desk and crossed his arms. ¡°These women? They¡¯re all mine, and they have nothing to do with their father or mother anymore. They¡¯re my loyal servants now,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the thirteen gorgeous women.
Asmond gritted his teeth as he red at Mykel, he had known Mykel for five years and he knew Mykel wasn¡¯t a liar. ¡°Prove it¡¡± he said with doubt.
Mykel sighed as he looked at the carpet. ¡°Fine,¡± he said. ¡°Ladies, don¡¯t seek revenge, do you understand?¡± he asked. All the women nodded their heads with straight faces while Asmond was so confused about what he just heard.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Asmond asked as he looked at Mykel walking toward him.
¡°Kill me, and you will see that I¡¯m not lying,¡± he answered as he raised his arms to show his vulnerability. ¡°You will see that when I die, thosedies won¡¯t do anything and they would still be here since they belonged to me,¡± he continued.
¡°Are you out of your mind?!¡± Asmond screamed at Mykel in the face.
¡°You can call me whatever you want, but I¡¯m never a liar, Asmond, you know that,¡± Mykel said as he kept holding his arms up.
Asmond looked at Mykel and slowly his eyes were covered with tears, he finally broke down and started to cry because so many lives were taken during their battle against one of the demon kings. Mykel just watched him cry and did nothing because he despised his own creation, especially the main character of the story, Asmond.
Mykel looked down at Asmond who was sobbing on his knees, Mykel smirked and enjoyed every second of it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine,¡± he said as he held his smile with a dagger hidden on his back.
Chapter 2
¡°Holy shit, it¡¯s fucking hot¡¡± Mykel said as he leaned on his bed and stared at the zing sun through the see-through ss door to his balcony. He smoke with a can of beer in his left hand, he looked at how his life had be, a life that he never thought he would have after everything he had achieved.
Mykel stood up and flicked the butt of the cigarette out to the balcony and down the road. He went to the bathroom to wash his face and cool down his face from the hot summer. He red at himself in the mirror as if he despised the person he was looking at.
A fine-looking man with a body of a supermodel that he used to use to attract women and tattoos all over his arms, neck, and back. ¡°What¡¯s the point of being handsome with a perfect body if I have no money,¡± he said as he wiped his face. ¡°Some ugly bastard is better than me with all those money they have in their pocket,¡± he continued as he threw the towel and left the bathroom.
Mykel grabbed his phone and checked his bnce.
[Your bnce is $72]
Mykel scoffed and threw his phone on the bed while he shook his head in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m broke and I have nothing but this shitty apartment¡¡± he said as he walked to his PC. He turned on his PC and watched some videos on the inte to waste time and to distract his hunger until tomorrow.
Mykel read a web novel on his PC and saw hundreds of books were trending, he had read some of them and he regretted that he made that novel. He used to be one of those authors with lots of money and fans, but it changed when he published his novel called Heritage of a Hero.
¡°People are still bashing about that shitty novel, huh? It¡¯s been years for fuck sake¡¡± Mykel said to himself while he scrolled down to the reviews andments on his book. ¡°I wish I can destroy this novel so that nobody will be able to see it or remember it anymore,¡± Mykel continued as he sighed.
Since his failure, he deleted all his social media to avoid stress and anxiety. One mistake was enough to push a man down into a deep hole with no lights nor hands to help. His failure brought him to his demise because all of his used-to-be fans started to reveal Mykel¡¯s personal life as a scumbag, a worthless piece of shit was what they called him.
The more he read the negativements and reviews, it pissed him off and decided to shut down his PC and went out to the balcony for a smoke.
Mykel was reminiscing the morous life he had a few years ago, he was at the top of the food chain. He looked down at people and they were all looking up at him, so it made him feel superior to the others.
As he was thinking of the good old days, his phone vibrates, he grabbed his phone from his pocket and saw a message from an unknown number.
[I finally got your number after hours of surfing on the inte. I used to be your huge fan but your shitty book is so fucking trash and saw everything about you on the inte and now I want to say that you fucking deserve it!]
Mykel read the message and scoffed. ¡°What a piece of shit,¡± he said as he put his phone back in his pocket.
He was so used to that kind of thing that it didn¡¯t affect him anymore, he had experienced the hate in person for a whole year so it didn¡¯t bother him at all.
¡°He thought he would feel superior by sending that message, but the truth is he¡¯s nothing but a piece of shit like me. A piece of shit will always be a piece of shit,¡± Mykel said as he puffed the smoke into the air.
Mykle¡¯s phone vibrates again, and he ignored it this time, but it kept vibrating that it started to piss him off. He grabbed his phone and saw thetest message, and he was surprised when reading it.
[How is that feel to live in that shitty apartment, you shitty author?]
Mykel smirked and decided to reply to his fan.
[It¡¯s still better than your life.]
The fan got triggered by Mykel¡¯s reply and Mykel was so happy to see that person get triggered by him by sending dozens of messages like a maniac.
Mykel got an idea and immediately reply again.
[If you have a problem, why don¡¯t we meet up? If you have something to say, then say it in front of me.]
With a single provocation, the fan agreed and told Mykel to meet at the convenience store near Mykel¡¯s apartment. Mykel read that reply and immediately put on his shirt and grabbed his zer then left his apartment.
Mykel arrived and lit his cigarette while he waited for his fan to appear. He looked at the time and it was 11 P.M., it was perfect for Mykel and he couldn¡¯t wait to see what kind of person he was going to see.
¡°Hey, shitty author!¡± A guy¡¯s voice could be heard from Mykel¡¯s right.
Mykel smoked his cigarette and stared at the guy who was shorter than him and his body was nothing like Mykel. He smirked and scoffed as he puffed his smoke then he walked toward the guy with the cigarette in his hand.
¡°You¡¯re the one who has been messaging me?¡± Mykel asked with his left hand in his trouser¡¯s pocket.
¡°Yeah, so what? I can say whatever I want,¡± The guy answered.
Mykel smirked and flicked the cigarette at the guy¡¯s face and it barely miss the guy¡¯s right eye. The guy was in pain because of it and Mykel immediately threw a straight punch at the guy¡¯s nose then followed with a left hook.
The guy fell while he was screaming in pain but Mykel kept throwing punches at him and the guy started to bleed. Mykel didn¡¯t care about all of that but the clerk of the store saw what happened, she immediately called the police.
Mykel stopped beating the guy and immediately checked the guy¡¯s pockets, he grabbed the guy¡¯s wallet and scoffed while he was shaking his head. ¡°Not only you¡¯re ugly and weak, but you¡¯re also poor,¡± Mykel said as he grabbed $22 from the guy¡¯s wallet and then threw the wallet on the guy¡¯s face.
Before Mykel could leave the scene, the police had alreadye and he immediately lifted his hands up in the air.
The guy exined everything to the police while the medic was checking his eye, two policemen were guarding Mykel so he won¡¯t run away. ¡°Can I smoke?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at both of them, but the police were just staring at him and didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Why should I ask you guys¡¯ permission, I can just light a quick one before we go,¡± Mykel said as he lit the cigarette.
It wasn¡¯t the first time Mykel had to deal with the police, so he knew what he should do. He gave his testimony and told the truth about everything, but he also gave them evidence of the messages that the guy sent him. The police read the whole message and understood the situation.
¡°Alright, youe with us,¡± The police said as he cuffed Mykel.
Mykel cooperated and went into the car as he stared at the guy from the corner of his eyes with a smirk on his face.
Mykel ended up in jail while the police investigate whether it was a serious crime or not. He didn¡¯t bother and used his time to rest for the night in the jail since he knew it might take a while for them to decide.
¡°Hey! Wake up!¡± The police said as he shook Mykel on the shoulder.
Mykel opened his eye and looked at the office. ¡°Hmm? Is it done?¡±
¡°Yes, you may leave now,¡± The police said as he left the cell.
Mykel looked outside and it was morning already, he got up and left the cell and grabbed all his things. He checked his wallet and the $22 he got from that guy was still there and he couldn¡¯t help but smile.
The moment he left the building, he followed the road and it took him quite a while to realize that he wasn¡¯t in the ce where he should be. ¡°What the¡¡± Mykel said as he looked at the city and it wasn¡¯t the same city he was living in, and the whole area looked unfamiliar to him.
¡°Wait, where am I?¡± Mykel said to himself as he saw people walking past him. ¡°Excuse me, Miss? Where is this?¡± Mykel said as he asked a woman who just walked past him.
¡°Where is this? You¡¯re in District 1,¡± The woman said as she looked at Mykel from top to bottom.
¡°District 1?¡± Mykel asked as he shook his head and furrowed his eyebrows.
The woman nodded and pointed at the billboard.
Mykel looked up and he was shocked when he saw the message on the billboard.
[Wee to District 1, the district of the best awakeners born!]
¡°No fucking way, I¡¯m inside the world of my own novel?¡± Mykel mumbled to himself.
Chapter 3
¡°Wait, this can¡¯t be real¡¡± Mykel said as he walked the sidewalk and looked around at the world that he wasn¡¯t familiar with. ¡°This must be a dream, I need to wake up,¡± he continued as he walked past a cafe and saw his own reflection on the see-through ss window.
Mykel looked at himself in the window and he read about a dream that a person wouldn¡¯t see themselves in the mirror and would start changing faces. He looked at himself and he recognized himself and nothing happened to his reflection.
¡°Who¡¯s that handsome guy, is he looking at us?¡± The woman asked her friends as they saw Mykel looking at himself.
Mykel started to punch himself in the face and everyone in the cafe was shocked by it. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s crazy,¡± The other woman said.
¡°Fuck it hurts¡¡± Mykel said as he rubbed his jaw. ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream, this is real,¡± he said as he looked at himself and then realized the whole people in the cafe were staring at him. He then walked away hurriedly with a bit of embarrassment.
¡°Let¡¯s think about this thoroughly,¡± Mykel said to himself as he walked and looked down at the road. ¡°I¡¯m in the world of my own novel, and I¡¯m in District 1 where the only District that¡¯s safe from the war against demons and their towers,¡± he continued and looked at the tall buildings around him.
¡°There should be at least 14 districts in this world that I built and each one of them except District 1 has a Demon Tower in it,¡± Mykel said as he sat down on the empty bench in the park. ¡°Lucifer, Beelzebub, Satan, Abaddon, Mammon, Belphegor, Asmodeus, Behemoth, Astaroth, Samael, Azrael, Mahazeal, and Azazel. The 13 Demon Kings and the ruler of the 13 Demon Towers,¡± Mykel said as he counted them with his fingers.
Mykel sighed and checked his zer pocket and grabbed a cigarette and lit it up. ¡°What year is it now?¡± he asked himself as he looked around then he saw a newspaper in the trash bin. He grabbed it and spread it open then looked at the date of the published newspaper. ¡°March 12th, 2104, it¡¯s a month after the towers appeared around the world. I¡¯m still in the prologue of the story,¡± Mykel said.
¡°Fuck, I can¡¯t remember my own story! It¡¯s been a while and I never intended on remembering this failure of a novel of mine,¡± Mykel said as he scratched the back of his head with a cigarette in his mouth.
Mykel¡¯s stomach growled and he decided to go and grab something to eat, maybe he would remember after he ate.
As he walked toward the hotdog stand on the sidewalk, he realized that the money in this world was using its own currency. His $22 in his wallet was useless and he couldn¡¯t use them in this world, he then threw his wallet since everything inside it was useless.
Mykel wandered in the city and ended up in a different area of the district, he looked around and he saw so many equipment stores and smithing workshops. He saw peopleing in and out of the buildings, and while he was checking each building, a group of people walked past him.
¡°Yo! What¡¯s your level now? I have been hunting demons in District 14 and they gave me juicy loot and XP!¡± The guy in his half te armor.
Mykel nced at him and remembered in the story there was a system to help the awakeners to progress and fight the demons. He decided to go to the dark alleyway where nobody was around, he then leaned on the wall and remembered how to open the system.
(Open System,) Mykel said in his mind.
Arge screen appeared in front of him and he was shocked and disbelief that it actually work for him because not everyone could open a system since only the awakeners could open it.
[NAME: Mykel Alester]
[LEVEL: 1]
[AFFINITY: NEUTRAL]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NONE]
[SKILL(S): CHARM (Lv.1)]
¡°Charm?¡± Mykel asked as he raised his eyebrow and then he tapped on the skill.
[Charm (Passive): Increase your sex appeal and makes it easier tomunicate with the opposite sex.]
¡°Am I that desperate for that kind of thing? What a useless skill,¡± Mykel said as he rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°Oh, right, I remember I can delete skills,¡± he continued and then hold the skill until a trash bin appeared next to it.
[Are you sure you want to remove [Charm (Lv.1)] from your skill?]
[Yes.] [No.]
¡°Of course, this is rubbish,¡± Mykel said as he tapped on the yes button.
Mykel stared at his status screen for quite a while and he started to remember the system that he created in the story.
A skill can only be obtained through events, and it could only be leveled up by doing the thing the skill described. The problem was that the Awakener¡¯s skill was limited on their level, so if the Awakener level was 1, then they could only have 1 skill and could only be leveled up the skill to level 2 until they raised their level or at least reached the minimum requirement to level up the skill.
That was the reason why the old Mykel thought of allowing the Awakeners to remove skills that they didn¡¯t want.
¡°Why did I make it soplicated,¡± Mykel sighed as he rubbed his face. ¡°But that was a nice idea though,¡± he continued as he tried to justify his own creation.
Mykel lit his cigarette and suddenly a notification sound appeared out of nowhere. He opened his right eye and looked at the notification.
[You have attained a new skill!]
[Open your status screen to check it out!]
Mykel tapped the screen and smoke his cigarette, he then opened his status screen again.
[NAME: Mykel Alester]
[LEVEL: 1]
[AFFINITY: NEUTRAL]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NONE]
[SKILL(S): ADMIN (Lv.1)]
Mykel was frozen as he stared at the skill he just got, his eyes were focused on the skill then he tapped on it as he gulped.
[ADMIN (Active): Allow the User to open themand system and modify everything that is listed in themand system. The User is allowed to modify the system based on the skill level and the higher the level, the moremands they will unlock and the more time they can modify the system. (Current skill level is 1. The User can only modify 1 system a day, and only the basic information or system that they allow to modify)]
Before Mykel could absorb everything that just happened, a notification appeared in front of him.
[You are the creator of this world, you will have the ess to themand system. You are free to do anything as long as it is listed in themand system]
[Please enjoy and have fun]
¡°Heh, then I will turn this world upside down,¡± Mykel said as he red at the notification in front of him with a smirk on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s see what I can modify in themand system,¡± he continued as he activated the [ADMIN] skill.
The moment he activated the [ADMIN] skill, amand prompt screen appeared in front of him. It waited until Mykel input something in themand prompt.
¡°Let¡¯s see¡¡± Mykel said as he puffed the smoke. ¡°Let¡¯s type¡ list of awakeners¡¡± he said as he wrote themand.
As soon he put themand, millions of names appeared from themand prompt and his eyes couldn¡¯t catch up with the names of the awakeners in the world. He ignored all of them and immediately wrote his name on themand, and his name appeared in the system.
[NAME: Mykel Alester]
[LEVEL: 1]
[AFFINITY: NEUTRAL]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NONE]
[SKILL(S): ADMIN (Lv.1)]
¡°Let¡¯s see if I can edit the skill,¡± Mykel said as he tapped on the skill tab on the system.
[YOU DO NOT HAVE PERMISSION TO MODIFY THIS!]
[INSUFFICIENT LEVEL OF SKILL TO MODIFY [SKILL TAB]!]
¡°Fair enough,¡± Mykel said as he tilted his head and shrugged his mouth. ¡°How about benefactor? Maybe I can get myself that constetion to be my benefactor,¡± he said as he pointed his finger at it.
[YOU DO NOT HAVE PERMISSION TO MODIFY THIS!]
[INSUFFICIENT LEVEL OF SKILL TO MODIFY [BENEFACTOR]!]
Mykel sighed. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s try the other one¡¡± he said as he pointed at [AFFINITY].
[ACCESS GRANTED!]
[PLEASE SELECT AND MODIFY YOUR [AFFINITY]!]
[BENEVOLENT]
[GOOD-NATURED]
[KIND]
[NEUTRAL-GOOD]
[NEUTRAL]
[NEUTRAL-EVIL]
[IMMORAL]
[SINISTER]
[MALEVOLENT]
¡°Useless, but at least I know that I can modify this,¡± Mykel said and then he looked at his level. ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can modify this one,¡± he continued and then pointed his finger on his level.
[ACCESS GRANTED!]
[PLEASE INPUT AND MODIFY YOUR [LEVEL]!]
¡°Level from 1 to¡¡± Mykel said as he erased his level. ¡°Let¡¯s make the max level which is 100,¡± he continued.
[ACCESS GRANTED!]
[YOU HAVE MODIFIED YOUR [LEVEL] TO 100!]
A notification appeared in front of hismand prompt.
[You have leveled up!]
[You are now level 100]
[You have reached max level!]
[You can now hold up to 100 skills!]
Mykel chuckled softly and flicked his cigarette on the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s gain some skills,¡± he said as he walked on the sidewalk while hanging his zer on his finger on his shoulder.
Chapter 4
[You have attained a new skill!]
[Open your status screen to check it out!]
Mykel walked the sidewalk as he stared at the notification, he opened his status screen and checked the new skill he attained. ¡°elerate?¡± Mykel said to himself. ¡°That¡¯s something I have never heard of, now that I think about it, I don¡¯t remember making all of these skills in the story,¡± he continued as he stared at his status screen.
[elerate (Passive): Your hard work to reach the max level is making you understand the system like no one else. Your understanding of the system allows you to speed up your skill progression and learn new skills. The higher the [elerate] skill the faster you learn all of your skills. (Current level is 1. Speed up your skill progression by 100% and extra 50% chance for you to attain a new skill.)]
¡°Hmm¡¡± Mykel hummed with understanding. ¡°So this is an exclusive skill that can be obtained once an Awakener reached max level,¡± he continued as he closed the system.
Mykel thought about it and decided to test it out, he went to the ce where a crowd of people gathered. That ce would be the central business district where hundreds of people gathered, he went to the biggest crossroads.
Mykel stood in between the crowds and that alone was enough to get himself a new skill. He looked at his status screen and checked what kind of skill he had just gotten. ¡°Charm again? Are you serious?¡± he said under his breath. Mykel looked around and so many of them were staring at him and admiring his handsomeness. ¡°Whatever, I¡¯ll take it,¡± he said to himself.
A certain woman had been staring at Mykel ever since he crossed the road, and she unconsciously had been following him. Mykel noticed that and decided to use the opportunity to make a move on her.
¡°Excuse me,¡± Mykel said as he gently smiled at the woman.
¡°Y-yes?¡± The woman replied nervously.
¡°Can you help me get to the gym? I¡¯m kind of lost right now because this is my first time in here,¡± Mykel asked while he kept smiling at her.
¡°Ah? Oh, okay¡¡± The woman replied while she was blushing. ¡°Then, please follow me, I know the best gym in the city and I used to work out there, But, it¡¯s on the other way so we have to cross the road again,¡± she continued as she pointed at the road behind her.
Mykel tilted his head and then looked at the woman. ¡°I see, then I will be in your care,¡±
The woman nodded and then they both walked back to the crossroads.
As the woman kept talking with Mykel about her boring story, he purposely stood closer to her and kept looking her in the eye. The woman was blushing and couldn¡¯t hold her nervousness any longer and she started to lose some of her senses, while at the same time Mykel used his right hand to search for the girl¡¯s bag and grabbed her wallet.
[You have attained a new skill!]
[Open your status screen to check it out!]
Mykel smiled at the girl as he nced at the notification.
¡°We are here,¡± The woman said as she pointed her finger at the building.
Mykel looked at how tall the building was and he wasn¡¯t sure if that was really a gym. ¡°This is the gym?¡± he asked as he looked up at the building.
¡°Oh, you must be confused. This gym is where the awakeners trained as well, so the bottom floor is for people like us to train our body while the second floor and above are for the awakeners to train their skills,¡± The woman exined as she pointed to each floor.
¡°I see, thank you for showing me this ce. This is the ce where I have been looking for,¡± Mykel said as he looked at her with a fake smile.
¡°No problem!¡± The woman replied with excitement. ¡°Oh, are you going to work out here from now on?¡± she asked.
¡°Yes, I think so,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at the awakeners that came in and out of the building.
¡°I see¡ then I hope we can see each other in the gym,¡± The woman said and then looked at her watch. ¡°Oh no, I¡¯mte! I have to go now, goodbye!¡± she said as she started to run but then she stopped and turned around. ¡°Can I ask you your name?¡± she asked.
¡°Mykel,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°Mykel¡ that¡¯s a really cool name. My name is Sasha!¡± Sasha said and then left after she waved at him.
Mykel waved back at her with a smile on his face and immediately changed his expression the moment she disappeared.
[NAME: Mykel Alester]
[LEVEL: 100]
[AFFINITY: NEUTRAL-EVIL]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NONE]
[SKILL(S): ADMIN (Lv.1), CHARM (Lv.2), STEALTH (Lv.1), [ACCELERATE (Lv.1)]]
[Stealth (Active/Toggle): This allows the User to lower their presence and be unnoticed by the surroundings. This skill might not effective against Users or demons with [Perception] skill. When the User activates [Stealth] it will tire their body and will automatically inactive the moment they lose consciousness. (Current skill level is 1. Extra 10% chance of the User being unnoticed by their surroundings.)]
¡°Huh? My Charm increased already?¡± Mykel said as he raised his eyebrow and looked at his status screen. ¡°Well, now that I¡¯m in the gym, let¡¯s see how many skills that I can get from working out,¡± he said as he entered the gym.
Hours had passed, and Mykel wiped his face with his shirt since he didn¡¯t have a towel with him. He showed his muscr body and tattoos to all the people in the gym, and the women who worked out next to him were staring at him and aroused by his body.
[NAME: Mykel Alester]
[LEVEL: 100]
[AFFINITY: NEUTRAL-EVIL]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NONE]
[SKILL(S): ADMIN (Lv.1), CHARM (Lv.3), STEALTH (Lv.1), ACCELERATE (Lv.1), STRENGTH (Lv.3), AGILITY (Lv.2), STAMINA (Lv.3), DEXTERITY (Lv.1)]
¡°Not good enough, I need to get those numbers up,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward the bench press and put 200 kg on each side. He started to push them up and down like it was nothing to him while everyone stared at him with their mouths wide open.
Mykel kept doing bench press for other hours as he kept staring at his status screen and not his surroundings. The moment his [Strength] and [Stamina] reached level 5, he stopped doing bench presses and put them back on the machine.
¡°Hey, I saw youe in here a few hours ago and you seem to not have spare clothes on you,¡± A woman said as she approached Mykel.
¡°Yeah, I ended up covering my whole shirt with sweat,¡± Mykel said as he looked at his wet shirt on the floor. ¡°I should go and put them in theundry,¡± he continued as he stood up and grabbed his shirt.
¡°My apartment is not that far from here, and I can borrow you my washing machine if you want toe over,¡± The woman said with a flirtatious expression.
Mykel stared at the woman and smirked. ¡°Is that so? Then take me to your apartment,¡±
Mykel walked next to the woman and she wrapped her arm around his arm so tightly. His chest was popped out since he didn¡¯t wear his shirt and only wore his zer, which made the guys look at him weirdly but made thedies excited.
¡°This is my apartment,¡± The woman said as she looked at the skyscraper building in front of them.
¡°Which floor is your room?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at how tall the building was.
¡°Over there, on the 104th floor,¡± The woman whispered into his ear. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get inside, you must be cold,¡± she continued as she pulled Mykel into the building.
Mykel just smirked and followed the girl into the building.
The 104th floor was only a floor away from the top of the skyscraper, he was a bit surprised that he hit a jackpot since the woman seemed to be rich.
As soon as Mykel entered her room, he knew how spacious the room was, but he never thought it to be that spacious that could fit a hundred people inside. He walked toward the see-through ss and watched the buildings down below that looked so small.
¡°Hey¡¡± The woman said as she wrapped her hands around his body. ¡°Let me take this off for you,¡± she continued as she unbuttoned his zer while Mykel just looked at her and smiled.
The moment she removed the zer, Mykel grabbed the zer from the woman¡¯s hand and threw it away. He grabbed her waist and lifted her up with a smirk on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time,¡± he said and the woman smiled then immediately kissed him so passionately while he brought her to her bed.
[You have increased a skill!]
[Dexterity (Lv.1) Dexterity (Lv.2)]
[Agility (Lv.2) Agility (Lv.3)]
[Stamina (Lv.5) Stamina (Lv.6)]
[Charm (Lv.3) Charm (Lv.4)]
Chapter 5
¡°Good morning¡¡± The woman hugged Mykel from behind while he was smoking on the balcony. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me your name by the way,¡± The woman continued as she took the cigarette from Mykel¡¯s mouth and smoked it.
¡°Mykel,¡± Mykel said as he grabbed another cigarette from his trouser pocket.
The woman used the cigarette to light Mykel¡¯s cigarette. ¡°Lh,¡± she said as she offered her hand for a handshake. Mykel looked at her hand and then shook her hand and smoked his cigarette.
[You have attained a new skill!]
[Open your status screen to check it out!]
Mykel furrowed his forehead as he looked at the notification and then he checked his status screen. [Poison Resistance (Lv.1)] just added into his skill tab, and he looked at it with confusion then he looked at the smoke of his cigarette and realized he got it from smoking.
¡°So, are you an Awakener, Mykel? I saw you lifting that heavy weight yesterday and I don¡¯t think a normal human could do something like that,¡± Lh asked as she puffed the smoke and stared at Mykel with lust.
¡°I am, I awakened not long time ago,¡± Mykel replied as he looked down at the street.
Lh raised her eyebrow and looked at Mykel with suspicion. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that you just be an Awakener not long time ago but you already strong enough to lift that much weight? That¡¯s a bit odd even for me who has been handling Awakeners,¡± she said.
¡°What are you talking about? Do you know anything about Awakeners?¡± Mykel asked as he squinted his eyes because the sun was blinding him.
Lh chuckled softly. ¡°Of course! I have been seeing them ever since those towers appeared,¡± she answered as she leaned her back on the railing.
¡°Is that so?¡± Mykel said uninterested.
¡°Is that it? That¡¯s your reaction?¡± Lh asked as she smiled at him.
¡°I¡¯m not interested in that, all I care about is to get myself stronger,¡± Mykel answered as he leaned on the railing and flicked the cigarette in the air.
Lh watched the cigarette get carried away by the wind. ¡°If you want to get stronger, I don¡¯t think using the normal gym would help you progress,¡± she said as she rubbed Mykel¡¯s bicep. ¡°You need to use the facility the gym provided for the Awakeners if you want to improve your skills,¡± she continued while kept rubbing his muscle.
¡°I will keep that in mind,¡± Mykel answered while he looked at Lh¡¯s hand which started to rub his stomach and slowly moved down.
Lh stopped rubbing and then looked at Mykel from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Unfortunately you won¡¯t be able to use that facility because it can only be essed by the Awakeners who belonged to a registered guild,¡± she said as she threw the butt of the cigarette into the air. ¡°Since I have never seen you before and never heard your name, you must be a new Awakener,¡± she continued and rested her head on his shoulder.
Mykel raised his eyebrow. ¡°I see, that¡¯s unfortunate but that¡¯s not really a problem since I can increase my skills somewhere else,¡± he said as he gently pushed Lh¡¯s head from him and walked back inside the room.
¡°Don¡¯t sulk, Mykel,¡± Lh said as she followed him inside. ¡°Because I can let you enter the facility by just making a phone call,¡± she continued.
¡°As I said, I¡¯m not interested in registering myself since it¡¯s bothersome,¡± Mykel said as he put on his shirt.
¡°That¡¯s fine by me, but that¡¯s not really necessary if I¡¯m the one who makes the call,¡± Lh said as she sat down on the sofa and looked at Mykel¡¯s body for onest time.
¡°How so?¡± Mykel asked as he buttoned his shirt.
¡°Are you seriously going to ask me that question? Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± Lh asked as she pointed her thumb at herself.
Mykel just furrowed his forehead and didn¡¯t answer her question.
¡°Are you being serious? Do you know who¡¯s the owner of the Guild Association?¡± Lh asked and crossed her legs.
Mykel stared at Lh for quite a while as he tried to remember the name of the owner of the Guild Association. He tried to remember and he could only remember the woman¡¯sst name.
¡°Leonis?¡± Mykel said.
¡°That¡¯s right, the owner of the Guild Association is Marvin Leonis, and that¡¯s my father,¡± Lh replied with a smirk on her face.
Mykel was a bit surprised as he remembered the story because he could only remember that the Guild Association¡¯s owner had been passed down to his daughter. The daughter which was Lh Leonis took over the Guild Association because her father died of old age.
¡°Wait, you¡¯re Lh Leonis?¡± Mykel asked as he furrowed his forehead and pointed his finger at her.
Lh chuckled and then walked toward Mykel and put her hands around his neck. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? A cat got your tongue?¡± she asked with a flirtatious smile.
¡°Wait, don¡¯t you have a fiancee? Why are you fooling around with a random guy like me?¡± Mykel asked as he leaned his head back.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? He¡¯s not my husband yet, so I can do whatever I want, no?¡± Lh replied with her eyebrow raised. ¡°So? After knowing who I am, are you going to ept my offer? I can give you ess to the gym if you want to,¡± she continued as she leaned her head forward and tried to kiss him.
¡°Okay, what do you want in return?¡± Mykel asked as he tried to avoid her.
Lh leaned her head forward. ¡°Since the morning just came and I have no ns for today, why don¡¯t you satisfy me all day?¡± she whispered into his ear and gently bit his ear.
Mykel rolled his eyes. ¡°Alright, today is all yours,¡± he said as he tore Lh¡¯s shirt and then lifted her to the bed. Lh had a huge smile on her face as she looked down at Mykel¡¯s face and rubbed his lips.
[You have increased a skill!]
[Dexterity (Lv.2) Dexterity (Lv.3)]
[Charm (Lv.4) Charm (Lv.5)]
[Poison Resistance (Lv.1) Poison Resistance (Lv.2)]
Mykel smoked his cigarette on the bed as he looked at the window and it was nighttime already. Lh was barely awake and had any energy left in her, she looked at Mykel and then put her arm on his stomach as she pointed at the bedside table next to him. ¡°Can you pass me my wallet, Mykel?¡± she asked as she rested her face on the pillow.
¡°Here,¡± Lh said as she offered a card. ¡°There are at least two billion zeny inside, you can use it for whatever you want. Since you just got here yesterday, why don¡¯t you go around the city and do whatever you want?¡± she said as she closed her eyes.
Mykel grabbed the card from her hand and smirked. ¡°Thank you,¡±
Mykel got up from the bed and put on his shirt and pants, he looked at Lh who couldn¡¯t do anything else buty down on the bed like a dead fish. He covered her with a nket since she barely had anything on her then he left the apartment and find something to eat.
The first thing he bought was a pack of cigarettes a bottle of beer, and bread in the convenience store. He looked around and he felt alive after he had something to eat and not to mention the two billion zeny in his pocket.
Mykel enjoyed his night walk and ended up in a ce that he wasn¡¯t supposed to be, thewless area in District 1. He looked around and watched drunkards walking around him, he observed the whole area and then decided to approach a group of drunkards on the sidewalk.
¡°Yo,¡± Mykel said as he stood in front of them.
One of the drunkards lifted his head and looked at Mykel who was smoking and stared at him. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked with his eyes barely open.
¡°Nothing, I just want to mess with you guys,¡± Mykel said as he smoked his cigarette.
¡°Huh?! Fuck off kid,¡± The guy said as he waved his hand.
Mykel scoffed and then kicked the guy¡¯s head and stomped it on the road that he started to bleed. The rest of his friends were shocked when they saw their friend with a foot on his head and humiliated like that. Mykel then flicked his cigarette at one of them and almost hit the guy¡¯s eye.
¡°Hey what the fuck is wrong with you?! Do you want to die?!¡± One of the guys asked as he clenched his fist and broke the bottle in his hand.
Mykel approached them and one of them threw a bottle at him but he dodged it. He then punched one of them and the guy got thrown away onto the wall, he looked at the rest of them with a smirk on his face. ¡°Die? I came here to get new skills,¡± he said as he started to throw punches at them.
Chapter 6
¡°This guy has a screw loose in his head,¡± One of the guys said as he hold the bottle in his hand with blood on it. ¡°He came to us and then made our friend fall unconscious now he just stood there and doing nothing?¡± he continued as he held the bottle tightly.
¡°I don¡¯t fucking care, just keep beating the shit of this guy!¡± The other guy said as he ran toward Mykel and punched him in the face really hard. ¡°You¡¯re messing with the wrong people, fucker!¡± he continued as he threw punches at Mykel.
Mykel got pushed back and smirked as he red at them all, his forehead, nose, and mouth were bleeding and he just casually wiped them off. He hadn¡¯tnded a single blow ever since he picked up a fight with those drunkards.
His goal was simple and that goal was the skill he saw in front of him, [Pain Resistance (Lv.2)]. Mykel was satisfied with the result because it wasn¡¯t the only skill that he got from fighting the drunkards. He got another skill which was [Recovery (Lv.1)] and that was something really valuable for every Awakeners.
Mykel cracked his neck and knuckles as he stared at them, it made those drunkards feel a bit nervous since they knew how hard his punch was. Mykel put his hand in his trouser pocket and grabbed his wallet. ¡°Here take these, I¡¯m done ying with you guys,¡± Mykel said as he threw a 1.000 zeny on the ground then walked away as if nothing happened.
¡°Hey, asshole!¡± The guy said as he threw the bottle of beer at Mykel from behind but Mykel dodged it without even having to look back.
Mykel looked at those bunch of drunkards who ran toward him then he throw a crescent kick at all of them. They fell to the ground and Mykel barely used any power in his kick but that was enough to make most of them fall unconscious.
¡°You should have taken the money and fuck off,¡± Mykel said as he grabbed the guy¡¯s shirt and red with killing intent. Mykel then mmed the guy¡¯s face on the concrete road then left and left those guys on the street unconscious.
The morning came and Mykel opened his eyes, he rented a room in a luxurious hotel after he beat those drunkards on the street. He looked at the time and decided to go to the gym to train his body again.
As soon as he arrived at the gym, he saw Lh talking with a group of people near the entrance. He looked at those people and noticed those guys were Awakeners, Lh seemed to be bored with the conversation that she wandered her eyes and noticed that Mykel was in the gym.
Lh with her ck hair tied and that sexy tight ck shirt that showed her cleavage and the light brown short skirt made those Awakeners couldn¡¯t resist her sex appeal. ¡°I understand, I will tell my fatherter. Now, will you excuse me? I have an important thing to do now,¡± Lh said to them and then left to see Mykel.
Mykel watched those Awakeners leave the gym and they were staring back at him.
¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Lh said as she stood in front of Mykel. ¡°Are you going to train today?¡± she asked as she looked at the bruises on Mykel¡¯s face.
¡°You have made the call?¡± Mykel asked as he put the cigarette in his mouth.
Lh grabbed the cigarette in his mouth and put it in his shirt pocket. ¡°No smoking in the building,¡± she said. ¡°And yes, I have made the phone call and now you can use the VIP facility in the building. Come, I will show you the way,¡± she continued as she walked toward the lift.
Mykel watched Lh press the 77th floor and act professionally which was weird for him to look at. He looked at the corner of the lift and saw a camera and a recording audio device next to it, he then realized why she was acting like that.
They reached the 77th floor and Lh left the lift with Mykel followed her from behind.
Mykel looked at the room with advanced machines and tools for working out that was surrounded by see-through ss. The room was twice the size of a basketball court, he only saw two people in the room and one of them was training while the other one was collecting data.
¡°This facility can only be essed to Awakeners with extraordinary skill and talents, so that¡¯s why this ce looks empty,¡± Lh exined.
A red-haired guy that seemed younger than Mykel was standing in front of some kind of device that looked like a punching bag. The guy punched the bag so hard that the see-through ss shook by the impact of his punch. There was a screen next to the punching bag and it showed the power of the guy¡¯s punch, it was 4.122 Psi.
¡°Who¡¯s that guy?¡± Mykel asked as he stared at the red-haired guy.
Lh looked at the guy through the ss. ¡°Him? That¡¯s Caesar, our Awakener superstar,¡± she answered as she kept walking. ¡°He¡¯s the second stronger Awakener we have at the moment,¡± she exined.
Mykel hummed with understanding, he knew who Caesar was in the story but he never knew he would look like that. Caesar lost half of his face in the future because a demon werewolf scratched his face and had to cover half of his face with a mask to cover the scar. Caesar was one of the people that made Asmond be strong in the future.
Lh opened the ss door and held it for Mykel. ¡°Come in, this is where you will be training from now on,¡± she said as Mykel walked past her.
Mykel looked around and saw the machines and tools that would help him be stronger. He was satisfied with the facility and would use it every day until he could no longer progress with those machines.
¡°Thank you for today, Caesar, you have improved quite a lotpared tost week,¡± The assistant said as she wrote the data on the clipboard.
Caesar nodded and focused on wiping the sweat on his body. ¡°Thank you for today, Miss Enma, I will do my best tomorrow as well,¡±
Enma nodded and then she looked at Lh who was staring at them from the distance. ¡°Oh? Miss Lh?¡±
Caesar looked up and saw Mykel and Lh standing next to each other, he then stood up and smiled at her. ¡°Miss Lh? It¡¯s rare to see youing in here, is there anything you need from us?¡± he asked.
¡°I¡¯m here not for you guys, I¡¯m just bringing this new guy here, that¡¯s all,¡± Lh said as she pointed her hand at Mykel.
¡°Oh? You got a new high-rank Awakener, Miss Lh?¡± Caesar asked as he looked at Mykel who was busy checking the machines and tools.
Lh smiled as she crossed her arms. ¡°Something like that, he will be working out in here from now on, so why don¡¯t you guys get to know each other first since you will be seeing each other often?¡± she said as she looked at Mykel.
Mykel just stared at Lh from the corner of his eyes while Caesar and Enma walked toward them.
¡°Nice to meet you, my name is Caesar as you heard,¡± Caesar said as he offered his hand for a handshake.
¡°Mykel,¡± Mykel replied as he shook his hand.
¡°Nice to meet you, Mykel,¡± Caesar said but then Enma whispered something in his ear. ¡°Such a shame that I have to go now even though I want to know your strength, Mykel,¡± he said as he grabbed his phone from Enma¡¯s hand.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, there¡¯s always next time,¡± Mykel said as he put his hands in his trouser¡¯s pockets.
¡°Alright, I will see you around, Mykel, Miss Lh,¡± Caesar said as he bowed his head at them then he left the room with Enma walking next to him.
Lh pped her hands and then pointed her hands at all the devices. ¡°Everything in here is free for you to use,¡± she said as she walked into the middle of the room.
Mykel walked toward the machine that Caesar just used, he looked at it for quite a while.
¡°Oh, are you interested in that device? That¡¯s a device to measure your brute strength and to be honest, Caesar¡¯s score earlier was a tiny bit disappointingpared to the other guy,¡± Lh said as she crossed her arms and looked at the device.
Mykel ignored her bbering and immediately removed his zer and fold his shirt. Lh smirked as she looked at him. ¡°That¡¯s right, you don¡¯t need to hold back and show me how strong you are, Mykel,¡±
Mykel took a deep breath and transferred all his strength to his fist then punched the bag as hard as he could.
The lift shook gently and Caesar immediately furrowed his forehead and looked at Enma. ¡°Did you feel that?¡±
¡°Hmm?¡± Enma hummed as she looked at him with her eyebrows raised. ¡°Feel what?¡± she asked back.
¡°Nothing, maybe I¡¯m just a bit tired,¡± Caesar replied as he shook his head.
Lh¡¯s eyes were wide open with her tied hair loosened up then her hair fell onto her shoulder and back. All the sses on the 77th floor just shattered into pieces the moment Mykel punched the bag. The strong wind from outside hit them in the face really hard as Mykel looked at the score on the machine.
¡°17.841 Psi,¡± he said as he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Is that good enough?¡± he asked as he looked at Lh who was dumbfounded and frozen still.
¡°I think you¡¯re on another different level,¡± Lh said as she breathed heavily and red at Mykel with disbelief.
Chapter 7
[NAME: Mykel Alester]
[LEVEL: 100]
[AFFINITY: NEUTRAL-EVIL]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NONE]
[SKILL(S): ADMIN (Lv.1), CHARM (Lv.5), STEALTH (Lv.1), ACCELERATE (Lv.3), STRENGTH (Lv.8), AGILITY (Lv.7), STAMINA (Lv.10), DEXTERITY (Lv.7), POISON RESISTANCE (Lv.3), PAIN RESISTANCE (Lv.3), RECOVERY Lv.2), IMITATE (Lv.1)]
[Imitate (Active): The User is allowed to imitate the skill of the target based on the User¡¯s [Imitate] skill level. (Current level is 1. The user can only imitate a skill with level 5 or higher and will downgrade the skill the User imitates to Level 1)]
Mykel stared at the status screen as his head was covered with a towel, he had been working out for a whole week but he felt unsatisfied with the result. For the past two days, he couldn¡¯t progress the basic skills anymore as if he reached the cap with the tools and machines in the gym even though he had [elerate (Lv.3)] that gave him a 300% boost.
¡°Mykel, are you done training for today as well?¡± Caesar asked as he entered the training room.
Mykel red at him under the shade of his towel. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done for today,¡± he replied as he used his [Admin] skill.
¡°Such a shame, even though we have been seeing each other sincest week, we never had the chance to train together,¡± Caesar said as he walked toward the bench and put his backpack down.
Mykle just hummed as he wrote Caesar¡¯s name on themand prompt to check his status.
[NAME: Caesar Ceras]
[LEVEL: 9]
[AFFINITY: KIND]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NONE]
[SKILL(S): STRENGTH (Lv.2), AGILITY (Lv.2), STAMINA (Lv.1), DEXTERITY (Lv.2), STRONG-WILL (Lv.1)]
[Strong-will (Passive): The moment when the User is under a stress, the User will have all momentarily extra skills. [Recovery (Lv.1)], [Pain Resistance (Lv.1)], [All-Status Resistance (Lv.1)], [Tough Skin (Lv.1)], [Empower (Lv.1)]. (Current level is 1. The extra skills¡¯ level is equal to [Strong-will] skill level with 30 minutes duration and can only be activated once a day.)]
¡°Are you listening, Mykel?¡± Caesar asked as he stood in front of Mykel.
Mykel lifted his head and looked at Caesar. ¡°Sorry, what?¡± he asked as he removed the towel on his head.
Caesar sat next to Mykel and stretched his legs. ¡°I heard you don¡¯t have any guild, are you interested in joining my guild?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not interested in guild or bing a ranker, I have a different goal,¡± Mykel said as he wiped his sweat on his neck.
¡°Really? But you will get a lot of privilege if you be a ranker and join a guild though,¡± Caesar said as he leaned on the wall and looked at Mykel.
¡°As I said, I¡¯m not interested in all that, what else do you want me to say?¡± Mykel red at Caesar.
Caesar raised his hands while he raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, but if you change your mind in the future, this offer is still open,¡± he said as he crossed his arms. ¡°Such a shame, if you joined the rank you will immediately sit on the top since I know what happened that day,¡± he continued.
¡°Really?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to tell anyone about it,¡± Caesar replied while he smiled and grinned.
Mykel knew that Caesar won¡¯t say anything about it since he wasn¡¯t that kind of a person. He then stood up and grabbed his stuff without saying anything.
¡°Eh? You¡¯re leaving already?¡± Caesar asked as he stood up.
¡°Yes, and I¡¯m not going back for quite a while,¡± Mykel answered as he put on his zer. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, can you tell Lh that I¡¯m leaving and I won¡¯t be back for quite a while?¡± he asked as he looked at Caesar.
¡°Sure, but where are you going?¡± Caesar replied.
¡°I¡¯m going to District 14,¡± Mykel answered with a straight face.
¡°Are you nning on leveling up in the Azazel Tower?¡± Caesar asked as he put on the hand wrap.
¡°No, I have other business there,¡± Mykel said as he grabbed his cigarette and put it in his mouth. ¡°Just tell her that, I¡¯m leaving now,¡± he continued as he left the room and waved his hand in the air.
Mykel went to the train station as he smoked his cigarette and looked at the date on his newly bought phone. ¡°The event will start in three days, I should be there before it happens,¡± he said to himself as he put the phone in his pocket.
After he bought the bullet train ticket, he entered the train with a cigarette in his mouth then sat down and crossed his legs.
¡°Excuse me, sir? You¡¯re not allowed to smoke in here,¡± The conductor said as he stood in front of Mykel.
Mykel red at him and his re was enough to intimidate the conductor. ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not going to light it up,¡± he said as he gave the conductor his ticket.
The conductor just nodded and grabbed Mykel¡¯s ticket to check it out then gave it back to him. ¡°Please enjoy the trip, sir,¡± he said nervously then walked away.
The other passengers were looking at him but the moment he looked back at them, they all looked away.
[You have attained a new skill!]
[Open your status screen to check it out!]
Mykel opened his status screen and scoffed as he rolled over the cigarette in his mouth while he was smirking.
[Intimidate (Active): The User¡¯s presence will make everyone in the surrounding area feel threatened by it. The higher the [Intimidate] skill level, the higher the chance that the enemy to avoid an encounter with the User. This skill might not effective against Users or demons with [Unyielding], [Mind Stability], [All-Status Resistance] skills. (Current level is 1. A 10% chance to make everyone fear your presence.)]
[Activate Intimidate (Lv.1)?]
[Yes.] [No.]
Mykel tapped on the yes button because he didn¡¯t want to be bothered by anyone and it was also the only way to increase the skill level.
Mykel closed his eyes as he tried to remember the event that will happen in three days. The only event that he personally loved in the story, was the outbreak event where the demons from all the 13 towers left the tower and destroyed all of the districts.
The demons in that event weren¡¯t that strong, the average level of the demons that ravaged the districts was 5. That was when the first big war happened between Awakeners and demons, and that was when the [Benefactor] system was implemented in the story. All the constetions decided to help those Awakeners and helped them progress rapidly to fight the demons and the demon kings.
After a devastating war between demons, the Awakeners were introduced to the [Benefactor] and the faction of each of the constetions. All the constetions were a being that could be called a god or a goddess, they lend the Awakeners their powers and also a currency for the Awakeners to buy items from the world where their [Benefactor] lived.
The currency was called Arcana Coin and the reason behind that name was because of the factions. There were 21 factions equal to the major arcana in tarot cards and all the constetions were a part of it.
Some of the constetions were in more than one faction so it wasn¡¯t a surprise that an Awakener could have more than one Benefactor as long as the constetion the Awakener chose was okay with it. Each faction had an ally to another faction and an enemy to some, so even though they were helping the Awakeners, they didn¡¯t want to be in the same spot with their enemy.
The constetions were moreplicated than the Awakeners thought, and in the future, once an Awakener chose a Benefactor, they couldn¡¯t be friends with another Awakener with a specific constetion because of that. Still, even though they hated each other, the only faction that all of the 20 major arcana hated the most was the Devil Arcana faction where Lucifer and other demon kings resided.
¡°Loki, Nyx, Zeus, Odin¡¡± Mykel mumbled to himself as he kept closing his eyes to remember the big constetions in the story.
Suddenly a notification sound appeared and he had to open his right eye to check it out.
[You have attained a new skill!]
[Open your status screen to check it out!]
¡°Meditation?¡± Mykel mumbled as he looked at his status screen.
[Meditation (Passive): The User can meditate once a day and will speed up the progress of all the skills that the User attained except [Meditation] skill. (Current level is 1. Can meditate for 30 minutes a day.)]
¡°Ever since I leveled up the elerate skill it started to give me weird skills,¡± Mykel said as he fixed his seating and then he realized that the whole carriage was empty and he was the only one in there. ¡°Oh, no wonder¡¡± he continued as he checked his [Intimidate] skill increased to level 2.
A broadcast was cast and the train was about to reach the final destination, District 14. Mykel stood up and walked to the door as he watched the city of District 14 from the window.
¡°This is going to be fun to watch,¡± Mykel said as he bit his cigarette butt.
Chapter 8
¡°Wee to District 14 where paradise is in your reach!¡± A woman¡¯s voice weed all the passengers that had just gotten off of the train from the speaker on the wall.
Mykel immediately lit his cigarette even though he knew that the station prohibited for anyone to smoke. His [Intimidate] skill made everyone wouldn¡¯t dare to tell him or even get close to him while he casually left the station.
Mykel looked at the city and he felt like he was home because he used his hometown¡¯s city structure as the base of District 14¡¯s city structurebined with a bit of a medieval theme. He went to the tavern in the far south of the city where the Azazel tower could be seen from the distance.
¡°Wee!¡± An old man greeted Mykel who just entered the tavern but he immediately regretted it as he saw the bad aura around Mykel. He gulped as he kept staring at Mykel who walked toward the counter and sat down in front of him. ¡°W-what can I get you?¡± he asked nervously.
Mykel smoked his cigarette and threw the card on the counter. ¡°Just bring me a bottle of vodka and whenever you see the ice in my ss melted, you refill them immediately,¡± he said as he put off his cigarette and puffed the smoke.
¡°Of course!¡± The old man replied as he hurriedly grabbed a bottle of vodka from the wall and then put it next to Mykel.
The old man put the ice cubes in the ss and then gave it to Mykel. ¡°Here you go,¡± he said.
¡°Is there an empty room upstairs?¡± Mykel asked as he emptied the ss in a single shot.
¡°There¡¯s plenty of room upstairs, are you going to rent for a night?¡± The old man asked.
¡°No, I will rent for a week,¡± Mykel said as he poured the vodka into the ss.
¡°That will be 100 zeny per night,¡± The old man replied. Mykel red at him and he immediately looked down. ¡°I can give you a discount if you want to!¡± he corrected himself as he gulped.
Mykel mmed his hand on the counter as he sighed and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to rent the whole tavern for a week, how much? Is ten million zeny sufficient for the cost?¡±
The old man was shocked and looked at Mykel with confusion and disbelief at the same time. ¡°E-excuse me? Do you want to rent the whole tavern? For ten million zeny?¡± he repeated Mykel¡¯s words.
¡°Did I stutter?¡± Mykel red at the old man with a straight face.
¡°No, but why? Why do you want to rent the whole tavern for yourself?¡± The old man asked as he rubbed the back of his hand nervously.
¡°Because I want to, is there a problem with that?¡± Mykel asked as he raised his eyebrow and poured the vodka into the ss. ¡°You¡¯re asking too much, if you don¡¯t want my offer, I will ask the other taverns,¡± he continued and took a shot.
¡°No! No! We will take it!¡± The old man said as he ran out of the counter and stood in front of Mykel.
Mykel grabbed his phone from his pocket. ¡°Give me your ount number and I will transfer you the money now,¡± he said as he scrolled his phone screen.
¡°Here!¡± The old man said as he showed the ount number on his phone.
¡°Check your bnce, it should be delivered by now,¡± Mykel said as he put his phone in his pocket.
The old man was screaming hysterically as he jumped over and over while Mykel just smirked and grabbed the bottle of vodka and the ss. ¡°I want you guys to leave District 14 and go to District 1 to enjoy your vacation with that money for a week,¡± he said as he walked past the old man.
¡°Eh? Why?¡± The old man asked as he turned around to look at Mykel.
Mykel put his left foot on the stair and turned around. ¡°Just trust me on this one, you will be grateful when you know,¡± he said then walked up the stairs. ¡°Enjoy your vacation with your family, Garci,¡± he continued as he went upstairs.
Garci was surprised that Mykel knew his name, but Gurci felt a bit relieved because Mykel wasn¡¯t really a stranger if he knew his name.
Three days had passed, and Mykel was hanging out outside the tavern enjoying his smoke. He looked at his watch and it was still 9 A.M. but it was already busy in the area as he watched Awakeners go to the Azazel tower.
A group of Awakeners that seemed to be a rookie who just awakened a few days ago based on their conversation just walked past Mykel.
¡°We will be rich, boys!¡± The bald guy said with excitement to his friends behind him.
¡°Don¡¯t get too excited, Joan, we aren¡¯t sure if we going to be able to hunt demons since we never hunt them before,¡± A guy with sses said to the bald guy.
¡°Come on, Rey! Haven¡¯t you heard his story? He got hundreds of thousands of zeny by just farming on the first floor of the Azazel tower! He¡¯s not that different from us and he was alone while there¡¯s four of us here,¡± Joan replied while he pointed his fingers at his friends.
The woman behind them was just following them and didn¡¯t say anything, she looked to her left and saw Mykel staring at them while smoking his cigarette. Mykel raised his ss of vodka at the girl while he smiled at her.
¡°Shelly, why are you so quiet?¡± Joan asked as he looked at the woman who had been staring at Mykel.
¡°Huh?¡± Shelly said as she turned her head to look at Joan.
¡°Come on, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nervous about this?¡± Joan asked as he wrapped his arm around her. Joan then looked at the guy who hold a shield next to Shelly. ¡°n, are you nervous?¡± he asked.
Shelly just forced her smile as she kept holding her staff while n looked at Joan while he raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m just thinking about the money we spent on all these items. We need at least to get our money back first since I don¡¯t have any more money on me on this trip,¡± he replied.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that! That¡¯s why we are here in the first ce!¡± Joan said as he patted him on the back.
The four of them reached and looked at the Azazel tower as they couldn¡¯t see the top of the tower because the clouds were blocking the tower. They looked at Awakenersing out from the tower with so many loots with them, Joan pointed at those Awakeners as he told his friends that it would be an easy job.
Joan and his friends were waiting in line since there were hundreds of Awakeners waiting for their turn to get inside so they don¡¯t have to fight for the loots. Based on the number of people in the line, it would take them at least two hours before they could enter the tower.
While they were waiting to enter the tower, the sunlight suddenly disappeared and all the Awakeners were so confused about it. They walked to the side of the tower to see the sun, and they saw a sr eclipse happening at that moment. All of them were mesmerized by the eclipse until they heard screamsing from inside the tower.
¡°What¡¯s happening over there?¡± A guy with a spear asked the people at the front.
Before he could get an answer, he saw Awakeners running out of the tower with blood covering their body. Some of them lost a limb as they kept running away with fear written all over their faces without even bothering to see their injuries.
Demons started toe out from the tower and tear the Awakeners¡¯ bodies like paper. The rest of the Awakeners were shocked by it and the first thing they did was to charge at those demons and save those helpless Awakeners. Little did they know that those Awakeners that they tried to save were stronger and more experienced than them.
Those who watched from the distance saw the demons were having a feast as they ate the flesh of the Awakeners. Joan and his friends were shocked and immediately ran away as fast as they could since they would only be eaten by those demons.
¡°Run! Don¡¯t look back!¡± Joan screamed as he ran behind his friends to protect them.
Mykel who drank thest drop of the vodka started to hear screams of the people from the south. He stared from the corner of his eyes as the Awakeners were running for their lives. He then put down the ss on the table as he lit his cigarette and enjoyed the show.
¡°Let the war begin,¡± Mykel said as he leaned on the wall and puffed the smoke.
Chapter 9
An hour had passed as Mykel watched the rookie Awakeners run for their lives while the experienced Awakeners that heard what happened started to run and prevent the demons from entering the city. He watched how many Awakeners that came to defend the city but he knew they weren¡¯t enough against the hordes of demons.
As Mykel enjoyed his drink, he heard a little girl sobbing and he immediately looked in the direction of the sob wasing from. He saw two little girls, the one was older than the other, and the younger one was the one who sobbed very loudly. He ran and immediately approached them as he deactivated his [Intimidate] skill.
¡°What are you doing here, little girl?¡± Mykel asked the older one as he brushed the young girl¡¯s hair tofort her.
The girl pointed at the crowds of Awakeners. ¡°Mama! Save our mama!¡±
Mykel nodded with understanding as he grabbed the girls and brought them to the tavern.
¡°You guys stay here, okay? I will bring your mama here,¡± Mykel said as he went on his knee.
The older girl nodded with understanding as she wiped her little sister¡¯s tears on her cheeks. The younger girl kept sobbing but he had no experience with kids so he left it to her older sister to take care of her.
¡°What¡¯s your mother¡¯s full name?¡± Mykel asked as he stood in front of the door.
¡°Edith Levine,¡± The older sister answered.
Mykel left the tavern as he saw Awakeners running away from the battlefield. He looked at the crowds and immediately ran there to find the mother of those children.
Mykel opened themand prompt and wrote the mother¡¯s name in there. Edith Levine¡¯s name immediately showed up, he noticed that she was an Awakener and realized why those little girls were out there in the first ce. He tapped on her name and used amand to find her location and track her movement using the system.
¡°612¡¯50.8¡åS 10638¡¯11.5¡åE¡± Mykel mumbled as he looked at the screen and his surroundings at the same time. ¡°She¡¯s not moving and I¡¯m close,¡± he said as he checked his own coordinate.
A woman was lying on the side of the road with blood covering her stomach, he looked at her and he immediately approached her. She was conscious but her condition was quite serious, he then lifted her up as he looked her in the eyes. ¡°Are you Edith Levine?¡± Mykel asked.
The woman looked Mykel in the eye and nodded weakly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your daughters are safe, I will bring you to them now,¡± Mykel said as he carried her away from the crowds and back to the tavern.
Mykel safely brought Edith into the tavern and her daughters immediately ran toward her. They both were crying as Mykel put her on the couch, he looked at her condition and he couldn¡¯t do anything since he had no knowledge about treating wounds like that. He decided to go outside and looked around but because there were so many people running around he couldn¡¯t focus on searching for people who could treat a wound.
Mykel stood on top of the table and took a deep breath. ¡°Is there anyone here who¡¯s a doctor or a nurse?! There¡¯s a woman with an open wound in the stomach inside this tavern!¡± he screamed so loud that everyone stopped moving and looked at him with confusion.
A man raised his hand immediately. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor! Where¡¯s she?!¡± he said as he approached Mykel.
Mykel pointed his finger at the door as he jumped down from the table. ¡°Hurry!¡±
The doctor nodded and followed Mykel into the tavern and he immediately checked on Edith¡¯s condition. ¡°She¡¯s not looking good!¡± The doctor said as he pressed the wound with a piece of cloth.
¡°What do you need?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at Edith¡¯s face which started to pale.
¡°Grab one of those bottles, a clean cloth, a needle, and a thread!¡± The doctor answered as he tried to stop the bleeding.
Mykel jumped over the counter and grabbed a bottle of vodka and then he saw the clean cloth in the drawer underneath the counter. He ran back to the doctor and put them on the table, he then went to each room in the building to find a needle and a thread.
¡°Found it,¡± Mykel said as he grabbed a spool with a needle wrapped in the thread.
Mykel went back and gave it to the doctor.
¡°Please help me put the pressure on her stomach!¡± The doctor said as he cleaned the needle with vodka and then put the threat in the needle.
Mykel carefully put pressure on Edith¡¯s stomach and he was a bit worried that his strength was too much and would only make it worse.
¡°Alright, please clean the blood around the wound while I¡¯m closing the wound!¡± The doctor said.
Mykel nodded and slowly moved his hands away from the wound, he saw how big the wound was and the blood was running down like a stream. He felt a bit sick to see an open wound for the first time as he carefully wiped the blood from Edith¡¯s stomach.
As Mykel helped the doctor a group of people barged in and it startled him, he turned around and saw a man with missing limbs being carried by four people. He saw bones and hanging flesh for the first time and immediately looked away and just focused on helping Edith.
The screams of pain of the guy made him anxious and a bit of scared, he couldn¡¯t help but check on him but the moment he saw the wounds he immediately turned around and shook his head.
[You have attained a new skill!]
[Open your status screen to check it out!]
Mykel nced at the notification and he decided to check what kind of skill he got. The moment he saw the skill he attained he sighed with a bit of relief because the skill he got was [Mind-Stability]. He immediately activated the skill and it gave him a bit of peace of mind, but that didn¡¯tst long when another group of people entered the tavern while carrying half of a body of a man.
The stress was that Mykel had already reached the roof and it was a matter of seconds before he exploded.
¡°We are done!¡± The doctor said as he wiped the sweat on his forehead with his forearm. ¡°I will take care of the other now! Please keep an eye on her and keep me updated if anything happened to her,¡± The doctor continued as he shook Mykel on the shoulder since he could tell that Mykel was on a brink of insanity.
The two little girls hugged Mykel so tightly as they cried and thanked him for saving their mother¡¯s life. Mykel wanted to hug them back but he realized the blood all over his hands and how bad his hands trembled.
[You have increased a skill!]
[Mind-Stability (Lv.1) Mind-Stability (Lv.2)]
Mykel finally could breathe because before the skill raised its level, he felt like he was choking. He tried to reach his zer pocket and grabbed a cigarette with his trembling fingers, but he managed to grab one and put it in his mouth.
Mykel walked to the back room as he saw a few dead people in the tavern, he couldn¡¯t handle them and then he entered the backroom and he closed the door behind him. He tried to light his cigarette but his hand couldn¡¯t stop trembling, he was so frustrated and pissed at the same time that he threw the cigarette on the wall.
The screams of the people outside the room made him tremble and rubbed his face to calm himself down.
[You have increased a skill!]
[Mind-Stability (Lv.2) Mind-Stability (Lv.3)]
The moment his skill increased, his hands stopped trembling and his head was so clear that he didn¡¯t feel any anxiety at all. He was a bit confused about why he was so scared in the first ce, and it felt really weird.
Mykel opened the door and saw everything more clearly as if the dark clouds and the weight on his shoulders suddenly disappeared. He walked past those people and looked at Edith with her daughters on her side. He looked at a guy who was doing nothing and grabbed the back of his shirt and dragged her to Edith.
¡°Stay there and keep an eye on here, if you see anything weird inform the doctor, do you understand?¡± Mykel asked as he red at the guy. The guy nodded with understanding and then Mykel removed his hand from the guy¡¯s shirt and left the tavern.
Mykel looked at the situation outside, and the demons already breached the city and the Awakeners fought them in the city. He looked in the other direction and saw the people were trying to save themselves with their children. He grabbed his cigarette and put it in his mouth as he walked to the south where the hordes of demons were.
¡°Hey! What are you doing?!¡± Joan asked Mykel with his friends standing behind him.
Mykel stared at them and noticed those guys were the rookies he saw earlier. He then removed his zer and his wristwatch, he threw them at Joan. ¡°Hold it for me for a second,¡± he said as he kept walking and folded his sleeves.
¡°What? Where are you going?!¡± Joan asked as he held Mykel¡¯s zer and a wristwatch.
Mykel lit his cigarette and inhaled deeply then puffed the smoke. ¡°I¡¯m going to end this,¡± he answered.
Chapter 10
Demons were climbing up the buildings and pounced at the Awakeners from behind as they scratched and tore their skin and flesh. It was a ughterhouse and Mykel watched them from the distance as he casually walked toward them.
A demon imp was lurking in the building as it watched Mykel walk past the building and when the imp thought it could ambush him, Mykel took a step back as the imp pounced past him. He grabbed the imp¡¯s leg and mmed it to the ground, he watched the imp¡¯s whole body parts scattered on the road.
¡°Please help me! Herhghghg¡¡± An Awakener just charged at Mykel as a demon stood on his shoulder and slit his neck with its w.
Mykel grabbed the demon¡¯s head and crushed its head with his hand so easily. Both the Awakener and the demon fell and died at the same time with the demon imp holding the Awakener¡¯s head.
Mykel looked at his sticky hand and clicked his tongue. ¡°I should have wear gloves,¡± he said as he wiggled his hand to remove the remains of the demon¡¯s head.
Mykel looked at the Awakener¡¯s hands, he had a pair of gloves and decided to take them and used them. He then continued walking toward the main resource of the outbreak as he cleaned up the demons in his path.
The eclipse won¡¯t disappear until all the demons from all the towers got annihted so it was really hard for those Awakeners to fight the demons in the dark.
¡°God damn it!¡± An awakener said as he stabbed the imp with his spear. ¡°How many are there?! And where the fuck is the reinforcement!?¡± he continued as he looked at his friend who fought next to him.
¡°I don¡¯t fucking know! All I know is that all the 13 Districts are being attacked by the same demons!¡± A guy with a broadsword replied as he impaled the imp on the wall. ¡°How is he doing? He looks worse than before,¡± he continued as he threw the imp away with his sword.
The guy with a spear looked at his friend who was lying on the ground with his head leaning on the wall. The guy was on a brink of death and the guy with the spear knew there was no hope for him. ¡°He won¡¯t make it,¡± he said as he stared at the guy with empty eyes.
¡°We can¡¯t keep going on like this, we are going to die sooner orter,¡± The guy with the broadsword said as he walked toward the guy with a spear.
¡°Should we just leave-¡± The guy with a spear said but then a demon got thrown away onto the wall in front of them and sttered like a fly.
The two of them turned around and saw Mykel walking toward them as he fixed his gloves.
Mykel nced at them from the corner of his eyes and kept on walking but the guy with a spear grabbed his shoulder. ¡°Hey, where are you going?! It¡¯s dangerous out there!¡± he said as he hold Mykel¡¯s shoulder so tightly.
Mykel turned around and red at them with his bright yellow eyes, they both felt intimidated by his presence and the guy with a spear immediately removed his hand from Mykel¡¯s shoulder.
¡°Just bring that guy back, he might be able to survive if he gets immediate treatment,¡± Mykel said as he stared at the guy on the ground.
They looked at his friend that seemed to be trying his best to keep on living, the guy with the broadsword then looked at Mykel that went further to the south. ¡°Watch out!¡± he screamed as he pointed at the imp that jumped from on top of the build and was ready to pounce at Mykel.
Mykel looked to his left and threw a right hook at the imp. The imp¡¯s whole body exploded by a single punch and the two of them were staring at Mykel with disbelief.
¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± The guy with a spear said with his eyes wide open.
A horde of demons ran toward Mykel and he just stared at them so casually while he lit his cigarette. The moment the horde was close enough to him, they stopped running and slowly avoided him because they were intimidated by his presence. Some of them even started to run back to the tower while Mykel casually walked past them and ignored them.
¡°Who the fuck is that guy? How can the demons fear him?!¡± The guy with a broadsword grabbed his friend¡¯s shoulder.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, let¡¯s bring our friend back and ask them to treat him,¡± The guy with a spear said as he carried his friend. ¡°If he¡¯s that strong, I don¡¯t think he would need our help here, let¡¯s go,¡± he continued as he walked past his friend and started running then the guy with a broadsword followed him from behind.
After an hour of walking, Mykel arrived at the entrance of the Azazel tower. He looked at his surroundings and the demons were just hissing and screeching at him but they didn¡¯t dare to get close to him.
¡°Come on, I know you¡¯re here,¡± Mykel said as he smoked his cigarette then the entrance of the tower slowly opened. A two-headed demon ogre came out from the tower with each hand holding a massive battle axe that they dragged on the ground. ¡°There you are,¡± he said as he smirked.
The demon ogre stood not that far from Mykel and the ogre was 12 feet tall, they red at him and started to roar as they raised the axes. The demon ogre level was 15 and at that moment, even if there were a dozen of Awakeners with level 10 they wouldn¡¯t be able to fight it.
The demon ogre¡¯s roar made the other demons¡¯ morale raise, they weren¡¯t sacred of Mykel¡¯s intimidation skill anymore. Mykel looked around him and flicked the butt of the cigarette at the ogre with a smirk on his face. ¡°Come, you ugly bastard,¡±
¡°The reinforcement hase!¡± A guy said as he entered the tavern.
¡°Fucking finally!¡± The guy with a spear said as he put the ss on the counter. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we have to send those demons back to where they belong!¡± he continued as he grabbed the guy with a broadsword on the shoulder.
The guy with a broadsword groaned as he stood up. ¡°Alright¡¡±
Those two walked past the Awakeners that were resting at the tables in the tavern. The moment they saw those two walking with confidence, it gave them the will to fight again and decided to follow them.
¡°Where¡¯s the reinforcement?¡± The guy with a spear asked the guy who said it.
¡°Over there!¡± The guy pointed at a group of Awakeners with high-quality equipment that was worth at least hundreds of millions of zeny.
¡°Now we are talking,¡± The guy with a broadsword said as he scoffed and rested the sword on his shoulder.
All the Awakeners followed the reinforcement to the south because they were confident with their presence. Joan and his friends stared at those high level Awakeners from the side of the road and decided to join them as well because they wanted to help even if it didn¡¯t much.
There were hundreds of Awakeners walked the road as they saw demonsying and scattered around the road. Not just demons, but also Awakeneres that they couldn¡¯t recognize anymore because their faces had deformed real bad because the demons ate them.
¡°Where are the demons? Thest time we were here, there were at least dozens of them,¡± The guy with a spear asked.
¡°Maybe he killed them all?¡± The guy with a broadsword answered then they both looked at each other.
¡°The guy? Who are you talking about?¡± A guy with long blonde hair who lead the reinforcement asked as he looked at them.
¡°Well, a ck-haired guy with tattoos on his neck and arms that looked like a model just walked past us an hour ago,¡± The guy with a spear answered.
Joan and his friends were looking at each other then they looked at the zer and the wristwatch in Joan¡¯s hand.
They have prepared to fight the demons but they couldn¡¯t find a single demon even though they were about to arrive at the Azazel tower.
Once they reached the tower, they were shocked as they saw a giant pile of demons in front of the entrance to the tower. They could see a person sitting on top of the pile of demons but they could only see the silhouette of the person.
As they slowly approached the pile, the person stood up with something in his hand that he had been tossing up and down. The person threw it at them and they were taking a step back as they saw a giant head of an ogre just rolled over to their feet.
¡°The party is over, unfortunately,¡± Mykel said as he walked down from the pile of demons.
They were squinting their eyes and finally saw the bright yellow eyes of Mykel with his whole body covered with demon blood. The blonde guy looked at Mykel and squinted his eyes with suspicion. ¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need to know, or do you want to end up like them?¡± Mykel said as he red at him.
Mykel walked past the blonde guy and noticed that Joan was amongst the Awakeners. He smirked then approached him and grabbed his zer and wristwatch. ¡°Thank you for bringing them to me,¡± Mykel said as he put on his zer and wristwatch then walked in between the Awakeners who stared at him with disbelief.
Chapter 11
¡°I never thought I would forget about this,¡± Mykel said as heid down on the king-size bed in a hotel room. ¡°To think that I almost let this opportunity slip,¡± he continued as he held a big key in his hand and stared at it.
[Key of Azazel Tower I: A key as proof for an Awakener who possessed it to be worthy of a challenge. A key that leads the owner to a room full of challenges with a reward awaits to be retrieved. A room that can only be challenged once and the door will be closed forever once the key has been used.]
¡°Such a shame that I got the Azazel Key instead of the Lucifer Key,¡± Mykel said as he threw the key next to him.
Mykel turned on the TV and watched the news about the situation in other districts. He watched so many Awakenersying down on the ground dead as the reporter hid behind the soldiers with artillery behind him.
¡°We are currently outside the Azazel Tower! As you can see, the Awakeners have defeated the threat in District 14!¡± The reporter said as she pointed at the Awakeners who were salvaging and looting the body of the demons that Mykel piled together.
The reporter walked to the side with the camera following her around, she then stood next to the blonde hair guy. Mykel scoffed and put his hands behind his head. ¡°The Mister fiancee has finally shown himself,¡± he said as he listened to the reporter that interviewed the blonde hair guy.
¡°We never thought that we would see you here in District 14, Mister Kastor. Were you here because the Guild Association sent you?¡± The reporter asked then put the mic on Kastor¡¯s face.
¡°Yes, the chairman asked me personally to handle the situation here, and we came as fast as we could but unfortunately we weren¡¯t needed as you can see here,¡± Kastor answered as he pointed at the pile of demons.
¡°We heard about what happened, could you tell us the details on who managed to defeat all these demons on his own? Is it true that there¡¯s another high ranker than yourself and Caesar, Mister Kastor?¡± The reporter asked.
Kastor crossed his arms as he furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°We don¡¯t actually know but he must be stronger than the both of us since he single-handedly defeated the demons and not to mention that giant demon underneath the pile,¡± he said as he looked at the reporter.
¡°Wait, are you telling me that this mysterious guy isn¡¯t actually a part of a ranker and the Guild Association?¡± The report asked with a surprised expression.
¡°I don¡¯t have anyment for that,¡± Kastor gently smiled at the reporter. ¡°Also, we are going to District 13 to help the Awakeners over there, so please excuse me,¡± he continued and then left with the Awakeners who had been waiting for him.
[NAME: Kastor Noble]
[LEVEL: 11]
[AFFINITY: NEUTRAL]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NONE]
[SKILL(S): MAGIC (Lv.3), STRENGTH (Lv.3), AGILITY (Lv.2), STAMINA (Lv.2), DEXTERITY (Lv.2), MIND-STABILITY (Lv.1), MIGHT (Lv.1)]
¡°Magic, I wonder how can I get that skill since it¡¯s only obtained as the first skill to some when they became Awakeners, and those who don¡¯t have it, they can¡¯t use magic at all,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Kastor¡¯s status screen.
Three days had passed, and Mykel had been hiding in the hotel room while he used his [Meditation] skill to increase his skills level.
[NAME: Mykel Alester]
[LEVEL: 100]
[AFFINITY: NEUTRAL]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NONE]
[SKILL(S): ADMIN (Lv.1), CHARM (Lv.5), STEALTH (Lv.3), ACCELERATE (Lv.3), STRENGTH (Lv.8), AGILITY (Lv.7), STAMINA (Lv.10), DEXTERITY (Lv.7), POISON RESISTANCE (Lv.3), PAIN RESISTANCE (Lv.4), RECOVERY Lv.3), IMITATE (Lv.2), INTIMIDATE (Lv.4), MEDITATION (Lv.2), MIND-STABILITY (Lv.4)]
Mykel went to the balcony to smoke and he saw the sr eclipse was still there and it won¡¯t be leaving soon since in the story it took them a week to defeat all the demons. He looked at the city and saw the beach on the north side of the district.
¡°Let¡¯s pay a visit to our future hero,¡± Mykel said as he flicked the cigarette into the air.
Mykel activated his [Stealth] skill and casually walked in between the crowds as those people didn¡¯t recognize him at all. He went to the north, the only ce why people went to District 14 and where Asmond lived at the beginning of the story.
It took Mykel three hours to reach the north side of the city using a taxi, he then went to the suburban area and started to look around. Mykel didn¡¯t really remember where exactly Asmond¡¯s house was but he remembered that his house was close to the convenience store where he usually spent his money to buy food daily.
Mykel decided to use themand system to find Asmond location, he then found out that he wasn¡¯t that far from where Asmond was. He walked the street and found the convenience store, he kept walking until he saw Asmond¡¯s house.
As Mykel looked at themand system, he saw Asmond just left the house with his worn-out t-shirt. Mykel just kept staring at him while he was smoking his cigarette, then decided to follow him from the distance.
Asmond went inside the convenience store and bought his usual food, Mykel who was watching from outside looked at a bunch of guys smoking on the sidewalk.
¡°Hey kids,¡± Mykel said as he crossed the road with a cigarette in his mouth.
They turn around and saw Mykel walking toward them, one of the guys raised his eyebrows. ¡°Yes, Mister?¡±
¡°Do you guys want free money?¡± Mykel asked while putting his hand in his pocket.
¡°Free money? Of course!¡± All the guys replied.
Mykel smirked as he looked at his wallet and then grabbed 1.000 zeny from his wallet. ¡°There¡¯s 1.000 zeny in my hand, I will give it to you but in exchange I want you guys to do something for me. Something that not that hard to do,¡± Mykel said as he waved the money in his hands.
¡°Sure! What do you want us to do, Mister?!¡± A guy asked with excitement.
¡°Do you see that guy in there?¡± Mykel asked as he pointed his finger at the convenience store.
All of them peek their heads to see Asmond in the convenience store, then one of the guys nodded. ¡°That¡¯s Asmond,¡± he said.
¡°Oh, you guys know him?¡± Mykel asked as he raised his eyebrow.
All of them chuckled. ¡°Of course, we know him, he¡¯s a weirdo and a pussy,¡± One of them answered while he was chuckling.
¡°I see, then this will make things easier for me,¡± Mykel said, he then offered the money to them. ¡°I want you guys to beat him up for me, and if you guys got caught just tell me that you got a money from stranger to beat him up,¡± he continued as the kid looked at Mykel with confusion.
¡°Is that it, Mister? We will take the money then!¡± The guy said as he grabbed the money from Mykel¡¯s hand.
Mykel looked at those guys crossing the road with huge grins on their faces while they were cracking their fingers. Mykel leaned on the wall as he watched them waiting for Asmond outside the store while he enjoyed his cigarette.
Asmond left the convenience store with the grocery in his hand, he then looked at a bunch of guys looking at him. He had a bad feeling about it and immediately looked away and hurried his walking, but then one of the guys grabbed him on the shoulder.
¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, Asmond?¡± The guy asked.
¡°What do you want?¡± Asmond looked at him while he hid his grocery.
Before Asmond noticed, all of the guys were surrounding him and one of them grabbed the grocery from his hand forcefully and then threw it away on the street. All of them started to beat him up but Asmond could protect himself with his hands, and it wasn¡¯t a surprise for Mykel since Asmond was so used to getting bullied by the people around him.
Mykel watched Asmondying on the ground while those guys kept beating him up and his nose and mouth started to bleed. Mykel couldn¡¯t help but smile a bit with happiness as he saw the character he despised the most was getting beaten up.
One of the guys looked at Mykel who enjoyed the show, and then Mykel tilted his head. The guy nodded and then told his friends to leave Asmond alone after Mykel was satisfied with the show.
Asmond tried to stand up but his whole body was sore, and then he could hear stepsing toward him. He looked up and he saw Mykel crouched with a smile on his face, Mykel offered his hand to him and Asmond without hesitation grabbed his hand.
¡°Are you alright, kid?¡± Mykel said as he pulled Asmond up.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m alright, I¡¯m used to it and this is nothing,¡± Asmond answered as he nodded his head and sighed.
¡°Is that so?¡± Mykel asked as he kept smiling at him.
Chapter 12
¡°Thank you for helping me back there, Mister,¡± Asmond said as he stood in front of his house and stared at Mykel who has been staring at his house with his hands in his pockets
¡°No need to mention that, I did it because I want to,¡± Mykel said as he stared at Asmond in the eyes.
¡°Oh, I can¡¯t give much but I can give you these as gratitude for helping me,¡± Asmond said as he offered him instant noodles and instant coffee. Mykel just looked at it and furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you since you look like a person with a lot of money. You must be disgusted because of this cheap stuff,¡± Asmond continued as he put them back in the grocery bag.
Mykel identally showed his disgusted expression not because of the thing Asmond offered but because of Asmond¡¯s kindness and naivety, and then immediately raised his eyebrows and looked at Asmond with a smile. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m kind of hungry so why don¡¯t you make it for me?¡± he said.
¡°Really?!¡± Asmond is surprised. ¡°Then I will make it right away, so pleasee in!¡± he continued with a smile on his face and then he hurriedly unlock the front door of his house.
Mykel entered Asmond¡¯s house and how messy the room was made him shake his head with disbelief. Asmond just realized how messy his house was and immediately tried to clean some of them so it looked a bit better.
¡°Please have seat, Mister¡?¡± Asmond said as he looked at Mykel since he didn¡¯t know Mykel¡¯s name.
¡°Just call me Mykel,¡± Mykel said as he sat down at the dining table.
¡°My name is Asmond, you can call me Asmond,¡± Asmond replied as he unpacked the grocery. ¡°I will make the best noodle for you, just wait,¡± he continued as he hurriedly filled the pot with water and put it on the stove.
Mykel didn¡¯t reply since he was busy checking the house and the interior of the house.
While Asmond was busy preparing the ingredients, Mykel grabbed his cigarette and lit it up without even asking for Asmond¡¯s permission. Asmond turned around since he smelled a cigarette but he didn¡¯t care about it since Mykel helped him earlier.
The door was unlocked and the two of them looked at the corner to the front door. ¡°I¡¯m here, what are you cooking, Asmond?¡± A woman¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Holy shit, your house is so messy! I told you to clean it up at least twice a week!¡± the woman continued as she raised her voice to scold Asmond.
Mykel knew who that woman was and so he didn¡¯t bother and just kept smoking his cigarette and put the ashes in the ss of water.
¡°Hey, are you even listening to me?¡± A short-haired woman with light brown hair said as she walked out of the corner. As soon as she looked to her right, he saw Mykel staring at her with his left hand in front of his mouth with a cigarette in between his finger. ¡°Oh¡ you have a guest¡¡± The woman continued and immediately felt embarrassed.
¡°Yeah, he¡¯s Mykel, he helped me earlier,¡± Asmond said as he looked at the woman.
The woman hummed as she stared at Mykel and couldn¡¯t stop staring at him.
¡°She¡¯s my childhood friend, her name is Jeanne,¡± Asmond said as he looked at Mykel.
¡°Hello, my name is Jeanne,¡± Jeanne waved at Mykel shyly.
Mykel just smiled and nodded at her.
Jeanne quietly walked past Mykel and then went to the kitchen, she grabbed Asmond¡¯s shirt from behind and dragged him to the living room. Mykel just watched them and smirked as he kept smoking his cigarette.
¡°What the hell happened to your face?!¡± Jeanne said loudly as she just noticed the bruises on his face.
¡°Shh!¡± Asmond put his hand on Jeanne¡¯s mouth.
Jeanne Dvar the female lead of the story and one of thepanions that fought by Asmond¡¯s side until the end of the story. Jeanne was Asmond¡¯s lover and they ended up together at the end of the story even though she had been showing her love interest to him ever since the story began.
Jeanne became an Awakener half a year earlier than Asmond, and she achieved a lot of things on her own. After knowing that Asmond became an Awakener, she decided to follow him even though she was one of the Awakeners that could single-handedly defeat a ranked demon.
Mykel opened themand system and checked on Jeanne.
[NAME: Jeanne Dvar]
[LEVEL: 1]
[AFFINITY: GOOD-NATURED]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NONE]
[SKILL(S): MAVERICK (Lv.1)]
[Maverick (Passive): Allow the User to progress rapidly as long as they do everything on their own. (Current skill is 1. Increase EXP gained by 100% and speed up the User¡¯s skill progression by 100%. Automatically activated when alone.)]
¡°The power of the female lead,¡± Mykel said under his breath.
Jeanne peeked her head and saw Mykel staring at the table with a cigarette in his hand. ¡°So, is he an Awakener?¡± she asked quietly as she turned her head to look at Asmond.
¡°I don¡¯t know, why do you ask?¡± Asmond replied as he tried to peek at Mykel.
¡°He looked like an Awakener, a strong one as well,¡± Jeanne said as she kept staring at Mykel.
Asmond hummed with understanding but then he heard water boiling. ¡°Oh shit, my noodles!¡± he said as he ran back to the kitchen.
Mykel looked at Jeanne and he tilted his head while he raised his eyebrow. ¡°Why are you just standing there? Join me here,¡± he said as he put off the cigarette.
Jeanne smiled and nodded shyly then she sat down in front of Mykel. Mykel could tell that Jeanne was too shy to look at him and it made her feel ufortable.
¡°So, how long have you guys been together?¡± Mykel jokingly asked.
Both of them immediately looked at Mykel and both of them were denying his words while they were panicking. Mykel chuckled softly as he crossed his arms and then he looks at Jeanne and smirked at her. ¡°I¡¯m just messing with you guys,¡±
¡°So, Mykel, are you an Awakener? Jeanne was asking that to me and I¡¯m also curious about that,¡± Asmond said as he put the noodles in the bowl.
¡°Oh?¡± Mykel said as he looked at Jeanne. ¡°What do you think? Do I look like an Awakener to you?¡± he asked as he raised his eyebrow.
Jeanne shyly stared at Mykel. ¡°I think you¡¯re an Awakener, and a strong one as well,¡± she answered.
Mykel slightly smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m an Awakener but I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m a strong one,¡±
¡°Wow? Really?¡± Asmond asked as he brought the bowl of noodles onto the table and gave it to Mykel. ¡°I have been dreaming to be an Awakener myself, but I don¡¯t think I can be one knowing how weak I am,¡± he continued as he showed his sour smile to Jeanne.
Mykel ate the noodles as he observed those two and Jeanne suddenly hid her face. The reason why was that Jeanne didn¡¯t want to tell Asmond that she just awakened because she didn¡¯t want to make him jealous or sad. She hid that for quite a long time and revealed itter in the future after Asmond became an Awakener.
¡°Nobody knows, Asmond. Everyone could be an Awakener and all you have to do is just keep believing,¡± Mykel said as he ate the noodles.
¡°Yeah! He¡¯s right, Asmond! Don¡¯t lose hope! You¡¯re still young and we have seen people older than us just awakened,¡± Jeanne said as she tried to cheer him.
Asmond nodded with understanding. ¡°Yeah, I will keep believing and hope one day I awakened,¡± he said with a smile on his face.
¡°I became an Awakener not that long ago, so don¡¯t worry because you might be one someday,¡± Mykel said as he put the chopsticks in the bowl. ¡°Anyway, thank you for the food, I should get going now since I have other business to do,¡± he continued as he stood up.
¡°Eh? You¡¯re leaving already?¡± Asmond asked and looked at Mykel with disbelief.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m quite busy so I have to go now,¡± Mykel answered then left.
Jeanne looked at Asmond and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Hey, can you make me one as well? I¡¯m starving,¡± she said.
¡°Okay, I¡¯m also nning to make another one for myself,¡± Asmond said as he grabbed the empty bowl and put it in the sink.
¡°I will be right back!¡± Jeanne said as she stood up and walked to the front door while Asmond just looked at her as he prepared the ingredients.
Jeanne left the house and saw Mykel was still in front of the house as he lit his cigarette. ¡°Hi,¡± she said as she walked down the stairs.
¡°Yes? Is there anything you need from me, Jeanne?¡± Mykel asked as he smoked his cigarette.
¡°Are you going to the other district to fight the demons?¡± Jeanne asked nervously.
Mykel gently smiled at her. ¡°No, I have something else to do,¡± he answered and Jeanne just nodded her head slowly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell him that you have awakened, Jeanne?¡± he continued as he put his left hand in his pocket.
Jeanne was surprised when Mykel know that she awakened. ¡°How did you know?¡±
¡°I could tell by your expression from earlier,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°You didn¡¯t want to make him sad, isn¡¯t it?¡± he continued as he smiled at her.
Jeanne smiled and started to blush while she was nodding. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know how to tell him,¡± she answered as she hid her face.
¡°Then don¡¯t,¡± Mykel said and that made Jeanne a bit surprised. ¡°If you think that it¡¯s not the right thing to do then don¡¯t, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t start working your way up since you have awakened and the people need us,¡± he continued as he put the butt of the cigarette on the floor and stepped on it.
Mykel looked at Jeanne who seemed to be a bit in dilemma. ¡°How about this, I will help you progress?¡± he said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me the answer now, but if you want, you can contact me. How¡¯s that?¡± he continued as he tilted his head and stared at Jeanne.
¡°Okay,¡± Jeanne nodded in agreement.
¡°Here¡¯s my contact, and just call me if you¡¯re interested,¡± Mykel said as he gave her his phone number.
¡°I will contact you,¡± Jeanne said as she put her phone in her pocket.
Mykel just nodded and smile at her then he left.
¡°Everything in this world belongs to me, and that includes her,¡± Mykel said as he lit his cigarette and walked on the sidewalk. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see your expression, Asmond,¡± he continued with a smirk on his face.
Chapter 13
Mykel was messing around with the list of themand system when he found amand for [Character]. He had no idea what was that for so he tried to use thatmand in themand prompt.
The purpose of the [Character]mand was to find out the information of all the characters in the story. Out of curiosity, he checked Lh¡¯s information and he could see everything about her.
[Name: Lh Leonis]
[Gender: Female]
[Race: Human]
[Hair: Medium-Long (Brown)]
[Height: 5.7 ft]
[Weight: 161 lbs]
[Size(s): 40 ¨C 27 ¨C 36]
[Age: 28]
[Status: Unmarried (Engaged)]
[Interest: Shopping, Spending money, Strong man, Mysterious guy, Sex, Mykel Alester]
[Networth: 109,512,000,000 Zeny]
[Story: Lh Leonis the daughter of Marvin Leonis, the owner of the Guild Association. She is engaged to Kastor Noble and she loves him because he is dependable and a strong man. Her love interest has changed because of her affair with Mykel Alester and she is now uncertain if it is the right decision to marry Kastor Noble or not.]
[Edit]
Mykel tried to tap on the [Edit] but then a notification appears in front of him.
[YOU DO NOT HAVE PERMISSION TO MODIFY THIS!]
[INSUFFICIENT LEVEL OF SKILL TO MODIFY [CHARACTER]!]
¡°Hmm?¡± Mykel hummed as he looked at themand system. ¡°This is interesting. I can modify Awakener¡¯s status but not Character?¡± he continued as he leaned on the sofa in his hotel room.
¡°I wonder how long it takes for me to level up this Admin skill,¡± Mykel said as he rubbed his chin. ¡°I have been meditating for the past few days but it didn¡¯t even show any progression,¡± he continued as he sighed and stared at the ceiling.
While he was thinking about how to level up his [Admin] skill, the darkness slowly faded away and the bright sun started to shine. He looked at the balcony and he immediately stood up and went out to the balcony.
Mykel looked at the people on the street down below, they all looked so happy and relieved when the sun came back and the moon slowly descended. Then a notification appeared in front of Mykel, a big one that was.
[The demons have been defeated, congrattion to all the Awakeners who fought bravely and protected the humans! As the sun rises, a ray of hopees to bring warmth and light to all the Awakeners]
While Mykel was reading the notification, he could hear a very loud rumbling from the sky. He looked up and saw the blue sky slowly fade away and everyone could see the stars gathered and forming themselves in various shapes.
[The Constetions havee to offer their help to those who seek power to defeat the demons! Every star you see in the sky is equal to the Gods and Goddesses that are interested in your small world. All the Gods and Goddesses will stay until all evil leave the small world of yours]
[As an act of generosity, all the Gods and Goddesses have prepared you a gift]
[You have obtained 2000 Arcana Coin!]
[You can ess the shop through your status screen]
[Fight and the Constetions will always be there to help]
The moment thest notification disappeared, the blue sky slowly came back and went back to normal as if nothing happened.
Mykel took a deep breath and closed his eyes as he could finally feel the warmth of the su. While he was enjoying the sun he heard notification sounds from all directions that started to bug him out. He opened his right eye and he saw stacks of notifications then he opened his left eye and saw other dozens of notifications.
Mykel stared at them and he seemed unfazed by the notifications around him because not all those Constetions were a higher being, only a very small amount of them that could be called a real God or Goddesses. The system decided to mix them all together and became a single stack of notifications since Mykel wasn¡¯t interested in a lot of them.
[41,523 Constetions are watching you with interest]
¡°If you¡¯re here just to watch, then don¡¯t bother me,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the notification.
The numbers were still the same and Mykel stared at it with disbelief, and it felt like he was being stalked by thousands of people and it was unpleasant.
Mykel sat down and looked at the ceiling as the Constetions were still watching him with interest.
¡°Fine, if you guys want to y, let¡¯s y a game,¡± Mykel said as he put his cigarette in his mouth. ¡°Those who are in more than one faction can stay,¡± he continued as he looked at the notification.
[34,992 Constetions are watching you with interest]
¡°Those who are in or more than two factions can stay,¡± Mykel said as he lit his cigarette.
[23,411 Constetions are watching you with interest]
¡°Those who are in or more than three factions can stay,¡± Mykel said as he puffed the smoke.
[10,024 Constetions are watching you with interest]
¡°Those who are in or more than four factions can stay,¡± Mykel said as he sighed and stared at the notification.
[3,742 Constetions are watching you with interest]
Mykel leaned forward since he finally got a bit interested in these constetions. ¡°Those who are in or more than five factions can stay,¡±
[418 Constetions are watching you with interest]
¡°Those who are in or more than six factions can stay,¡± Mykel said as he held his cigarette with the ashes falling down to the carpet.
As soon as Mykel said that, the notification disappeared, and he immediately sighed as he leaned on the sofa. ¡°What a letdown,¡± he said as he smoked his cigarette.
¡°It seems that she¡¯s not interested in me yet,¡± Mykel said as he put off his cigarette. ¡°What a hard-to-get Goddess you are,¡± he continued as heid down on the bed.
Mykel¡¯s phone vibrates and he immediately grabbed it from his pocket, he smirked because Jeanne messaged him and told him that she was interested in the deal. He then replied and told her to meet up in a fancy restaurant near his hotel.
¡°Hi, sorry that it took me so long to get here. The traffic was kind of bad since the sun came back up,¡± Jeanne said as she sat down at the table.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. So, are you hungry? You can order anything that you want here,¡± Mykel replied and drank a ss of whiskey.
¡°I think I¡¯m good¡¡± Jeanne hesitantly answered as soon as she looked at the price of the food.
Mykel chuckled and then open the menu, he then snapped his finger at the waitress.
¡°Ready to take your order, Sir?¡± The waitress asked as she readied the pencil in her hand.
¡°Give both of us a medium-rare steak with the best meat you have here. Also, I would to have your finest bottle of red wine,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°Anything else, Sir?¡± The waitress asked as she looked at Mykel.
¡°That would be it, for now, thank you,¡± Mykel smiled at her and the waitress blushed then left.
¡°I can tell you like to eat steak since you have been staring at the table over there,¡± Mykel said as he tilted his head to the right.
Jeanne immediately looked down embarrassed because Mykel was right about it.
They both enjoyed their lunch and Jeanne was so shocked about the steak because it was the best food she ever had. After they ate their lunch, Mykel brought her to the weapon and armor store because she needed them to fight demons.
¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay for me to buy this, Mykel? All of the weapons here are so expensive,¡± Jeanne asked as she looked at the swords that were disyed on the wall.
¡°Would you rather have a cheap weapon and then it breaks while you¡¯re fighting demons?¡± Mykel asked as he raised his eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t be so cheap about anything if your life is depending on it,¡± he continued as he looked at Jeanne.
Jeanne nodded with understanding and then she started looking for the right weapon for her.
Based on the story, Jeanne was a master swordsman and she was one of the best sword wielders in the story. Mykel suggested Jeanne use a sword as her weapon and she agreed with his decision, so in the end, Mykel bought her the best sword in the store.
¡°Thank you for buying all these for me,¡± Jeanne said as she looked at the sword in her hand and the armor in both Mykel¡¯s hands.
¡°No need to mention that,¡± Mykel answered with a smile on his face.
¡°So, what do we do next?¡± Jeanne asked as she put the sword on her waist.
¡°What do we do? Of course, we are going to the tower,¡± Mykel answered while chuckling.
¡°Huh?!¡± Jeanne looked at Mykel with disbelief. ¡°Right now? But I have never done this before!¡± she continued while she was panicking.
¡°I will protect you,¡± Mykel said as he walked and stood in front of Jeanne. ¡°Do you trust me?¡± he asked as he lowered his body and looked at Jeanne in the eye.
Jeanne nodded shyly. ¡°I trust you,¡± she replied.
Chapter 14
¡°How¡¯s the armor? Do you like it?¡± Mykel asked as he puffed the smoke.
¡°I like it, but it¡¯s a bit too heavy for me,¡± Jeanne answered as she looked at the chainmail and the breastte on her body. ¡°I look stupid in this,¡± she continued as she removed the helmet and looked at it.
¡°You will get used to it and you can¡¯t have more than one skill right now since you¡¯re still level 1,¡± Mykel said as he looked at her. ¡°Once you reached level 5 we can stop then we can train your body so you get the basic skills to help you in the towerter,¡± he continued as he grabbed the helmet and put it on her head.
¡°What about you, Mykel? Are you sure you¡¯re going to go in the tower like that?¡± Jeanne asked as she looked at the dark blue zer and ck shirt.
Mykel grabbed the gloves from his pocket and put them on. ¡°I have these,¡±
¡°Are you being serious?¡± Jeanne asked as she looked at Mykel¡¯s hands.
¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± Mykel asked as he flicked the butt of the cigarette on the road.
Jeanne just shook her head and kept on walking next to Mykel.
After an hour of walking, they reached the Azazel Tower but it was surprisingly empty. There were only a few people near the tower and they weren¡¯t Awakeners, they were people that looked like a guard and they were patrolling around the tower.
Mykel approached one of them as he looked at the barrier around the entrance. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± he asked as he looked at the guard.
¡°All the entrances to the towers are now prohibited, anyone who is unauthorized is forbidden to walk past the barrier,¡± The guard answered as he pointed at the barrier and the line that Mykel shouldn¡¯t pass.
¡°Under whose order?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°The Guild Association,¡± The guard answered.
Mykel hummed with understanding and then walked away as he grabbed his phone from his pocket.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? We can¡¯t enter the tower?¡± Jeanne asked as she fixed the helmet.
¡°Something like that, but you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Mykel answered as he put the phone on his ear. ¡°I can make us enter the tower, just let me make a phone call first,¡± he said as he looked at Jeanne.
¡°You finally called,¡± Lh said after she picked up the phone. ¡°Let me guess, you need something from me, isn¡¯t that right?¡± she continued before Mykel could say it first.
¡°Yes,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°What do you need? Do you need more money?¡± Lh asked.
¡°No, I need you to help me get inside a tower. There are people from the Guild Association that guarded the entrance and I can¡¯t enter since they said it¡¯s prohibited,¡± Mykel answered as he squinted his eyes because the sun was so bright.
¡°Ahh, I see. Well, just give the phone to one of them, I will talk to them,¡± Lh replied.
Mykel walked toward the guard and showed his phone to him. ¡°Someone wants to talk to you,¡± he said.
The guard looked at his phone and then grabbed it and put it on his phone. ¡°Hello?¡± he said.
Jeanne approached Mykel and looked at the guard, they both were watching the guard nodding his head over and over.
The guard cleared his throat as he gave the phone back to Mykel. ¡°You may enter,¡± he said.
Mykel nodded and walked past him while Jeanne followed him from behind.
¡°Thanks for that,¡± Mykel said to Lh on the phone.
¡°No need to mention, but you owe me one for this. You know what I want so hurry and get back in here because I miss you,¡± Lh replied.
Mykel sighed as he rubbed his nose bridge. ¡°Alright, bye,¡± he said as he hung up the phone.
¡°So, who¡¯s that on the phone? That person must be really important in the Guild Association since they let us in like that,¡± Jeanne asked as she looked at Mykel¡¯s phone.
¡°Just a colleague,¡± Mykel said as he put his phone in his pocket. ¡°Enough with the small talk, we are about to enter the tower and I need you to be focused now,¡± he said as he stared at Jeanne from the corner of his eyes.
They both entered the tower and the first thing they saw was an endless hallway with torches on the walls. Jeanne looked nervous while Mykel was amazed by it since he never thought it would look exactly like what he imagined.
Mykel saw a giant wooden door at the end of the hallway, he then looked at Jeanne. ¡°The moment we enter that door, kill or be killed is the only thing that matter. Do you understand?¡±
Jeanne nodded repeatedly as she gulped.
Mykel opened the door with his left hand and the ce looked totally different from the hallway. It looked like they were inside another world because the hallway turned into a vast in field with trees surrounding it.
¡°Wow, look at this ce!¡± Jeanne said as she looked at the giant trees around her and the path that lead to the open field.
Mykel looked at the door that automatically closed itself and looked at the tall wall that blocked the view of what lies behind the giant wall. The door was locked and couldn¡¯t be open until they cleared the first floor, or until thest person died.
¡°Come on, you can enjoy the scenery once we clear the floor,¡± Mykel said as he walked past Jeanne.
Mykel looked at the trees and made sure that nothing was lurking around them, and the moment he thought of that, an arrow flew right toward him. He grabbed the arrow with his hand that almost hit his eye, he was lucky because he could hear the wind. He crushed the arrow and then threw it away as he looked around and saw movements from between the trees on his left.
[You have attained a new skill!]
[Open your status screen to check it out!]
¡°What?! You can do something like that?!¡± Jeanne whispered as she looked at Mykel with disbelief.
Mykel put his finger on his lips and Jeanne immediately pursed her lips and looked around. They heard a loud screeching sound from the forest and they could tell that screeching was an expression of frustration.
Mykel looked at his newly attained skill and it was [Perception], he was d that he got it on the first try. He immediately activated it to help him and of course to raise it at the same time.
More arrows were fired at them and it was impossible for Mykel to stop them all and not to mention that he brought Jeanne with him. He told Jeanne to hide behind the tree so he could take care of the arrows without having to worry about her safety.
Jeanne watched Mykel repel the arrows, dodged them, and stopped them with his hands. She couldn¡¯t believe what she saw even though she watched it with her own two eyes.
Finally, the arrows stopped. ¡°We need to move to the open field now while we have the chance,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Jeanne.
Jeanne nodded and followed Mykel to the open field.
¡°The first floor is a demon goblin, right?¡± Jeanne asked as she looked around with the sword in her hands.
¡°Yes, now we just wait since they can¡¯t use their bows anymore because they¡¯re out of range,¡± Mykel answered as he checked his [Perception] skill that rose to level 3.
Mykel could feel their presence and there were at least dozens of them, he looked at the top of the trees and could see them staring at him and Jeanne. ¡°Here theye,¡± he said as he walked away from Jeanne.
¡°Wait, where are you going?¡± Jeanne asked as she watched Mykel start to walk further away from her.
¡°I have a n, don¡¯t worry,¡± Mykel said as he kept walking away from her.
The demon goblins started to show themselves, and there were at least forty of them. There was one goblin with a big tooth as a ne, he seemed to be the leader and the rest of the goblins were standing behind him.
Mykel kept walking toward them and they all decided to charge at him and when they were close enough to him, he activated [Intimidate]. The goblins started to turn around but Mykel dashed toward them and grabbed two of them on the leg, he threw one of them at Jeanne.
¡°That will be your opponent! Fight him on your own!¡± Mykel shouted at Jeanne.
Jeanne looked at the goblin in front of her and she seemed to be so nervous as the goblin started to stand up while he was shaking his head.
Jeanne slowly walked toward the goblin but the goblin immediately screeched at her and it startled her. She fell on her back because of that and the goblin immediately ran toward her with a knife in his hand.
¡°What are you doing?! Stand up!¡± Mykel screamed at Jeanne and he looked a bit annoyed by her clumsiness.
Jeanne stood up immediately and swung her sword at the goblin but she missed. The goblin trusted his knife at her but thanks to her full armor, the knife couldn¡¯t pierce through the armor.
¡°Focus! Swing your sword as if your life depends on it!¡± Mykel yelled at her.
Jeanne gulped and swung her sword as hard as she could but again, she missed.
¡°What a dumb bitch,¡± Mykel quietly said under his breath.
Mykel looked at the rock on the ground and grabbed it, he tested the weight of the stone and immediately threw it at the goblin in front of Jeanne. It hit right on the back of the goblin¡¯s head and his head exploded like a balloon.
Mykel looked at the goblin hanging in his right hand, he looked at it as the goblin was crying in fear. Mykel grabbed the goblin¡¯s right arm and pulled it off with his left hand then he pulled the goblin¡¯s left arm, andstly the goblin¡¯s right leg.
Mykel walked toward Jeanne who was still in shock, he then stood in front of Jeanne with the goblin that only had one limb left.
¡°Do I have to spoonfeed you, Jeanne?¡± Mykel asked as he red down at her. ¡°Here, kill it,¡± he said as he threw the goblin in front of Jeanne as it tried to crawl away with his only leg from Mykel.
Jeanne was trembling in fear because of Mykel¡¯s aura, and she started crying when she looked at his face which looked terrifying in her eyes.
Chapter 15
Jeanne was still trembling in fear even though Mykel already walked away from her but his presence was still lingering around her. She looked at the goblin who couldn¡¯t crawl away as he cried and screamed for help or what she thought.
Jeanne gulped and slowly stood up with her knees trembling, she had to use the sword to help her stand properly. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, she started to calm down a bit then she walked toward the goblin and stabbed it on the nape of the goblin.
Mykel watched from the distance with another goblin in his hand, he looked at the goblin and decided to cripple the goblin then threw it at Jeanne. ¡°There, another one, kill it,¡± he said calmly since he went overboard and almost blew his acting.
Jeanne pointed her sword at the goblin and swung it down vertically, but the sword stuck on top of the goblin¡¯s skull. She was panicking because the goblin was panicking as well and screeching in pain. She tried to push it down but it won¡¯t budge so she pulled the sword then swung it vertically again at the goblin and it finally cracked the head open.
Mykel kept feeding her the goblins by crippling them but slowly he only crippled one limb so the goblin could fight back.
After two hours of feeding Jeanne, she finally managed to kill a goblin with all his limbs attached. Mykel deactivated his [Intimidate] skill then activated his [Stealth] skill, and the goblins immediately charged at Jeanne while they were running past Mykel as if he was invisible to them.
Jeanne was a bit terrified and she was exhausted as well after nonstop fighting for two hours.
¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Jeanne,¡± Mykel said. ¡°Your armor could protect you so keep calm and try to kill as many as you can. I will protect you if something bad happens,¡± he continued as he stood at the other side of the field.
Jeanne swung her sword and she started to understand how to kill the goblins on each swing. She started to feel confident with her strength and skill that she didn¡¯t need Mykel¡¯s help at all.
[NAME: Jeanne Dvar]
[LEVEL: 3]
[AFFINITY: GOOD-NATURED]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NONE]
[SKILL(S): MAVERICK (Lv.1), SWORD-ROOKIE (Lv.1)]
[Sword-Rookie (Passive): When the User uses a sword, adds the basic skills [Strength], [Dexterity], [Agility], and [Stamina] by 1. Reduce the stamina usage when using a sword by 10%]
¡°How lucky,¡± Mykel said as he stared at Jeanne¡¯s status screen.
[Congrattion you have cleared the first floor of Azazel Tower!]
[The portal to the second floor is now open!]
Mykel was surprised when he saw the notification, he then looked at Jeanne who stood in the middle of the corpse of goblins with her sword stabbed on the ground and rested his hands on it.
¡°Do you want to keep going or go back?¡± Mykel asked as he walked toward her.
Jeanne didn¡¯t respond to his question and just stood there as she breathe heavily. Mykel could tell that she was exhausted since she stared nkly at nothing as she caught her breath.
¡°Let¡¯s leave, we are done for today,¡± Mykel said as he walked past Jeanne.
Jeanne followed him from behind as she dragged the sword to the ground.
Mykel opened the door for her and she walked past him as if he was invisible to her. ¡°Come here, let me remove the armor,¡± Mykel said as he entered the hallway.
Jeanne stopped walking then Mykel started to remove the armor on her body and the sword from her hand. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go,¡± he said as he looked at Jeanne.
They left the tower and the guards were looking at them, and the guard that Mykel talked to earlier immediately approached them. ¡°Let me hold them for you!¡± he said as he offered his hands to Mykel.
¡°No need, just lend me a car,¡± Mykel replied.
¡°Okay! I will bring the car here!¡± The guard said then walked hurriedly to grab the car.
Mykel drove the car and he looked at Jeanne who fell asleep as soon as she sat down. He decided to bring her to the hotel since he had no idea where Jeanne¡¯s house was and he didn¡¯t want to bring her to Asmond since he would be suspicious of them.
Jeanne felt a breeze on her feet and it made her awake, she slowly opened her eyes and looked around. She had no idea where she was, but she could tell it was a fancy hotel by the look of the interiors. She suddenly panicked and removed the nket, she looked at herself and she was still wearing the same clothes when she left the house and there was no sign of them being removed.
¡°Do you really think I would do something like that?¡± Mykel said as he leaned on the ss door of the balcony with a cigarette in between his fingers.
Jeanne was startled since she didn¡¯t notice that Mykel was there. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean to-¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, I guess that¡¯s a normal reaction when you¡¯re with a stranger that you just met. It¡¯s my fault but I have no idea where you live and I can¡¯t bring you to Asmond¡¯s house since he would be suspicious. So I decided to bring you here without your permission, sorry about that,¡± Mykel exined as he walked to the counter.
¡°No, don¡¯t need to apologize. I should be thanking you for bringing me here and for yesterday,¡± Jeanne said as she looked at Mykel checking the fridge.
¡°Also, I¡¯m sorry about yesterday, Jeanne. I bet you were terrified when you see that side of me,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Jeanne who was staring at the whole room.
Jeanne looked at Mykel and she immediately remembered how terrifying he was back there. She still couldn¡¯t remove that image of him that gave her a chill down her spine.
¡°That was unpleasant, but I think you did that to help me ovee my fear and nervousness. I believe that it was the only way and since it worked, you don¡¯t have to apologize. I¡¯m grateful that you did that but I hope I don¡¯t see that again,¡± Jeanne answered as she slightly smiled and rubbed her nape tofort herself.
¡°That was a skill of mine, and it made everyone around me fear my presence,¡± Mykel exined.
¡°Wow, that¡¯s really nice. I bet it¡¯s very useful since you can get out of trouble with that skill,¡± Jeanne said as she stared at nothing.
¡°So, what¡¯s your level now? Did you get a new skill from yesterday¡¯s training?¡± Mykel asked even though he already knew the answer.
¡°I¡¯m level 3 now and I never thought I would level up that fast since I heard that it was difficult for Awakeners to level up. I believe it¡¯s because this skill of mine called Maverick that helped me level up faster if I¡¯m alone, and I also got this Sword-Rookie skill that gave me extra skills if I¡¯m using a sword,¡± Jeanne exined as she looked at Mykel.
¡°Isn¡¯t that nice?¡± Mykel said as he ate an apple from the counter. ¡°Are you ready for another roundter? Your goal is to reach level 5 and that should be possible knowing that you have that Maverick skill,¡± he continued as he put food on the te.
¡°Yeah, I¡¯m ready, I think I will do better this time after I have experienced it,¡± Jeanne answered as she looked at Mykel who seemed busy on the counter.
¡°That¡¯s great! Here, I ordered you some food, you must be starving,¡± Mykel said as he brought a silver te with a variety of foods on it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t put anything in there,¡± he continued as he chuckled and smirked.
Jeanne closed her eyes and felt embarrassed for specting that Mykel would do something to her in her sleep and for thinking he was that kind of a guy.
¡°Anyway, you can go back to sleep once you¡¯re done since I have to go somewhere right now,¡± Mykel said as he put on his zer and gloves.
¡°Where are you going?¡± Jeanne asked as she chewed the soft bread.
¡°To the tavern, I feel like having a drink right now,¡± Mykel answered as he fixed his cor,
¡°Drinking in the morning?¡± Jeanne asked with her eyebrows raised.
¡°I got habits,¡± Mykel answered with a smirk.
Jeanne just smiled as she enjoyed her food.
¡°I will be back in the evening then we can go back to the tower again to raise your level. Oh, and you can use all the services in the hotel since this is an exclusive room with exclusive services,¡± Mykel said as he put on his shoes. ¡°I will see youter, then,¡± he continued as he stood in front of the door.
¡°Okay, see youter, Mykel,¡± Jeanne replied with a smile on her face.
Chapter 16
¡°Doing a renovation, I see,¡± Mykel said as he leaned on the door and watched the people renovating and repairing the damages in the tavern.
Garci turned around and he looked surprised when he saw Mykel. ¡°Ah! You¡¯re still here?! Pleasee inside! I will make you something,¡± he said as he waved at Mykel.
¡°Just give me a bottle of vodka and a ss with ice,¡± Mykel said as he walked past the worker then sat down at the counter.
Garci watched the worker as he served the drink to Mykel. ¡°Hey! Watch out with that thing! It¡¯s an antic that has been passed down from generation to generation,¡± he said as he pointed at the wooden fan on the ceiling.
¡°You decided to use the money to renovate the tavern?¡± Mykel asked and drank the vodka while he was watching the worker tear the ceiling.
¡°I have nned on renovating this ce but since there weren¡¯t many customerstely, I don¡¯t have the money to do that. It was all thanks to you for giving me the money so I can fulfill my dream,¡± Garci said as he leaned on the counter. ¡°Also, thank you for suggesting me to go on a vacation. If you didn¡¯t tell me that, me and my family might be in danger,¡± he said as he looked at Mykel seriously.
¡°Hmm,¡± Mykel just hummed and enjoyed his drink.
¡°I was thinking on closing this ce for good since I didn¡¯t make any profit,¡± Garci said as he wiped the counter.
¡°Is that so?¡± Mykel asked as he lit his cigarette.
¡°But not anymore! I still have the money that could provide for my family for years,¡± Garci replied with a huge grin on his face. ¡°Anyway, is there anything you need? At least let me repay you for what you did for me and my family,¡± he continued as he leaned toward Mykel.
¡°Just let me drink here for free, that should be enough,¡± Mykel said as he stared at Garci from the corner of his eyes.
¡°Is that it? Alright! You can drink anything in here for free for a lifetime!¡± Garci said as he spread his arms and looked at the bottles on the walls.
Mykel just scoffed and then his phone vibrates.
Jeanne messaged him and asked his location because she couldn¡¯t sleep and wanted to go to the tower. Mykel replied and gave her the location of the tavern.
¡°Sorry that I disturb your drinking time,¡± Jeanne said as she walked next to Mykel in her armor.
¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m also nning on going to the tower since I have something to do there,¡± Mykel said with a cigarette in his mouth and his right hand in his pocket with the Azazel Key in his hand.
They went inside the tower after the same guy allowed them to enter the tower.
¡°You can handle this on your own now, right?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at Jeanne unsheathed the sword.
¡°Yes, I can handle the goblins on my own, but if you want to gain level, you can hunt some of them,¡± Jeanne answered as she looked around the trees.
Mykel scoffed and looked at the trees with his hands in his pockets. ¡°I can¡¯t level up on this floor,¡± he replied as he walked toward the field.
Jeanne easily killed a goblin even though she was surrounded by so many of them. She started to feelfortable with the sword and get used to the weight of the armor on her body. Mykel just watched her from the side as he looked at the information about the Azazel tower from themand system.
An hour had passed and Jeanne cleared the first floor on her own and that wasn¡¯t possible for anyone with her level to achieve what she just achieved. Her level rose to level 5 as Mykel expected, and she attained [Strength], [Dexterity], and [Stamina] which was normal for Awakeners to get those basic skills.
¡°I¡¯m done here, should we go back now since I have reached level 5?¡± Jeanne asked as she sheathed the sword.
I¡¯m staying, you should go back now since the second floor is too hard for you right now, especially with how low your basic skills are,¡± Mykel said as he fixed his gloves. ¡°You should get the basic skills to level 3 until you can solo the second floor since your Sword-Rookie gave you an extra level,¡± he exined as he looked at Jeanne.
¡°I see, well then, I should go back home now. Be careful out there, Mykel, and thank you for everything,¡± Jeanne said shyly.
Mykel just smirked and shook her helmet then walked past her and entered the portal to the second floor.
The second floor¡¯s monster was still goblin but they were bigger and stronger which was the peak evolution of a goblin. The terrain was simr to the first floor but it was bigger and there was a vige full of goblins.
Mykel grabbed a few stones on the ground and put them in his pockets, he then walked to the vige where a bunch of goblins was guarding the vige with swords and spears in their hands. He grabbed one of the stones and threw it right on the goblin¡¯s head and it exploded as soon as the stone hit his face.
Mykel emptied his pockets which were full of rocks as all the goblins charged in his direction. He punched them and made a hole in their body and face like it was nothing to him. His kicks were enough to break the goblin¡¯s skull and bones, and it was too easy for him that he cleared the second floor in less than ten minutes.
[You have attained a new skill!]
[Open your status screen to check it out!]
[You have attained a new skill!]
[Open your status screen to check it out!]
¡°Two skills at the same time?¡± Mykel said to himself as he opened his status screen.
[Might (Passive): Allow the User to maximize the effect of all the skills when the User is in a fit condition. (Current level is 1. Maximize all the skills effect by 10% automatically disabled if User stamina is below 90%.)]
[Fighter-Rookie (Passive): When the User is empty-handed, adds the basic skills [Strength], [Dexterity], [Agility], and [Stamina] by 1. Reduce the stamina usage when empty-handed by 10%]
¡°Perfect, now let¡¯s go to the third floor,¡± Mykel said as he closed his status screen.
Mykel went to the third floor and fought the demon kobolds, it wasn¡¯t that different from the previous floor. He cleared it in less than ten minutes and went straight to the fourth floor where he had to face demon orcs.
[You are the first to clear the fourth floor]
[Please enter your name]
Mykel looked at the notification in front of him after defeating the demon orcs. He realized that he was the first one to clear the fourth floor and the system asked his name to be put on the system leaderboard.
[Is M.A. the name you want to put on the leaderboard?]
[Yes.] [No.]
¡°Yes,¡± Mykel said as he tap on the screen.
[The Trickster is amazed by your achievement]
[100 Arcana Coin has been gifted!]
[The God of Trident acknowledged your strength]
[100 Arcana Coin has been gifted!]
¡
¡
¡
¡°Seriously? You guys gave me that much for something trivial like this?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at dozens of notifications in front of him.
[The God of War like your confidence]
[The Scythe God is waiting patiently with a grin on his face]
Mykel scoffed as he lit his cigarette and entered the fifth floor.
[Your first trial is beginning]
[The servants of the first demon lord Drazgikath of Azazel have been waiting for this moment]
A swamp forest with nothing but dead trees and mud all over the ce, the ce was quite cold because of the cold wind that struck Mykel¡¯s face. He walked to the center of the area and suddenly the ground trembled heavily that some of the trees started to copse.
A demon orc lord with two massive giant swords in his hands walked through the trees. He was as tall as the highest tree in the area but before he could reach where Mykel at, two demon orc generals walked from the sides.
Mykel cracked his neck and knuckles then he immediately ran toward the orc lord. The orc lord roared and broke the trees in front of him with his swords but Mykel couldn¡¯t care less about it and kept running.
Mykel jumped as high as the orc lord¡¯s head the moment he was in the range of the orc lord. He flew as the orc lord swung his swords down vertically. Mykel spun his body and used the back of his left heel and shattered the swords into pieces. He was still in the air and flew toward the orc lord, the moment he was right in front of the orc lord¡¯s face he used his right shin to hit the orc lord¡¯s nose.
*Crack!*
*St!*
Mykelnded as the orc lord¡¯s head flew away and ttened the trees that it hit.
[You are the first to clear the fifth floor]
[Please enter your name]
[The Goddess of Love is looking at you while biting her lips]
[500 Arcana Coin has been gifted!]
[The Goddess of Pleasure is staring at you up close]
[500 Arcana Coin has been gifted!]
¡
¡
¡
Mykel just furrowed his forehead and stared at all the notifications with disgust.
Chapter 17
¡°How many coins I just got from these guys?¡± Mykel said to himself as he opened his status screen.
[NAME: Mykel Alester]
[LEVEL: 100]
[AFFINITY: NEUTRAL]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NONE]
[ARCANA COIN: 11,900] [SHOP]
[SKILL(S): ADMIN (Lv.1), CHARM (Lv.5), STEALTH (Lv.5), ACCELERATE (Lv.4), STRENGTH (Lv.8), AGILITY (Lv.8), STAMINA (Lv.10), DEXTERITY (Lv.8), POISON RESISTANCE (Lv.3), PAIN RESISTANCE (Lv.4), RECOVERY Lv.3), IMITATE (Lv.2), INTIMIDATE (Lv.5), MEDITATION (Lv.2), MIND-STABILITY (Lv.4), PERCEPTION (Lv.2), MIGHT (Lv.2), FIGHTER-ROOKIE (Lv.2)]
¡°Let¡¯s check the shop before I go to the sixth floor,¡± Mykel said as he tapped on the [Shop]. ¡°Universal shop, Benefactor shop, Limited shop,¡± he continued as he scrolled the shop.
Mykel checked the Universal Shop and all the items that they sell were a necessity for Awakeners to survive. Health potion, Stamina potion, Strength potion, Dexterity potion, Agility potion, etc. Nothing piqued Mykel¡¯s interest and so he decided to check the Benefactor shop but it was locked since he didn¡¯t have a Benefactor.
¡°What is this garbage,¡± Mykel said as he sighed then he scrolled to the Limited shop. ¡°Hmm? Now, this is interesting,¡± he said as he looked at the Random Skill potion.
[Random Skill Potion: Increase one random skill that the User possesses.]
¡°It only cost 10,000 Arcana Coin, but unfortunately I can only buy it once,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the description. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s try it,¡± Mykel said as he bought the potion.
The potion appeared in front of him and it floated in front of his face. He grabbed it and immediately drank it, it didn¡¯t have any taste and it felt so smooth like he was drinking cold water.
[You have increased a skill!]
[Meditation (Lv.2) Meditation (Lv.3)]
Mykel shrugged his lips as he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Not bad,¡±
¡°There¡¯s no time to waste, I should reach the tenth floor and use the key to enter the challenge room,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward the portal.
The level of the demons after the fifth floor rose and on each floor, there was at least one servant of the demon lord. For Mykel, it wasn¡¯t a problem at all since he could still kill them in a single strike of his punch or kick.
After half a day of climbing up the tower, Mykel finally reached the tenth floor where demon lord Drazgikath was.
[Your second trial is beginning]
[Drazgikath, The First Demon Lord of Azazel, The Skull Crusher has been waiting for this moment]
A gigantic muscr demon with red skin and long ck hair that touched the ground and his sharp teeth red at Mykel who had juste out from the portal. Drazgikath didn¡¯t have a weapon on him and he used his bare fists to crush the heads of anything that came into his world.
Drazgikath roared at Mykel and a shockwave struck his body.
[Fear has been inflicted]
[The User¡¯s [Mind-Stability] skill level is sufficient and is in effect]
[Fear has been nullified with [Mind-Stability] skill]
Drazgikath was a bit shocked that his [Fear] skill didn¡¯t take any effect on Mykel, but he roared once more as he beat his chest with his hands.
Drazgikath charged at Mykel like a gori then he jumped so high that the sun was blocked by his gigantic body. Hended in front of Mykel and made the ground split, but Mykel used the momentum when the ground he was standing onunched him into the air.
Mykel kneed Drazgikath on the chest and he could hear a very loud cracking sound that came from Drazgikath¡¯s chest. Before Mykel couldnd his feet on the ground, Drazgikath used the back of his hand and hit the right side of Mykel¡¯s body. Mykel was thrown away to the side and hit the cliff really hard then fell to the ground.
¡°Ugh¡¡± Mykel groaned as he stood up with no visible injuries on his body. ¡°That sting,¡± he said as he stretched his shoulders and massaged them with his hands.
Mykel looked at Drazgikath pressing his chest and struggled to breathe. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Out of breath already?¡± Mykel asked as he walked toward Drazgikath with a smirk on his face.
Drazgikath staggered as he tried to stand up properly but his ribcage shattered from Mykel¡¯s attack from earlier and made him impossible to breathe. Mykel didn¡¯t want to waste his opportunity and immediately ran toward him and punched Drazgikath¡¯s right knee.
Mykel broke all the joints on Drazgikath¡¯s body and made him unable to move and finally, he fell to the ground helplessly. Mykel jumped andnded on Drazgikath¡¯s body and walked to where his heart was. Mykel went on his knee as he put his left hand on Drazgikath¡¯s chest then lifted his right hand up in the air.
*Crack!*
Drazgikath¡¯s blood just sprayed on Mykel¡¯s whole body. He stood up and saw the big hole on Drazgikath¡¯s chest with his ruptured heart exposed and it beat very slowly until it stopped beating.
[You have defeated Drazgikath, The First Demon Lord of Azazel]
[You are the first to clear the tenth floor]
[Please enter your name]
[All the Constetions are watching you in awe!]
[The Constetions has gifted you 5,000 Arcana Coin]
[The Trickster likes your style]
[300 Arcana Coin has been gifted!]
[The Purple Dressed Goddess is disappointed in Drazgikath]
[100 Arcana Coin has been gifted!]
¡
¡
¡
Mykel walked down from Drazgikath¡¯s body as he wiped the blood from his face.
[A mysterious door has appeared!]
¡°Finally,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward the door that appeared next to the portal to the eleventh floor.
Mykel grabbed the key from his pocket and put it in the keyhole, and as soon as he unlocked the door a notification appeared and prevented him from opening it.
[Thousands of eyes are ring at the door with murderous intent]
[Are you prepared to face what lies behind the door?]
[Yes.] [No.]
¡°Just shut up and let me in,¡± Mykel said as he tapped on the [Yes] button.
All the Awakeners got a notification and they were shocked when they saw a notification that an Awakener named M.A. had defeated the first demon lord of Azazel, Drazgikath.
Kastor furrowed his forehead as he looked at the notification, he stood up and looked at his assistant. ¡°Prepare the car, we are going to District 14,¡± he said to the woman who was working on the other side of the room as he buttoned his suit.
¡°Enma! We have to go to District 14 now! An Awakener just defeated the first demon lord in Azazel tower!¡± Caesar said to Enma who was on the phone.
Jeanne who had just gotten out of the shower was surprised when she saw the notification in front of her. She then ran toward the window and stared at the tower, she smiled as she clenched her fist on the tower that covered her body.
The words spread rapidly and almost everyone knew about it. All the reporters hurriedly grabbed their stuff and prepared to leave to District 14.
¡°So, is this him?¡± An old man with white hair and mustache pointed his finger at the screen as he stared at Lh in an office room.
Lh smiled and rested her head on her hand while she was staring at the old man. ¡°Maybe? I don¡¯t know,¡± she said as she kept smiling and staring at the video of Mykel and her on the VIP floor when Mykel shattered all the ss.
¡°This is not the time to joke around, Lyn,¡± The old man red at Lh.
¡°Does it really matter if that¡¯s the guy who just defeated the first demon lord? That¡¯s my asset and you can¡¯t have him, dad,¡± Lh said to Marvin.
Marvin sighed as he rested his arms on the armrest of his chair. ¡°I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s your asset but you allowed an Awakener to enter the tower that I and the governments agreed that it¡¯s prohibited to enter,¡±
Lh sighed as she stood up, she then walked toward Marving and wrapped her arms around him from behind. ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say, so I will just say it now,¡±
¡°I will take full responsibility and no matter what it is, I will do anything for him because he¡¯s my precious asset and I don¡¯t want anyone to touch him or get too close to him. He¡¯s a capable man, and I believe he can achieve what the others can¡¯t, and I¡¯m right about it,¡± Lh said as she pointed at Mykel in the video.
Marvin just stared at Lh who seemed to be obsessed with Mykel by the look in her eyes.
(Inside Azazel tower)
Mykel was on his knees and he breathed heavily with his own blood covering half of his face. His hands trembled with his zer, shirt, and trousers were torn as he red at a demon who stood in front of him. ¡°Why are you here?¡±
¡°Why? Because you seemed fun to y with,¡± A woman with dark red hair and massive wings on her back and demon tail wiggled as she stared at Mykel. ¡°I mean, look at behind you. You just massacred hundreds of my father¡¯s soldiers,¡± she continued as she leaned her face at Mykel with her glowing purple eyes.
[The Scythe God has a huge grin on his face]
[The Purple Dressed Goddess chuckles mischievously]
Chapter 18
¡°What are you doing here?¡± Kastor asked and furrowed his forehead as he looked at Caesar and his guild members showing up at Azazel tower.
¡°I want to see the Awakener that defeated the first demon lord. What are you doing here?¡± Caesar asked back as he raised his eyebrow.
Kastor scoffed and smirked then ignored Caesar¡¯s question as he watched the tower with his assistant.
Caesar walked past Kastor to ask the guard. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time asking them, the Awakener is still inside the tower since they haven¡¯t seen the guy who entered the towere out of that door,¡±
¡°Did they tell you who that Awakener is?¡± Caesar asked as he looked at the crowds around him.
¡°No, they didn¡¯t know who entered the tower,¡± Kastor replied as he crossed his arms.
Caesar turned around and looked at Kastor with confusion. ¡°Huh? They didn¡¯t know who entered the tower? How¡¯s that possible? Did the person snuck and entered the tower without them noticing?¡±
¡°It is what it is. Maybe it¡¯s the same guy who killed that ogre from back then,¡± Kastor shrugged as he answered. ¡°Anyway, this is a waste of time since I have been standing here for three hours and there¡¯s no sign of a person leaving the tower. I¡¯m leaving,¡± he continued as he walked away with his assistant.
As Kastor walked through the crowd he saw a dozen ck SUVs enter the area, he noticed those cars and who those cars belonged to. He stood there as he watched Marvin and Lh get out of the car, they both were escorted by trained Awakeners that worked for the Guild Association.
¡°Chairman? Lh?¡± Kastor asked as he approached them.
Lh ignored him and walked past him as if he didn¡¯t exist, he turned around and saw Lh walking hurriedly to the tower.
¡°Are you here to see the Awakener that defeated the demon lord, Kastor?¡± Marvin asked and looked at the crowds around the tower.
¡°Yes, but I believe the person who entered the tower is still inside,¡± Kastor replied as he kept staring at Lh.
Caesar was standing in front of the barrier with his assistant and then he saw Lh walk past him. ¡°Miss Lh?¡±
Lh once more ignored him and she went straight to the barrier and talked with the guards. Caesar watched her and he was a bit suspicious about her but he couldn¡¯t do anything but watch.
Lh was the one who told the guards to keep their mouths shut and she was the one who came up with an idea that an Awakener snuck into the tower. She wanted to make sure that everything went ording to her n, and so far, the people believed her made-up story.
After a week since the notification appeared, they didn¡¯t see the one who defeated the demon lord. Everyone waited all day and all night but nobody came out from the tower so they gave up and everything went back to normal.
¡°Ma¡¯am, we have an appointment today with the investors, should I tell the pilot to prepare the ne?¡± A woman asked Lh who had been staring at the tower while she was biting her thumbnail.
¡°Cancel all the appointments. I don¡¯t want to be bothered right now,¡± Lh answered without hesitation. ¡°Also, can you not bother me right now? I want to be alone and I will call you if I need you,¡± she continued as she red at her assistant from the corner of her eyes.
The assistant nodded with understanding and left the room.
Lh walked to the sofa and sighed as she pressed all her fingers onto her mouth. ¡°Mykel, where are you?¡±
(Inside Azazel tower)
The demon woman choked Mykel with her right hand as she slowly lifted him up in the air. ¡°How can you still be alive?¡± she asked as she squinted her eyes and stared at Mykel who barely had any energy in his body.
The demon woman threw Mykel onto the wall as she walked back to the pile of corpses in front of a giant door. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to take the thing behind this door as long as I¡¯m in here,¡± she said as she sat on top of the pile with her legs crossed.
Mykel scoffed as he tried to sit straight by leaning on the wall. ¡°Who said that I came here to get whatever is behind that door?¡±
¡°You should know by now that I can see people¡¯s minds, and I can see that you¡¯re here for the treasure behind this door,¡± The demon woman said as she pointed her finger at her right eye.
Mykel chuckled as he shook his head and it made the demon woman squint her eyes with suspicion. ¡°Read people¡¯s minds?¡± he asked as he lifted his head and red at her. ¡°You¡¯re not Lucifer, and he¡¯s the only one who can read people¡¯s minds,¡± he continued as he smirked.
The demon woman smirked and chuckled then sheughed mischievously. ¡°How interesting!¡± she said as she grabbed something on her back, it looked like a spine as if she took her own spine out.
The demon woman whipped the spine-like whip and then she swung it at Mykel but Mykel grabbed it with his left hand. The demon woman was surprised that he could grab it and was strong enough to match her strength that it won¡¯t budge no matter how hard she tried to pull the whip.
¡°How?!¡± The demon woman asked as she red at Mykel.
Mykel kept holding the whip with his left hand while his right hand opened the shop and bought Health Potion and Stamina Potion with hisst Arcana Coin. He drank them and his body felt refreshed then he grabbed the whip with both hands and pulled it as hard as he could.
The demon woman was pulled toward Mykel and then he choked her. ¡°You should have killed me while you can,¡±
The more she struggled, the tighter Mykel¡¯s grip was, then Mykel decided to use both of his hands as he pushed her down to the ground.
¡°Impossible¡¡± The demon woman said as she gasped for air.
Mykel had been meditating and fighting the demon woman for a whole week and it raised all of his skills level except [Admin]. He maxed all four basic skills and it evolved into a new skill called [Body Enhancement] whichbined all the effects of the four basic skills and made it a lot stronger.
Mykel spent a total of 9,000 Arcana Coins and bought 7 Health Potions to keep him alive which cost him 7,000 Arcana Coins then he spent thest 2,000 to buy thest Health Potion and Stamina Potion.
The moment the table had turned, dozens of notifications appeared around him and they were giving him a lot of Arcana Coins.
The demon woman chuckled and her whole body turned into ck smoke and disappeared.
¡°I underestimate you, human,¡± The voice of the demon woman echoed throughout the big hall.
Mykel nced to his right and then he swung the whip into the air. The whip wrapped on something that was invisible and Mykel pulled it as hard as he could and grabbed the invisible demon woman on the neck again.
¡°It seems that you¡¯re still underestimating me, Zherlthsh,¡± Mykel smirked as the demon woman slowly revealed herself.
¡°How¡ do you¡ know my name¡!¡± Zherlthsh asked as she tried to free herself.
¡°Because¡¡± Mykel said as he pulled Zherlthsh closer to him then he whispered something in her ear.
¡°No! It can¡¯t be!¡± Zherlthsh said as she red at Mykel with fear written on her face.
Mykel threw Zherlthsh on the wall. ¡°Now you understand why I know everything about you demons,¡± Mykel said as he red down at her.
Mykel used the opportunity to enter the room behind the pile of corpses while Zherlthsh was still in shock. He closed the door behind him and saw the small chest in the middle of the room. He immediately grabbed it and ran to the other side of the room where it lead him back to the tenth floor.
¡°I won¡¯t let you!¡± Zherlthsh screamed as she whipped the spine-like whip at Mykel but he dodged it and entered the room.
Mykel closed the door behind him and extremely loud bangings could be heard from behind that door. No matter how hard Zherlthsh tried to break the door, it couldn¡¯t be opened again. Mykelid down with the chest in his arms, then he started to chuckle with disbelief.
After taking a short break, Mykel stood up and walked to the exit shirtless with scars and wounds all over his body. He had no idea that he could survive with Zherlthsh as his opponent since Zherlthsh was the tenth demon lord that reside on the 100th floor of the Azazel tower and the daughter of Azazel himself.
Mykel entered the hallway and he immediately fell down because he used all his strength and stamina already and not to mention that he had nothing to eat so he starved for a whole week. With an empty stomach, his stamina depleted really fast and that was why he didn¡¯t want to spend his Arcana Coins for Stamina Potion until it was necessary.
Mykel grabbed his phone in his pocket and saw the whole screen cracked but it could operate perfectly.
¡°Can you pick me up?¡± Mykel asked weakly.
¡°Mykel?! Where are you?! Where have you been?!¡± Lh asked.
¡°Tower¡ hallway¡¡± Mykel said and then fell unconscious.
¡°Mykel? Mykel!¡± Lh¡¯s voice could be heard from the phone speaker.
Chapter 19
Mykel slowly opened his eyes and he saw a woman who was sleeping next to him. He sat up and looked at his body wrapped with bandages, he then stood up and looked at where he was through the ss window. He noticed the buildings around him and what was written on the billboard, he was in District 1.
¡°Mykel?¡± Lh stood up as soon as she noticed that Mykel wasn¡¯t sleeping next to her. She then looked at Mykel who was standing on the balcony.
¡°Hey,¡± Lh said as she carefully grabbed Mykel¡¯s arm. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± she asked and she looked so concerned with his condition.
Mykel sighed and looked at her. ¡°Do you have a cigarette?¡±
Lh chuckled as she went inside and grabbed a pack of cigarettes from her purse then went back outside. ¡°Here, your favorite brand cigarette,¡± she said as she showed the pack of the cigarette.
Lh grabbed a cigarette and put it in his mouth then lit it up for him. ¡°Do you know how worried I was when I saw you covered with blood and wounds? I thought you were dead,¡± she said as she looked at the street down below.
¡°Me neither, I never thought I would be able to leave that ce alive,¡± Mykel said as he smoked the cigarette. ¡°Speaking of it, did you see a small chest when you picked me up?¡± he asked as he looked at Lh.
Lh turned around and pointed at the safe inside the wardrobe. ¡°I put it in the safe since you were holding it so tightly and thought it must be important to you,¡±
Mykel walked inside and opened the wardrobe, he looked at the safe then Lh barged in and opened the safe for him. ¡°Here, I haven¡¯t opened it since I was waiting for you to wake up so we can see it together,¡± she said as she gave the chest to Mykel.
Mykel put the chest on the bed and he opened it while Lh was watching it next to him.
¡°What¡¯s that, a ring?¡± Lh asked as she looked at it closely.
Mykel grabbed it and a notification appeared.
[Ring of Fire: A ring that Azazel himself created to punish all the sinners by burning them with the fire that was forged in hell. When equipped, the User will attain a [Pyrokinesis] skill]
Mykel put it on and his whole body suddenly felt so warm as if he was bathing in a hot spring.
[You have attained a new skill!]
[Open your status screen to check it out!]
[NAME: Mykel Alester]
[LEVEL: 100]
[AFFINITY: NEUTRAL]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NONE]
[ARCANA COIN: 6,400] [SHOP]
[SKILL(S): ADMIN (Lv.1), CHARM (Lv.6), STEALTH (Lv.6), ACCELERATE (Lv.5), POISON RESISTANCE (Lv.6), PAIN RESISTANCE (Lv.6), RECOVERY Lv.6), IMITATE (Lv.5), INTIMIDATE (Lv.6), MEDITATION (Lv.5), MIND-STABILITY (Lv.5), PERCEPTION (Lv.4), MIGHT (Lv.4), FIGHTER-ROOKIE (Lv.4), BODY ENHANCEMENT (Lv.1), PYROKINESIS]
[Pyrokinesis: Allows the User to cast hellfire from nothing using the User¡¯s mind to control them. The power of the hellfire is depending on [Magic] skill, the higher the [Magic] skill level, the more lethal the damage will be]
¡°So? What the ring does?¡± Lh asked as she looked at the ring on Mykel¡¯s index finger.
Mykel grabbed a cigarette and put it in Lh¡¯s mouth, Lh was so confused about it but she didn¡¯t say anything and just stay put. Mykel looked at the cigarette and imagined it was being lit with a match, and suddenly the cigarette was lit and it surprised Lh. ¡°What just happened?!¡±
[You have attained a new skill!]
[Open your status screen to check it out!]
[Magic (Active): Allow the User to use magic using the User¡¯s imagination at the cost of the User¡¯s Stamina. (Current level 1: Can only use Wind, Fire, Water, Earth Magic and cost 20% Stamina each time the User casts magic)]
Mykel chuckled with disbelief as he covered his face and shook his head. ¡°This is amazing,¡±
Lh had no idea what happened but she was happy that Mykel looked so happy since she had never seen him like that before.
¡°Oh, I almost forgot, I bought you a new suit. Why don¡¯t you try it on?¡± Lh said as she pointed at the suit in the wardrobe.
Mykel looked at the suit and immediately rubbed them and he could tell they were expensive. He put them on and he really liked them since they fit perfectly on his body and the navy blue color was his favorite color.
¡°Thank you, for everything,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Lh with a genuine smile on his face.
Lh wrapped her arms around Mykel¡¯s neck with a smile on her face. ¡°Now, how about we take a bath together? I will wash your body since you still can¡¯t do much with those injuries on your body,¡±
Mykel closed his eyes as he sighed deeply. ¡°Fine,¡±
After they both took a bath, Mykel put on his new suit and Lh also wore a nice dress.
¡°Come on,¡± Lh said as she walked past Mykel.
Mykel furrowed his forehead and looked at Lh with confusion. ¡°Where to?¡±
¡°To meet my father, he wants to see you,¡± Lh answered as she held the door¡¯s handle.
¡°What does he want from me?¡± Mykel asked as he walked toward the door.
¡°Well, I said that you¡¯re my precious asset so he wants to look at you and why his daughter is charmed by a person like you,¡± Lh said as she watched Mykel walk past her.
¡°You just love sex, that¡¯s the answer,¡± Mykel replied as he put a cigarette in his mouth and lit it up with hellfire to level up his [Magic] skill without costing his stamina.
¡°That¡¯s true, but I wasn¡¯t lying about what I just said,¡± Lh said as she walked next to Mykel.
Mykel looked at the Guild Association building, and it was the tallest building in District 1.
¡°Nervous?¡± Lh asked as she looked at Mykel.
¡°Why would I be nervous? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m seeing your father to propose his daughter,¡± Mykel answered as he walked into the building while Lh held her smile and followed him from behind.
They went to the top floor and Mykel couldn¡¯t see anything but clouds from up there.
¡°Dad, I¡¯ming in,¡± Lh said as she knocked on the door.
The moment Lh opened the door she was a bit shocked when she saw Kastor sitting next to Marvin. She didn¡¯t know that Kastor would be joining them but she didn¡¯t panic at all and immediately told Mykel toe in.
Kastor stared at Mykel and Lh that seemed a bit too close for a colleague based on Marvin¡¯s words. Mykel stared back at Kastor and it took Kastor a while until he looked away and decided to look at Lh. Mykel just smirked and sat on the opposite side of Marvin on the long table in the room.
¡°Before we start, why Kastor is here, dad? I thought we are going to have a private conversation here?¡± Lh asked as she stared at Kastor.
Marvin flipped his hand and looked at Lh with confusion. ¡°What do you mean? He¡¯s your fiancee and he¡¯s a part of our family now,¡±
Lh crossed her arms and sighed. ¡°So just because he¡¯s my fiancee he can just sit there and get involved in my business? Even you have your own business that you don¡¯t want me to know and intervene, so why should I let him in?¡±
Kastor closed his eyes and smiled. ¡°Lh is right, Chairman, I shouldn¡¯t be here in the first ce. I will excuse myself,¡± he said as he stood up and then left the room.
¡°Why are you doing this, Lyn? He¡¯s your fiancee and he will take over the Guild Association with you,¡± Marvin asked as he shook his head and squinted his eyes with confusion.
Lh took a deep breath as she stared at the ceiling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this, dad, but you¡¯re getting older and you start acting irrationally,¡± she said as she looked at Marvin. ¡°Have I not done my job properly? I have been doing everything you told me ever since I¡¯m a teenager and I always met your expectation. What makes you think that I¡¯m not capable enough to run this on my own?¡± she asked as she frowned.
Lh sighed as she grabbed Marvin¡¯s hand. ¡°Can we just talk about thister? We have a more important matter to talk about, no?¡±
Marvin slightly pressed his lips together and nodded with understanding.
¡°What¡¯s your name, young man,¡± Marvin asked as he judgingly stared at Mykel.
¡°Mykel Alester,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°So the M.A. in the notification was really you?¡± Marvin asked as he pointed his finger at Mykel.
¡°Yes, I was the one who cleared the tenth floor and killed the first demon lord if that¡¯s what you¡¯re going to ask,¡± Mykel answered as he rested his head on his fist.
Marvin closed his eyes as he raised his eyebrows.
¡°I heard from my daughter that you¡¯re not interested in bing a ranker or even joining the Guild Association, is there a reason why?¡± Marvin asked as he held his hand together and rest them on the table.
¡°Because I¡¯m not interested in those things, and I just do what I want to do. The more important thing is that I want to be stronger than anyone,¡± Mykel answered.
Marvin leaned his body forward and stared at Mykel seriously. ¡°Then what¡¯s your goal?¡±
¡°My goal?¡± Mykel asked as he smirked and stared at Marvin. ¡°I want to change the world,¡± he answered with a smile on his face.
Chapter 20
¡°You want to change the world? On your own?¡± Marvin asked and stared at Mykel as if he was underestimating him.
¡°Is there a problem with that? I don¡¯t think anyone in this district or the whole district can even reach a tenth of my power,¡± Mykel answered as he rested his hands on the table. ¡°I can see that you don¡¯t believe me. So how about we make a bet with Lh as our witness?¡± he said as he raised his eyebrow.
¡°A bet?¡± Marvin asked as he held his hands together and rest them on his stomach.
¡°Yes, let¡¯s make a bet that nobody can achieve what I have achieved, and by that, I mean reaching the tenth floor of any tower within three months,¡± Mykel answered with confidence and a smirk on his face.
Marvin scoffed and chuckled. ¡°What are we betting?¡± he asked as he stared at Mykel.
¡°If I¡¯m right, I want her,¡± Mykel answered as he tilted his head toward Lh.
Lh was shocked but then she smiled at Mykel while Marvin looked at Lh that seemed happy about it.
¡°What if you¡¯re wrong?¡± Marvin asked as he leaned on his chair.
¡°I will work under the Guild Association and I will do whatever you want me to do since you know that I¡¯m not just anybody. I¡¯m the best Awakener you will ever have,¡± Mykel answered with a smile on his face as he rested his head on his fist.
Marvine smiled and nodded his head. ¡°Three months?¡± he raised his eyebrow and stared at Mykel. ¡°I will ept it as long as Lh is okay with the bet,¡± he answered as he looked at Lh.
Mykel looked at Lh and raised his eyebrows a bit. Lh smiled and looked at Marvin. ¡°Fine by me,¡± she said without hesitation.
¡°Alright, you may leave,¡± Marvin said as he stood up and made a phone call.
Lh looked at Mykel and tilted her head toward the door then both of them left the room.
¡°Are you really that confident that nobody can clear the tenth floor in three months? It¡¯s not impossible since he never failed to achieve everything the moment he set his eyes on it,¡± Lh asked as she walked next to Mykel.
¡°This isn¡¯t something that he can use his brain to achieve, this is something that only Awakeners can do,¡± Mykel answered as he entered the lift.
¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Lh asked as she followed him into the lift.
¡°What I mean is,¡± Mykel paused and looked at Lh. ¡°He won¡¯t be able to find the right people for this if I snatch them first,¡± he answered as the lift closed the doors.
Lh giggled as she shook her head. ¡°I like where this is going, and I like it when you use me as the prize,¡± she said as she stared at Mykel with lust.
Mykel turned around and slowly cornered Lh. ¡°If I have you, I will have this whole building for myself, right?¡± he said as he lifted Lh¡¯s chin with his index finger and made her look him in the eye.
Lh slipped her hands into Mykel¡¯s zer and started rubbing his chest and body. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then everything that I have is yours, including my body,¡± she answered while she bit her bottom lip.
[The Goddess of Love is jealous of your action]
[The Goddess of Pleasure is aroused and touching herself]
The lift¡¯s door opened before Lh could kiss him.
¡°Lh?¡± Kastor said as he looked at Lh was being cornered by Mykel. Mykel turned his head a bit and stared at him from the corner of his eyes with a smirk on his face.
Lh cleared her throat as she stealthily removed her hands from Mykel¡¯s chest. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked as she walked past Mykel and exited the lift.
Kastor red at Mykel and he knew that something was suspicious with Mykel, he also didn¡¯t like what he was doing to Lh. He unconsciously used [Magic] and the whole ce became messy because a fierce wind suddenly appeared.
Mykel scoffed as he put a cigarette in his mouth then it lit on itself, the me looked different from what Kastor could produce and it looked darker and more powerful than his.
Mykel walked toward Kastor then he puffed the smoke as he countered the magic that Kastor cast and the wind disappeared immediately. ¡°You think you¡¯re the only one who can do that?¡± he said as he walked past Kastor.
Lh didn¡¯t follow Mykel out of the building since she had to deal with Kastor first.
Mykel stood in front of the building and opened themand system to find the people he wanted. He remembered all the side characters that would be a top guild leaders in the future, he wanted them and took them for himself.
¡°Let¡¯s see, who should I pick up first,¡± Mykel said as he scrolled the list of the Awakeners. ¡°Hmm, maybe I should pick this guy first,¡± he continued as he stared at the name in themand prompt.
While Mykel was busy checking the names, a hand grabbed his shoulder and he immediately turned around. It was Kastor and he was about to punch him in the face for no reason but Mykel reacted immediately and grabbed Kastor¡¯s hand then kicked him away.
Kastor broke the ss wall and everyone was startled by it, they saw Kastorying on the ground as he groaned in pain.
¡°What¡¯s the deal with that guy?¡± Mykel asked as he stepped on his cigarette.
Lh hurriedly walked toward Mykel and pulled him away from the scene. ¡°I told him about the bet, and he was furious about it,¡± she exined as she kept pulling Mykel¡¯s arm and away from the scene.
¡°No wonder,¡± Mykel said as he raised his eyebrows and followed Lh from behind.
Lh brought Mykel to District 2 where the Guild Association¡¯s first branch was and Lh was the director of it.
¡°Why are you bringing me all the way here?¡± Mykel asked as he stood in Lh¡¯s office.
Lh closed the door behind her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to deal with Kastor, especially my dad. Also, this ce is mine so there¡¯s nobody can bother us,¡± she said as she walked past Mykel.
Mykel hummed and walked to the sofa. ¡°What are you doing? You should be sitting here,¡± Lh said as she patted her office chair behind the big desk with a smile on her face.
¡°Let¡¯s continue our conversation from earlier,¡± Lh said as she sat on the desk. ¡°Do you have the names of the Awakeners with talents?¡± she continued as she crossed her legs and stared at Mykel.
Mykel looked at the notebook on the table, he grabbed it and started to write names on it. He tore the paper and gave it to Lh. ¡°These are the names that I have in mind right now, and I will find moreter,¡±
¡°Only this much?¡± Lh asked as she waved the note in her hand.
¡°I already have one in my palm, and right now she should be raising her level since I have spent a lot of time for her,¡± Mykel said as he leaned on the chair and looked at Lh.
¡°Her? You were with a woman the whole time while you were in District 14?¡± Lh asked as she squinted her eyes.
Mykel furrowed his forehead and looked at Lh weirdly, but then Lh sat on top of him and put her hands on his cheeks. ¡°Did you do it with her as well?¡± she asked with her eyebrow raised.
¡°Do I look like a guy who would pounce on every woman I see?¡± Mykel asked back while kept staring at Lh.
¡°Who knows,¡± Lh said as she stared at Mykel¡¯s lips. ¡°You¡¯re a man after all,¡± she continued and stared at Mykel.
Mykel grabbed her waist and lifted her up. ¡°Even if I did it with her, what are you going to do? Can you live without me? Do you think you can find someone like me?¡± he said as hey her down on the desk and grabbed both of her hands with his left hand the put them above her head.
Lh sulked and stared at him as she frowned. Mykel chuckled softly as he stared at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in her,¡± he said as he stroked Lh¡¯s hair
¡°Then what? Are you going to throw me away after you got what you wanted or once you¡¯re not interested in me anymore?¡± Lh asked while she kept sulking.
¡°Why would I throw you away? Did you forget what I said back there? You¡¯re going to be mine and I won¡¯t throw anything that belongs to me,¡± Mykel answered as he put his thumb on Lh¡¯s lips.
Lh immediately smiled and sucked on Mykel¡¯s thumb. ¡°Then hurry and make me yours already,¡±
Chapter 21
A week had passed since Mykel gave Lh the list of the names that would contribute to the story. He finally could enjoy his alone time in the park with the fresh air on his face, he never thought that Lh was a sex addict and it was a bit bothersome as if she was the one who owned him at least on the bed.
¡°Excuse me, mister,¡± A little girl¡¯s voice was calling Mykel who was enjoying the air with his eyes closed and head facing the sky with a cigarette in his mouth.
Mykel opened his eyes and looked down. ¡°Yes?¡± he asked as he put off his cigarette.
¡°Mister, you¡¯re the guy who saved my mother, right?¡± The little girl asked while she nervously rub the back of her hand.
Mykel looked at her for quite a while then he remembered about the woman he saved during the breakout, Edith Levine. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re the older sister,¡± he said as he went on his knee and looked at the girl.
¡°Yeah! I¡¯m here with my mom! I want you to see her!¡± The girl answered excitedly.
¡°Sure,¡± Mykel said with a smile on his face.
The girl brought Mykel to her mother who was sitting on the grass as she watched people having fun in the park.
¡°Mom!¡± The girl said as she ran toward Edith.
¡°Did you have fun, Merlin?¡± Edith asked as she stroked the girl and kissed her cheek.
¡°Mom, this is the guy who saved you!¡± Merlin said as she pointed at Mykel.
Edith turned her head and looked at Mykel who was standing not far from them. She then stood up and slowly walked toward Mykel since she hadn¡¯t recovered fully from her injury. She grabbed Mykel¡¯s hand so tightly and she was about to cry.
¡°Thank you for saving my life,¡± Edith said with her trembling voice.
Mykel shook his head. ¡°No need to mention that, I¡¯m d that you made it,¡±
Edith nodded as she wiped her eyes with her shirt. ¡°Would you like to have a sandwich? I made quite a lot today,¡± she said as she pointed at the basket she brought with her.
Mykel was nning to eat lunch after he was done smoking and since he was offered a sandwich, there was no reason for him to decline it.
Edith started to tell Mykel the reason why she was out there in District 14 and near the Azazel tower. It was because her husband died in the tower, her husband tried to get easy money from hunting demons but it didn¡¯t go well. Miraculously, Edith awakened a day after her husband¡¯s death, and since she didn¡¯t work and had no money to support her small family, she decided to do the same thing.
Mykel wasn¡¯t interested in her story until it struck him and remembered something from the story. There was a character in the story that possessed [Oracle] that allow the Awakener to find the secrets and the future events. That character was an orphan, a child that possessed all her mother¡¯s skills the moment she passed away.
¡°Merlin,¡± Mykel said quietly as she stared at that little girl who was ying with a stranger¡¯s dog.
¡°Hmm? Oh, yes, my daughter¡¯s name is Merlin,¡± Edith said as she looked at Merlin. ¡°I know it¡¯s a boy¡¯s name but I like that name,¡± she continued as she exined it to Mykel.
Mykel immediately opened themand system and checked Edith¡¯s status screen.
[NAME: Edith Levine]
[LEVEL: 2]
[AFFINITY: GOOD-NATURED]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NONE]
[ARCANA COIN: 500]
[SKILL(S): ORACLE (Lv.1), REVIVAL (Lv.1)]
[Oracle (Passive): The User can see the majority events of that will happen in the future and enlightenment that can help humans against the demon. (Current level 1. The chance to see the events in the near future and enlightenment is 10%)
[Revival (Passive): Once the User is taking a fatal blow, there is a chance to survive the blow. (Current level is 1. The chance to survive the fatal blow is 5% there is no limit on usage)
Mykel looked at Edith with disbelief and never thought the woman that he saved was actually the woman that was supposed to die in the story. Since he knew that he just found a diamond in the rough, he didn¡¯t want to waste the opportunity to have her.
¡°So now that you can¡¯t go to the tower because of your injury, you have no money to support your family?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at her.
¡°I¡¯m a bit ashamed to say this but yes, and I¡¯m desperate to find a job,¡± Edith answered as she looked down. ¡°If can, I don¡¯t want to go out there because I might die next time for real,¡± she continued as she showed her sour smile at Mykel.
¡°Do you want to work for me instead?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at Edith while he chewed the sandwich.
¡°Work for you?¡± Edith asked as she raised her eyebrows.
¡°Yes, I will pay you plenty without having to do anything,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at Edith but Edith interpreted it differently and started to chuckle ufortably. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you must be thinking that I¡¯m one of those guys, but no, I just need the skill that you have, your Oracle skill,¡± he exined.
Edith was surprised that Mykel knew the skill she had, but before she could ask about it to him, he stood up and put a cigarette in his mouth then it lit with hellfire. ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m an Awakener as well, and I need your skill to help me achieve what I want,¡± Mykel said as he smoked his cigarette.
¡°You really just need my skill?¡± Edith asked nervously since she wasn¡¯t convinced with Mykel.
¡°Of course, your skill is what I need,¡± Mykel answered immediately. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t we go to the ce where I work? It¡¯s the building over there,¡± he said as he pointed at the Guild Association¡¯s building.
¡°That¡¯s¡¡± Edith paused in her mid-sentence.
¡°Yes, that¡¯s the Guild Association,¡± Mykel nodded as he looked at her. ¡°So? Shall we go there so I can prove it to you?¡± he continued as he opened his arm and offered it to Edith.
Edith hesitated but Mykel managed to convince her and so Mykel brought Edith and Merlin into the Guild Association¡¯s building. Merlin was so excited when she saw the inside of the building while Edith had to make sure that Merlin didn¡¯t wander around the building.
Mykel was about to enter the lift but then one of the receptionists approached him. ¡°Mister Mykel,¡±
Mykel turned around to look at her. ¡°Yes?¡±
¡°The director wants to see you on the 61st floor, she said that she has brought the people that you asked,¡± The receptionist answered.
Mykel was a bit surprised to hear that Lh managed to get all of them in a week even though knowing those people were a bit of a pain to deal with. It was perfect timing as well since he brought Edith with him so he could introduce her to Lh.
¡°Alright, thank you for telling me,¡± Mykel said with a smile on his face that made the receptionist blush. ¡°Shall we?¡± he asked as he looked at Edith.
Edith smiled and nodded in agreement then they entered the lift.
Merlin was so amazed that she went so high that everything looked so small.
As soon as the lift door opened, Mykel heard a loudmotion that came from one of the rooms and he already could tell where those guys were. He walked toward the door with Edith and Merlin followed him from behind.
Mykel looked at the room through the semi-ss door, he saw Lh staring at them with a bit of annoyance. He then entered the room and themotion suddenly stopped as soon as they saw him. A young woman who was chewing gum popped the bubble the moment she saw his face.
¡°You¡¯re finally here,¡± Lh said as she sighed.
¡°You should have called me that you have brought them all,¡± Mykel said as he looked at every single one of them.
¡°Well, looking at these people, I don¡¯t think I could look away or they might fight against each other,¡± Lh answered as she looked at them. ¡°Are you sure these are the right people you need?¡± she asked as she stared at Mykel from the corner of her eyes.
¡°Yes, these are the people that I need,¡± Mykel answered as he nodded his head.
Lh took a peek at Edith and Merlin. ¡°And who¡¯s she?¡± she asked. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me you already have a wife and daughter?¡± Lh looked at Mykel with a shocked expression.
¡°No, she¡¯s the person that I found myself. She possessed something that can give us the advantage in the future,¡± Mykel answered.
Mykel looked at Edith and pointed at the chair in front of him. ¡°You can have a seat, Edith,¡±
Edith nodded and then sat down with Merlin sitting on herp.
Mykel looked at every single one of them. ¡°I know that you must be confused about why we brought you all here,¡± he said as he crossed his arms. ¡°The answer for that is I will make you all the best Awakeners in the world and nobody will look down on you anymore,¡± he said with a smirk on his face.
Chapter 22
A white-haired guy wearing a tank top scoffed as he looked at Mykel. ¡°You? Look at your body, you¡¯re even smaller than me, and you said you¡¯re going to make us the best Awakeners? I called it bullshit,¡± he said as he crossed his arms.
[NAME: Gunnar Fenmayer]
[LEVEL: 6]
[AFFINITY: NEUTRAL-GOOD]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NONE]
[ARCANA COIN: 5,500]
[SKILL(S): HERCULEAN (Lv.2), STRENGTH (Lv.2), STAMINA (Lv.3), DEXTERITY (Lv.2), PAIN RESISTANCE (Lv.3)]
[Herculean (Passive): Allow user to ovee pain and injury. The more pain and injury the User takes, the higher chance to make the User activate [Fever] (Triple the skills level exclude [Herculean]). (Current level 2. Chance of activating [Fever] is 6%]
¡°I hate to agree with this brain-dead guy,¡± A guy with sses said. ¡°Your appearance isn¡¯t convincing enough,¡± he continued as he sighed and shook his head.
[NAME: Rozan Aubern]
[LEVEL: 5]
[AFFINITY: NEUTRAL]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NONE]
[ARCANA COIN: 3,900]
[SKILL(S): ANTI-MAGIC (Lv.2), MAGIC (Lv.3), MEDITATION (Lv.1), STAMINA (Lv.2)]
[Anti-Magic (Active): Allow the User to disable the skill [Magic] of the target. (Current level is 2. Disable the skill [Magic] of the target for 20 minutes)]
Lh just listened to them while she leaned on the wall with her arms crossed. Edith looked at them and she held Merlin so tightly because she found those two scary.
¡°Anyone else wants to speak up their mind?¡± Mykel asked with his hands in his pockets.
A guy who had been silently staring at Mykel with his man bun hair looked at others and stayed quiet.
[NAME: Gerard Tal]
[LEVEL: 7]
[AFFINITY: KIND]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NONE]
[ARCANA COIN: 2,500]
[SKILL(S): SIXTH SENSE (Lv.3), PERCEPTION (Lv.3), BOW-ROOKIE (Lv.2), AGILITY (Lv.2), DEXTERITY (Lv.2), EAGLE-EYE (Lv.2)]
[Sixth Sense (Active): Allow the User to see the future for a short time. (Current level 3. Allows to see the future for 2 seconds, can only be used 5 times per day)]
[Eagle-Eye (Passive): Allow the User to see clearly in the dark and be sensitive to movements. (Current level is 2. Can see 60% better than other humans)]
A woman who chewed gum with a cap looked at Mykel. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m not interested in people that seemed weaker to me,¡± she said as she kept chewing the gum and popped it.
[NAME: Agnez Maurice]
[LEVEL: 7]
[AFFINITY: NEUTRAL-EVIL]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NONE]
[ARCANA COIN: 4,100]
[SKILL(S): SLEIGHT OF HAND (Lv.2), SWORD-ROOKIE (Lv.2), AGILITY (Lv.3), STEALTH (Lv.1), DEXTERITY (Lv.3), STRENGTH (Lv.1), MIND-STABILITY (Lv.2)]
[Sleight of Hand (Passive): Allows the User to create illusions with their hands. (Current level is 2. Allows the User to create two illusions at the same time)]
Mykel smirked and scoffed. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m weak?¡± he asked as he looked at every single one of them.
All of them chuckled and looked at each other then they allughed except for Gerrard who only smiled while he looked down to hide his expression.
Mykel looked at Lh and she only raised her eyebrows and took a deep breath since she had enough of these people already. He leaned toward her and whispered into her ear, she then looked at him with a surprised expression.
Lh went to the desk next to her and grabbed something from her purse. She then gave something to Mykel while they were stillughing and mocking him.
¡°How about this,¡± Mykel said as he crossed his arms and they all immediately stoppedughing and paid attention to him. ¡°If you can take this cheque that¡¯s worth one billion zeny from my hand, then it¡¯s yours,¡±
All of them immediately stood up and looked at the numbers on the cheque.
¡°That money is going to be mine!¡± Gunnar said as he grinned with excitement.
¡°Shut up brain-dead, you¡¯re too big to move around. You won¡¯t be able to get it from him,¡± Rozan said as he stared at Gunnar with annoyance.
¡°You¡¯re just making it easy for me,¡± Agnez said as she shook her head with disbelief.
Gerrard only looked at them with a smile on his face.
¡°Alright, then follow me since this ce is too cramped,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward the door and left the room.
All of them went to the 75th floor which was a training ground for Awakeners with nothing around it but steel walls. Mykel and Lh stood on the right side of the room with Edith and Merlin standing behind them while the four of them were standing on the left side of the room.
¡°Who¡¯s first?¡± Mykel asked as he waved the cheque in his left hand.
¡°I will go first!¡± Gunnar said as he walked to the middle of the room.
Mykel walked to the middle and stood right in front of Gunnar. ¡°Alright, you may try to take this from me,¡± he said as he grabbed the pack of cigarettes from his zer¡¯s pocket.
Gunnar used the opportunity and immediately dashed toward Mykel who was trying to grab a cigarette from the pack. He was so excited that he went straight like a bull but then suddenly a shoe sole appeared in front of his face.
Gunnar spun in the air twice and thennded right behind Mykel with his head first. Mykel lit his cigarette as he put the pack of cigarettes in his pocket. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± he asked as he puffed the smoke.
Everyone was surprised that it only took him a single move to take down Gunnar, then Rozan raised his hand. ¡°I will,¡± he said as he walked to the middle.
¡°I see that you can use magic, huh?¡± Rozan asked with a smirk on his face while Mykel just stared at him with a straight face.
¡°Done talking? You can try to grab the cheque,¡± Mykel said as he wiped the ashes on his zer.
Rozan used wind magic and tried to grab the cheque from Mykel¡¯s hand but the wind suddenly disappeared since he had expected it. He then used [Anti-Magic] on Mykel. ¡°How does it feel to be unable to use magic?¡± he said with confidence.
Mykel kept smoking his cigarette and Rozan felt something burning around him, he then looked at his shoes and pants that suddenly caught on me. He used water magic so many times that he exhausted his stamina already to put out the fire.
¡°How?! I used Anti-Magic on you!¡± Rozan red at Mykel with disbelief.
Mykel ignored him and looked at Gerrard and Agnez. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡±
Agnez walked to the middle and unsheathed her sword then used [Sleight of Hand] to make illusions of her arms. Mykel looked at Agnez¡¯s arms and there were six of them that made him feel a bit trippy by just looking at them.
Agnez swung her sword and Mykel dodged it without a problem, but the real problem was he didn¡¯t know which one was the real one. He tried to get close but she kept her distance from him, he got a little bit excited and decided to use his full speed to get closer to her.
Agnez swung one of his swords but Mykel didn¡¯t bother to dodge it because he knew it was just an illusion and kept getting closer. Since she knew that she couldn¡¯t escape, she swung her real sword at Mykel but then Mykel grabbed the sword as he smirked and shattered the sword with his left hand.
Mykel grabbed Agnez¡¯s whole face with his right hand and was about to m her to the floor. Everyone closed their eyes because they thought her head would explode from that but Mykel held his strength and gently put her head on the floor.
Agnez was shaken because she thought she was going to die.
Mykel looked at Gerrard and raised his eyebrow and waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯re thest one,e on,¡±
Gerrard walked to the middle and smiled at Mykel then he readied his stance. Mykel scoffed and readied his stance as well while kept staring at Gerrard.
Mykel dashed forward and threw a straight punch at him but Gerrard dodged it perfectly and threw a left hook at Mykel. Mykel took a step back and Gerrard missed his hook and before he could pull his left hand, Mykel already threw a left uppercut at him and he barely dodged it.
Everyone was speechless when they watched those two fighting without getting a single hit even though their punches were so fast.
Mykel faked his jab and immediately used his right hook at Gerrard, but Gerrard knew about it and immediately took a step back.
¡°Try and predict this,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward Gerrard.
Gerrard activated his [Sixth Sense] for the fourth time and he was startled by what he saw. He immediately raised his hands with a smile on his face.
Mykel turned around and looked at them. ¡°Here take,¡± he said as he threw the cheque on the ground then walked away.
All of them ran toward the cheque except Gerrard since he already knew what was going to happen, and before they could reach the cheque, the cheque burned into ashes. All of them wereying on the ground as they watched the remains of the cheque get carried away by the wind.
¡°Still have a doubt?¡± Mykel asked as he smoked his cigarette.
Chapter 23
¡°You¡¯re Gerrard, right?¡± Gunnar asked as they all followed Lh from behind.
Gerrard looked at him and nodded.
¡°You were not bad back there I tell you that,¡± Gunnar said as he patted Gerrard on the shoulder.
Gerrard only smiled as looked at Gunnar and patted his shoulder as well.
¡°Can you at least say something? I feel like I have been talking to myself,¡± Gunnar said as he furrowed his forehead.
Mykel stared at Gunnar from behind. ¡°He¡¯s mute, he can¡¯t speak. You should have known by now,¡±
Gunnar was shocked and looked at Gerrard with disbelief. Gerrard then started to use signnguage to him but Gunnar had no idea what those hand gestures meant.
¡°This guy seriously, he¡¯s brain-dead I tell you that,¡± Zoran said as he sighed and stared at Gunnar.
¡°Can you shut up? There¡¯s a kid in front of us, don¡¯t use those kinds of words,¡± Agnez said as she stared down at Zoran from the corner of her eyes.
¡°You shut up, tall woman,¡± Zoran replied as he looked at Agnez.
Agnez chuckled. ¡°Is that supposed to be an insult?¡±
¡°You¡¯re lucky there¡¯s a kid here so I can¡¯t use insults,¡± Zoran said and then walked next to Gerrard.
Agnez turned her head and looked at Mykel smoking his cigarette. ¡°So, who are you exactly? You¡¯re not a Ranker, you don¡¯t have a guild, and you said that you don¡¯t even belong to the Guild Association,¡±
Everyone turned their heads and looked at Mykel because they were curious about him as well.
¡°Lh will exin everything, so just keep walking,¡± Mykel said as he stared at her.
Agnez shrugged her mouth as she looked forward.
Lh brought them to the top of the floor of the building and put them in the meeting room. Lh sat down at her desk while the rest of them were sitting on the round table except for Mykel who leaned on Lh¡¯s desk.
¡°Now that everyone has experienced and seen what he¡¯s capable of, are you still unwilling to cooperate?¡± Lh asked as she looked at every one of them.
¡°We will cooperate and work for you but we need to know who¡¯s this guy first,¡± Agnez answered and then the others nodded in agreement.
Lh stood up and walked toward Mykel. ¡°He¡¯s someone that you have heard before or even seen his name,¡± Lh answered.
All of them were looking at each other and they were so confused about what Lh was talking about.
¡°He¡¯s Mykel Alester, the guy who killed the demons in District 14 during the breakout, and he¡¯s also the one that cleared and defeated the demon lord on the tenth floor of the Azazel tower. He cleared all ten floors on his own if you¡¯re curious about it,¡± Lh exined as she wrapped her arm around Mykel¡¯s shoulder.
They looked at each other with surprised expressions. ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so strong,¡± Gunnar said as he raised his eyebrows.
¡°Also, you misunderstood something,¡± Lh said as she walked back to her chair. ¡°You¡¯re not working for me, but you¡¯re going to work for him,¡± Lh continued as she looked at Mykel.
¡°Can I ask something?¡± Agnez asked and raised her hand while she looked at Lh. ¡°What¡¯s the reason he wants us to work for him? By the look of it, he seems fine on his own,¡± she continued as she pointed her hand at Mykel.
¡°You¡¯re right about it. I can easily clear the tower on my own, but that¡¯s not the reason why you guys are here,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°The reason is that I¡¯m looking for talented Awakeners and be my underlings. I can offer you something that no one else can, and that is I will make you the best Awakeners as I said earlier,¡± he exined with a serious expression.
¡°What if we don¡¯t want to be your underlings?¡± Zoran asked as he crossed his arms and stared at Mykel.
¡°The answer is simple,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward the round table. ¡°I will kill you right here and right now since you have heard everything,¡± he answered and activated his newly evolved skill called [Tyrannize] from [Intimidate].
All of them were frozen in their seat as they red down with their whole body trembling. The atmosphere was so heavy that it made them hard to breathe, even Lh was trembling in fear and her eyes started watering.
¡°Now, who¡¯s here that doesn¡¯t want to be my underlings? Agnez? Gunnar? Zoran? Gerrard?¡± Mykel asked calmly as he walked toward them. ¡°I don¡¯t hear any answer, so you guys want to die that badly?¡± he continued as he stared down at them.
Nobody could speak as they were trembling in fear.
¡°Well then, let¡¯s kill you first, Zoran, since you have such a filthy mouth,¡± Mykel said as he approached him.
Zoran started to cry with his eyes and mouth trembling as he tried to speak but he couldn¡¯t. Mykel gently put his hand on Zoran¡¯s jaw from behind. ¡°Should I tear this mouth open? You might look good without a jaw,¡±
Mykel approached Gunnar and put his hand on Gunnar¡¯s head. ¡°How about you? Do you want me to pull off all your limbs that you¡¯re so proud of?¡±
Mykel approached Gerrard and gently tapped on his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re a good kid, you will diest and painlessly,¡± he said as he walked past him.
Mykel grabbed Agnez¡¯s cheek and forced her to look up and stared at Mykel¡¯s eyes. Her eyes were red and tears were falling down like a waterfall as she stared at a shadowy figure of the devil behind Mykel¡¯s body that would torture her for eternity.
After Mykel had his fun terrorizing them, he deactivated the [Tyrannize] skill and everyone immediately fell to the ground since their whole body went weak as they had turned into liquid. He walked toward Edith and helped her sit down then he helped Lh sit on her chair.
¡°So I will ask you again, who¡¯s here doesn¡¯t want to be my underlings?¡± Mykel asked as he leaned on the desk with his arms crossed.
All of them tried to stand up but they couldn¡¯t so they all could do was shake their heads with tears falling down their cheeks.
¡°Good, I will be waiting for you at the training ground tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t bete,¡± Mykel said as he left the meeting room.
Mykel saw Merlin ying with Lh¡¯s assistant at the end of the hallway. He approached them and yed with Merlin while he was waiting for them to recover.
After an hour of waiting, they all came out of the room with their red eyes and nose. Merlin approached Edith and asked why she was crying but Edith just smiled and told Merlin that she was happy so she cried.
Mykel stared at every single one of them and nobody dared to look in his direction, they kept walking and went inside the lift hurriedly. He noticed that Lh was still in the meeting room so he decided to check up on her.
¡°Why are you still here?¡± Mykel asked as he approached Lh.
¡°What was that? That felt so real and it was terrifying,¡± Lh asked back as she wiped her nose with her trembling hands.
Mykel smiled gently and grabbed Lh¡¯s hands. ¡°I will not use that skill anymore, at least not when I¡¯m with you,¡±
Lh took a deep breath and exhaled deeply as she nodded in agreement then they both left the room and rest for the day.
Lh came out of the bathroom in her towel and stared at Mykel who was smoking on the balcony. She felt the same feeling that Jeanne felt, she couldn¡¯t forget the experience that she had earlier but it didn¡¯t make her scared of him since she knew he did that just to scare those Awakeners.
Mykel turned around and looked at Lh. ¡°You¡¯re done taking a bath?¡±
¡°Yes, my body feels so refreshed now,¡± Lh replied as she grabbed ace nightgown from the wardrobe and wore them in front of Mykel. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem to have a lot in mind,¡± she asked as she sat on the bed and put a lotion all over her body.
¡°Do you know the people that defeated the demons during the breakout?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°I do, Caesar was one of them,¡± Lh answered as shey down on the bed and made herselffortable. ¡°Why?¡± she asked with her head rested on her hand.
Mykely down next to Lh as he furrowed his forehead and then looked at her. ¡°Then you know about the keys that they got after killing the demon?¡±
Lh raised her eyebrows as she tried to remember. ¡°Yes, I think Caesar mentioned a key after he defeated a demon,¡±
¡°Then can I ask you a favor?¡± Mykel asked as he put her hands behind his head.
¡°You want those keys?¡± Lh asked back as she rested her head on Mykel¡¯s chest.
¡°Yes, I need all of them if you can,¡± Mykel answered as he stroked Lh¡¯s hair.
Lh yawned and hug Mykel. ¡°I will see what I can do,¡±
Mykel looked at Lh and she fell asleep already, he slightly smiled and turned off the light then went to sleep.
Chapter 24
¡°Fuck!¡± Gunnar screamed as he tried to push Mykel¡¯s hand down in arm wrestling.
Mykel just smirked as he lit his cigarette in his mouth while the others were cheering for Gunnar because if he could move Mykel¡¯s hand, they would get a million zeny.
¡°What the fuck! I already have Fever on me but I still can¡¯t move his hand at all!¡± Gunnar said and then he used both of his hands and his body weight to push Mykel¡¯s hand that it wasn¡¯t arm wrestling anymore.
¡°Is that it? All your training for a whole week doesn¡¯t give you any result?¡± Agnez asked as she raised her eyebrow and looked at Gunnar in disappointment.
¡°Bitch, shut up!¡± Frank screamed his lungs out.
¡°Alright, time¡¯s up,¡± Mykel said as he pushed Gunnar¡¯s hands down with zero effort.
Everyone was kicking Gunnar¡¯s butt as heid down on the floor.
¡°Is Mister Mykel here?¡± Edith asked as she took a peek at the gym.
Mykel turned around and looked at Edith that became his personal assistant. ¡°Yes?¡±
¡°Here¡¯s the document that you¡¯re asking for,¡± Edith said as she gave the document to Mykel. ¡°Also, Miss Lh is looking for you in her office,¡± she continued as she looked at Gunnar and the others then started to smile.
¡°Thank you, I will see her now,¡± Mykel replied and read the document as he walked toward the lift.
Mykel entered Lh¡¯s office and kept reading the document.
¡°Checking my dad¡¯s progress?¡± Lh asked as she removed her sses.
¡°Yes, it seems that he¡¯s already desperate to find the right people for this,¡± Mykel said as he sat down on Lh¡¯s chair.
Lh sat on Mykel¡¯sp and took the document away from him. ¡°Enough with that, and look what I got for you,¡±
Mykel looked at the chest in Lh¡¯s hand. ¡°Is that what I think it is?¡± he asked as he looked at her.
Lh smiled and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Open it,¡±
Mykel opened the chest and he saw ten keys inside the chest, he was a bit surprised because Lh managed to get ten keys in a week. He was thinking that she might get four keys at most but it seemed that he underestimated her skill for the second time.
¡°So we got all the keys except for the Azrael and Astaroth key,¡± Mykel said after he checked all the key¡¯s descriptions. ¡°Which one that Caesar possesses? he asked as he put the keys back in the chest.
¡°Caesar is holding the Azrael¡¯s key and I couldn¡¯t get the Astaroth¡¯s key because my dad is the one who¡¯s holding it. I believe he¡¯s going to give it to Kastor as a gift or as an apology,¡± Lyenth answered and looked at the keys.
¡°What do you want from me in return?¡± Mykel asked and looked at Lh.
¡°I don¡¯t want anything, I just want to be useful to you,¡± Lh answered as she stroked Mykel¡¯s hair. ¡°So what are you going to do with those keys? Are you going to enter the towers and use those keys like back then?¡± she asked as she grabbed the document on the desk.
¡°No, I don¡¯t think I will do that right now. There¡¯s a reason why I almost died back then since I wasn¡¯t supposed to be there or at least not yet,¡± Mykel answered while he thought about what happened to him in Azazel tower.
Lh stood up and kept reading the document. ¡°I never thought that my dad would bring these two together. This should be interesting to watch since Kastor and Caesar aren¡¯t on good term with each other,¡±
¡°Yes, I can¡¯t wait to see it as well. Did your father inform you in which tower and when is he going to attempt on clearing the tenth floor?¡± Mykel asked while kept staring at the chest.
¡°No, my dad keeps it a secret from me and I think the reason why is because he already knows that we are trying to sabotage him. I believe it¡¯s either the Azrael tower or the Astaroth tower since they have the key for those towers,¡± Lh answered as she sat down on the couch and massaged her nose bridge. ¡°Oh, I also have prepared you the permit for tonight. It¡¯s in the drawer next to you,¡± she said as she pointed at the desk.
Mykel opened the drawer and grabbed the card. ¡°You know that I own the Abaddon Tower since it¡¯s in District 2 and you don¡¯t have to need a permit for that since you can just walk in, but why do you want to go to Asmodeus Tower instead?¡± Lh asked while she rubbed her forehead.
¡°Asmodeus Tower is filled with demons that are superior in magic, but with Zoran, all of those demons can¡¯t use magic so it will be easier for them to gain level,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°You really have thought about this, huh?¡± Lh asked.
Mykel raised his eyebrows and stood up. ¡°Of course, since I have a goal to achieve,¡±
Mykel left the office with the chest in his hand.
The night came and Mykel with the others got off of the private jet, they arrived at District 6 where the Asmodeus Tower was at. They came with nothing but their weapons, Edith was so nervous since she never thought she would enter a tower but Mykel convinced her and that was why she was there with them.
¡°Hey, look at those people,¡± An guy elbowed his friend as he watched Gunnar and the others walked in between the crowds. ¡°What the hell are they thinking? Do they think they can just walk in like that?¡± he continued as he kept watching them.
¡°Maybe they¡¯re just newly awakened Awakeners so they don¡¯t know how things work. You can just look at them and you can tell they have nothing with them, not even a piece of armor,¡± The friend replied.
Gunnar pushed all those Awakeners with his massive body and muscles so Mykel and the others could walk without being blocked by those people. Of course, those Awakeners red at him but they didn¡¯t want to mess with him because of his massive body, and not to mention that Mykel was walking in the middle with his ck sunsses and scarf to cover his neck tattoos to avoid being noticed by anyone.
Mykel showed the permit and they immediately went inside the tower and it made those Awakeners furious at the guards.
The entrance was the same, it was an endless hallway, it was Edith¡¯s first time entering a tower so she was so cautious about everything. Mykel immediately removed the scarf and put the sunsses in his pocket. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I will protect you so just stay close to me,¡± he said as he looked at Edith.
Edith nodded and kept close to Mykel that she unconsciously wrapped her arms around Mykel¡¯s arm.
¡°Alright, Zoran, you know what to do,¡± Mykel said as Gunnar opened the gate. Zoran nodded with understanding.
They entered the first floor and were immediately weed by the heat. The ce looked like a cave inside a volcano, and all of them started to sweat because of it.
[You have attained a new skill!]
[Open your status screen to check it out!]
[NAME: Mykel Alester]
[LEVEL: 100]
[AFFINITY: NEUTRAL-EVIL]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NONE]
[ARCANA COIN: 6,400] [SHOP]
[SKILL(S): ADMIN (Lv.1), CHARM (Lv.9), STEALTH (Lv.10), ACCELERATE (Lv.8), POISON RESISTANCE (Lv.9), PAIN RESISTANCE (Lv.9), RECOVERY Lv.9), IMITATE (Lv.10), MEDITATION (Lv.7), MIND-STABILITY (Lv.8), PERCEPTION (Lv.8), MIGHT (Lv.8), FIGHTER-ROOKIE (Lv.8), BODY ENHANCEMENT (Lv.2), PYROKINESIS, MAGIC (Lv.5) TYRANNIZE, HEAT RESISTANCE (Lv.1)]
Gunnar walked at the front with his shield and axe ready in his hands, they walked to the middle of the cave and they couldn¡¯t find anything inside but magma rocks. Gerrard was paying attention to his surroundings and suddenly he whistled and everyone immediately looked at Gerrard.
Gerrard pointed at something on his right and Rozan proceeded to walk and cast water magic on the area where Gerrard was pointing at. A wave of water hit the magma rocks and they could hear screeching and started to see demon impsing out from their hiding spot.
¡°It¡¯s show time!¡± Gunnar screamed as he banged his axe on the shield.
Rozan used [Anti-Magic] to all the imps that he saw then Gunnar charged at them while Gerrard gave him cover and shot his arrows at the imps that tried to attack Gunnar from the back and sides.
Mykel nced at his left. ¡°On your left, Agnez,¡±
Agnez turned her head a bit and stared at the imps that tried to lurk at them. Zoran was about to cast [Anti-Magic] at those imps but Agnez stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t, let me handle those on my own,¡±
Rozan raised his hands as he took a few steps back.
Agnez walked toward dozens of imps that flew in front of him. The imps used fireballs at her but she dodged them so easily with her hand ready to unsheath her sword.
The moment the imps flew toward her, she stopped walking and used [Sleight of Hand]. As soon as the imps were in the range of her sword, she unsheathed her sword and shed vertically at the imps. The imps dodged it but Agnez smirked since it was just an illusion and then she immediately unsheathed her sword again but this time diagonally and cut them all into half.
Mykel stared at her using her famous move, Thousand shes and One Cut which she invented a year after the story begin. Mykel taught her that move now since she could be more terrifying in the future since she got herself a title as the Demoness Swordsman who was the deadliest and strongest swordsman in the story.
[You have cleared the first floor!]
[The portal to the second floor is now open!]
¡°Let¡¯s move to the second floor,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward the portal and then all of them were following him from behind.
Chapter 25
¡°Isn¡¯t this worth a lot of money?¡± Gunnar asked as he pulled off a fang of a ghoul and then showed it to Rozan.
¡°We are here not for money though, it¡¯s only going to drag you down if you bring so many loots with you. Mykel might crush them if he finds out that you bring those with you,¡± Rozan said while he was looking at Mykel.
¡°Damn, what a shame,¡± Gunnar said as he threw the fang on the ground.
¡°We already got paid more than ten million zeny. Why do you still care about getting thousands of zeny loots?¡± Agnez asked with her sword rested on her shoulder.
¡°Money is money,¡± Gunnar answered as he stood up, and then he looked at Mykel who was busy talking with Edith. ¡°What is he doing, by the way? He has been doing that ever since we left the first floor,¡± he asked while he wiped his hands from the ghoul¡¯s saliva.
Rozan turned his head and looked at Mykel. ¡°It has something to do with Edith¡¯s skill called Oracle. Mykel said that there¡¯s a secret room on each floor inside a tower and he¡¯s just making sure if she sees it with that Oracle skill of hers,¡±
Gerrard wrote something on the small note he brought with him and then showed it to Rozan. ¡°Why are we revealing our skills to him while we don¡¯t even know Mykel¡¯s skills?¡± Rozan read it out loud for him. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s afraid that we might betray him and sellout his skills, but to be honest, after experiencing that pressure, I would rather follow him quietly,¡± Rozan answered as he burned the note in his hand.
Gunnar raised his eyebrows in agreement while Gerrard nodded with understanding.
¡°That¡¯s one of the reasons but I don¡¯t think I would betray him,¡± Agnez said as she looked at Mykel.
Gunnar scoffed with a smirk on his face. ¡°Why? Because he¡¯s handsome and you fell for his charm?¡±
¡°That¡¯s also one of the reasons but the main reason is that he really gives what¡¯s the best for us. You guys should notice it when he trained us for the past week. He paid us plentifully, he gave us what we need, and he genuinely want to make us the best Awakeners. I have no reason to betray him and I will follow him wherever he goes,¡± Agnez answered as she sheathed her sword.
All of them nodded in agreement.
Mykel stared at them as he walked past them. ¡°Are you guys done talking about me? Let¡¯s move,¡±
All of them pursed their lips and immediately follow him to the fourth floor.
They entered the uncleared floor, and they were amazed that they saw a small castle on top of the hill with a small pathing to reach the castle from where they were. Mykel looked down and there was nothing else butva, everyone was a bit nervous since there was no information rted to the fourth floor.
¡°So, what are going to deal with on this floor?¡± Gunnar asked as he walked to the front and looked back at Mykel.
¡°Just keep your head facing forward, you might not know what will show up,¡± Mykel answered as he lit his cigarette.
All of them were on guard and Edith kept holding Mykel¡¯s hand.
As they walked the small path, they heard screams and screeches thate from the castle. They immediately readied their weapons and looked at the castle, then a bat-like creature flew up in the air from the castle. They couldn¡¯t tell what it was but it was slowly flying toward them.
Gerrard immediately put an arrow on his bow and shot it at the creature, but he missed.
¡°What is it?¡± Gunnar asked as he raised his shield and looked at Gerrard.
Gerrard let out a long whistle.
¡°It¡¯s big?¡± Gunnar asked.
Gerrard nodded and let out short whistles three times rapidly.
¡°It¡¯s really strong?¡± Gunnar asked again.
Gerrard nodded as he kept shooting his arrows at the creature.
¡°Shit, I don¡¯t like this!¡± Gunnar said as he held his shield tightly.
After dozens of arrows were being shot, Gerrard managed to hit his arrow on the head of the creature and itnded right in front of them. They looked at a bat-like creature with big and long fangs and ws.
¡°Shit, you weren¡¯t lying,¡± Rozan said as he looked at the creature.
¡°What is that thing?!¡± Gunnar asked as he kicked the head of the creature to make sure it was really dead.
¡°It¡¯s a gargoyle,¡± Mykel answered as he walked to the front with Edith following behind him.
Mykel pulled off the wings of the gargoyle and tore the skin as he put it inside a bag on Edith¡¯s back. ¡°You guys might want to loot the skin of their wings, it¡¯s the best leather you will ever get,¡±
All of them nodded and then they heard screams and screeches that became louder.
¡°Seems like they¡¯re mad that their friend is dead,¡± Agnez said as she kept her hand on the handle of her sword.
¡°Should we make a run for it? We are in a dangerous spot right now and with a single wrong move we will be fried by theva down there,¡± Gunnar asked as he looked down.
¡°No need, this is the best way to level up,¡± Mykel said as he walked to the back and use earth magic to make a dome around them with a big opening at the front. ¡°Kill that try to enter and you know what to do, Gunnar,¡± he said as he leaned on the wall he made while smoking.
Gunnar smirked. ¡°You got it, boss!¡±
Mykel just smiled as he smoked his cigarette.
Hundreds of gargoyle flew toward the dome and it wasn¡¯t big enough for them to enter with their wings spread open. They had to walk into the dome and that was when Gunnar showed the result of his training.
Gunnar pushed all the gargoyle that tried to enter with his shield and brute strength. He managed to push them a few feet away but immediately got pushed back since there were a lot of them that tried to get in. He didn¡¯t have any armor on him so the gargoyle scratched his arms, shoulders, back, and legs.
Gerrard gave him support from behind with Rozan and Agnez dealt with the gargoyle that managed to get inside the dome and killed it.
¡°Come on you fuck!¡± Gunnar said as he kept trying to push the gargoyle out.
[Fever has been activated!]
[All skills level is tripled!]
Gunnarughed and immediately removed his shield and used his both hands to chop off the heads of the gargoyles with his axe. He went berserk and swung his axe relentlessly, even though he was covered with open wounds, he didn¡¯t feel a thing and kept killing all the gargoyles.
Gunnar¡¯s [Herculean] skill was the only skill that could bring Asmond and hispanions to the top of the towers. He was the best frontliner in the story since he could withstand all kinds of physical attacks.
In the story on the second break out, a skyscraper copsed on top of him but her survived with no scratches. He got himself a title and people called him a Walking Bastion and not just that, but the further the story, his [Fever] skill that came with the [Herculean] made him the most destructive Awakener. His Walking Bastion title changed into a Walking Cmity.
After an hour full of fighting, they managed to kill every single gargoyle on the fourth floor.
[Congrattion you have cleared the fourth floor of Azazel Tower!]
[The portal to the fifth floor is now open!]
[You are the first to clear the fourth floor]
[Please enter your name]
¡°Uhh, that¡¯s it?¡± Gunnar asked as he threw the head of a gargoyle to theva.
¡°I¡¯m notining though, I got two levels just from this floor alone,¡± Agnez said as she looked at her status screen that her level rose to level 10.
Gerrard looked at Agnez and gave her a thumbs up because he also reached level 10, Agnez looked at him and gave him a thumbs up too as she smiled at him.
¡°I reached level 8 now, that¡¯s really nice,¡± Rozan said as he looked at his status screen.
¡°Level 9 here!¡± Gunnar said as he raised his hand and looked at his status screen.
¡°How about you, Edith? How many levels did you get?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at Edith.
¡°I¡¯m level 6 now and for some reason, my Oracle skill leveled up as well and now it¡¯s level 2,¡± Edith answered as she looked at her status screen with disbelief.
Mykel nodded with understanding. ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± he said as he walked forward.
¡°So, Mykel, what name we should put on the leaderboard?¡± Agnez asked as she looked at Mykel.
¡°I already have something in mind,¡± Mykel said as he write the name on the leaderboard.
[Is GOD the name you want to put on the leaderboard?]
[Yes.] [No.]
Mykel tapped on the [Yes] button as the others were looking at him with shocked expressions.
¡°Oh, I fucking like that name!¡± Gunnar said as heughed.
Chapter 26
26 Chapter 25: Secret room.
Mykel checked the castle and it was empty with nothing inside but old furniture with nothing good to take. He knew that a secret room of the fourth floor in the Asmodeus tower was inside the castle, but the problem was it was randomly generated by the system every time Awakeners entered each floor so it could be different from what he knew in the story.
"Why did I have to make it like that," Mykel said quietly under his breath.
Gunnar came out from one of the rooms in the castle and looked at Mykel. "Is this ce really have nothing good in it?"
"Same here, nothing good not even a single weapon," Agnez said as she came out from the corner.
"I guess we should keep going then?" Rozan said as he walked toward the portal.
"Wait!" Edith said loudly and it startled everyone. "I''m having an enlightenment right now," she continued with her eyes closed and her eyebrows furrowed.
The enlightenment looked like a projector on a wall, she needed to close her eyes to be able to clear it clearly or it would be ovepped by what her eyes saw.
Mykel and the others approached her and let her concentrate as they waited patiently. They were looking at Edith''s head which kept turning to the right and left repeatedly. Gunnar and the others were looking at each other and they just shrugged their shoulders.
Edith slowly opened her eyes and immediately looked at the hallway. "Follow me!" she said as she started running while her memories were still fresh.
They followed her without asking any questions, everyone looked so excited about it and wondered what kind of thing they would see on the secret room. Then Edith suddenly stopped and looked to her left as she mumbled to remember the pathing.
"This way," Edith said as she started to run again.
Edith stood in front of a wall and she looked at her surroundings to make sure it was the same as in the enlightenment she saw earlier.
"I believe this is it," Edith said as she looked at Mykel. "I saw myself go through here and walking down the stairs, but there was no wall in my vision," she continued as she touched the wall in front of her.
"Is there some kind of hidden handle that we need to find to open this wall?" Rozan asked as he looked at the others.
"I don''t have time for that," Mykel said as he walked toward the wall. "Can you take a few steps back, Edith?" he asked as he looked at Edith.
Edith walked back and stood next to the others, and then Mykel punched the wall and it broke immediately like ss even though the wall was so thick that it seemed impossible to break. They were just raising their eyebrows as they followed Mykel down the stairs as what Edith saw in her enlightenment.
[You have entered the secret room on the fourth floor]
[Your reward awaits]
"So, did you see a demon in your vision?" Gunnar asked.
"No, there''s no demon down there and the only thing inside is a chest in a small room," Edith answered as she followed Mykel from behind.
A secret room where Awakeners could get themselves a skill scroll or item that rted to the demons on the floor they got the chest. Since they got it on the fourth floor, the skill scroll should be one of the skills that the gargoyle possessed.
Based on the [Demon Information] in themand system, the gargoyle had four basic skills and one skill called [Gravekeeper''s Skin] that protect the gargoyle from physical and magical attacks. Mykel knew it would be impossible to get it on the first try since there were so many skills that the gargoyle possessed.
"Oh! So this is the chest!" Gunnar said as he ran toward the chest and looked at it up close.
Mykel grabbed the chest and opened it, everyone immediately surrounded the chest and saw a scroll. Mykel was a bit excited since it was a skill scroll and not an item, he then grabbed it and opened it.
[[Strength Skill Scroll] is obtained!]
Mykel sighed in disappointment and then raised his hand with the scroll in his hand. "This is a Strength Skill Scroll, it will instantly raise your Strength by 1 level. Anyone wants it?" he asked as he looked at Gunnar and the others.
Gunner shrugged his mouth and shook his head. "No, I''m good, I don''t want to cheat with that kind of thing. I want to use my own strength to increase my skills,"
Mykel looked at Zoran and he shook his head because he didn''t need Strenght in the first ce. He looked at Gerrard and he shook his head as well because of the same reason, then he looked at Agnez and threw the scroll at her. "It''s yours, you''re the only one left that needs this stat,"
Agnez took the scroll happily and looked at it with a grin on her face. "Alright, I will use this now then,"
"I suggest you use it when your strength reaches level 8 or 9 since it will be hard for you to progress your skill once reached that level," Mykel said as he stared at Agnez.
"Then I will keep it forter," Agnez said as she put the scroll in her pocket.
Gunnar and the others were checking the small room and see if they would get anything else other than a scroll.
Mykel was staring at Edith who was amazed at her own skill and he started to smile because he will monopolize all the secret rooms on each floor. Without her, no Awakeners could get their hands on all these scrolls, and without these scrolls, Asmond wouldn''t be able to be as strong as he was in the original story.
Mykel started to chuckle because he was so excited about something and everyone nced at him with confusion. He couldn''t wait to see the hero of the story would be the weakest Awakener in the world without his luck andpanions. He could imagine that Asmond would beg on his knees while he stood on top with no contenders.
"So, what do you think? How much money we can make from selling that scroll?" Zoran asked as he looked at Agnez''s pocket.
"Who knows, but it''s worth more than equipment though since stat is more important than gears. I mean just look at Mykel, he has nothing on him but he managed to kill a demon lord with his bare hands," Gunnar answered as he nodded up at Mykel.
Agnez raised her eyebrows. "Shit, this thing must cost a fortune then, and a fortune I mean at least hundreds of millions zeny or a billion zeny,"
Gerrard whistled with a surprised expression.
"Enough with the chit-chat, we are here not to get profit," Mykel said as he looked at them. "Let''s move to the fifth floor and be ready to fight a servant of the demon lord," he said as he walked past them with a cigarette in his mouth.
All of them started to feel nervous because it was the first time for them to fight a servant of a demon lord. They couldn''t stop thinking about what kind of demon they would face that they didn''t realize they already stood in front of the portal.
"Let''s go," Mykel said as he entered the portal.
All of them teleported to the fifth floor and they were shocked that the whole ce was nothing like what they expected. It was just a big hall that looked like an audience room in a castle, and while they were busy checking the area, a notification appeared.
[Your first trial is beginning]
[The servants of the first demon lord Thazaon of Asmodeus have been waiting for this moment]
Three demons that looked like a servant wearing a tuxedo appeared from the shadow. All of them looked the same with their glowing red eyes and sharp ws that were shining under the red moonlight.
"Now is the real training that you will have to do on your own," Mykel said as he walked to the side with Edith. "Think and let me see if you''re all really as talented as what I think. I don''t mind if you all die here since you can be easily reced," he continued as he lit his cigarette and disappeared into the shadow.
"Alright, let''s show him that we are the best Awakeners he will ever see," Gunnar said as he readied his shield and axe.
Agnez smirked and stood next to Gunnar with her hand ready on the scabbard. Gerrard walked to Gunnar''s right side and started to whistle as he readied his bow and grabbed an arrow from his quiver.
"Just protect me, guys, I got your back," Zoran said as he stood right behind Gunnar and stared at the three servants in front of them.
Chapter 27
¡°Gunnar, watch out!¡± Rozan warned Gunnar since one of the servants changed his target and ran toward Gunnar from behind.
Rozan put an earth barrier on Gunnar¡¯s back at the right moment before the servant could stab him in the back. The barrier broke but Gunnar already left his position and Agnez used the opportunity to sh the servant from behind.
¡°How much time do we have left?!¡± Agnez asked as she blocked all the servant¡¯s attacks.
¡°You guys have eight minutes left before these demons can use magic again! Please make it count!¡± Rozan answered as he threw fireballs at the servant that Agnez was facing.
¡°Eight minutes?! We have been fighting for twelve minutes and we barely do anything to them?!¡± Gunnar was shocked as he held his shield up and blocked the attacks.
Gerrard whistled at Rozan to ask for some help, he then shot three arrows at the same time to make the servant back away from him. Rozan used wind magic that looked like a disc and flew them at the servant, but all of them missed. Gerrard used his [Sixth Sense] and immediately shot an arrow at the servant where he was going to stand.
The servant got hit right in his right eye and he struggle to remove the arrow from his eye. Gerrard whistled at Agnez and gave her a signal to deal with the demon he was facing.
Agnez ran past Gunnar and tapped on his back. ¡°Take care of this one as well,¡±
¡°Just hurry up and kill him!¡± Gunnar said as he turned his body and blocked the servant that chased Agnez.
Agnez sheathed her sword and used [Sleight of Hand] as she ran toward the servant who lost an eye. She swung both of her illusions at him and waited for the right moment and angle. The moment the servant took the bait, she shed her real sword on his neck and cut it open but it wasn¡¯t enough to kill him, she then did the same thing again, and finally, she decapitated the servant¡¯s head.
¡°One down, Gunnar! Hold on!¡± Rozan said as he used wind magic to push one of the servants away from Gunnar.
Gerrard realized that he had emptied the quiver, and immediately ran toward the arrows that he missed and scattered on the ground. He whistled at Gunnar and Gunnar immediately nodded with understanding the moment he saw Gerrard grab the arrows on the floor and then grabbed the servant¡¯s hand.
Rozan watched Gerrard¡¯s hand and the moment he released his arrow, Rozan used the wind magic and boosted the arrow that split the air in front of it. The arrow struck the side of the servant¡¯s head and pierced through the other side, Gerrard was surprised but then he realized that Rozan helped him.
¡°One more to go! We still have two minutes!¡± Rozan said but the moment he wanted to cast magic, he used all his stamina and immediately fell on his knee. ¡°I¡¯m out!¡± Rozan said as he breathe heavily.
¡°It¡¯s fine! We got this!¡± Gunnar said as he swung his ax at thest servant.
The three of them worked together and synchronized with each other¡¯s movements withoutmunication. Agnez was the one who throw the final blow on the servant and they finally cleared the fifth floor.
The four of themy down on the carpet as they caught their breath and stared at the ceiling.
¡°Holy shit, we did it¡¡± Agnez said as she put her arm on her forehead and covered her eyes.
¡°I¡¯m quite disappointed,¡± Mykel said as he came out from the shadow with Edith.
¡°What do you mean? We did our best and we defeated the demon lord¡¯s servant,¡± Rozan asked as he tried to stand up and then approached the others.
¡°I can see that and you should be able to defeat them in less than ten minutes with what you have shown me,¡± Mykel said as he lit his cigarette.
¡°That¡¯s nonsense¡¡± Agnez said as she sat up and looked at Mykel.
¡°Think about the fight that you just had. You defeated the three servants in less than ten minutes, right? The first twelve minutes was nothing but a waste of time and opportunity,¡± Mykel exined as he smoked his cigarette. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Gerrard¡¯s initiative, you guys will die the moment those servants attained their magic skill back,¡± he continued as he looked down at all of them.
All of them were looking at each other and realized what Mykel just said was on point that they could easily defeat the servants. They went silent and thought about the mistakes they made while Edith approached them and gave them a drink and food.
Mykel looked at Gerrard as he smoked his cigarette, Gerrard had been an excellent character in the story, and he was Mykel¡¯s favorite character. Gerrard expressed his thoughts and ideas through action, he was the only character that had saved dozens of lives including those three, and Asmond with his [Sixth Sense] skill in the story.
Gerrard was the only character in the story with zero enemies because of his actions and every decision making he made. He got himself a title as the Eye of Destiny since he was the reason Asmond and his friends were alive in the story and able to defeat the demon kings.
¡°Should we end this today, Mister Mykel? I don¡¯t think they could continue with their current condition,¡± Edith asked as she gave Agnez a bottle of water.
¡°What do you guys think? You guys want to leave the tower?¡± Mykel asked as he stared down at them with a straight face.
Rozan nced at the others and they were too scared to say that they wanted to leave. Gerrard suddenly stood up and offered his hand to Gunnar and Agnez with a smile on his face as he nodded. Gunnar and Agnez grabbed his hand and stood up while they groaned since their whole body was sore.
Rozan sighed as he stood up. ¡°I guess we can keep going since we have gone this far and it¡¯s not like we are heavily injured,¡±
¡°Good, let¡¯s move once Rozan got all his stamina back,¡± Mykel said as he flicked the cigarette and burned it into ashes before it could hit the ground.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Rozan said as he bought a Stamina Potion from the shop. ¡°We can go now,¡± he continued then drank the potion.
¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward the portal.
On the sixth floor, they were shocked that a servant was in between the other demons but they took it down without a problem since it was only one. After that, they had no problem clearing the seventh, eighth, and ninth floors because they already knew what they were going to deal with.
¡°We made it¡¡± Gunnar said as he went on four and dropped his shield and axe. ¡°Praise the Lord!¡± he continued as he rolled over andy on the ground.
Rozan didn¡¯t even have any energy left to speak and only gave hand gestures like Gerrard. Agnez copsed as soon as she saw the notification since she used everything to help Gunnar at the frontline.
¡°Wait, we are not going to challenge the tenth floor, right?¡± Gunnar asked as he stared at Mykel.
¡°No, you guys are still too weak to fight a demon lord. Maybe you can challenge them a month from now after you keep leveling up your skills in this tower,¡± Mykel answered as he stared at Gunnar.
¡°We are too weak? Agnez and Gerrard are level 15 now, not to mention that Rozan and I are level 14. Isn¡¯t that supposed to be enough to fight the first demon lord?¡± Gunnar asked as he sat up and rested his body on his arms on the back.
¡°You think a demon lord is the same as those demons? They¡¯re on a different level, so don¡¯t get too confident about yourself,¡± Mykel replied as he lit his cigarette.
¡°If the four of us are not strong enough to fight the first demon lord, how the hell did you solo the first demon lord in Azazel tower? How high is your level, seriously?¡± Gunnar asked with his eyebrows furrowed.
¡°It¡¯s none of your concern,¡± Mykel answered as he walked toward Edith. ¡°Such a shame we didn¡¯t find another secret room,¡± he continued as he looked around the area.
¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Edith said as she held the bag in front of her body.
¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not like you can control your skill,¡± Mykel said as he grabbed the bag that looked heavy on her.
Mykel carried Agnez on her back and looked at all of them. ¡°Congrattions, you have be the top five Awakeners in the world with your achievement today,¡±
All of them raised their right hand and clenched it while Agnez mumbled and couldn¡¯t move a muscle in her body anymore.
Chapter 28
Mykel felt something heavy and he opened his eyes to see Lh was on top of his body. ¡°Good morning,¡± Lh said as she smiled and stared at Mykel.
Mykel sighed and looked at Lh fully dressed. ¡°Going somewhere?¡± he asked as he rubbed his face.
¡°Yes, I have a meeting with my dad and the other managers from all the branches,¡± Lh answered as she get off the bed and tied her hair. ¡°I won¡¯t being home tonight and will stay in my apartment in District 1,¡± she continued and grabbed her purse.
Mykel sat down and looked at the time which was still 6 in the morning, he then stood up and went to the bathroom to wash his face and brush his teeth.
Lh stood in front of the bathroom and watched Mykel wash his face. ¡°I heard that they will attempt to clear the tenth floor of the Azrael tower today. Are you going to go there and watch them?¡±
¡°How many Awakeners that they¡¯re bringing?¡± Mykel asked as he wiped his mouth and face.
¡°I don¡¯t know exactly but I heard my father has prepared at least two hundred Awakeners. The average levels of those Awakeners are 9 so they can be called a high ranker Awakener,¡± Lh answered as she looked at her wristwatch.
¡°They¡¯re going to die,¡± Mykel said with confidence. ¡°I just hope Caesar will be fine since he¡¯s a nice kid,¡± he continued as he left the bathroom.
¡°Well, we will see until they send the report on the attempt,¡± Lh said as she put on her stocking and high heels.
¡°Are you going to be alright on your own over there?¡± Mykel asked as he put on his shirt and trouser.
¡°Oh?¡± Lh said as she approached Mykel and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Are you worried about me? But I will be fine since Kastor won¡¯t be around,¡±
¡°If there¡¯s anyone you don¡¯t like, just tell me and I will get rid of them,¡± Mykel said seriously as he put his zer on.
Lh was so happy when she heard it and immediately pulled Mykel¡¯s head and kissed him. ¡°I will be fine, who do you think I am? Anyway, I have to go now, see you the day after tomorrow,¡±
Mykel nodded and then Lh left the room.
¡°So, why are we here again? Aren¡¯t we supposed to be leveling up in Asmodeus tower?¡± Gunnar asked as he looked at the buildings in District 14.
¡°There¡¯s someone that I want you guys to meet,¡± Mykel said with a cigarette in his mouth.
The reason Mykel brought all of them to District 14 was to bring Jeanne with him. It had been a while since he contacted Jeanne and the reason was he broke his phone after he went unconscious and Lh bought him a new phone so he lost her contact.
Mykel was a bit surprised with Jeanne¡¯s growth since thest time he checked on her status screen.
[NAME: Jeanne Dvar]
[LEVEL: 13]
[AFFINITY: GOOD-NATURED]
[BENEFACTOR(S): BELLONA]
[SKILL(S): MAVERICK (Lv.5), SWORD-ROOKIE (Lv.7), STRENGTH (Lv.5), AGILITY (Lv.5), DEXTERITY (Lv.5), STAMINA (Lv.6), KEEN (Lv.3), CRITICAL (Lv.3), PUISSANT]
[Keen (Active): Allows the User to see a weak spot of a target for once and predict the target¡¯s movements. (Current level is 3. 25% chance sess rate of sess and exhaust more stamina when activated)]
[Critical (Passive): Every attack the User deal has a chance to double the destructive power of the attack. (Current level is 3. 9% chance of activating [Critical])
[Puissant (Active) (Benefactor Exclusive): The User is blessed by Goddes of War, Bellona. Double the destructive power of attack for 10 minutes and can only be used once a day]
¡°So who¡¯s the person you want us to meet?¡± Agnez asked as she fixed her leather sailor octagonal hat since the sun was too bright for her.
¡°You will see soon enough,¡± Mykel said as he tracked Jeanne¡¯s position and she wasing toward the airport.
Mykel knew that Jeanne was participating in the attempt to clear the tenth floor from the document that Edith gave him a few days ago which was not supposed to happen in the original story. He wanted to stop her from joining because it might have a chance they would be able to defeat the first demon lord with her in the team, and also he wanted to bring her to his team.
A taxi stopped right in front of Mykel and he knew who was inside that car, then Jeanne came out of the car and paid for the taxi with all of her equipment on her back.
¡°Long time no see, Jeanne,¡± Mykel said.
Jeanne was surprised when she heard Mykel¡¯s voice and immediately turned around to look at him. She looked at Mykel with his cigarette in his mouth and stood in the front while Gunnar and the others were standing behind him.
Jeanne looked at Agnez who wore ck sunsses, a leather sailor octagonal hat, a military trench coat that she put over her shoulder, and a long sword on her waist. Gerrard standing next to Agnez with his man bun and an earring on his left ear with his white turtle neck sweater and a trouser. She then looked at a muscr guy with a tank top and military pants, he crossed his arms as he looked at her. Lastly, Rozan with his leather jacket and jeans was busy checking the people around him. All of them wore the same boots as if they were from the military.
¡°Mykel?!¡± Jeanne said as she approached him with a huge smile on her face.
Mykel looked at the equipment on her back and started to chuckle softly. ¡°I see that you¡¯re still using the armor and the sword that I bought,¡±
¡°Yeah,¡± Jeanne shyly answered as she tried to hide it from him since the armor was full of scratches.
¡°You should have enough money to buy a new one though,¡± Mykel said as he kept staring at the armor on her back.
¡°I¡¯m stillfortable with the armor that you bought me and it has been saving my life countless of times so I trust the armor you bought me more than any armor in the store,¡± Jeanne replied and chuckled nervously. ¡°Oh, why are you here, by the way?¡± she asked as she looked at Agnez and the others.
¡°To see you, of course. I broke my phone and lost your contact, also because I have been busytely so I came here to find you,¡± Mykel answered as he smiled at her.
Agnez and the others were looking at each other because they had never seen Mykel acting so nice in front of anyone ever. It was so weird but they didn¡¯t want to say anything or they might get beaten up by himter.
¡°Oh¡¡± Jeanne smiled with relief since she thought that Mykel didn¡¯t want to talk with her anymore.
¡°So, what¡¯s with all that stuff? Are you going somewhere?¡± Mykel asked as he pointed at the things on her back.
¡°I¡¯m getting an invitation to join the team that will clear the tenth floor of Azrael tower. So that¡¯s why I¡¯m bringing all my stuff since I¡¯m going to District 5 to join them,¡± Jeanne answered as she fixed her backpack.
Agnez and the others were looking at Jeanne weirdly and it made her feel ufortable.
¡°I see¡¡± Mykel said as he nodded his head and sighed. ¡°I thought we could spend time together since it¡¯s been a while, and also I was nning to introduce you to these people behind me,¡± he continued as he smiled gently.
¡°Well then, I don¡¯t want to take your time,¡± Mykel said as he pointed his left hand at the airport.
Jeanne felt bad and she started to think that she should stay and spend her time with Mykel. ¡°So who are these guys? Are they your friends? They all look so strong, like you,¡±
Gunnar was hiding his smile by pursing his lips while the others were looking away since they couldn¡¯t hold their smile.
¡°No, they¡¯re the people I recruited and they¡¯re in my team, you can say that they¡¯re working under me,¡± Mykel answered as he turned around and looked at them. ¡°I¡¯m training them to be the best Awakeners in the world. I was nning to recruit you as well since I know that you¡¯re as talented as them,¡± he continued and looked at Jeanne.
Jeanne was surprised to hear that. ¡°You want to recruit me to your team?¡± she asked as she pointed at herself.
¡°Yes, but after listening to why you¡¯re in the airport, it seems that you have joined the other team,¡± Mykel said with a bit of disappointment in his voice.
¡°Eh? No, I¡¯m not joining their team or their guild. I¡¯m just getting an invitation that¡¯s all,¡± Jeanne exined while she was panicking.
Mykel raised his eyebrows. ¡°So that means you¡¯re¡¡± he said and before he could finish his sentence, Jeanne interrupted him.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m not part of any team or guild since I have been leveling up on my own,¡± Jeanne answered.
¡°Then, do you want to join my team instead?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°Yes! I would love to!¡± Jeanne immediately replied with excitement.
Mykel smiled and he wasn¡¯t happy that she joined his team but because his acting was on point that it was enough to convince her.
Chapter 29
¡°Now this is a ce for hangout!¡± Gunnar said as he entered Garci¡¯s tavern and looked at how authentic the ce was.
¡°Wee back, Mykel!¡± Garci said as he waved at Mykel from behind the counter.
¡°The business looking good I see,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward the counter with the others following him from behind. There were so many people in the tavern and by the look of it, most of them were Awakeners.
¡°Well it was all thanks to what happened while I was on vacation, you were the one who made this ce famous. Some Awakeners came here and thank me for saving their lives which was I had no idea what they were talking about,¡± Garci answered as he grabbed a bottle of vodka and a ss with ice then gave it to Mykel who sat at the counter.
¡°I see, but it¡¯s best for you to not tell them about who I am since I don¡¯t like the attention, or at least not like that,¡± Mykel answered as he poured himself a ss of vodka while the others ordered their own drinks.
¡°Alright then, you¡¯re the boss!¡± Garci smiled as he took all the orders.
Agnez had been noticing that Jeanne was looking at her ever since they left the airport. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked as she stared at Jeanne from the corner of her eyes.
Jeanne was startled and it was toote for her to look away. ¡°Are you a swordsman?¡± she asked while she was looking a the long sword on her waist.
Agnez furrowed her forehead as she drank a ss of gin. ¡°No, I¡¯m a plumber,¡± she said. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m a swordsman. Why are you asking the obvious?¡± she continued.
Gunnar choked while he was drinking a beer, he then looked at Agnez who seemed to be annoyed by Jeanne. ¡°Agnez, if you¡¯re feeling jealous, just say it,¡±
Jeanne smiled awkwardly and then sat straight while she stared at her drink.
¡°Don¡¯t take it to the heart, Jeanne. Agnez is like that to these three when she first met them, she will change once she knows how talented you are,¡± Mykel said and drank his vodka.
¡°Are you serious, Mykel?¡± Agnez asked as she stared at Mykel from the corner of her eyes with her eyebrows furrowed.
¡°You¡¯re doubting me?¡± Mykel asked back as he turned his head and stared at Agnez. His gaze made Agnez regret what she said and immediately looked down and sighed. ¡°If you think I¡¯m lying why don¡¯t you two spar with each other?¡± he continued as he sat straight and looked at her.
¡°Right now?¡± Agnez asked as she looked at Mykel.
¡°Yes,¡± Mykel said as he stood up and then looked at Garci. ¡°Garci, can we use the backyard?¡± he asked.
Garci looked at him and nodded. ¡°Sure! It¡¯s yours!¡±
¡°Come on,¡± Mykel said as he grabbed the bottle of vodka and walked to the backroom.
They went to the backyard and it was big enough to be used as a training ground. Mykel looked at Agnez and Jeanne while he pointed his finger to the middle of the backyard. ¡°The whole backyard is yours, now show me what you guys can do,¡±
Both of them walked to the middle and suddenly they heard thunder rumbling. Everyone looked at the sky as the dark clouds started to form. ¡°Looks like we are going to have heavy rain soon,¡± Rozan said.
The dark clouds covered half of the backyard where Agnez was standing and the sunlight covered the other half of the backyard where Jeanne was standing.
¡°You may start,¡± Mykel said as he lit his cigarette.
Agnez proceeded to walk toward Jeanne with her hand ready on the handle while Jeanne readied her stance and used both of her hands to hold her sword. Agnez suddenly dashed forward and used [Sleight of Hand] then swung her illusion arms toward Jeanne the moment she was in range. Jeanne was shocked at first but she dodged all of them like it was nothing to her, she felt odd from those illusions that Agnez created because her [Keen] skill didn¡¯t show any threat from all of Agnez¡¯s attacks.
Jeanne took the bait and Agnez immediately swung her real sword at Jeanne but suddenly Jeanne blocked her attack as she stared back at Agnez which surprised Agnez. She smirked and proceeded on kept throwing illusions attacks at Jeanne until Jeanne realized that it was just an illusion and nothing more, then she started to swing her sword back at Agnez.
¡°Wow, that girl is really good,¡± Gunnar said with his arms crossed as he watched those two fight.
The thunders were getting louder and the dark clouds covered the whole sky while Agnez and Jeanne were busy trying to hit each other. None of them were holding back as if they were fighting for life and death, Mykel was enjoying the show because that was something he would like to see since, in the original story, those two never swung their sword at each other.
The rain started to fall and those two were still swinging their sword at each other until Agnez cuts Jeanne¡¯s shirt on the stomach then blood started toe out. Jeanne didn¡¯t back away and kept swinging her sword at Agnez and made a long cut on Agnez¡¯s right forearm.
Agnez took a step back as she sheathed her sword and decided to go all out. She used all the illusions to distract Jeanne and instantly unsheathed her sword and thrust it at her. Jeanne who was distracted by the swords suddenly saw a sword right in front of her eyes and immediately moved her head to the right but Agnez flipped the sword and went diagonally to cut Jeanne¡¯s neck.
Jeanne used her left hand and grabbed the sword before it reached her neck. She used the opportunity and thrust her sword toward Agnez¡¯s chest where her heart was but then Agnez used her left hand as well to prevent Jeanne from stabbing her heart.
They both were drenched by the rain as their blood came out from their palm and ran down to each other¡¯s des. None of them were stopping as they kept trying to harm each other. Jeanne¡¯s grimacing expression to endure the pain as she red at Agnez while Agnez stared back at her with a straight face.
¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough, both of you,¡± Mykel said and drank the vodka from the bottle then approached them. ¡°Give me your hand, both of you,¡± he said as asked for their hands.
Both Agnez and Jeanne showed the wound in their palm, Mykel without hesitation poured the vodka onto the open wounds and they both started to groan and scream. Gunnar and the others were justughing at them from the distance as they watch those two screaming in pain.
¡°Let¡¯s get inside, you both are going to catch a cold if you stay out here,¡± Mykel said as he walked back to the tavern.
Both Jeanne and Agnez were wiping their heads and body with towels after Mykel treated their wounds.
¡°Now I understand why Mykel came all the way here to pick you up,¡± Agnez said as she drank a hot coffee.
¡°I was lucky, that¡¯s all. If my skill didn¡¯t see your movement, I might be dead,¡± Jeanne said as she put her hands on a hot cup of tea.
Gunnar looked at them and put his hands on their shoulder. ¡°This is more like it! Also, wee to the team, Jeanne, you¡¯re awesome back there!¡± he said with a huge grin on his face. ¡°Oh right, I haven¡¯t introduced myself huh? My name is Gunnar, you can call me Gun or Gunnar. Nice to meet you, Jeanne!¡± he continued as he shook Jeanne¡¯s shoulder gently.
¡°Yeah, having you with us will make things way easier now,¡± Rozan said as he walked toward them. ¡°My name is Rozan, nice to meet you, Jeanne,¡± he said as he offered a handshake.
Jeanne nodded and shook Rozan¡¯s hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Gunnar, Rozan,¡± she said with a smile on her face.
¡°Oh, this guy is Gerrard, our leader in the team basically since Mykel was just an observer when we are in the tower,¡± Gunnar said as he wrapped his arm around Gerrard¡¯s shoulder. ¡°He¡¯s mute, so hemunicates with us through notes and whistles,¡± he continued as pat Gerrard on the chest.
Gerrard waved at him with a warm smile and Jeanne waved back at him.
¡°Can you turn the volume up, Garci?¡± Mykel asked as he drank his vodka and watch the TV.
Garci turned up the volume and it attracted the others and so they decided to sit at the counter to watch the live report of the team that was attempting to clear the tenth floor. They were watching the reporter running and approaching Kastor and Caesar.
Mykel smirked as he grabbed a cigarette from his pocket. ¡°Let¡¯s watch and see how many of them wille back alive,¡±
Chapter 30
[You are the first to clear the fourth floor!]
[Please enter your name]
Kastor looked at the notification and put [Alliance Guild] on the name since there were at least a dozen of guilds that participated in the clear attempt. He looked around and watched only a few of them were injured during the battle and they still could continue to the fifth floor.
¡°We are going to take an hour break, use it wisely,¡± Kastor said as he stood in front of the portal to the fifth floor. All of them nodded with understanding as they cooked their food and looted the body parts of the demons.
¡°Do you think they can clear the tenth floor?¡± Gunnar asked Mykel who was busy enjoying his drink and cigarette.
¡°The Azrael tower isn¡¯t like any others, I don¡¯t think they can make it to the sixth floor,¡± Mykel answered and looked at the TV.
¡°Is it because they¡¯re just that bad or is it because of something else?¡± Rozan asked as he looked at Mykel.
¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see since they should have cleared the fourth floor by now,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at the reporter who got information from one of the heavily injured Awakeners after they cleared the third floor and left the tower.
All of them listened to Mykel and then looked at the TV.
¡°So this is the fifth floor, why does it look so different than the rest of the floor?¡± Caesar asked as he looked around at the dried soil with so many graveyards in front of them.
Before Kastor could say anything a notification appeared in front of them.
[Your first trial is beginning]
[The servant of the first demon lord Murrad of Azrael has been waiting for this moment]
They were shocked to see that notification and immediately went on guard as they looked around them.
After a whole minute since the notification appeared, they didn¡¯t see nor hear anything but silence and the moonlight that provided the light. Suddenly they heard a crow cawing from the distance, and not long after that, the ground shook as if something was moving underneath the ground.
A giant arm came out from the ground and it was 12 feet tall, almost as tall as the first demon lord in Azazel tower that Mykel fought. They were surprised to see that demone to the surface and before they could do anything, another one appeared from the ground and then another one.
¡°What is this?! Is this for real?!¡± Caesar asked as he red at the three demons in front of him with disbelief.
¡°Everyone! Get in position!¡± Kastor said as he raised his sword.
Kastor charged at those demons and followed by some of the Awakeners while the Awakeners specialized in magic stayed behind and bombard those demons with magic.
An hour had passed and they managed to defeat one of them, but their relief disappeared the sound of the crow could be heard again and the demon they just defeated came back to life and started to wipe a group of Awakeners in a single smash of its hands. Knowing the situation, Kastor thought that one of those demons might be the real one, so he split the team into two to deal with the other two demons and hope they could defeat him before they were running out of people.
Another hour had passed and they were so desperate that none of them was the real one. There were at least two hundred of them when they entered the fifth floor, but now there were only dozens of them and most of them were heavily injured.
¡°Kastor, we won¡¯t make it out alive,¡± Caesar said as he carried a heavily injured Awakener.
Kastor looked around and saw the other team just defeated the demon, but then the crow was cawing again and made the demone back to life. He noticed that the crow might be the real one and it made those three demons keep reviving no matter how many times they tried to kill them.
¡°Find the crow!¡± Kastor screamed as he looked at the Awakeners behind him. They all nodded and immediately ran past the demons to find the crow that had been cawing ever since they came here.
¡°I found the crow!¡± An Awakener said as he pointed at the crow who had been sitting on top of a tombstone.
All the Awakeners ran and started attacking the crow but it flew away and dodged all the attacks easily. The crow started to caw louder and then more demons came out from the ground. Caesar didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and he immediately ran toward the demon and climbed up through its then jumped high enough to slice the head of the crow.
All the demons copsed and lifeless the moment the crow lost its head. Everyone was silently looking at Caesar whonded on the ground with the headless crow right next to him. Then they all started to cheer their lungs out the moment the notification appeared in front of them.
[You are the first to clear the fifth floor!]
[Please enter your name]
Kastor sat down and exhaled deeply as he covered his face with relief and disbelief at the same time. ¡°If only I realize it sooner, we won¡¯t lose a lot of people here,¡± he said as he shook his head and was disappointed in himself.
Caesar stood in front of Kastor and offered his hand to him. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s leave. Everyone is waiting for you,¡±
Kastor lifted his head and looked at Caesar who didn¡¯t even show any expression since he also felt the same way as him. He grabbed Caesar¡¯s hand and stood up as he looked at the dead bodies of the Awakeners.
¡°We cleared the fifth floor, but at what cost? We sacrificed their lives for something that¡¯s not even worth trying,¡± Kastor said as he sheathed his sword. ¡°We are just being used for someone¡¯s entertainment and cause. I don¡¯t want to sacrifice their lives for nothing anymore, I¡¯m done with this,¡± he continued as he walked away and left the tower.
¡°Wow, look at them,¡± Gunnar said quietly as he frowned. ¡°There are so many of them who have fallen,¡± he continued as he crossed his arms tofort himself.
Everyone was pitying them as they watched hundreds of dead bodies of Awakeners being carried out of the tower except for Agnez since she believed in Mykel¡¯s word that something like that would happen to them.
The reporter ran as she saw Kastor walking on his own with his head down and his left hand holding the handle of his sword.
¡°Mister Kastor! What happened inside the tower?!¡± The reporter asked and put the mic on Kastor¡¯s face.
Kastor stopped and looked at the camera with a straight face. ¡°What happened inside the tower is nothing but a waste of lives and time,¡± he said and then walked away while the reporter looked at him with disbelief.
Mykel smirked when he heard it and then poured himself a full ss of vodka to celebrate his victory.
¡°It¡¯s a waste of lives and time if you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re going to deal with. We have experienced it ourselves but luckily we managed to do it,¡± Gunnar said as he kept watching the TV. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Gerrard, we might not be here now,¡± he looked at Gerrard and patted him on the shoulder.
Gerrard smiled and patted Gunnar on the back with a smile on his face.
¡°Don¡¯t forget that Mykel was the one who made it possible for us to fight the servants. Without him, we might have joined them and died in the tower like those guys,¡± Agnez said and drank her gin.
Jeanne had no idea that they had gone up to the fifth floor and then she looked at the TV and saw the dead bodies or what remains of their bodies. She looked at Mykel who just kept drinking his vodka as he stared nkly at the counter, she realized that she just made the right decision to stay and didn¡¯t join them in the attempt.
¡°Thanks, boss,¡± Gunnar said as he looked at Mykel.
Mykel smirked and raised his eyebrows. ¡°No need to thank me, it¡¯s my job to make you guys the strongest Awakeners in the world. As long as you proved yourself as the best Awakeners, there¡¯s no need for you to thank me,¡± he said as he stood up and put a cigarette in his mouth.
They all nodded with understanding as they kept staring at Mykel.
¡°Where are you going, boss?¡± Gunnar asked Mykel who walked toward the door.
Mykel stopped and lit his cigarette then turned around. ¡°There¡¯s an important matter that I need to do, I¡¯m going to collect the promise he made since it¡¯s already over,¡± he said then left the tavern.
Chapter 31
Mykel rested his eyes and tried to get some sleep in the private jet while the others were still talking about the failed attempt. He didn¡¯t really care if there were decent characters that died in the attempt that wasn¡¯t supposed to be in the story because the real talents appeared along with Asmond who was still a few months away.
Jeanne looked at Mykel who fell asleep on his seat then he looked at Agnez. ¡°So, how did you guys meet with Mykel?¡±
¡°Miss Lh brought us to him,¡± Agnez answered. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a pleasant memory honestly and I¡¯m not the only one who thinks that way,¡± she continued as she fixed her seat. Gunnar and the others were nodding in agreement while Jeanne looked at them with confusion.
¡°What happened?¡± Jeanne asked.
¡°Have you seen death? That¡¯s what happened,¡± Agnez answered.
¡°You don¡¯t want to experience that, Jeanne, it was a pure nightmare,¡± Gunnar said while he was eating a pack of roasted nuts.
Jeanne was so confused and then looked at Rozan and hoped he exined it to her.
¡°His presence was something else, we don¡¯t know what kind of skill it was but sure enough it made all of us crawl in fear,¡± Rozan exined as he looked at Jeanne.
¡°Are you talking about Mykel¡¯s aura that made you frozen in fear?¡± Jeanne asked and looked at them.
¡°Wait, you experienced it as well?!¡± Gunnar asked quietly so Mykel won¡¯t wake up.
Jeanne nced at Mykel. ¡°Yeah, it happened when I entered the tower for the first time and I couldn¡¯t kill a single goblin. He approached me while he was holding a limbless goblin then threw it at me so I could kill it and level up. He was staring at me and it was like you guys said, it was something that I don¡¯t want to feel again,¡± she answered.
¡°That¡¯s a bit brutal,¡± Rozan said while he was chuckling nervously.
¡°Well, I just hope that the future recruits would experience the same thing as us. Maybe it was his way to show his dominance but he wasn¡¯t really a bad guy once we know him, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s a mysterious guy, that¡¯s all,¡± Agnez said while she was looking at the city from above.
¡°Fear is strong enough to push a person past its limit either they die or survive it depends on that person itself,¡± Gunnar said as he nodded in agreement.
Mykel and the others came back to District 2, he told Gunnar and the others to give Jeanne a tour of their training ground and the suite where they stay. He immediately drove to District 1 to meet with Lh and Marvin since Kastor didn¡¯t want to attempt the tower anymore and without him, nobody would want to risk their lives even if they were paid plentifully.
Mykel arrived in District 1 and he went to Lh¡¯s apartment since he didn¡¯t want to bother her because of the meeting she was still having. When the night came, Lh came into her apartment and immediately hugged Mykel with a grin on her face.
¡°I heard about the news, I¡¯m so happy right now!¡± Lh said as she kept hugging Mykel.
¡°How was your father¡¯s reaction when he heard about the news?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°Well he was disappointed but he epted his defeat. He wants to see you tomorrow so it¡¯s perfect timing that you¡¯re here now so we can see him tomorrow morning,¡± Lh answered as she walked to the wardrobe and removed her clothes. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep for now, I¡¯m quite tired from the meeting,¡± she continued as she went onto the bed.
Mykel nodded and slept with Lh.
The morning came and they both went to the Guild Association building to meet Marvin. Once they reached his office, they both didn¡¯t enter the office because they could see Caesar and Kastor were in the room with him. They both decided to wait until those three were done talking and based on the conversation they were having, Kastor was displeased with Marvin.
¡°Are you sure you want to do this, Kastor?¡± Caesar asked as they both left the room and then they realized that Mykel and Lh were staring at them in the waiting room.
Kastor looked at Lh and then he approached her with his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°So this is it? Does our rtionship end just because of this stupid bet? Are you out of your mind?¡± he asked calmly and they could hear the pain and disappointment in his voice.
Lh stood up and removed the ring on her ring finger and she didn¡¯t bother to look at it then gave it to Kastor. ¡°Yes, our rtionship ends here, Kastor,¡± she said without having a guilt in her voice.
Kastor red at Mykel. ¡°And you, do you think this is fun? You made hundreds of people die for nothing and for your own amusement. Is this what you want? Don¡¯t you feel any guilt for doing this to those people?¡± he said with both of his hands clenched.
¡°It wasn¡¯t me who killed those people, you¡¯re ming the wrong person for that,¡± Mykel said as he stood up. ¡°I only said that nobody could achieve what I have achieved and Marvin took it personally and thought he might be able to do the same. So I made a bet with him and he epted it without hesitation, and you also epted it without even questioning his decision. So it¡¯s not entirely my fault,¡± he continued.
Kastor shook his head in disbelief and smirked with disgust written all over his face. ¡°People like you are making me sick,¡±
¡°You should look at yourself in the mirror and remember those people that died yesterday. You¡¯re the reason why those people died in vain, you led them to their death because of your ipetence,¡± Mykel replied with a smirk on his face.
Kastor clenched his teeth and red at Mykel for quite a while then he left without saying a single word. Caesar listened to everything and followed Kastor from behind since he had noment and didn¡¯t want to get involved in that matter.
¡°Caesar, I¡¯m convinced that my decision is for the best, not for me, but for our future and the people,¡± Kastor said as he red at the lift door. ¡°Are you going to help me or are you going to stay and be his dog?¡± he said as he stared at Caesar.
¡°I¡¯m with you, Kastor, let¡¯s make a better world with our own hands,¡± Caesar replied and nodded in agreement.
Mykel and Lh entered Marvin¡¯s office and he looked so tired and weak. Mykel sat down in front of Marvin¡¯s desk with Lh next to her, Marvin stared at them as he took a deep breath and exhaled deeply. ¡°You have proven me wrong,¡± he said calmly.
Marvin stood up and walked to the ss wall behind him, he looked down at the city below him. ¡°There¡¯s also another thing that I would like to say,¡± he said with his hands on his back. ¡°I¡¯m stepping down from my position as the president of the Guild Association,¡± he said and turned his head a bit to look at Lh.
Lh wasn¡¯t fazed by it and just stared at him with a straight face.
¡°You¡¯re right about me, Lyn, I¡¯m getting older and starting to think irrationally. I made a huge mistake and I want to atone for this sin with the time I have left,¡± Marvin said and turned around. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to take responsibility because you have shown me that you¡¯re capable and I believe in your performance that you can make everything better with your hand,¡± he continued as he sat down.
¡°Here is the document and once you sign it, you will be the new president of the Guild Association,¡± Marvin said as he slid the document in front of Lh. ¡°Also, because of my foolishness, I just made things worse. I hope that you can fix it for me, Lyn,¡± he said as he stared at Lh.
Lh looked at the document and read everything in it then signed her name on the document. ¡°I will do my best, dad,¡± she said as she gave the document back to Marvin.
(4 months had passed)
Mykel sat at his desk with Lh standing next to him, they were in the office that used to be Marvin¡¯s office and they were staring at the city. Gunnar, Rozan, Gerrard, Agnez, and Jeanne sat on the sofa as they were watching at Mykel with serious expressions.
¡°So, boss, what are we going to do now?¡± Gunnar asked as he leaned on the sofa.
Mykel turned the chair and stared at them. ¡°We got ourselves apetitor, how about you guys show them the difference between us and them?¡±
Gunnars and the others stood up with a smile on their face. ¡°Leave it to us and you won¡¯t be disappointed,¡± Agnez said as she grabbed her sword.
[You have increased a skill!]
[Admin (Lv.1) Admin (Lv.2)]
Mykel smirked and stood up as he put a cigarette in his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t show them mercy, you guys can go all out from now on but remember to not challenge the tenth floor yet because I have a n,¡±
¡°Consider it done, boss,¡± Gunnar said with a huge grin on his face while the others were nodding in agreement.
Chapter 32
32 Chapter 31: Admin (Lv.2).
"So this admin skill level follows the progress of the story. Now I understand why I can''t level it up no matter how many times I meditate," Mykel said to himself as he looked at his own status screen.
Mykel stared at the tall building on the other side of District 1 that could bepared to the Guild Association building. The building belonged to Kastor and Caesar the moment they left the Guild Association and made their ownpany that was simr to Guild Association. They called theirpany Fraternity and their fame was skyrocketing over the past three months and it was thanks to Kastor and Caesar.
"Excuse me, Mister Mykel, are you looking for me?" Edith asked with her head peeking from the door.
"Yes, can youe here for a second?" Mykel said as he leaned on his desk. Edith closed the door behind her and walked toward Mykel. "How''s everyone doing?" he asked.
"Sincest week, we have cleared up to the ninth floor of all towers and we are still at the toppared to the Awakeners from Fraternity since they can only clear the seventh floor of all towers, but..." Edith paused and looked at Mykel with concern. "Districts 8, 9, 11, and 12 have decided to go under the Fraternity and we lose the exclusive ess to the tower in those districts," she continued.
"You don''t have to worry about that. Lh and I knew about this already and we let it happens, and if they decided to turn their back on us, then we won''t help them no matter how many times they''re going to beg toe back," Mykel answered calmly with a smile on his face.
Edith looked at Mykel with confusion but she didn''t want to ask the reason behind it. "Also, here is the report of the items that we got from the secret rooms," she said and gave the document to Mykel.
Mykel looked at the list of scrolls and items that they got from the secret rooms. Nothing caught his eye since all of them were useless to him. "I see, how many of these items that Gunnars and the others want to take?" he asked as he looked at Edith.
"None, they already reached the max level on all of the scrolls on the list. The items aren''t that good for them as well since they already have better gears on them," Edith answered.
"I see, then it''s time to put them all in the auction, we will show them that we still hold the power over the Awakeners. Also, nothing less than a billion zeny for all those on the list," Mykel said as he gave back the document. "Do a background check on every people that will join the auction. If they''re not from one of ours, don''t let them join the auction," he continued.
"Yes, I will take care of it right away," Edith replied and bowed her head.
"Before you leave, can you tell Jeanne toe to my office?" Mykel asked and sat on his chair.
"Yes, I will tell Jeanne right away. Please excuse me," Edith answered and then left the office.
Asmond had awakened a week ago based on the information that Mykel got from Jeanne. It was the same in the original story even though the story had changed quite drastically since the Fraternity didn''t exist in the story and all the small associations that they had.
Gunnar and the others also got the same Benefactor in the original story, so everything was still under the system''s control unless Mykel decided to modify it. It looked more interesting than he thought and he couldn''t help but get excited about how the story changed its course because of his action.
"If the timeline was still the same, that means the second breakout will happen soon," Mykel said to himself.
Mykel heard a knock on the door. "Come in,"
Jeanne walked in and immediately sat on the sofa while Mykel sat down in front of her. "So how''s Asmond doing?" he asked as he lit his cigarette.
"He''s still trying to raise his level and right now he''s still level 2," Jeanne replied.
Mykel hummed and nodded with understanding. "Do you want to help him, Jeanne?"
"Huh? Help him? But I still haven''t told him about the truth that I''m an Awakener so I don''t know how to approach him and tell him about this," Jeanne answered and she felt unease when she thought about it.
"Do you still remember what I said back then, Jeanne?" Mykel asked as he leaned his body forward.
"That I don''t have to tell him if I don''t want to," Jeanne said.
"That''s right, so when you think it''s the right time to tell him, just tell him. You don''t have to ask for my permission since I didn''t own you and you can do whatever you want," Mykel exined and then he stood up while smoking his cigarette. "Just tell me if you decided to follow him instead of me," he continued and walked back to his chair.
Jeanne just stared at Mykel and thought about what he just said, she could tell that there was sadness in his words when he said that. She remembered the good times she had with him and the others, she didn''t want those good times to disappear just because of a friend.
"Can he join your team once his level is high enough, Mykel?" Jeanne asked.
Mykel stopped walking and put his hand on top of the chair. "I''m looking for a talented Awakener, Jeanne. If he''s not talented, I''m afraid I don''t want him in the team no matter what," he exined. "Not everyone is born with talent, and you know that. So, don''t put yourself in the same ce with those Awakeners out there because you''re different and you have proven it with your own blood and sweat," Mykel said as he sat down and stared at Jeanne.
Jeanne nodded with understanding while she was looking at Mykel. "I understand, but I believe he will be one of the best Awakeners since he never loses hope," she said with confidence in her voice.
Mykel smirked and stared at Jeanne. "I hope so too,"
"You can leave, Jeanne. You must be exhausted from clearing the towers, you should get some rest," Mykel said.
Jeanne nodded and then left the office.
Mykel looked at his [Admin] skill and decided to check the difference from before. He opened themand prompt and type his own name in the Awakener list.
[NAME: Mykel Alester]
[LEVEL: 100]
[AFFINITY: NEUTRAL-EVIL]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NONE]
[ARCANA COIN: 21,800] [SHOP]
[SKILL(S): ADMIN (Lv.2), STEALTH (Lv.10), ACCELERATE (Lv.10), POISON RESISTANCE (Lv.10), PAIN RESISTANCE (Lv.10), RECOVERY (Lv.10), MEDITATION (Lv.10), MIND-STABILITY (Lv.10), PERCEPTION (Lv.10), MIGHT (Lv.10), BODY ENHANCEMENT (Lv.10), PYROKINESIS, MAGIC (Lv.10) TYRANNIZE, DESIRE, DUPLICATE, FIGHTER-APEX, FIRE RESISTANCE (Lv.10), KEEN (Lv.10), CRITICAL (Lv.10)...]
"So many of my skills have evolved, my Charm skill has changed to Desire, my Imitate skill has changed to Duplicate, my Heat Resistance skill has changed to Fire Resistance. I maxed my fighter skill already and got myself a lot of useful skills during my solo runs in the towers," Mykel said as he stared at his status screen.
Mykel looked at the [Skill(s)] button and gulped as his index finger tapped on it.
[ACCESS GRANTED!]
[PLEASE SELECT AND MODIFY YOUR [SKILL TAB]!]
Mykel lifted his head as he smirked with disbelief, he finally could modify his skill and there were a lot of skills he wanted. He then looked at the skills he had and unfortunately, he couldn''t add an extra skill from an empty slot, he could only modify the skills that he had either to change their level or reced them with another skill.
"I couldbine these skills together if I get another skill with the same element but do I really need that skill right now? I don''t think it''s necessary for now," Mykel mumbled to himself as he rubbed his chin.
Mykel nned on recing [Meditation] skill since he didn''t need it anymore because he could just easily change the skills he desire. So he tapped on the [Meditation] skill and a notification appeared in front of him.
[ARE YOU SURE YOU WANT TO MODIFY [MEDITATION (Lv.10)]?]
[YES.] [NO.]
"Yes," Mykel said as he tapped on the [Yes] button.
[PLEASE SELECT THE SKILL YOU WANT TO GET]
Thousands of skills just popped on themand prompt, and Mykel was dumbfounded there were so many skills on the screen. He started to scroll down and checked all the skills from the top to find the skill he wanted or at least that could help him.
Mykel chuckled with disbelief when he saw that he could get all the Benefactor exclusive skills with themand. He then decided to find the one skill that he had in mind and only that Goddess that could give such unbelievable skill.
[ARE YOU SURE YOU WANT TO REPLACE [MEDITATION (Lv.10)] WITH [SEMIDEUS]?]
[YES.] [NO.]
Mykel smirked and tapped the [Yes] button.
[You have attained a new skill!]
[Open your status screen to check it out!]
[Semideus (Passive) (Benefactor Exclusive): Ascend the User and stand equally with the Constetions. The User will have ess to all the information of all the Constetion. The User can interact andmunicate with the Constetions]
[All Constetions are watching you with all kinds of emotions]
[The Goddess of All is watching you with a smile on her face]
Mykel smirked and looked at the notification. "So you finally decide to show yourself,"
Chapter 33
33 Chapter 32: Never left the game.
[Goddess of All has summoned you to her world, the Void Clouds]
Mykel didn''t even realize that he had been summoned because it was so quick. He looked around and it was pitch ck and nothing around him, he only saw himself float in an empty space. He knew about this ce since he was the one who made it this way, but he never thought it would be this unsettling.
[Goddess of All has requested the system]
[The User''s [Admin] skill level is insufficient to interfere with the request]
[All of your skills have been disabled in the Void Clouds under Goddess of All request]
Mykel furrowed his forehead as he kept looking around and he couldn''t all the muscles in his body. While he was trying to move, he could something unbelievably massive just walked past him from his right. He had no idea what that feeling was, but he felt like he just felt something that big as a just walked past by.
The feelings he felt won''t leave him alone, that thing kept moving around him and it made him feel anxious. His mouth couldn''t even produce his own voice no matter how hard he tried to speak.
"You, who possessed something that shouldn''t belong to you," A woman''s voice could be heard and echoed throughout the empty space.
A silhouette of a woman with a very long dress that had no end approached Mykel. "You are an interesting one," the woman said. "I will see you again very soon, Mykel Alester," the woman continued, and suddenly a wave of light flew past him that made him see a being as big as a sun ring down at him with her arms spread open.
Mykel went back to his desk the moment he saw a glimpse of that being and immediately choked as he coughed and gasped for air at the same time. He fell to the floor as he tried to breathe but something didn''t let him breathe while at the same time thousands of notifications appeared around him.
[All the Constetions are confused about what just happened]
"Boss?!" Gunnar screamed as soon as he saw Mykel on the floor with Agnez on the others behind him.
Gunnar touched Mykel''s shoulder but immediately pulled his hand. "Fuck! Don''t touch him!" Gunnar screamed and warned the other since he felt something so cold that it burned his palm, and everyone looked at his hand with disbelief.
Mykel slowly tried to stand up as he staggered and stared at Gunnar and the others who looked at him with confusion. "What do you guys want?" he asked as he weakly walked to his chair.
"Boss, what happened to you?" Agnez asked as she stared at Mykel weirdly.
"It''s none of your concern, I just tried to increase a skill of mine," Mykel lied as he tried to calm himself down.
Everyone looked at Gunnar''s hand once again and then looked at Mykel, they were thinking what kind of skill could do such harm with gentle touch like that. All of them then sat down on the sofa as they waited for Mykel to recover from what just happened to him.
Myke lit his cigarette and leaned on the desk. "So, why are you guys here?"
All of them were looking at each other with confusion and then Rozan stared at Agnez as he tilted his head toward Mykel.
"Mykel, you have gone missing for a whole week, we were looking for you everywhere and we couldn''t find you," Agnez answered.
Mykel furrowed his forehead with confusion and then he grabbed his phone and she was right. He was so confused but realized that a short amount of time in that Void Clouds was a week in here. He then looked to his right and saw a notification that had been there ever since he came back and read it.
[The Constetions warned all the Awakeners that the Demon Kings are going to invade the world once more. The Constetions are asking you to clear the tenth floor in each tower to prevent the Demons to invade your world]
[You have 7 days before the Demon Kings invade your world]
[The reward forpleting the request is 5,000 Arcana Coin]
"Boss, what are we going to do?" Gunnar asked as he kept staring at Mykel.
"It''s time, already, huh?" Mykel said as he puffed the smoke. "The answer is obvious, let''s clear the tenth floor of the towers that we possess," he answered.
"Just the towers that we possess?" Rozan asked with confusion.
Mykel put his hand in his pocket. "Of course. They decided to leave the Guild Association so it''s not our problem. If that''s what they want, then they should know about the consequences," he exined. Agnez nodded in agreement while she was leaning on the sofa and listening to Mykel''s words.
"But that means the demons will invade those districts," Gunnar replied with concern.
"It''s obvious and they would rather defend the district from the breakout than have to sacrifice hundreds or even thousands of Awakeners to clear the tenth floor. It''s their responsibility to handle it," Mykel exined. "But, I''m not forbidding you guys to help them. You can go there and join them to defend the district if you want to," he said.
They were sighing with relief while Agnez just stared at them weirdly.
"Alright, we have so many towers to clear, go and prepare your stuff and we will start from the Abaddon Tower," Mykel said as he walked back to his desk and grabbed the chest in the drawer where all the keys of the tower were.
All of them left the office as Mykel watched them leave. Mykel was still shocked by what he just experienced, it was enough to exhaust him.
"Mykel!" Lh said as she entered the room after she heard that Mykel was back in his office. She hurriedly walked toward Mykel with a worried expression. "Where have you been?"
Mykel was rubbing his face and the moment he opened his eyes, Lh was already standing next to him. "I had to train my skill, that''s all," he answered.
Lh sighed with relief. "I see, but please inform me first if you want to do this again. I''m so worried because I couldn''t contact you,"
Mykel slightly smiled and stared at her. "Of course,"
"Anyway, there are so many reporters waiting in front of the building. They want to ask about the news about the second breakout, and what''s our n on handling that," Lh said as she looked down through the ss wall.
"Isn''t that your job to handle those people?" Mykel asked and stood next to Lh while he looked down on the street.
"I know, but you''re the one who will handle those towers, so I need you to be down there with me and tell them about your n," Lh answered while she looked at Mykel.
"I see, let''s go then," Mykel said and then they both left the office and went down.
Gunnar and the others were waiting for them near the entrance while the reporters were makingmotion outside the building. He looked at how crowded the street was with so many cameras set on the street and pointing at the entrance.
"Are you ready, Mykel? This will be your first appearance in front of the media," Lh asked while she fixed her dress and hair.
"This is nothing, I''m used to this kind of stuff," Mykel said as he walked out the entrance with Lh and the others following him from behind.
The moment they got out of the building, the reporters started to bombard Lh with questions while the guards were holding them back. Lh raised her hand and all of them immediately went quiet and looked at her silently.
"Every one of you came here to ask about the second breakout and I can see that you''re worried about it," Lh said. "But, you don''t have to worry about anything because we have prepared a team to clear the tenth floor of all the towers that we possess," she continued.
"A team? We don''t think you can clear the tenth floor, Miss Lh because the Fraternity even stated that they can''t even clear it and decided to protect the districts from the demons," One of the reporters said.
Mykel scoffed as he grabbed a cigarette from his pocket that made all of them silent and stared at him. Lh smirked and immediately move away so Mykel could speak his mind.
"Funny how you said that we are weaker than those people and presume the Guild Association ising to its end," Mykel said as he walked to the front.
"We are just having a break for a moment, and now the break is over, let me show you that we have never been out from the game and will always be on the top," Mykel exined as he lit his cigarette and walked through the crowds with Gunnar and the others following him from behind.
Chapter 34
Mykel and the others entered the Abaddon tower while the Awakeners stared at them since they have watched and heard about the statement Mykel made. Rumors were so fast to spread and those who had seen Mykel during the first breakout told everyone that he was the one who massacred the demons from the first breakout. People started to specte that Mykel was the one who cleared the tenth floor in Azazel Tower since his name matched the initial in the notification.
¡°How does it feel to be famous, boss?¡± Gunnar asked while he threw the dead body of a demon away from the portal.
¡°I¡¯m already famous among women, what¡¯s the difference?¡± Mykel replied then entered the portal.
¡°He¡¯s not wrong,¡± Rozan said as he shrugged his mouth and raised his eyebrows.
[Your second trial is beginning]
[Thoghaz, The First Demon Lord of Abaddon, The Soul Eater has been waiting for this moment]
A Demon covered with a cloak that float in the air with no legs, his skeleton fingers were so long it looked like a tree branch. He just floated and stared at Mykel and the other with his glowing light blue eyes that looked like snow.
Mykel lit his cigarette and looked Thoghaz in the eye. ¡°Show me that you guys really can kill a demon lord,¡±
Gunnar walked past Mykel. ¡°Finally we got some real action!¡±
The others followed him from behind with their weapons ready, Edith stood next to Mykel since she didn¡¯t want to get attacked by Thoghaz.
Gunnar charged toward Thoghaz without hesitation while the rest of them waited until they could see what kind of skills Thoghaz had. The moment Gunnar was close enough to Thoghaz, Thoghaz flew toward him and used his massive and long fingers to grab him. Gunnar wiggled his body and freed himself as he screamed at Thoghaz then swung his axe at Thoghaz¡¯s finger but it was so sturdy that it did nothing.
Thoghaz screamed back at Gunnar and showed his skeleton face and long tongue. Thoghaz swung his hand at him and it was enough to throw him into the air and hit one of the temples.
¡°Shit,¡± Gunnar said as he stood up and noticed that Thoghaz was already in front of him and was about to use his tongue to put it in his mouth but Gerrard threw an arrow at Thoghaz¡¯s tongue and cut it off.
¡°What the fuck?!¡± Gunnar said as he swung his axe at Thoghaz¡¯s face and knocked him back.
¡°It¡¯s hard to predict this demon, what should we do? Are we still going to let Gunnar be that demon¡¯s ything?¡± Rozan asked as he looked at Agnez and Gerrard.
¡°That¡¯s the n, so let Gerrard protect Gunnar while we observe,¡± Agnez said as she kept holding the handle of her sword in the scabbard tightly.
Gunnar swung his axe at Thoghaz but it didn¡¯t do anything at all, he couldn¡¯t find Thoghaz¡¯s weaknesses and Thoghaz didn¡¯t even show a single skill. He then decided to make himself vulnerable and let Thoghaz attack him.
¡°Jeanne, still got nothing?¡± Agnez asked as she stared at Jeanne from the corner of her eyes.
¡°Nothing at all,¡± Jeanne answered and shook her head.
¡°Gunnar! Fall back for a minute! I¡¯m going to try using magic at him!¡± Rozan said as he walked forward.
Gunnar jumped back and Rozan immediately created waves of fire and swallowed Thoghaz inside a sphere of me. Thoghaz screeched and everyone could hear it clearly, they knew that Thoghaz¡¯s weakness was magic so Gunnar immediately made some distance while he was still standing at the front to prevent Thoghaz from targeting Rozan.
All of Abaddon¡¯s demon lords and minions had high resistance to physical but were very weak to magic so the only way to defeat them was by using magic. It didn¡¯t mean they were all immune to physical, there was a threshold where it would take full damage once a physical attack passed the limit.
Rozan kept the sphere of fire and immediately cast a dome to keep Thoghaz inside the fire and burned him. Rozan didn¡¯t stop there and immediately created two walls from the soil in between the dome and mmed them together. Once the dome broke, he cast a small whirlwind around Thoghaz and created a fire tornado.
The cold and hot air inside the tornado created an electric current and zapped Thoghaz over and over until a notification appeared in front of them.
[You have defeated Thoghaz, The First Demon Lord of Abaddon]
[You are the first to clear the tenth floor]
[Please enter your name]
[The portal to the eleventh floor is now open!]
Gerrard let out a surprised whistle to Rozan. ¡°Did you just solo a demon lord?¡± Agnez asked as she looked at Rozan.
Rozan giggled while then screamed his lungs out with his hands in the air. ¡°I soloed a fucking demon lord!¡±
Mykel smirked and already knew Rozan would be able to solo Thoghaz because in the story he was the only one who soloed Abaddon himself. He was also the reason why Asmond and his friend could defeat Asmodeus because of his [Anti-Magic] skill. He got himself a title called the Elementalist since he could control all elements without exception.
Everyone congratted him until a notification appeared.
[A mysterious door has appeared!]
¡°A mysterious door?¡± Edith asked while she was staring at the notification.
A door appeared next to the portal and everyone walked toward the door and looked at it. Mykel grabbed the Abaddon Key in his pocket and unlocked the door while everyone watched from the side.
[Thousands of eyes are ring at the door with murderous intent]
[Are you prepared to face what lies behind the door?]
[Yes.] [No.]
Mykel hesitated and thought about his encounter with Zherlthsh. He was nning to bring them with him into the door but he changed his mind.
Mykel turned around and looked at the others. ¡°It¡¯s better for me to go alone here, you guys just wait here,¡±
All of them looked at him and nodded with understanding then Mykel entered the door and closed it. The moment the door closed, Gunnar approached the door and tried to push it but it wonted open ¡°What the hell, I can¡¯t open it,¡±
Mykel looked at his surroundings as he kept walking forward, the ce looked different from the previous one. This one looked like an inside of a temple and it was way bigger than the previous one. The moment he reached the middle of the room, thousands of eyes were staring at him from the top of the temple.
One by one, all kinds of demons jumped down and surrounded Mykel as if they were looking at a slice of fresh meat. He looked at the demons that float in the air he had a hard time dealing with those back then since they could easily fly away to avoid him. This time, he didn¡¯t even need to do anything and just stood there since he wanted to try something that he couldn¡¯t test in the outside world.
Mykel closed his eyes and concentrated while the demons started to run and fly toward him. He created a sphere of hellfire around him, he copied what he saw from earlier then dispersed it and made a zing hellfire in the whole room. He looked at those demons that melted just from the heat and burned them into ashes to those demons who got hit by the me.
Mykel couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as the whole room was covered with zing hellfire and since it was his own magic, he couldn¡¯t be harmed by it and that was why he couldn¡¯t get [Heat Resistance] by using it. He then walked toward the door and made sure there was nobody watching him from the darkness because that was how Zherlthsh came out and tortured him.
The chest was waiting for him inside the room, and he approached it and then opened the chest. It was another ring and he looked at the description of the ring.
[Ring of Possession: A ring that Abaddon used to control all things with his mind. When equipped, the User will attain a [Telekinesis] skill]
[Telekinesis (Active): The User allows to move an object or a living being. The power of controlling the target is depending on [Mind Control] skill, the higher the [Mind Control] skill level, the more objects or living beings that the User can control]
¡°Mind control? I need a certain skill tobine my [Mind Stability] skill to get that skill,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the ring on his left index finger.
Mykel looked at the chest and focused his mind on it, and he imagined tearing that chest with his bare hands. Suddenly the chest broke and tore in half immediately, he was amazed by it but his head started to spinning. His mind wasn¡¯t strong enough to use the [Telekinesis] skill yet, so he didn¡¯t want to use it until he got the [Mind Control] skill.
Mykel came out of the room and everyone just stared at him silently. ¡°Are you guys done looting?¡± he asked.
¡°Yes, we are done here,¡± Agnez replied.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s move to the next tower,¡± Mykel said and left the tower with the others.
Chapter 35
¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss, I don¡¯t think I can keep going,¡± Gunnar said as heid down on the snow.
Mykel looked at the others and they all looked exhausted, especially Agnez and Jeanne. They both defeated the two demon lords together in the Beelzebub tower and the Mammon tower. He was satisfied with their skills since none of them could even clear the seventh floor of the Satan tower in the original story in the same timeline.
They were inside the Lucifer tower which was the hardest towerpared to the other twelve. It wasn¡¯t really a surprise if they exhausted themselves on the eighth floor because all of the servants were a pain to deal with.
¡°You guys can leave if you want to, I didn¡¯t expect you guys could clear three towers in half a day so you did more than I expected,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the portal to the ninth floor.
¡°Are you going to solo the ninth and tenth floor, Mykel?¡± Jeanne asked while she tried to stand up.
¡°Of course, it¡¯s a waste if we don¡¯t clear it,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at the newly added left ck metal gauntlet on his left hand and a ne made of gold with the Beelzebub symbol hanging at the bottom.
[Gauntlet of Alchemy: An indestructible gauntlet that Mammon used during his experiment with alchemy. The gauntlet has absorbed all the substances that it touched during the experiment and became one with them. When equipped, the User will attain a [Cytokinesis] skill]
[Cytokinesis (Active): Allows the User to heal or harm anything it touches without exception. (Can only be used once a day)]
[Ne of Travel: A ne that Beelzebub used to wear to travel through time and space. When equipped, the User will attain a [Teleportation] skill]
[Teleportation (Active): Allow the User to travel as far as the eyes can see. The power to travel is depending on [Stamina] skill, the higher the [Stamina] skill level, the less Stamina it takes to use the skill (Can only be used once per hour)]
¡°Shit, I don¡¯t want to miss this chance to watch him fight a demon lord. I¡¯ming with you, boss,¡± Gunnar said as he stood up and wiped the snow on his body. Everyone stood up and thought the same thing then they followed Mykel to the ninth floor.
¡°Don¡¯t get too close to me, stay right there near the portal,¡± Mykel said as he walked to the middle of the floor with the snow that melted whenever it touch his body.
All of them stood still and watched the thick snow on the ground melted and evaporated.
A servant in a form of a stag with demon wings descended not far from Mykel. It summoned all the demons around it and surrounding Mykel that looked like Krampus, it then ordered the demons to attack Mykel.
Before those demons and the servant could start making a move, Mykel burned all of them with hellfire that looked like a wall of fire that reached the sky. All the demons including the servant turned into ashes and nothing remained. Gunnar and the others stared at the wall of fire with their mouths and eyes wide open.
[Congrattion you have cleared the ninth floor of Lucifer Tower!]
[The portal to the tenth floor is now open!]
¡°Rozan, can you do something like that?¡± Agnez asked as she slowly turned her head toward Rozan.
¡°I could but I might pass out the moment I cast that kind of magic and I don¡¯t think I can make such a destructive fire as him even if I used all my stamina for that,¡± Rozan answered.
¡°Are you going toe or not? I have no time to waste,¡± Mykel asked as he stood in front of the portal. All of them ran toward Mykel and entered the portal with him to the tenth floor.
The blizzard was so fierce that all of them couldn¡¯t handle the cold and Rozan had to cast fire around them so they could survive the cold. They couldn¡¯t see anything but snow in front of them, it would be impossible for them to fight in that kind of weather.
[Your second trial is beginning]
[Estrel, The First Demon Lord of Lucifer, The Tenth Follower has been waiting for this moment]
A shadowy human figure with massive wings holding a spear descended in front of them, itnded and they could tell how tall that demon was. Mykel rubbed the ne and suddenly disappeared making everyone shocked and in disbelieve, and before they could do anything, the blizzard suddenly stopped.
They started to be able to see clearly and they finally could see what just happened. Mykel stood in front of the demon that could be called an angel based on his appearance. Estrel stood and red at Mykel with the spear in his hand, he then suddenly copsed and they saw a giant hole in his chest.
[You have defeated Estrel, The First Demon Lord of Lucifer]
[You are the first to clear the tenth floor]
[Please enter your name]
[The portal to the eleventh floor is now open!]
Mykel stared at Estrel and saw something drop next to Estrel¡¯s dead body. He grabbed it and noticed it was the Followers Amulet that required his party to challenge the twentieth floor. He then grabbed Estrel¡¯s spear and it was a perfect weapon for the next Awakener he nned to recruit.
¡°What just happened?! Did you really just kill the demon lord in a second?¡± Agnez asked as she walked toward Mykel and looked at Estrel.
¡°Hmm,¡± Mykel hummed as he put the amulet in his pocket.
¡°Is this even a demon? No matter how I look at it, it¡¯s more like an angel than a demon,¡± Gunnar asked while he checked Estrel¡¯s wings which felt so smooth and warm.
¡°You should know already that Lucifer is the famous fallen angel and he went down with so many angels who fell and followed him because they are loyal to him,¡± Mykel exined and pulled off the wings from Estrel¡¯s back. ¡°Hold the wings, I¡¯m going to put them in the exhibition of the demon lords that we defeated so everyone can see it,¡± he said as he gave the wings to Gunnar and Gerrard.
Agnez and the others touched and rubbed the wings and they were fascinated by them.
[A mysterious door has appeared!]
¡°Wait here,¡± Mykel said as he approached the door and then unlocked it. There was no warning when he unlocked the door, not like any other doors and there was a reason for that.
Mykel entered the door and he immediately heard screams and cries of peopleing from in front of him. He followed the screams and cries of millions of people that were being tortured and ended up on the edge of the cliff.
Mykel looked down and saw people drinking theva since they were thirsty and had nothing else that could satisfy their thirst. He saw their mouth, throat, and torso melting because of that but they kept drinking it since their body healed as soon as theva melted their bodies.
Those people saw Mykel staring at them, they didn¡¯t hesitate to swim into theva as they tried to reach their hands at him and hoped that he would save them. They ended up drowning themselves in theva and came back to life to a spot before they jumped into theva but they kept diving and kept begging him to save them.
Mykel walked the very narrow path that could copse at any time, but he didn¡¯t bother about it because the path was strong enough for a person to walk on it. If he didn¡¯t have [Mind-Stability] at level 10, he might get affected by those people down there and would join them for eternity.
Mykel reached the other side and entered the room to grab the chest.
[Earring of Torment: An Earring that Lucifer made to torture the sinner for entertainment. Whoever wears the earring will lose their sanity and start to harm themselves. When equipped, the User will attain a [Corruption] skill]
[Corruption (Passive): The User will receive a tremendous amount of brute strength in exchange for their sanity. The insanity can be reduced based on the User¡¯s [Mind-Stability], the higher the [Mind-Stability] skill level allows the User to resist the side effect of the skill]
¡°I don¡¯t like wearing earrings, I should give this to Agnez instead,¡± Mykel said as he held the ck upside-down cross earring.
Mykel came out from the door and all of them were still fascinated by Estrel¡¯s body.
Mykel looked at every one of them and then removed the gauntlet and looked at it for a moment. ¡°Gunnar, you take this,¡± he said as he threw the gauntlet at Gunnar.
Mykel removed the ne and threw it at Gerrard. ¡°That one is for you,¡±
Both of them read the description. ¡°Holy shit! This is fucking amazing!¡± Gunnar said as he looked at the gauntlet. Gerrard held his head with his mouth wide open with disbelief then he looked at Mykel with a shocked expression.
Mykel walked toward Agnez who was staring at the ne and gauntlet with curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s your Mind-Stability skill level?¡± he asked.
¡°Mind-Stability? It¡¯s level 8, why?¡± Agnez replied while staring at Mykel.
Mykel opened his hand and put the earring on Agnez¡¯s left ear. She was surprised but felt so happy at the same time, and the moment Mykel put the earring in her ear, she gasped for air as she held her head and groaned in pain.
¡°You will get used to it, just endure it,¡± Mykel said.
Mykel looked at Jeanne and Rozan. ¡°I will get you both one, so don¡¯t worry,¡±
Jeanne and Rozan nodded with understanding.
¡°Boss, are you sure you¡¯re giving this away to us?¡± Gunnar asked with the gauntlet still in his hands.
¡°I don¡¯t need those since I¡¯m already strong and also, I don¡¯t fancy jewelry,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°We are done for today, so let¡¯s go back,¡± he said as he grabbed a cigarette and put it in his mouth.
Chapter 36
[ARE YOU SURE YOU WANT TO MODIFY [MANIPULATE (Lv.1)] TO [MANIPULATE (Lv.10)]?]
[YES.] [NO.]
¡°Yes,¡± Mykel said as he tapped on the [Yes] button.
[You have met the requirement tobine a skill]
[Combine [Mind-Stability] with [Manipte]?]
[Yes.] [No.]
¡°Yes,¡± Mykel said as he tapped on the [Yes] button.
[You have attained a new skill!]
[Open your status screen to check it out!]
[Mind Control (Active): Allows the User to control their own mind and resist all mental status. The User can also control the target¡¯s mind for a certain amount of time. (Current skill level is 1. Take control of the target¡¯s mind for 6 minutes)]
Mykel sighed and looked at the door, he imagined himself opening the door and the door immediately opened on its own. After he used [Telekinesis] skill, he could hear a ringing sound in his head and it made him a bit ufortable but it was a lot better than the first time he tried to use it.
¡°I just need to wait until tomorrow to modify the skill to level 10,¡± Mykel said as he leaned on the chair and stared at the city through the ss wall. He looked at the Fraternity building on the other side of the district. ¡°I wonder what are they nning right now,¡±
(Inside the Fraternity building)
A big conference was ongoing in the meeting room, Kastor and Caesar sat next to each other with a dozen of people in front of them. They were all from the small associations that came out not long after the Fraternity was created. Some of them used to be the managers of the Guild Association¡¯s branches and decided to quit and made their own knowing that they could make a better profit for themselves.
¡°Kastor, have you seen the news? The Guild Association just cleared the tenth floor of the towers in less than a day. We should do something about this or the media will start to think that the Guild Association is still better than us,¡± An old fat man said as he stared at Kastor with dissatisfaction.
The old fat man¡¯s name was Handrick, he used to be the manager of the Guild Association from District 8.
¡°Do something? Like what? Sending our Awakeners into their death?¡± Kastor replied and stared at the old man.
¡°If they can do it, then we should be able to do it as well! If we really going to let the breakout happen, their eyes will be pointing at us,¡± Handrick said and the people from the other associations nodded in agreement.
A guy with a mustache looked at Kastor as he raised his hand. ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask for their help, Kastor? They should understand that it¡¯s not aboutpetition anymore, but it¡¯s about saving humankind,¡±
The guy with a mustache¡¯s name was Darnell that used to be the manager of the Guild Association in District 9.
Caesar stared at Darnell with despise. ¡°Now you¡¯re asking them for help after you took the district from them and forbid the Awakeners from the Guild Association to enter the tower? Don¡¯t you have a bit of shame?¡± Caesar asked as he kept ring at him. ¡°All of you here are not that different from him. You guys made the decision for yourself and you should know the consequences of your own actions,¡± he continued as he looked at each one of them.
¡°Even if I want to ask for their help, they have made a statement during the interview yesterday that they will only clear the towers that belong to them. I know Lh and she wasn¡¯t like her father, she¡¯s fierce and took her own words seriously,¡± Kastor exined as he stared at the city.
¡°So you don¡¯t want to try and clear the towers? Are you sure we can hold those demons during the breakout?¡± A good-looking man in his mid 30 asked Kastor.
The guy¡¯s name was Randolph, he was also an Awakeners and the manager of the Guild Association in District 11 at the same time as Kastor.
¡°It¡¯s not about if we are capable of not anymore, it¡¯s the only thing we can do right now and we need more talent because right now, we arecking Awakeners with talents,¡± Kastor exined as he held his hand together in front of his mouth.
¡°I can try and find you some, Kastor,¡± Randolph said with a smile on his face.
¡°Are you sure you can find them before the breakout?¡± Kastor asked as he looked at Randolph.
¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that hard as long as you allow me to do it in my own way,¡± Randolph replied with his arms and legs crossed.
Both Kastor and Caesar were looking at Randolph with suspicion but since they were in a tight spot, they could do nothing but let Randolph do it. ¡°Fine, just don¡¯t do anything suspicious activity because I don¡¯t want to get in trouble if something happens,¡± Kastor said as he massaged his nose bridge.
Thest person in the room was Kastor¡¯s father himself, Gustav, who ran the Guild Association¡¯s branch in District 12.
¡°Kastor, you have to think of a way to protect the people and that¡¯s always your responsibility as high ranker Awakener. You¡¯re talented and smart, you always think what¡¯s best for the people so we believe in you and Caesar as well,¡± Gustav said with his hands rested on his cane.
¡°I hate to admit but that guy, Mykel Alester is better than me in all aspects, but I will try to give what¡¯s best for everyone,¡± Kastor said as he looked at every one of them.
¡°We should use the same method as him, Kastor,¡± Caesar said. ¡°We should train newly awakened Awakeners since we already know much about the system and the skills. If we don¡¯t do it now, Mykel would take every Awakeners for himself,¡± he exined as he looked at Kastor.
¡°There are so many Awakeners who joined the Fraternity, and it¡¯s a bit hard to find a talented one among them,¡± Kastor said while he looked at the list of Awakeners on theptop.
¡°There¡¯s one that piques my interest,¡± Caesar said as he grabbed theptop from Kastor. ¡°This guy, he possesses a unique skill, and turns out he¡¯s Jeanne Dvar¡¯s close friend,¡± Caesar continued and showed the data of Asmond to Kastor.
Kastor stared at Asmond and read his skill. ¡°Asmond Radfeld, he indeed has a unique skill,¡±
¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you have awakened?¡± Asmond stood under the street light while Jeanne stood in front of him as she didn¡¯t want to look at him because of the guilt feeling she was having.
¡°I was nning to tell you when I paid a visit where Mykel was in your house, but then you made that face that made me feel guilty to have awakened before you do,¡± Jeanne answered with her eyes still looking away from him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Asmond,¡± she said with her head down and looked at the ground.
¡°But that was six months ago, are you nning to keep it a secret from me if I didn¡¯t see you on TV?¡± Asmond asked with his forehead frowned.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, and I have no excuse for that. The reason why I kept it a secret from you was because of the guilt and nothing more,¡± Jeanne exined. ¡°But, now that you have found out about it, I have asked Mykel and told him that if you¡¯re a talented Awakener, he will recruit you in his team, with me and the others,¡± She said with a smile on her face.
¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Asmond replied and that made Jeanne¡¯s smile disappear, and looked at him with confusion. ¡°I just got a call from Mister Kastor himself that he wanted me to join the Fraternity and he will personally train me to be the best Awakener,¡± he exined as he stare nkly at Jeanne.
Jeanne looked down and hummed with understanding, she was devastated when she heard that Asmond will join the Fraternity.
¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Jeanne. Even though I have watched and heard about the Guild Association and the Fraternity aren¡¯t in a good term with each other, that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t be friends anymore, right?¡± Asmond said while chuckling nervously. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s gettingte and I have to catch a train tomorrow to District 1 to meet Mister Kastor. Let¡¯s see each other again sometimes!¡± he continued.
Jeanne nodded and then Asmond left while kept looking back and staring at Jeanne who stood still on the sidewalk.
Jeanne decided not to go back to her house yet and wander around the area with the sound of the waves hitting the shore.
¡°Are you okay, Jeanne?¡± Mykel¡¯s voice could be heard and Jeanne immediately looked up and saw Mykel sitting on the railing while smoking his cigarette.
Mykel jumped down and approached Jeanne with a pity face. ¡°Want to have a drink and talk about it?¡± he asked as he raised his eyebrows.
Jeanne nodded and then they both went to the tavern to have a drink.
Chapter 37
Jeanne groaned as she opened her eyes because of a massive headache she had after drinking all nightst night. She tried to sit on the bed and she felt a breeze touching her back, she then noticed that she had nothing on her body. She looked down and saw she was fully naked and she panicked as she tried to remember what happenedst night, but her panic got worse when she saw Mykel was sleeping next to her with nothing on him as well.
¡°I remember that I had a few drinks with Mykel and I cried on his shoulder, then I¡¡± Jeanne paused and immediately covered her face when she remembered that she kissed Mykel so passionately. ¡°No, what have I done¡ it was my first time as well¡¡± she said quietly with her red face because of the embarrassment.
Jeanne tried to move but her back and thighs were sore, and with every pain that she felt, she remembered everything that happenedst night. She remembered that she was on top of Mykel and kept kissing him so passionately all night. She couldn¡¯t hold her embarrassment any longer and decided to grab her stuff and put them on then left the hotel room.
Mykel opened his eyes the moment he heard the door was closed, he sat up and grabbed his cigarette then went to the balcony for a smoke. He watched Jeanne on the street that walking hurriedly as she crossed the road, he couldn¡¯t help but smile because he never thought Jeanne would make a move at him like that.
¡°She¡¯s quite an aggressive one, I see,¡± Mykel said as he felt stings all over his neck.
Gunnar had been staring at Jeanne who acting so weird ever since the morning. ¡°Jeanne, did something happen? You look like someone who just lost a lot of money from gambling,¡±
Jeanne lifted her head and everyone was staring at her except for Mykel who didn¡¯t even bother to check on her. She noticed that Mykel had to wear a scarf to cover the hickies that she gave him, and it made her face red again.
Agnez furrowed her forehead as she stared at Jeanne. ¡°Jeanne, can you be focused? I¡¯m ufortable seeing you daydreaming like that,¡±
¡°Sorry, I¡¯m fine,¡± Jeanne replied.
All of them entered the ninth floor of the Belphegor tower.
Mykel watched everyone fight the demons and they had improved quite a lot, especially Agnez, Gunnar, and Gerrard ever since he gave them the artifacts. They cleared each floor way faster than before and he was d that giving those artifacts to them was the best decision he had ever made. One thing that he was concerned about was Jeanne and her performance was so bad that he couldn¡¯t even look at her anymore.
[Congrattion you have cleared the ninth floor of Belphegor Tower!]
[The portal to the tenth floor is now open!]
¡°Jeanne, what the fuck?!¡± Agnez yelled at Jeanne and it startled everyone. ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you?! Can you focus?!¡± she kept yelling at Jeanne as she walked toward her.
Gunnar stopped her before Agnez would do something stupid. ¡°Rx! Maybe something was in her mind, let her be,¡± he said as he grabbed Agnez on the stomach. Gerrard and Rozan had to help Gunnar to hold Agnez from approaching Jeanne.
¡°What are you guys doing?! Let go of me! Let me teach her that we are here not for fun but she¡¯s casually just dozing off like she was on a vacation!¡± Agnez yelled at those three.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I will focus from now on,¡± Jeanne said as she looked at Agnez who kept ring at her and it made her feel a bit ufortable. Edith approached Jeanne and decided tofort her and rubbed her back.
Mykel decided to interfere with those two and grabbed Agnez¡¯s head with his hand, and that was enough to calm her down. He looked at Jeanne who looked down and felt guilty for not doing her job properly. ¡°Jeanne, you should leave if you can¡¯t do your job properly because I don¡¯t want to put these guys in danger because of your ipetence,¡±
The moment she heard those words from Mykel, she looked at him and tears immediately fell onto her cheeks. It shocked everyone including Agnez that suddenly stopped resisting and stood while looking at Jeanne.
Mykel sighed and looked at Gunnar and the others. ¡°Let me have a moment with her,¡±
¡°Come with me,¡± Mykel said as he offered his hand to Jeanne and she immediately grabbed it and followed him.
Mykel and Jeanne were standing under the shade of the tree behind them. ¡°What happened, Jeanne?¡± Mykel asked. Jeanne couldn¡¯t tell him about the things in her head because it was too embarrassing to say.
¡°Is it aboutst night?¡± Mykel asked and tilted his head while staring at Jeanne.
¡°Yes,¡± Jeanne answered quietly. ¡°It was aboutst night and everything that you saw, heard, and felt,¡± she continued.
Mykel exhaled deeply and wiped the tears on her cheeks then he gently lifted her face so he could see her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to be mean to you but after noticing that you weren¡¯t next to me this morning, I thought you wanted some space,¡± he exined.
Jeanne shook her head as she sniffled. ¡°No, I just can¡¯t stop thinking about it and it¡¯s making me feel weird,¡±
¡°I see, but I don¡¯t want to see you or anyone on the team like this because there are things far more serious we have to face. That¡¯s why you can me me for everything that happenedst night and I will be okay with it as long as it can make you feel better,¡± Mykel said as he kept pressing her cheeks with his hands and with a gentle smile on his face.
Jeanne suddenly hugged Mykel so tightly and she immediately remember the warmth of his body fromst night that made her feel sofortable that she started to think she didn¡¯t want to let him go. Mykel chuckled softly and hugged her back while rubbing her back and kissing her on the head.
¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°Yeah,¡± Jeanne answered as she removed her arms from Mykel.
¡°Alright let¡¯s go back and clear the tenth floor,¡± Mykel said as they both walked back.
Agnez approached them and looked at Jeanne¡¯s bright face, she already had her suspicion between those two. ¡°Are you okay now, Jeanne?¡± she asked.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine now, and I¡¯m sorry for not doing my job properly,¡± Jeanne replied.
Agnez hummed and Jeanne walked toward Gunnar and the others, they immediatelyforted her.
When Mykel was about to approach them, Agnez grabbed his arm. ¡°You had sex with her, didn¡¯t you? I have seen that kind of expression dozens of times, and the way you treated her like that, you can¡¯t hide it from me,¡±
Mykel turned around and looked at Agnez with a smirk on his face. He suddenly grabbed her neck with his right hand and slowly but surely tightened his grip around her neck then leaned toward her ear. ¡°Did I just hear jealousy?¡± he whispered. ¡°I know that you have been wanting to do it with me ever since I saw you wet yourself in pleasure the moment I forced you to look me in the eyes. Don¡¯t you, slut?¡± he continued as he tightened his grip more around her neck.
Instead of resisting, Agnez was indulged with pleasure.
Mykel removed his hand from her neck and walked back to the others as if nothing happened. He wouldn¡¯t know about it if he didn¡¯t check on everyone¡¯s character in themand system and that Agnez was a sucker to be submitted.
[Your second trial is beginning]
[Balthar, The First Demon Lord of Belphegor, The Merciless has been waiting for this moment]
¡°Come on, we have wasted a lot of time on the ninth floor, so kill him fast,¡± Mykel said as he lit his cigarette.
A gigantic flying head with fangs that touched the ground was ring at them with his three eyes. Both Jeanne and Agnez walked to the front at the same time and they both were looking at each other with surprised expressions.
¡°It seems thedies want to handle this one on their own,¡± Rozan said. ¡°You can let them in action, Gunnar,¡± he continued.
¡°Fine by me,¡± Gunnar replied as he crossed his arms and looked at Agnez and Jeanne charged at Balthar.
¡°You found it?¡± Agnez asked as she ran next to Jeanne.
¡°The third eye on his forehead,¡± Jeanne replied.
Agnez ran faster than Jeanne and used [Sleight of Hand] the moment she was in range at Balthar. She distracted Balthar with her illusions while Jeanne waited for an opening to attack the eye.
¡°Now!¡± Agnez yelled at Jeanne.
Jeanne ran past Agnez and jumped as high as she could while Balthar was busy dodging Agnez¡¯s illusions attacks. Agnez swung her real sword diagonally directly at the third eye and precisely cut the eye with the tip of her de. Balthar screamed in pain and Jeannended right on top of him and then stabbed her sword right in the third eye.
Agnez took a deep breath as she sheathed her sword and immediately swung her sword vertically as hard and fast as she could at Balthar and cut half of his head open.
(At the same time in the back of a car)
Lh was awakened by a bump in a car, she weakly opened her eyes and saw herself inside of a car. She was too weak to move her body but she tried her best to reach her pocket to grab her phone. Lh didn¡¯t know what happened to her but she knew she was being kidnapped.
Lh managed to grab her phone and immediately wrote a message to Mykel.
[Help me]
Lh fell unconscious again because she used all her strength to write that message.
Chapter 38
[Balthar, The First Demon Lord of Belphegor]
[You are the first to clear the tenth floor]
[Please enter your name]
[The portal to the eleventh floor is now open!]
¡°I thought it would be easy to kill that demon lord, but turns out it can regenerate over and over. What a pain in the ass that demon was,¡± Agnez said as she wiped the demon¡¯s blood on her face.
¡°I¡¯m d that we kill it right on time before it could regenerate,¡± Jeanne said. ¡°Thank you, Gerrard!¡± she waved at Gerrard because he was the one who dealt the final blow to Balthar. Gerrard just smiled and gave her a thumbs up.
Gunnar joined them and sat down, he looked at Agnez¡¯s neck and saw bruises on her neck. ¡°Did something happen to your neck? I don¡¯t remember you having that bruises on your neck earlier,¡±
¡°Oh? These? I think I was massaging my neck a bit too hard from earlier,¡± Agnez answered without hesitation.
Rozan looked at the mysterious door that Mykel went into. ¡°What do you think behind that door? I know that it must have something to do with the artifacts that he gave you three, but why he didn¡¯t want us to get in there?¡±
¡°Maybe because there¡¯s a demon that guards the artifact and he thinks that we are not strong enough to kill that demon? Who knows, but as long as he¡¯s giving it to us for free, I don¡¯t mind and I already got my share,¡± Gunnar answered while he eating Edith¡¯s homemade sandwich.
¡°You know how he is, you shouldn¡¯t be asking questions since you won¡¯t get an answer for that,¡± Agnez said.
¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right,¡± Rozan replied while nodding his head in agreement.
Mykel came out from the door with a chest in his hand, all of them stood up and looked at the chest that he held. He opened it and it was a bracelet made of silver, he showed it to Rozan and immediately threw it at him. ¡°That¡¯s yours,¡± he said.
[Bracelet of Practicality: A bracelet that the king of sloth himself used to easily conquer the damned souls. When equipped, the User will attain a [Effortless] skill]
[Effortless (Active): Allow the User to not consume Stamina when activated. (Can only be used twice a day with 5 minutes duration on each activation)]
¡°Wow! Are you being serious right now?!¡± Rozan asked as he stared at Mykel with disbelief.
¡°Yes, now let¡¯s go to the next tower,¡± Mykel said while looking at Jeanne who seemed to be back to normal.
As soon as Mykel left the tenth floor his phone vibrated, he grabbed his phone and looked at the message that Lh sent two hours ago. He furrowed his head and immediately called her but her phone was out of service.
¡°Change of n,¡± Mykel said as he turned around to look at them. ¡°We are done for today,¡± he continued with a serious expression.
They didn¡¯t say a word because his gaze was enough to tell that something happened and they just nodded and followed him to the airport.
Gunnar and the others were sitting on the private jet and looked at the empty seat that was supposed to be for Mykel. As soon as they get on the ne, Mykel went to the cockpit and he never left ever since. One thing that they noticed was the jet flew faster than usual and they had to put their seatbelt on.
¡°Do you know who I am?!¡± Lh yelled as she was tied to a chair with her eyes covered with a cloth. ¡°I know that you¡¯re there! Answer me!¡± she continued while trying to free herself.
¡°Of course, I know you, Miss Lh,¡± A familiar man¡¯s voice answered. ¡°You¡¯re the president of the Guild Association!¡± he continued as he walked around her.
¡°Randolph?¡± Lh asked with her trembled voice and her eyebrows furrowed.
¡°Bingo!¡± Randolph said as he unfolded the cloth from her eyes.
¡°What the fuck are you doing?! Let go of me!¡± Lh red at Randolph as she kept struggling to free herself.
¡°No, no, no, can¡¯t do,¡± Randolph said as he red at Lh¡¯s cleavage while wetting his lips and gulping his saliva. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go until I got what I wanted, but I don¡¯t think I will ever let you go since I have been waiting for this moment,¡± he said as he sat on the table in front of Lh with his bare feet touching Lh¡¯s thighs.
¡°What do you want?¡± Lh asked and didn¡¯t care about what he touched and stared.
¡°You,¡± Randolph said with a grin on his face. ¡°Well, the Guild Association as well,¡± he continued while he kept rubbing his feet on her thighs.
¡°Over my dead body,¡± Lh said with a smirk on her face.
¡°You sold your body and thepany to that guy, didn¡¯t you?¡± Randolph said as he leaned his head forward. ¡°Is he really that good in the bed that you gave him thepany? So I thought to myself¡¡± he paused while he stood behind her and leaned to her ear. ¡°Maybe I can change that mind of yours since you haven¡¯t felt mine yet,¡± he whispered into her ears.
Lh closed her eyes and tried to calm herself or Randolph would forcefully use his way in. Unfortunately, she started to feel Randolph¡¯s hands rubbing her neck from behind and slowly went down to her chest.
¡°I won¡¯t do that if I were you,¡± Lh said and pretend that she didn¡¯t bother by it but her trembling voice blew it up.
¡°Is the little lioness scared?¡± Randolph whispered while his hands were about to grope her chest.
Lh¡¯s mouth trembled and couldn¡¯t hold her emotion anymore so she started to cry.
¡°Are we really doing this? She¡¯s the president of the Guild Association,¡± An Awakener asked his friend who guarded the building while staring at the heavy rain on the night road.
¡°Don¡¯t talk about it, the less you know the less trouble you get,¡± His friend answered as he smoke his cigarette.
The guy was enjoying his smoke but then his whole body trembled and couldn¡¯t put the cigarette away from his mouth. He could only move his eyes and he looked at his friend from the corner of his eyes, and he was also frozen still like him.
The guy had no idea what happened and his fingers were burned by the cigarette in between his finger until he saw a man standing on the other side of the road with the rain evaporating before it could touch his body. They both were staring at that guy that slowly cross the road and approached them.
The closer Mykel from them, the weaker their body was until his friend suddenly moved his own body in front of him. He watched his friend standing still in front of him and his whole body suddenly tear itself in half with the blood of his friend covering his body.
Mykel stood right in front of him and stared down at him with his bright yellow eyes. Mykel grabbed the guy¡¯s head as he lifted him up and then crushed it onto the wall. The back of his head exploded and left the front of his head and body stuck on the wall.
The loud banging sound made the Awakeners inside the building startled. They were looking at each other until Mykel entered the building and red at them. Before they could even say anything, their bodies started to float and were thrown onto the walls and dragged their bodies and painted the wall red with their flesh and blood.
Randolph was startled by the loud bangings outside the room while Lh couldn¡¯t hear anything because she was scared of Randolph.
The door handle moved so slowly and Randolph saw Mykel standing in front of the door as he stared that Lh¡¯s shirt with a few buttons was unbuttoned.
¡°H-how did yo-¡± Before Randolph could finish his sentence, his jaw was forcefully being torn on its own.
Mykel approached Lh and immediately cover her eyes with a cloth, it made her scream her lungs out. ¡°Shh¡¡± Mykel calmly hushed her while he untied the rope and buttoned her shirt.
¡°M-Mykel?¡± Lh barely could say his name because she was trembling in fear.
¡°Just hold onto me and don¡¯t remove the cloth from your eyes,¡± Mykel said calmly.
Lyenth without hesitation hugged Mykel so tightly and started sobbing while Mykel stared at Randolph with his tongue hanging down and was still in shock about what happened to his face. He tried to stand up but slipped by his own blood and saliva. Mykel just stared at him and watch Randolph struggle until Mykel decided to use [Mind Control] on Randolph.
Randolph slowly walked toward Mykel with his eyes staring nkly at nothing. Mykel gave him a knife that he found outside the room, and then Randolph walked toward the chair and sat down as he removed his pants. Mykel left the room while Randolph cut his own genital and then cut his own throat.
Mykel carried her in his arm and brought her outside the building in the middle of heavy rain. He didn¡¯t say a word but he stared at the Eternity building and didn¡¯t blink even for a second.
Chapter 39
¡°Boss?¡± Gunnar asked as he and the others entered Lh¡¯s apartment.
They looked around the huge apartment for the first time and they couldn¡¯t find Mykel anywhere. Gerrard patted Jeanne and Agnez on the shoulder, he then pointed at the door where Mykel and Lh could be.
¡°Boss? I¡¯m opening the door,¡± Agnez said as she carefully and quietly opened the door.
They saw Lh sleeping on the bed while Mykel just sat on the chair next to the bed and stared at Lh while smoking his cigarette. ¡°Oh, you guys are here,¡± he said calmly.
Jeanne and Agenz walked in and looked at Lh who was sleeping soundly, they had no idea what actually happened. They only knew what happened on the news and they saw the scene where dozens of unidentified bodies were discovered in an abandoned building and Randolph¡¯s dead body inside a room.
¡°What actually is happening, boss?¡± Agnez asked as she stood next to Mykel.
¡°Thankfully nothing happened to her at least,¡± Mykel answered as he kept staring at Lh.
Agnez and Jeanne looked at each other and understood immediately what was happening back there. ¡°Is she alright?¡± Jeanne asked.
¡°Yes, she only had small injuries on her head and face when she tried to fight back and took a few punches when Randolph tried to touch her,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°Are the boys outside? There¡¯s something I would like to talk with you guys,¡± Mykel asked and they both nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go outside and let her rest,¡± he continued as he gently stroked Lh¡¯s head and then left the room.
Gunnar and the others stood up from the sofa when they saw Mykele out from the room with Agnez and Jeanne.
¡°Why are you guys standing up? Just sit, I want to talk with all of you,¡± Mykel said as he lit another cigarette. All of them sat down on the sofa while Mykel went to the kitchen and grabbed a bottle of vodka.
¡°You must be curious about what happened from the news, then let me tell you the details so you can understand the situation first,¡± Mykel said at the counter as he poured himself a ss of vodka.
All of them were clenching their fists when they heard about what Randolph tried to do to her and his goal. Even though they knew nothing happened to her, they still couldn¡¯t hold their anger toward Randolph and of course to the Fraternity as well.
¡°From now on, I want all of you to be Lh¡¯s bodyguards for the meantime because you¡¯re the only people I trust,¡± Mykel stared at them and they nodded with understanding. ¡°Let me handle the towers on my own, and once Lh is feeling better, I will personally find people to be her bodyguards,¡± he continued as he emptied the bottle instead of the ss on the counter.
¡°One more thing,¡± Mykel said. ¡°I said that you guys can help the Fraternity during the breakout, but now I changed my mind and I forbid all of you to help the Fraternity,¡± he said as he stared at them.
¡°But boss-¡± Gunnar said but before he could finish his sentence, Mykel broke the bottle in his hand and stared at Gunnar as if Mykel nned on throwing the ss in his hand at him.
¡°They tried to take what¡¯s mine and I want them to suffer for what they did,¡± Mykel said and looked at Gunnar dead in the eye.
Rozan looked at Gunnar and tapped him on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not like the innocent people will suffer since they have been warned and will evacuate before the breakout happens,¡±
¡°This isn¡¯t just about Miss Lh, Gunnar. It¡¯s to send them a message that he will take it seriously if someone tries to take what¡¯s his and that includes all of us as well,¡± Agnez exined.
Mykel just stood there and thought about what just happened and he didn¡¯t expect something like that to happen. There was no such an event where Lh got kidnapped and especially by Randolph who wasn¡¯t even the side character of the story and could do something like that.
There were thousands of unimportant characters like Randolph and he had to start to think to prevent something simr from happening again. He looked at Jeanne and Agnez but he wasn¡¯t worried about them since they were Awakeners while Lh on the other hand was just an ordinary human who couldn¡¯t protect herself from an Awakener.
Mykel looked at the Arcana Coin shop and checked if there was something that could protect Lh. Unfortunately, everything in the shop was just essential items for Awakeners to progress. He then looked at his [Semideus] and noticed that he could do something and could get something for Lh.
¡°You guys stay here and don¡¯t leave the apartment unless it¡¯s necessary, and if Lh is looking for me, tell her that I will be back soon,¡± Mykel said as he grabbed his zer on the chair and then leave the apartment.
¡°Goddess Hera, I want to ask for an audience,¡± Mykel said as he walked through the hallway.
[Goddess of Vengeful has granted your request]
[Goddess of Vengeful summoned you to her world, Mount Olympus]
The moment Mykel blinked his eyes, he already teleported to Mount Olympus and there he saw a beautiful dark brown-haired woman wearing a gold see-through dress sitting next to a river with a crown on her head with a lionying next to her as she stroked the lion¡¯s mane with her scepter.
¡°I know why you are here, Mykel Alester,¡± Hera said with her soothing voice. ¡°You want something for me for that one of the mistresses of yours, is that correct?¡± she continued while kept ying with the lion and didn¡¯t look at him.
¡°Yes,¡± Mykel answered as he grabbed his cigarette and lit one.
¡°But I¡¯m not the Hera you¡¯re looking for, is that correct?¡± Hero asked as she slowly lifted her head and looked at Mykel.
¡°Yes, I want to see the other side of yours,¡± Mykel answered.
Hera¡¯s gentle smile turned into a sinister smile and suddenly the beautiful garden turned into driednd and the river dried out. Her outfit turned from gold to ck, the lion changed his form into a fierce panther with yellow eyes that showed his fangs at Mykel.
¡°Asking for an audience and favor to me, you¡¯re quite bold for a newly born demigod,¡± Hera said as she stood up, her height was twice Mykel¡¯s height then she walked toward him while leaning her body forward. ¡°But everything will alwayse with a price, Mykel Alester,¡± she continued with a sinister smile on her face.
¡°What do you want in exchange?¡± Mykel asked as he looked up at Hera. ¡°But, if you¡¯re asking me to be one of your animals, you might want to be cautious with the dark clouds,¡± he continued and the clouds indeed turned dark and slowly turned into a void.
Hera red at the sky and smirked. ¡°I see how it is, no wonder you¡¯re so brave toe in here. It seems that the dark clouds follow you wherever you go,¡±
¡°Open your hand,¡± Hera said.
Mykel opened his hand then Hera dropped something from her hand and fell right onto his palm. A ring made of gold with a ck gem in the middle, she then held Mykel¡¯s arm with her fingers and then leaned her head forward.
¡°My hatred toward him hasn¡¯t faded away,¡± Hera whispered. ¡°I want you to make all the Awakeners that are chosen by him to suffer, every single one of them,¡± she continued and then leaned her head back.
¡°Is that it?¡± Mykel asked as he put the ring in his pocket.
Hera giggled mischievously and then bursted intoughter. ¡°Such a shame Aphrodite isn¡¯t here, she might beg for you to stay,¡± Hera said with giggles. ¡°You¡¯re indeed an interesting one. Also, I have another request¡¡± she whispered something into Mykel¡¯s ear and it surprised him quite a bit.
¡°I see, I will take care of it,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°Now, since we have no other business, back you go,¡± She said then snapped her fingers.
Mykel almost lost his bnce as soon as he went back to the hallway. He turned around and grabbed the ring in his pocket.
[Hera¡¯s Ring: When equipped, the User will attain a [Hera¡¯s Blessing] skill]
[Hera¡¯s Blessing (Passive) (Benefactor Exclusive): Protect the User from all kinds of harm under Hera¡¯s blessing (Can only be activated 3 times a day)]
Mykel came back inside the apartment with the ring in his hand but Gunnar and the others were looking at him with confusion. ¡°Did you forget something, boss?¡± Gunnar asked.
¡°No, I¡¯m already back,¡± Mykel said as he walked to Lh¡¯s room. ¡°Jeanne, Agnez,e with me,¡± he continued as he entered Lh¡¯s room.
Mykel grabbed Lh¡¯s hand and put the ring on her right ring finger. Mykel walked back and looked at the ring on her finger that looked perfect on her. ¡°Swing your sword at her, both of you,¡±
Agnez and Lh stared at each other and then they unsheathed their swords. They both gulped and looked at Mykel to make sure if he was being serious but his eyes were telling him that he was dead serious.
Both of them swung their sword vertically at Lh but their sword stopped before they could reach Lh¡¯s body.
¡°This should be enough for now,¡± Mykel said and then he nodded his head with a sigh of relief.
Chapter 40
¡°This will be thest one,¡± Mykel looked at the earring in his hand.
¡°Thank you for your hard work, Mister Mykel,¡± Edith said with a smile on her face.
Mykel nodded and they both left the tower.
¡°Ever since your appearance on TV and the CCTV footage of you making all the people in the airport passed out, you have be really famous, Mister Mykel,¡± Edith said as she sat in the back of the car with Mykel.
¡°It¡¯s a pain but what can I do,¡± Mykel replied. ¡°By the way, have you checked the people that I ask you to find?¡± he asked and looked at Edith.
¡°The people you asked me to find, all of them are not an Awakener. I¡¯m not sure if these people are really the ones you¡¯re looking for or not,¡± Edith answered.
¡°Yes, they¡¯re not an Awakener, at least not yet. You can bring those people to me,¡± Mykel replied and made Edith a bit confused with his statement.
Edith nodded with understanding. ¡°I will bring them right away,¡±
Mykel and Edith went back to District 1 since they had done clearing all the towers that belong to them.
¡°Hmm?¡± Edith hummed as he looked at the crowds in front of the Guild Association building. ¡°I don¡¯t remember that we are having an important guest,¡± she continued.
Mykel get out of the car and looked at two people standing in front of the entrance. It was Kastor and Caesar, they both were just standing still and didn¡¯t get inside the building.
Kastor looked at the car that parked next to them, and he saw Mykel staring at him with murderous intent. Kastor immediately walked past through the crown and approached Mykel with Caesar following behind him.
¡°Mykel, we heard about what happened to Lh,¡± Kastor said with concern written all over his face.
¡°Is that so? Looking at you outside the building means that she doesn¡¯t want to see you, so you can leave before I change my mind,¡± Mykel said calmly and kept staring at Kastor with a straight face.
Kastor sighed and looked down while nodding his head. ¡°I understand, see you soon then,¡±
Both Caesar and Kastor entered the car and then left.
The reporters swarmed Mykel but he ignored them and entered the building with Edith next to him. He went straight to his office where Lh waited for his arrival with Agnez and the others on her side.
¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Lh said as she jolted from her seat and approached Mykel with a document in her hand. ¡°Here, you might want to see this,¡± she said and gave the document to Mykel.
¡°You guys can leave, I will be with Lh from now on so you can do whatever you want until the breakout happens,¡± Mykel said as he grabbed the document and looked at them. ¡°If you guys decided to go into the towers bring Edith with you,¡± he continued as he walked to the desk.
All of them nodded with understanding and then walked to the door. ¡°Oh, Jeanne, here, I found an artifact that suits you,¡± Mykel said and showed an earring hanging on his fingers.
Jeanne looked so surprised and thrilled, she grabbed the earring and looked at the description.
[Earring of Illumination: An earring that Samael used to banish demons that didn¡¯t follow his orders. When equipped, the User will attain a [Purify] skill]
[Purify (Active): Imbue the User¡¯s attacks with pure energy that deal destructive damage to demons. The destructive power depends on [Critical], the higher the [Critical] skill level the more destructive power will be. (Can only be used once a day with 1 minute duration)]
¡°Thank you, Mykel!¡± Jeanne said with a big smile on her face, Mykel nodded, and then she left the room.
It was just the two of them left, Mykel looked at Lh and the bruises on her face. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Lh answered with a smile on her face. ¡°Please don¡¯t look at me like that. I know that something bad happened to me, but I have ovee it, and also because this ring that you gave me makes me feel safe now,¡± she smiled happily as she stared at Mykel.
¡°So, what¡¯s this document about?¡± Mykel asked and looked at the document that Lh gave.
¡°It¡¯s a list of Awakeners that joined the Guild Association recently and I have checked every single one of them. I believe those names that I put have met your criteria, so what do you think?¡± Lh exined as she sat on Mykel¡¯sp and stared at the profiles of the Awakeners.
¡°These people are indeed good, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯re good enough for me,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at all the profiles.
¡°Really? I thought I have good eyes in this kind of thing,¡± Lh said while sighing. ¡°Anyway, I have to attend a conference and you said that you will be my personal bodyguard, right? So, let¡¯s go,¡± Lh said as she stood up and looked at the time on her watch.
¡°Conference?¡± Mykel stared at Lh with confusion.
¡°With the government and the Fraternity, we are going to talk about the second breakout,¡± Lh answered while putting on her sses. ¡°Come on, we don¡¯t have time to waste,¡± she continued as she pulled Mykel from his chair.
They went to the auditorium room in the parliament building and there were so many people from all 14 districts including Kastor and Caesar. Lh was ignoring their existence and Mykel just followed her as he looked at all those people.
Lh stood on the podium on the stage with Mykel standing behind her. He looked at every single one of them that sat in the room, he checked their characters in themand prompt to make sure nobody would do the same thing to Lh.
¡°Good morning,¡± Lh said on the podium. ¡°I will go straight to the point here, we, the Guild Association will not help or give any kind of support to District 8, District 9, District 11, and District 12,¡± she stated and made everyone in the auditorium surprised with her statement.
¡°You must have heard about the death of Randolph Mn on the news,¡± Lh paused and looked at everyone in the room. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m standing here right now to make a statement about what really happened back there,¡± Lh continued as she took a deep breath.
Lh told the story in detail, everyone was dumbfounded by the fact that Randolph kidnapped her and tried to **** her. Kastor and Caesar with the other association that supported them couldn¡¯t do anything but look down. Her voice and her face were broadcasted in front of the whole world where people watch her on TV and listened to her story.
¡°With that being said, we, the Guild Association will not give any support to all the Districts that supported the Fraternity,¡± Lh exined. ¡°But, we will provide ces in District 1 and District 2 to those people from those districts that I mentioned that are seeking shelter during the breakout. That¡¯s all, and thank you,¡± Lh said and then walked down the stage with Mykel following her from behind.
Kastor stood in front of the podium and he couldn¡¯t help but keep looking down. Every eye was stabbing him and knew that something bad might happen but he had nobody else to take the me but himself.
¡°I have prepared my speech, but it seems that I don¡¯t need them anymore,¡± Kastor said as he looked at everyone in the room.
¡°I, Kastor Noble, one of the founders of the Fraternity am ashamed and I¡¯m not going to deny what Miss Lh Leonis said and about what happened. I will personally take all the responsibility for all the damages that our former partner, Randolph Mn made. With that being said and from the deepest of my heart, I apologize for everything, and asking for forgiveness is too much to ask for, so we will redeem our wrongdoings by serving the people as long as the Fraternity stand,¡± Kastor said with a serious expression.
Kastor walked down the stage and there was nothing else but silence and the gazes of the people in the room. He walked toward Lh¡¯s seat and he stood in front of her while looking at her with guilt written all over his face.
¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Lh,¡± Kastor said as he looked down, Lh just red at him with hatred and that was enough to tell everyone that she won¡¯t forgive him.
The conference kept on going and everyone kept asking Lh to change her mind, but she insisted and they couldn¡¯t do anything but ept her terms.
¡°That was tiring,¡± Lh said as she removed her sses and leaned on the back of the car. ¡°I need a drink¡¡± she continued as she looked Mykel in the eye.
¡°Well, can we make go to some ce first? There¡¯s someone I want to meet,¡± Mykel asked.
¡°Hmm? Sure, where to?¡± Lh replied.
¡°District 1 prison,¡± Mykel answered.
Chapter 41
¡°Prison?¡± Lh stared at Mykel with her eyebrows furrowed.
¡°Yes, you will see once we get there,¡± Mykel answered and then he told the driver their next destination. Lh had nothing to say and just followed him since she already had enough for today and didn¡¯t bother with anything else.
Once they arrived at the District 1 prison, Mykel and Lh entered the building and Mykel asked for an audience with the warden.
¡°Please have a seat,¡± The warden said as he pointed at the wooden sofa in front of his desk. Mykel and Lh sat down while the warden kept staring at them with confusion. ¡°So, what can I do for the president of the Guild Association herself toe to this ce,¡± he asked.
¡°I¡¯m not the one who wants to be here, but him,¡± Lh said as she pointed at Mykel who sat next to her.
The warden looked at Mykel and furrowed his forehead then Mykel stood up and stood in front of the warden¡¯s desk with his eyes staring right into the warden¡¯s eye. ¡°I would like to pay a visit, her name is Lillith Mort and I want to see her,¡±
The warden raised his eyebrows and looked at Mykel with curiosity. ¡°Are you her family? If so, I suggest you not see her,¡± he said as he shook his head. Lh looked at the warden with curiosity.
¡°Just let me see her,¡± Mykel said, the warden looked at him and then looked at Lh.
¡°Okay, I will ask the guard to bring you to the visiting room. Just wait there and they will bring her to the room,¡± The warden replied and then made a call while Mykel and Lh left the warden¡¯s office and went to the visiting room.
Lh looked around the room and there was nobody else but her and Mykel. She had never been in prison before so it was a new experience for her.
A 22 years old woman was standing outside the visiting room with her mouth covered with a mask, hands, and legs cuffed. The visiting room guard was standing on the wall next to Lh and Mykel, she looked at him and pointed her finger at the woman. ¡°What¡¯s with the mask on her face?¡±
¡°It¡¯s quite a story, Ma¡¯am,¡± The guard answered with a smile on his face.
¡°Tell me,¡± Lh said as she looked at the woman.
¡°Her name is Lillith Mort, and she¡¯s here for multiple murders that she did a month ago,¡± The guard answered. ¡°Based on her statement, she was having a big family dinner and she said her father brought a woman home even though he already had a wife,¡± the guard continued as he looked at Lillith.
¡°Long story short, her father had abused his wife ever since they got married, so during the family dinner, she stabbed her father¡¯s hand on the dining table out of anger. Lillith loved her mother and so that was the reason why she did that,¡± The guard said as he fixed his hat.
¡°After she stabbed her father, the other family members were shocked about it and her uncles had to put her down. Without them noticing, her father pulled the knife and tried to stab her while her uncles were trying to calm her down. When the knife was about to stab her face, she turned her head and the knife went through her left cheek and almost came out on her right cheek.¡± The guard said and then raised his eyebrows because it gave him a chill down his spine.
¡°Her whole family was dumbfounded that her father would do something like that. While they turned their focus on her father, she pulled out the knife from her cheek then stabbed all the men in the room because she thought her uncles were helping her father to hurt her.¡± The guard said as he looked at Lh. ¡°So, that¡¯s why she¡¯s wearing a mask and here in the prison,¡± the guard continued.
Lh couldn¡¯t say anything and just raised her eyebrows since she was overwhelmed by the story.
¡°Prisoner 7712 is entering the room,¡± The guard said as he escorted Lillith to where Mykel and Lh were.
Lillith sat down in front of them and she red at Mykel and didn¡¯t blink ever since she entered the room. Mykel stared back at her and didn¡¯t say anything to her, Lh on the other hand was staring at both of them silently.
¡°I know you, you¡¯re the guy on TV that made people in the airport passed out and that¡¯s kinda cool,¡± Lillith said as she pointed her finger at Mykel. ¡°I saw her too, you both were on TV earlier,¡± she continued and moved her finger at Lh. Lh listened to Lillith¡¯s way of speaking and it sounded odd to her.
¡°And what¡¯s your thought about it?¡± Mykel asked as he lit his cigarette and Lillith was surprised when she saw a hellfire light the cigarette.
¡°All men are scumbags, a bunch of horny monkeys with power and superiority,¡± Lillith answered immediately as she red at Mykel.
¡°I see, so you hate men in general, right?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Lillith said with her eyebrow raised.
¡°But, do you fear men?¡± Mykel asked as he put off his cigarette.
¡°I don¡¯t fear men, I will kill them if they try to touch me,¡± Lillith answered as she red at Mykel.
¡°Perfect,¡± Mykel said as he stood up and approached her. ¡°Do you fear me?¡± he said as he activated [Tyrannize] and made all the guards inside and outside the visiting room copse in fear except for Lh because [Hera¡¯s Ring] protected her.
Lillith fell down from the chair and immediately closed her eyes while Lh was so confused about what happened. ¡°Mykel? What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just using my skill,¡± Mykel said as he grabbed Lillith¡¯s shirt and pulled her up then deactivated his skill.
¡°Wh-who are you?!¡± Lillith asked as she stared at Mykel with fear in her eyes.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it was cool earlier? I¡¯m just showing it to you,¡± Mykel answered and put her down on the chair as he used [Mind Control] to her and stabilized her mental state.
¡°I came here not for this, I came here to offer you a job,¡± Mykel said as he sat down next to Lh.
¡°A job? What kind?¡± Lillith asked as she looked at the guards on the ground and stared at Mykel with fear.
¡°To be her bodyguard,¡± Mykel said and it surprised Lh.
¡°You have heard about what happened to her on TV, and I¡¯m going to ask you this,¡± Mykel paused as he put a cigarette in his mouth. ¡°Do you want to kill a man without having to take any responsibility?¡± he asked with a smirk on his face.
¡°Mykel, what are you doing?¡± Lh asked as she grabbed Mykel¡¯s right arm. ¡°I need a bodyguard, not a toddler, and you told me to get Awakeners to be my bodyguards,¡± she continued as she looked at Lillith.
¡°She is an Awakener, Lyn, a talented one like Agnez and the others,¡± Mykel answered.
[NAME: Lillith Mort]
[LEVEL: 1]
[AFFINITY: MALEVOLENT]
[BENEFACTOR(S): HERA]
[ARCANA COIN: 500]
[SKILL(S): TELEPATHIC (Lv.1), VENGEANCE]
[Telepathic (Active): Allow the User to read the target¡¯s mind and memories in exchange for the User¡¯s Stamina. This skill might not effective against Users or demons with [Mind Control]. The higher the [Telepathic] skill level, the lower the Stamina usage when activated. (Current skill level is 1. Take 5% of the User¡¯s Stamina for every minute of reading the target¡¯s mind)]
[Vengeance (Passive) (Benefactor Exclusive): Allow the User to turn all negatives emotion into a tremendous amount of brute strength. (Can only be activated when the User has a high level of negative emotion)]
The reason why Mykel came to the prison was to get Lillith under Hera¡¯s request, and it was also because it was already time to pick her up since she had awakened. Lillith was the only person that Agnez trusted in the original story and they both were the true Demonesses in the story, even all the daughters of the demon kings acknowledge them.
¡°She¡¯s an Awakener?¡± Lh looked at Lillith who was just staring at her and tried to read her mind.
Lillith heard all of Lh¡¯s thoughts and memories, she understood the situation and noticed that Mykel really was trying to protect her. She then looked at Mykel¡¯s thoughts but it was just empty because of Mykel¡¯s skill to prevent anyone to enter his mind.
¡°You said that I could kill without having to take responsibility for it?¡± Lillith asked as she stared at Mykel.
¡°Yes, unless you killed an innocent person, then I will personally throw you back into the prison,¡± Mykel said as he stared back at her.
¡°Are you sure you can get me out of the prison? Because my sentence is five years of imprisonment,¡± Lillith asked as she showed the cuff on her wrists.
¡°You want me to burn this whole prison down?¡± Mykel asked as he smoked his cigarette.
Lillith smirked underneath her mask. ¡°Then I will ept your offer,¡±
Chapter 42
¡°So, Lillith, can I see your face?¡± Lh asked as she looked at Lillith who stood in the middle of the backseat.
¡°There¡¯s a reason why I¡¯m wearing a mask, and that reason was it made all my inmates ufortable and had nightmares. So, are you sure you want to look at it?¡± Lillith asked back as she stared at Lh¡¯s memories. Lh nodded her head slowly because she started to regret her decision.
Lillith sighed. ¡°Fine, but don¡¯t me me if you have nightmares tonight,¡± she said as she slowly removed the mask. The scar was covered with a bandage and it was enough to make Lh sigh with relief but then Lillith removed the bandage and that was when Lh stopped breathing.
The bandage was covered with her saliva and Lh couldn¡¯t hide her disgusted expression. There was a big hole right under her left cheekbone down to her jaw where she lost almost all the gum on her left side. Lh could see Lillith¡¯s short tongue because it got cut off when her father stabbed her cheek.
Mykel stared at Lillith¡¯s right cheek and there was a small hole that he could see through. ¡°I think you should put it back on,¡± he said as he kept staring at the small hole on her cheek.
¡°I told you,¡± Lillith said as she put the bandage back and then her mask on while staring at Lh who lost her strength from looking at the wound on Lillith¡¯s face. ¡°So, where are we going now?¡± she asked Lyenth.
¡°Do you want to see your mother?¡± Lh asked as she tried to remove the image from her head.
¡°No, she doesn¡¯t love me anymore after I killed them. Nobody even visited me when I¡¯m in prison,¡± Lillith answered as she grabbed a candy. ¡°We can just go straight to wherever you want to bring me,¡± she continued as she put the candy in her mouth.
They went back to the Guild Association building and Edith seemed to be waiting for Mykel at the receptionist. Edith looked at Lillith walking behind Mykel and Lh, she was curious about the girl.
¡°Mister Mykel, I have brought the people you asked,¡± Edith said as she kept staring at Lillith.
¡°That¡¯s fast, where are they now?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°On the 61st floor, but there¡¯s a slight problem,¡± Edith said while looking at the lift. ¡°Agnez and Rozan are right now in the same room with them, and they¡¯re messing around with them,¡± she continued as she looked at Mykel.
¡°Let¡¯s go and check them out then. You¡¯reing with me Lillith,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward the lift.
Mykel stood in front of the door and when he opened it, he saw Agnez standing in front of them with her arms crossed. They looked so scared of her tall body and her death stare while Rozan was sitting behind them.
¡°What are you two doing?¡± Mykel asked with his hand still on the handle.
¡°Hmm?¡± Agnez hummed as she turned around then she looked at Lillith with her eyebrows furrowed.
Lillith looked at Agnez and read her mind and looked into her memories. She immediately like her because of the simr background they had and her straightforward personality.
¡°What are you looking at?¡± Agnez said as she stared back at Lillith, Lillith just shook her head.
¡°Can you both not bother them? Just stand right here at the front,¡± Mykel said while pointing his finger at the floor next to him.
Agnez and Rozan raised their hands as they walked to the front but then they heard footstepsing from the lift. ¡°Where¡¯s the new recruit?!¡± Gunnar¡¯s voice could be heard and then he entered the room with Jeanne and Gerrard behind him.
Mykel took a deep breath as he massaged his nose bridge and then exhaled deeply. ¡°Juste in and don¡¯t make any noise,¡±
Mykel leaned on the desk and crossed his arms as he stared at the three people in front of him. The left one was Vincze Lazlo, a guy with grey mullet hair and blue eyes that would be the best spearman.
The girl in the middle was Nagy Elsbeth with her jet ck long curly hair that covered half of her face with her bang with orange eyes that would be the best silent killer with her katar as her weapon.
Thest one was Sven Micallef with his dark red-brown spiky hair and ck eyes that would be the deadliest executioner in the story with his massive scythe.
In the original story, those three were the first Asmond friends when he awakened and trained himself to be the best Awakener. Asmond and those three became best friends but unfortunately, those three didn¡¯t make it to the middle of the story because Agnez and Lillith killed them.
The reason behind that was that Agnez looked at them as a threat that could take over her throne, especially Sven. So, during an attempt to clear the 50th floor in the Lucifer tower, Agnez and Lillith killed them as soon as they defeated the demon lord.
¡°You should know already why I¡¯m bringing the three of you here since Edith has told you everything,¡± Mykel said and kept staring at them. ¡°You might wondering why I¡¯m recruiting the three of you even though you guys are not an Awakener,¡± he continued as he walked toward them.
Agnez and the others looked at each other with confusion then they looked at Edith who just shrugged her shoulder.
¡°Let me tell you something,¡± Mykel said as he stood in front of them. ¡°The three of you will be an Awakener,¡± he continued and everyone was so surprised when they heard that.
Vincze raised his hand and looked at Mykel. ¡°How do you know that?¡± he asked with a puzzled face.
¡°I just know,¡± Mykel answered with a straight face.
¡°Come on, you must be bullshitting us, right?¡± Sven said while scoffing.
¡°Yeah, we don¡¯t believe you,¡± Vincze said as he nodded in agreement.
¡°Oh? You think so?¡± Mykel asked with his eyebrow raised and slowly walked toward Sven.
Gerrard already held the door handle the moment he saw Mykel making that kind of expression while the rest of them were ready to run as soon as Gerrard opened the door. ¡°I think I¡¯m having PTSD,¡± Rozan whispered to Gunnar who stood behind him.
¡°Dude, I feel like I¡¯m watching myself right now,¡± Gunnar replied and gulped nervously.
Lillith looked at each one of them and was curious about what they were talking about. She decided to use her skill and saw their memories of when Mykel used [Tyrannize]. She immediately joined them and stood right next to Agnez which surprised Agnez.
Nagy looked at them who stood in line and next to the door, she then raised her hand and looked at Mykel. Mykel immediately looked at her and then she pointed her finger at Gunnar and the others.
¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Mykel asked and stared at them from the corner of his eye.
¡°Nothing,¡± Gunnar said. ¡°We are just preparing ourselves, I guess,¡± he continued as he looked at the others. They walked back and just stood right next to Lh silently.
¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, how about we make a bet? Are you guys interested?¡± Mykel said as he walked backward.
¡°A bet?¡± Vincze asked as he looked at Mykel whispering to Lh.
Lh raised her eyebrows and immediately chuckled while grabbing a cheque in her purse. She wrote the same amount of money asst time and then gave it to Mykel.
¡°This cheque is worth a billion zeny, and I will give this to you if the three of you didn¡¯t be an Awakener two days from now. How about that? Are you interested?¡± Mykel said while he waved the cheque in between his fingers.
The three of them jolted from their seat and looked at the cheque with their eyes wide open. ¡°Are you being serious right now?!¡± Sven asked.
¡°Of course, this much money is nothing to me,¡± Mykel answered.
Vincze and Sven looked at each other with a grin on their face. ¡°Well, that¡¯s easy fucking money,¡± Vincze said with excitement while Nagy watched Gunnar and the others¡¯ expressions, they were shaking their heads as if they knew that they won¡¯t get the money.
¡°But,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the three of them. ¡°If you really awakened in two days, you guys are going to work for me and join my team,¡± he smiled as he put the cheque in his pocket.
¡°Alright, we are fine with that,¡± Sven answered.
¡°Gunnar, don¡¯t you think that Sven guy has some simrity with you?¡± Rozan asked while staring at him.
¡°What are you talking about? He¡¯s nothing like me,¡± Gunnar answered but the others said otherwise, even Gerrard agreed with Rozan. ¡°Fine, if that Sven guy looks like me, then that Vincze guy looks exactly like you then,¡± Gunnar said.
¡°Please, he looks dumb,¡± Rozan replied and scoffed but the others just stared at him and their expressions were saying otherwise.
¡°That girl didn¡¯t even say a single word since she came here and looked exactly like Gerrard if he put his hair down, but she¡¯s a depressed version,¡± Agnez said and it made them snicker and cover their mouths.
Gerrard furrowed his eyebrows and pointed at Lillith then pointed at Agnez back and forth. They looked at them both back and forth and nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, you both looked like sisters,¡± Gunnar said while looking at Agnez.
Agnez looked down and Lillith was lifting her head to look at Agnez¡¯s face. ¡°Yeah, whatever,¡± Agnez replied.
¡°Gunnar, bring these three to the suite and bring them back here in two days,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Gunnar.
¡°You got it, boss,¡± Gunnar replied and then all of them left the room and went their separate ways.
Chapter 43
¡°What with the long face? Something happened this morning?¡± Mykel asked as he smoked his cigarette while looking at Vincze and Sven.
¡°How did you know exactly when we are going to awaken? It doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡± Sven asked while scratching his head out of frustration.
¡°Nothing about him makes sense, that¡¯s something that you should remember and it will give you peace of mind,¡± Rozan said as he ate his bread at the dining table while staring at those two.
¡°Still, how? Can he see the future?¡± Vincze asked while looking at Nagy who had been staring at Agnez cleaning her sword.
¡°No, if he can see the future, Miss Lh won¡¯t be¡¡± Rozan paused and pursed his lips. ¡°Never mind, just pretend that you didn¡¯t hear anything,¡± he continued and immediately focused on eating his bread.
¡°So, what are we going to do now, boss? Today is the day,¡± Gunnar asked as he kept checking on the news about the preparation for the breakout.
We will do nothing,¡± Mykel answered with the cigarette in his mouth. ¡°I have told you guys so many times that you can¡¯t be strong if I have to help you all the time,¡± he exined and walked to the kitchen to grab a bottle of vodka. All of them were looking at Mykel and waiting for his next words.
¡°And that applies to them as well if you decided to help them,¡± Mykel said. ¡°Sure, now you help them, but what about the third breakout? the fourth breakout? And so on if they can¡¯t clear the higher floors? We can¡¯t cover every district on our own,¡± he exined as he sat down next to Rozan.
¡°You need to stop caring, Gunnar, you too, Jeanne,¡± Agnez said while she kept cleaning her sword. ¡°They have been spouting nonsense when they said they have failed and have learned their mistakes but there¡¯s no such a thing as learning after a failure in the tower, you fail you die. Those words only applied to those who survived and cleared the tower,¡± she continued and stared at the de of the sword.
¡°Can you just go straight to the point because I¡¯m dumb,¡± Gunnar said as he crossed his arms and looked at Agnez.
¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is, the more you care about them and help them, the weaker they will be because they will learn nothing. They will be strong if they keep on surviving on their own. To put it harshly, the more people die, the stronger those who survive will be,¡± Agnez answered as she pointed the sword at Gunnar.
¡°But we did, we didn¡¯t lose a single life to reach this point so doesn¡¯t that means they could do the same?¡± Jeanne asked while sitting in front of theputer.
Agnez sighed. ¡°Do I really have to exin everything? Why don¡¯t you tell them, Rozan? You seem to understand the big picture of what I¡¯m trying to say,¡± she asked as she looked at Rozan.
¡°The reason why we are here right now is that we have experienced it ourselves. Gunnar, you reached level 6 because you were leveling up inside a tower with random people, right? You said it yourself that you had to find new people since almost everyone in your party died. That proves Agnez¡¯s word is true,¡± Rozan exined. ¡°Jeanne, you cleared the Azazel tower on your own until you reached level 12, right? That means you know how to survive and proves Agnez¡¯s word that getting no help from anyone makes you stronger,¡± Rozan continued.
Agnez snapped her fingers and pointed them at Rozan. ¡°Thank you!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s not forget that Mister Mykel is the one who trained you guys, so it was also thanks to him because we are so lucky to have him,¡± Edith said. Agnez smiled sarcastically at Gunnar while she pointed her hand at Edith.
¡°Care only to people who care about you because they¡¯re the only people that wille to help you,¡± Mykel said as he stood up with a ss of vodka in his hand. ¡°All of you in this room are precious to me, except for those new kids over there because they haven¡¯t proved their worth to me,¡± he said as he looked at every one of them.
¡°Mykel¡¡± Jeanne said as she raised her hand and looked at him.
¡°Hmm?¡± Mykel hummed.
¡°Then can I go?¡± Jeanne asked with a worried expression.
¡°Right, Asmond is going to be out there,¡± Mykel said and Jeanne nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, you can go,¡± He said as he pointed at the door.
Jeanne immediately grabbed her stuff while everyone was looking at her. She grabbed her sword and armor then she noticed those gears that she had were all because she had been gathering materials from the towers with Gunnar and the others.
Jeanne sighed and grabbed them then walked to the front door and left. In the hallway, she saw Lh chuckling while Gerrard was walking next to her and making funny expressions.
¡°Jeanne? Where are you going?¡± Lh asked and looked at the sword and armor on Jeanne¡¯s back. Gerrard raised his eyebrows and tilted his head while looking at her with confusion.
¡°I¡¯m going to help a friend of mine, he¡¯s going to need my help,¡± Jeanne answered while smiling nervously.
¡°I see, be safe ande back soon,¡± Lh said as she patted Jeanne¡¯s shoulder and Gerrard nodded in agreement.
Jeanne stood inside the lift and before the door closed, Gerrard waved at her with a worried expression. She waved back at him and started to think that she abandoned them and betrayed the others for doing this.
Before the door closed, she remembered what Agnez and Rozan said earlier then she put her hand in between the door and left the lift. If she went there and helped Asmond, she only going to prevent him from getting stronger. She also remembered that Kastor was the one who trained him, so he should be fine on his own and didn¡¯t need her help at all.
Jeanne went back to the suite and everyone looked at her with confusion. She didn¡¯t care about their stares, all she wanted to see was Mykel¡¯s expression but she couldn¡¯t find him anywhere.
¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jeanne? Did you forget something?¡± Gunnar asked as he pointed the remote at the TV.
¡°No, where¡¯s Mykel?¡± Jeanne asked as she put all her stuff on the floor.
¡°He¡¯s smoking on the balcony,¡± Agnez answered as she sheathed her sword.
Jeanne immediately went to the balcony while everyone was still staring at her with confusion, especially Lh.
Jeanne looked at Mykel on his own with a cigarette and a bottle of vodka in his hands. ¡°Mykel,¡±
Mykel turned around and looked at her with a surprised expression. ¡°Jeanne? I thought you were going to help Asmond, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Jeanne walked to the balcony and stood right next to him, she looked at the view and it was beautiful. ¡°What are you doing out here on your own?¡± she asked as she looked at Mykel¡¯s hair getting blown by the wind.
¡°I¡¯m just having thoughts,¡± Mykel answered as he smoked his cigarette.
¡°Thoughts? What kind of thoughts?¡± Jeanne asked while keep staring at him.
Mykel smiled and looked at Jeanne. ¡°You,¡± he said. ¡°I was thinking about you and a bit worried if something might happen to you. I guess I don¡¯t need to get myself drunk now,¡± he continued as he put down the bottle of vodka on the floor.
¡°Why?¡± Jeanne asked.
¡°Why what?¡± Mykel replied and looked at her.
¡°Why do you want to get drunk?¡± Jeanne asked again.
¡°If something did happen to you, I¡¯m going to me myself for letting you go since as I said earlier that you¡¯re precious to me, the others as well of course,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at the birds flying past them.
Jeanne looked down and smiled while blushing because she was so happy to hear that, and that was exactly what she wanted to hear and see from him the moment she came back to the suite.
¡°Are you sure that you¡¯re not going to help Asmond?¡± Mykel asked as he stared at Jeanne with his squinted because the sunlight blinding his eyes.
¡°He will be fine on his own since I have told you that he was personally picked by Kastor,¡± Jeanne answered as she exhaled deeply. ¡°If I interfere, he might not be able to be a strong Awakener and will depend on me again another time,¡± she exined.
Mykel chuckled softly and rubbed Jeanne¡¯s head. ¡°He will survive, and I¡¯m sure about it, so you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± he said while keep messing with her short hair. ¡°You trust me right?¡± he asked as he lowered his body and looked her in the eye with a gentle smile on his face.
Jeanne blushed as she nodded. ¡°Yes, I always trust you,¡±
Chapter 44
¡°It¡¯s happening! Everyone get in position!¡± Kastor shouted as he saw the entrance of the Azrael tower open so slowly.
The moment a demon came out from the tower, bullets were shot at the demon and it was overkill. The demon copsed but then the ground shook and a giant axe flew from the entrance toward the soldiers and smashed them onto the ground.
Kastor was staring at the pool of blood on the ground and suddenly a giant minotaur came out from the entrance. The minotaur charged at them and the soldiers immediately shot a missile at him but nothing happened, not even a scratch after the missile exploded on his chest.
¡°Don¡¯t let a single demon enter the district! Charge!¡± Kastor said as he ran toward the minotaur and was followed by hundreds of Awakeners.
The minotaur growled as he shook his head and kept charging at them, then he grabbed the hellhound that ran next to him. He threw the hellhound toward Kastor and the others and hit some of the Awakeners. The hellhound immediately stood up and bit off and tore their bodies like it was nothing.
The minotaur growled again and more hellhounds came out from the tower. Those hellhounds were so big but so agile at the same time that it was so hard for the soldiers to hit them with missiles and bullets. Even if a bullet hit them, it didn¡¯t affect them at all and kept on charging at them.
The helicopter from above the tower saw how those hellhounds massacred the Awakeners like they were nothing at all. They broadcasted everything on TV so everyone could see what kind of danger they were dealing with. Gunnar and the others watched the massacre with their eyes and mouths wide open.
¡°What the fuck? Is that even real?¡± Gunnar said as he gulped and kept staring at the TV. ¡°Boss, why are these demons looked so strong? We have never seen these kinds of demons in Azrael tower even though we cleared it up to the ninth floor,¡± he asked as he turned around to look at Mykel leaning on the wall with a cigarette in his mouth.
¡°What did you expect? A low level demon?¡± Mykel replied and puffed the smoke, everyone turned their heads around to look at Mykel. ¡°You should know already from the first breakout that those demons weren¡¯t the demons from the first five floors. The ogre that I fought during the first breakout was the ogre from the ninth floor of Azazel tower,¡± he exined as he kept staring at the broadcast.
¡°Wait, does that means these demons that we are watching are from the eleventh up to the neenth floor?¡± Rozan asked while staring at Mykel with disbelief.
¡°No, I believe those demons were from the eleventh to fourteenth floor¡± Mykel answered while shaking his head. ¡°The first breakout was triggered because nobody cleared the fifth floor, and the demons that came out were from the sixth to the ninth floor,¡± he exined as he looked at them.
¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact that those demons are stronger than what they can handle,¡± Gunnar said.
¡°You were given a task and you didn¡¯t finish it, do you think there will be no consequence? We are facing demons who¡¯s their only objective is to destroy the world. What makes you think they would go easy on us?¡± Mykel asked as he stared at Gunnar.
¡°So this is the end for them then?¡± Rozan asked with a devastating expression.
¡°No, the government has prepared for this kind of situation and they have expected this situation as well,¡± Lh said as she walked toward Mykel. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, and you will see it soon enough,¡± she continued and grabbed the cigarette from Mykel¡¯s hand.
A siren could be heard and Kastor looked back when he saw the soldiers waving a g at them. ¡°Everyone fall back! Now!¡± Kastor screamed his lungs out and was loud enough to be heard by all the Awakeners around him.
Kastor ran as fast as they could while the artillery bombarded the ground behind the Awakeners to prevent the hellhounds to follow them. Fortunately, the hellhounds couldn¡¯t withstand the destructive power of the artillery and they immediately retreated and stayed away from the radius of the explosion.
The sounds of fighter jets could be heard from the distance and there were so many of them. Everyone looked up in the sky as they saw dozens of fighter jets approaching them and then released something near the tower.
Cluster bombs were being released from the jet and straight went down to the open field around the tower. Thousands of small bombs bombarded the hellhounds and they exploded the moment they hit something.
Kastor and the others watched the body of hellhounds sttered all over the ground as the fighter jets kept releasing the cluster bombs from the sky. It was impossible for those giant demons to avoid the bombs, and so almost all of them wereying on the ground dying.
¡°I know that it¡¯s hard to fight demons inside the towers, but not when they¡¯re outside,¡± Lh said as she smoked the cigarette. ¡°We are not primitive, we have survived for thousands of years and we know how to deal with a threat,¡± she continued as she looked at everyone.
¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s always a limit and that means, bombs and guns will be useless at some point,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the broadcast. ¡°And that just proved my words,¡± he said as he pointed at the TV.
¡°Impossible!¡± Kastor said as he red at the minotaur who was still standing in the middle of hundreds of dead bodies of hellhounds.
The minotaur growled and blood came out of his mouth, he then looked at the Awakeners and started to walk again. Kastor noticed that the minotaur was heavily injured and he believed it was their only chance.
¡°Charge! If we kill that demon, the breakout will end!¡± Kastor said as he ran toward the minotaur. All the Awakeners followed Kastor from behind while the soldiers bombarded the minotaur with missiles and shells from the tanks.
Kastor dodged the body of the hellhound that the minotaur threw at him, and the moment he got close to the minotaur, he jumped and swung his sword down as hard as he could. The minotaur grabbed the sword with his bare hand and then punched Kastor in the stomach and made him fly quite far away.
Kastor coughed blood as he went on all four, he tried to stand up but the minotaur broke his ribs. While he struggled to stand, he heard movements from in front of him, he saw one of the hellhounds slowly stand up and looked at Kastor who was struggling.
The hellhound growled at Kastor as it slowly walked toward him, the hellhound then started running and leaped toward him. Kastor closed his eyes and covered his head with his right arm since that was the only thing he could do.
¡°Master, are you alright?!¡± A man¡¯s voice could be heard from in front of Kastor.
Kastor opened his eyes and looked at Asmond who stabbed the hellhound on the neck from the side. ¡°You save my life, Asmond, I owe you one,¡± he said with a smile on his face.
Asmond screamed his lungs out as he pushed the hellhound to the side and then pulled his broadsword from the hellhound¡¯s neck. He then helped Kastor to stand up and carried him to the side where he was safe from any demons.
¡°I see that you have be strong now, Asmond,¡± Kastor said as he leaned on the wall while he put his right hand on his left ribs.
¡°You shouldn¡¯t be talking, Master,¡± Asmond said as he stood up and looked at the minotaur. ¡°Let me take care of the rest now,¡± he said as he walked toward the minotaur.
Asmond took a deep breath as he watched the Awakeners struggle to fight off the minotaur, and then he activated his skill and dozens of notifications appeared in front of him.
[Nemesis has been activated!]
[The target is Demon Minotaur]
[Skills and Level have been equalized!]
[Duration is 1 minute]
Asmond ran toward the minotaur and immediately jumped toward the minotaur from the side.
¡°Take this!¡± Asmond screamed as he shed his sword down at the minotaur.
All the Awakeners and the soldiers who watched him were shocked and in disbelief. The minotaur was cut in half by just a single swing of Asmond¡¯s sword.
[NAME: Asmond Radfeld]
[LEVEL: 14]
[AFFINITY: GOOD-NATURED]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NONE]
[SKILL(S): NEMESIS (Lv.2), SWORD-ROOKIE (Lv.9), STRENGTH (Lv.7), AGILITY (Lv.5), DEXTERITY (Lv.6), STAMINA (Lv.6), MIGHT (Lv.5), PAIN RESISTANCE (Lv.3), PERCEPTION (Lv.3), RECOVERY (Lv.2), RETRIBUTION (Lv.1)]
[Nemesis (Active): Allows the User to be equal with the target¡¯s level and skill for a certain amount of time. (Current level is 2. The duration is 1 minute and can only be used once a day.)]
[Retribution (Passive): When fighting demons, increase all resistance and base skills based on [Retribution] skill level. (Current level is 1. Increase all resistance and base skills by 1)]
Mykel smirked while crossing his arms. ¡°The power of the main character,¡±
Chapter 45
¡°Who¡¯s that guy?! He¡¯s strong!¡± Gunnar asked with his eyes wide open and stared at the TV.
Jeanne jolted from her seat and walked closer to the TV to see if she wasn¡¯t imagining things. Everyone looked at her weirdly and then she turned around and looked at Mykel while pointing at the TV. ¡°That¡¯s Asmond! Right?!¡±
Mykel smirked and nodded. ¡°Yes, I think so too,¡± he answered while staring at Jeanne¡¯s expression which looked so happy.
¡°He¡¯s someone you know, Jeanne?¡± Rozan asked.
¡°Yeah! That¡¯s my childhood friend! The one that I told you guys,¡± Jeanne replied with a big smile on her face and couldn¡¯t keep her eyes away from the TV.
¡°I think he¡¯s just lucky since the minotaur was obviously already dying from that bomb,¡± Agnez said as she crossed her arms unamused by what she saw. ¡°But still, cutting half a demon that big wasn¡¯t easy for those people at least,¡± she continued.
¡°We should recruit him, boss,¡± Gunnar said while looking back at Mykel. Jeanne immediately turned around and look at Mykel while waiting for his answer.
¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible since he¡¯s personally picked by Kastor, and since he got him first, we can do nothing about it,¡± Mykel answered while crossing his arms. ¡°Sorry, Jeanne,¡± he looked at Jeanne that looked disappointed.
¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Jeanne answered and then looked at the TV. ¡°I¡¯m d that he has be a great Awakener and that¡¯s enough for me,¡± she continued as she walked back to her seat.
¡°Let¡¯s see the situation in the other districts,¡± Gunnar said as he changed the channel on the TV.
¡°How can this demon still stand up after dozens of bombs were released?!¡± Caesar asked as he dodged the giant ws of the demon werewolf. ¡°Not to mention his regeneration skill is a pain in the ass!¡± he continued as he kept dodging the ws and bites.
¡°We should have killed it when we had the chance!¡± Enma said as she held a shield and il stood next to Caesar and held off the attacks of the werewolf.
¡°I know! I just didn¡¯t know that this demon had a skill like that,¡± Caesar replied as he swung his sword at the werewolf¡¯s leg since the werewolf was so agile because of its small bodypared to the minotaur.
¡°At least we only have to deal with this one,¡± Enma said as she bashed the werewolf with her shield then swung her il at the werewolf¡¯s head but immediately got blocked then smashed her shield.
¡°Enma!¡± Caesar screamed as he watched Enma fly away and then fell down to the ground. ¡°You fuck! That¡¯s my assistant!¡± Caesar said as he swung his sword on the werewolf¡¯s hand and cut it off.
Caesar immediately used the werewolf¡¯s thigh as a footing then jumped onto the werewolf¡¯s back. he stabbed his sword so many times but it immediately closed itself as soon as he pulled his sword out.
Caesar pulled his sword back as far as he could the swung it diagonally at the werewolf¡¯s neck but the werewolf grabbed the de with his right hand. The werewolf grabbed Caesar¡¯s armor and mmed him to the front of the werewolf and to the ground, Caesar couldn¡¯t move his body at all because the werewolf broke his back.
The werewolf howled and then used his giant mouth with sharp teeth to bit Caesar¡¯s neck but Caesar was fast enough to thrust the sword into the werewolf¡¯s mouth. The werewolf was in pain and immediately grabbed the sword from Caesar¡¯s hand and then threw it away.
While the werewolf was busy handling Caesar, the other Awakeners used the opportunity to attack him but the werewolf immediately used his long arms to throw them away and his long ws to tear their face. Caesar couldn¡¯t do anything but cover his neck and face with his arms and hope he survived.
The soldiers started sting their guns at the werewolf while Caesar was stillying on the ground in front of the werewolf. The werewolf grabbed Caesar¡¯s body and brought him to the tower¡¯s entrance so nobody could disturb him with his food.
Enma woke up because of the sound of the gunshots and stood up immediately. She looked around and then saw Caesar¡¯s arms being munched by the werewolf but thanks to his sturdy armor, the werewolf couldn¡¯t get through them.
¡°Caesar!¡± Enma screamed as she ran toward him.
¡°Enma! My¡ sword!¡± Caesar said as he tried to hold off the werewolf¡¯s mouth.
Enma looked around the field and found Caesar¡¯s sword not far from her then she grabbed it. she ran as fast as she could and saw the gauntlets on Caesar¡¯s arms started to tear because.
¡°Caesar!¡± Enma screamed as she threw the sword at him but then the werewolf deflected the sword with his left hand and it flew away again.
¡°Hurry!¡± Caesar screamed as he grabbed the werewolf¡¯s mouth and tried to push it away.
Enma grabbed the sword again and when she turned around, she saw Caesar¡¯s face was being scratched by the werewolf¡¯s w and blood came out from his face. Without thinking twice, she ran and swung Caesar¡¯s sword at the werewolf¡¯s face and made a huge scar on his face.
The werewolf screamed in pain and Enma didn¡¯t stop there and kept swinging the sword at his face until the werewolf had enough and grabbed her neck. She tried to free herself but the shield on her left hand was preventing her from grabbing the werewolf¡¯s hand.
Enma almost lost her consciousness as she struggled to free herself from the werewolf¡¯s grip. Suddenly the hand got chopped off, and Enma fell down on her back as she saw Caesar standing up with his sword in his hand.
¡°Get your hand off of her!¡± Caesar screamed as he decapitated the werewolf¡¯s head in a single swing.
The werewolf¡¯s head fell down and Caesar as well, Enma stood up and approached him to check on his condition.
¡°Caesar?! Caesar!¡± Enma said as she put Caesar in her arms as she looked Caesar¡¯s right side of his face was deformed by the werewolf¡¯s teeth and ws. ¡°Caesar, please wake up!¡± Enma kept shaking his body with tears falling down her cheeks.
¡°I¡¯m¡fine¡¡± Caesar weakly answered and grabbed her cheek with his wounded hand. ¡°We did it, we fucking did it,¡± he continued as he tried to smile but his right face muscle prevented him from doing so.
¡°Yes, we did,¡± Enma replied while sobbing and smiling at him. ¡°Please hold on for a moment, I will bring you to the hospital,¡± she continued as she carried Caesar in her arms.
¡°Is he going to be okay? His face is fucked up,¡± Gunnar asked.
¡°He seems fine since you can see that he¡¯s moving his arms and head around,¡± Rozan replied as he squinted his eyes to see clearly.
¡°That¡¯s going to sting really bad tomorrow,¡± Lillith said as she watched the TV.
Agnez turned her head and looked at Lillith. ¡°How do you know?¡±
¡°Because he looks worse than I am,¡± Lillith replied as she sat down next to Agnez, but they were still confused about what she was talking about. ¡°Oh, right, you guys didn¡¯t know, huh?¡± she asked as she looked at them.
Lillith opened her mask and the bandage on her cheeks, all of them immediately leaned their body and head away from Lillith except for Agnez who stared at it with curiosity. They saw what Lh saw and they were staring at it with disgust.
¡°What the fuck happened to you?¡± Agnez asked with eyebrows furrowed.
¡°My dad did this to me,¡± Lillith replied as she put the bandage and mask on. ¡°I will tell you guyster if you¡¯re interested,¡± she continued.
Mykel grabbed the remote from Gunnar¡¯s hand and changed the channel to check the situation in District 11 and District 12. All of them immediately turned their heads and looked at the reporter that reported the massive damage that the demons made in those two districts.
¡°As you can see down there, the demons have upied the city and now the soldiers and the Awakeners are trying to fight them back!¡± The report said as he looked down on the city from the helicopter. ¡°If only the Guild Association would help them, this won¡¯t happen to our beloved cities!¡± the reporter continued.
¡°You guys don¡¯t have to worry, the whole district is empty, I have provided them shelter in Districts 10 and 14,¡± Lh said as she kept watching the reporter me the Guild Association. ¡°Also, those demons won¡¯t be able to get out of the city because we have put barriers around and heavily guarded with artilleries if something like this happens,¡± she continued as she looked at her phone and made a phone call.
¡°Oh?! The reinforcement has arrived!¡± The reporter said as he pointed at dozens of SUVs entering the city. ¡°Our hero and savior are finally here!¡± the reporter continued and pointed at the red-haired guy who had juste out from the car.
Asmond looked at the damages the demons made in the city and he clenched his fist and gritted his teeth. ¡°This is unforgivable!¡±
Chapter 46
¡°We did it,¡± Asmond said as he stabbed his sword on the road and leaned on it, and chuckled with disbelief. ¡°We defeated all the demons,¡± he continued as he looked back, but his smile disappeared the moment he saw hundreds of peopleying on the sidewalk dead.
¡°You have done a great job, Asmond,¡± Kastor said as he patted Asmond¡¯s shoulder.
Asmond didn¡¯t say anything and just kept staring at everyone carrying the dead bodies of strangers and even their own friends. There were no smiles orughter, everyone looked depressed and devastated even though they won the battle against the demons.
¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much,¡± Kastor said as he sighed and looked at those people. ¡°Let them mourn because that¡¯s the only right thing to do. If you want to see smiles andughter, we need to get stronger than this so something like this won¡¯t happen again,¡± he exined as he tightened his grip on Asmond¡¯s shoulder and shook him gently.
¡°Master, why the Guild Association don¡¯t help us? I know that we made a mistake and it was despicable, but letting these people die, aren¡¯t they just as bad as us?¡± Asmond asked while looking at Kastor with a frowned expression.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Asmond, it was all my fault. You can¡¯t me them and I understand why they made such a bold statement because even I was furious and devastated when I heard the news,¡± Kastor answered and looked down while taking a deep breath. ¡°All of this wouldn¡¯t have happened if he didn¡¯t make a bet with him,¡± he said quietly.
Asmond looked at Kastor and was confused by his statement but before he could ask about it to him, Kastor¡¯s assistant came. ¡°Mister Kastor, I have received a message from Enma and she said that Caesar¡¯s condition is stable now,¡±
¡°I see, I will visit him once I¡¯m done here,¡± Kastor replied with a gentle smile on his face. Her assistant nodded with understanding and then left. ¡°Let¡¯s help these people, Asmond, they need our help physically and mentally,¡± he said as he walked to the sidewalk.
¡°It¡¯s finally over, right?¡± Jeanne asked.
¡°Yeah, I think it¡¯s over,¡± Gunnar answered as he nodded his head. ¡°Your friend is amazing, Jeanne, he¡¯s the reason why they could ward off all the demons from destroying the city,¡± he continued as he stood up.
¡°Where are you going? Rozan asked while staring at Gunnar walking past him.
¡°I need some fresh air after watching all that,¡± Gunnar replied while he waved his hand and walked to the door.
¡°Do you have to go somewhere after this?¡± Mykel asked Lh who had been busy with her phone.
¡°Yes, I have some business with the government rted to the damages, I¡¯m nning on covering all of the damages,¡± Lh answered while keep staring at her phone.
¡°I see, well then, Agnez and Lillith will be your bodyguards,¡± Mykel said as he grabbed Agnez and Lillith¡¯s heads from behind. Agnez gave him a thumbs up while she keep watching the news.
¡°Hmm? Do you have a n?¡± Lh asked and looked at him.
¡°I¡¯m going to apany, Gunnar, he looks like about to cry from watching the breakout,¡± Mykel answered as he grabbed his zer. ¡°Jeanne, Gerrard, Rozan, you guys bring those three to the gym and give them the same training that I gave you guys,¡± he said as he walked to the door.
¡°Got it, boss,¡± Rozan said as he stood up. ¡°Come on, we don¡¯t have time to waste,¡± he said and looked at those three.
¡°I knew you would be down here,¡± Mykel said with the zer over his shoulders.
¡°Boss?¡± Gunnar asked with a full ss of gin.
¡°Make some space, your body is getting bigger and bigger now,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the sofa that should be enough for three people but Gunnar almost had it for himself.
¡°What are you doing down here, boss? I thought you¡¯re going to be with Miss Lh,¡± Gunnar asked and then drank the gin.
¡°How can I leave when I see you like this,¡± Mykel answered as he leaned and stared at the ceiling while putting a cigarette in his mouth. ¡°Can I ask you something, Gunnar?¡± he asked.
¡°Sure, boss,¡± Gunnar answered.
¡°Am I a bad guy?¡± Mykel asked as he stared at Gunnar from the corner of his eyes.
¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re a bad or good guy, boss. You¡¯re just doing what¡¯s best for your own good, that¡¯s what I think,¡± Gunnar answered.
¡°What if people called me the bad guy, are you still going to follow me?¡± Mykel asked and stared at his cigarette in between his fingers.
¡°It¡¯s too hard for me to answer, boss, but I want to keep following you because Rozan and the others are my new family now. Not to mention we got three new recruits,¡± Gunnar answered as he poured himself another full ss of gin.
¡°I see, I hope that you forgive me if I didn¡¯t meet your expectations, Gunnar,¡± Mykel said as he leaned her body forward and poured a ss of gin.
¡°What are you talking about, boss? You¡¯re making me feel bad now for saying that,¡± Gunnar replied while looking at Mykel who barely made any expression.
¡°Just enjoy your alone time, you cane back whenever you¡¯re ready. Oh, also those three are in the gym now if you want to mess with them. I¡¯m going there now,¡± Mykel said as he patted Gunnar¡¯s back then stood up and left.
¡°Eh? Really?! You should have told me earlier, boss!¡± Gunnar said as he ran toward Mykel and joined his walk.
Asmond and Kastor went to the hospital where Caesar was treated. Asmond looked at his surroundings and so many Awakeners were being treated. He couldn¡¯t bear to see those people with heavy injuries all over their bodies and kept walking next to Kastor.
Kastor entered the VIP room and saw Caesar¡¯s face was covered with bandages and Enma sat next to him. ¡°How¡¯s he?¡± he asked Enma as he looked at Caesar¡¯s condition.
¡°He¡¯s doing better now, he had a few broken bones and stitches all over his face and arms. The doctor said he will be okay thanks to his skills that helped him stay alive and recover from the injuries,¡± Enma answered as she kept staring at Caesar¡¯s face.
¡°How about his face? Is it really that bad?¡± Kastor asked as he sat down on the other side of the bed.
¡°The doctor said they have fixed it but it won¡¯t make his face back like how it used to be because so many parts of his face were fractured and crushed that it was hard for them to fix. Caesar said that it wasn¡¯t necessary as long as he could see with his both eyes,¡± Enma replied as she sighed and frowned.
¡°I¡¯m d that he¡¯s doing okay,¡± Kastor said while he looked at Enma.
¡°If the Guild Association didn¡¯t send medical supplies, they said they would lose him. Thank goodness they got the supplies the moment we came in here,¡± Enma said and started crying.
¡°Yeah, I heard they are going to cover all the damages and medical expenses. I knew that she wouldn¡¯t abandon us, she¡¯s the Lh I know,¡± Kastor said and started to smile.
¡°I told you to stop crying, Enma,¡± Caesar said weakly as he slowly turned his head toward her. Enma nodded and sniffled as she wiped her tears.
¡°Hey Caesar, how are you feeling?¡± Kastor asked as he stood up.
¡°I feel like shit¡¡± Caesar said and tried to chuckle but he coughed instead which sounded so painful.
¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t be talking and just get some rest. We came here to check your condition, that¡¯s all,¡± Kastor said as he gently patted Caesar¡¯s chest.
¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me, it¡¯s just quite hard to breathe with this thing in my nose,¡± Caesar said. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here as well, Asmond, I¡¯m d to see you here,¡± he continued as he slightly raised his hand.
¡°Hi, sir, I¡¯m d that you¡¯re okay,¡± Asmond said with a nervous smile.
¡°I told you to stop calling me sir, just call me Caesar like the others. We aren¡¯t strangers anymore, you know?¡± Caesar said and then he stared nkly at the ceiling. ¡°I heard that you guys killed the demons in District 11 and District 12, I also heard that you cut the minotaur in half, Asmond. You know that you¡¯re a fucking hero, right?¡± he said as he looked at Asmond.
¡°No, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a hero, I¡¯m just doing my best to protect everyone and killed the demons, that¡¯s all,¡± Asmond answered while chuckling and scratching the back of his head.
¡°That¡¯s what a hero does, Asmond, you¡¯re the hero of the story,¡± Caesar said while he pointed his finger at him. ¡°I can see that we have a bright future with Asmond with us, Kastor, I can see it,¡± he continued and coughed again.
¡°Yes, I believe so too,¡± Kastor said as he looked at Asmond and nodded in agreement.
Chapter 47
Sven went on all four with his face covered in sweat, he couldn¡¯t hold it any longer then he vomited the lunch he just had. Vincze luckily was in better shape than Sven because of the skill that helped him in the training.
¡°What are you two doing? This is your first day of training and you haven¡¯t even done 30% of the training that we went through,¡± Gunnar said as he looked at those twoying on the floor. ¡°Come on! Get up!¡± he continued as he pped his hands.
Mykel looked at those two and checked on their status screen, since they were still level 1 they couldn¡¯t get any skill other than the skill they had from awakening. Vincze got a [Soul Strike] which was really unique because it doubled his stamina and could consume that stamina in exchange for a deadly blow that could one hit kill a demon lord on the fortieth floor in Lucifer tower in the original story which had high resistance for physical attacks.
Sven got himself a [Demon Bane] skill that lowered the demon¡¯s status resistance and skill levels around him. It was the opposite of [Retribution] that Asmond had, and Sven was the raising rookie in the original story that almost passed Agnez within a year after he awakened. That was the reason why Agnez killed him because she knew he was too strong.
Mykel looked at Jeanne who trained Nagy on the other side of the room, they both looked so peaceful from the outside but on the inside, Nagy was struggling to lift the weight. He approached them and looked at Nagy with her hair covering her face and making tiny noises from her mouth.
Nagy¡¯s original skill was [Signum] which made her the dangerous Awakener because the skill allowed her to see everything about her target. Compared to [Keen], [Signum] could see everything and not just weaknesses but the strength of the target. She only needed to attack certain parts of the target¡¯s body and she could kill them without a problem.
With the three of them together, they made a perfect team and nothing could beat them. Mykel was curious about what if they didn¡¯t die and what kind of achievement they could achieve with him and the others around.
¡°How¡¯s she?¡± Mykel asked Jeanne as he dragged a chair and sat next to her.
¡°She¡¯s trying her best, that¡¯s what I can say right now,¡± Jeanne said as she looked at Mykel.
¡°Nagy, you can put them down,¡± Mykel said as he looked at her.
Nagy put the weight and sat up, she didn¡¯t look so good and her face was red because of the heavy training. She lifted her head and looked at Mykel. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said quietly as she looked down.
¡°What are you apologizing for?¡± Mykel asked with his arms and legs crossed. ¡°That¡¯s not the reason why I¡¯m talking with you right now, so look at me,¡± he continued.
Nagy looked at Mykel but then she immediately looked away because she was a shy girl.
¡°Have you ever thought about bing an Awakener, Nagy?¡± Mykel asked calmly because he didn¡¯t want to make her feel ufortable.
¡°Mmm, no. I never had any thoughts on it,¡± Nagy answered quietly as she fixed her bang to hide her eye.
¡°But since you have be one, is there anything you want? I¡¯m asking you about what kind of Awakener you want to be,¡± Mykel asked as he rotated the chair and rested his arms on the top of the chair and crossed them with his chin rested on them.
¡°What kind of Awakener? Is there such a thing like that?¡± Nagy asked shyly but her voice showed some kind of interest in the topic.
¡°Of course! Look at Jeanne right here, she¡¯s a swordsman and now she¡¯s one of the best swordsmen in the world. You can look at Gunnar and the others as well as a preference if you want to,¡± Mykel answered with a gentle smile on his face. ¡°Sven said he wanted to have a scythe as a weapon, and Vincze said he wanted to use a spear. How about?¡± he asked while he pointed his hand at Sven and Vincze.
¡°I have been paying attention to Miss Agnez and she looked cool, like a character in a fantasy book I read. But¡¡± Nagy paused and looked down again. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can be like her because I have no talent like her,¡± she continued while scratching her cheek.
¡°Fantasy book?¡± Mykel asked while raising his eyebrows.
¡°I have read it, it¡¯s really good actually and her favorite character is exactly like Agnez,¡± Jeanne said while looking at Mykel.
¡°Really? Can I read it, Nagy?¡± Mykel asked and tried his best to look interested in the book she was reading.
Nagy lifted her head and nodded then she ran to where she put her bag. She grabbed the book and hurriedly walked back and then gave the book to Mykel.
¡°Ah, is she the one on the book cover?¡± Mykel asked as he pointed at the cover of the book.
Nagy nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s so cool and mysterious,¡± she answered.
¡°Have you held a weapon before?¡± Mykel asked as he read the book.
¡°Real weapon? I never touch them, but I have the toy sword that she has, it looks exactly the same as on the cover. But I don¡¯t think I¡¯m confident with using a sword because it feels so hard to use,¡± Nagy answered.
¡°So do you want to use a ranged weapon like a bow?¡± Mykel asked as he was immersed in the story of the book.
¡°I don¡¯t like using a bow, it¡¯s too big and I don¡¯t like characters with a bow as their weapon,¡± Nagy answered as she pretended to use a bow. Jeanne just stared at her with a smile.
¡°So you prefer melee weapon?¡± Mykel asked as he closed the book and stared at Nagy.
¡°Yeah, but if it¡¯s too big I don¡¯t think I can hold them and at the same time I don¡¯t want to use a small weapon like daggers,¡± Nagy answered as she tucked her hair behind her right ear.
¡°You don¡¯t like a big melee weapon, and you also don¡¯t like holding a sword, at the same time you don¡¯t like a small weapon like a dagger,¡± Mykel said and pretended to think really hard while Jeanne was also trying to help him find a right weapon for Nagy. ¡°I think I know,¡± Mykel said as he stood up and walked to the desk to grab a piece of paper and a pencil.
Mykel drew a katar on the paper and they both were looking at his drawing, they both looked so confused because they had never seen that kind of weapon before.
¡°This weapon is called katar, it¡¯s something that you wear on or around your wrist and you use your fingers to hold it, like a knuckle. The de is attached on top of it and you can customize the de as you like either it¡¯s going to be wide, short, long, or thin, it¡¯s all up to you,¡± Mykel exined as he pointed at his drawing.
Nagy grabbed the paper and looked at it with excitement. ¡°I want this as my weapon,¡± she said quietly.
¡°Oh? You like it?¡± Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised.
¡°I love it,¡± Nagy answered while she kept staring at the drawing.
¡°Isn¡¯t that great? Well then,¡± Mykel paused as he stood up. ¡°I will ask the cksmith to make various types of katar so you can choose which one you¡¯refortable with,¡± he continued.
Nagy lifted her head and looked at Mykel with disbelief. ¡°Thank you,¡±
¡°So he¡¯s kind of guy who¡¯s soft with girls, huh?¡± Vincze asked as he watched Mykel leave the training room with Edith.
Gunnar, Rozan, and Gerrard looked at each other and then they started tough. Sven and Vincze looked at each other with confusion but then Gunnar looked at them with his arms crossed. ¡°Just wait and you will see how harsh he can be. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a guy, a woman, or a demon, he will treat you how he wants to treat you,¡±
¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you guys wet your pants,¡± Rozan said while chuckling mischievously.
Edith looked at her schedule as she walked next to Mykel. ¡°Miss Lh wanted you to check on this document and there are a few matters that you need to handle, Mister Mykel,¡± she said as she kept walking.
Edith waited for Mykel¡¯s response until she decided to look to her left and saw that Mykel was gone. ¡°Mister Mykel?¡± she asked as she looked at the empty hallway.
Mykel stood and looked around him, he saw two giant doors that were as tall as the Guild Association¡¯s building. He looked at them as he sighed and walked toward the doors where every footstep he took echoed throughout the massive hallway next to him. The floor was made of gold that reflected his face and the hundreds of tall pirs that supported the hallway.
Suddenly a notification appeared in front of him.
[The Leaders of the 21 Major Arcanas have summoned you]
[You are entering the Hall of Arcana, Temple of Triumph]
Chapter 48
Mykel stood in front of the giant doors and they suddenly opened, the ground was shaking really badly that it made him a bit dizzy. It opened so slowly that he had to wait a whole minute so he could walk past through the gap.
The hall was so big that it was ten times the size of the colosseum, and the shape of the hall wasn¡¯t a circle but it was a heptagon. Mykel entered the hall and looked at the space in the sky where stars were lighting the hall and everything was made out of gold. There was a heptagon table where the dominant constetions of the 21 Major Arcana sat.
Mykel walked to where the heptagon table and they could see them from the distance. It was just silence where the other hundreds of gods and goddesses were watching him walk from the spectator seat on the sides.
The reason why the shape of the hall was heptagon was because of the alliance of each Major Arcana. Mykel turned around as he walked backward and saw the bottom side of the heptagon where the god and goddesses from Death Arcana and the Devil Arcana faction sat and they stood neutral with each other.
On the bottom left side, it was the factions of the Hanged Man, Temperance, and The Tower Arcanas which the three of them were allied. On the bottom right side were for the Sun, Moon, and Star Arcanas, and the three of them were allied as well.
Mykel turned around and looked at the upper left side where the Strength, Justice, and Hermit Arcanas, the three factions were the most dominant factions because most Awakeners chose Gods and Goddesses from those factions.
The upper right side was where the Wheel of Fortune, Hierophant, and Lover Arcana factions were. The members of those factions were mostly Goddesses and they preferred to choose women as their recipients.
On the top left side was the ce where the most powerful Benefactors in the story, those three factions were the Empress, Emperor, and Chariot Arcanas. Only the side characters in the story became their recipients.
On the top right side, The Fool, Magician, and High Priestess Arcanas, and were the second dominant factions in the story. They were the most neutral factions since they didn¡¯t really bother to hang around with the other constetions including the Death and Devil Arcanas factions.
Thest one was the top side of the heptagon where the World Arcana faction was. There were no spectators¡¯ seats there since only one being that inside the World faction, and none of them worthy enough to be in that faction.
Every step Mykel took echoed throughout the hall with hundreds of thousands of gazes pointing at him. If he didn¡¯t have [Mind Control] on him, he would get crushed by the pressure and lose his mind.
Mykel finally reached the heptagon table where all the dominants¡¯ gods and goddesses were sitting around it. He looked at every and each one of them, he remembered all the gods and goddesses including Hera who sat next to a muscr guy with white-bluish skin and long white hair and beard, Zeus.
Mykel stood in between the throne that belonged to the Devil Arcana and Death Arcana. He looked at the empty throne of the Devil Arcana and it was obvious that the Devil Arcana was led by Lucifer himself.
Mykel looked at the empty sit and decided to sit on it. ¡°What do you guys want from me?¡± he asked calmly
Mykel sat down on Lucifer¡¯s throne that making all of them look at him with various expressions. Hera the Empress Arcana and Aphrodite smirked and giggled while Aphrodite the Lover Arcana stared at him with both her hands on her cheeks and a huge smile on her face.
Loki giggled mischievously with the ambiguous body of his or her that Mykel couldn¡¯t tell what gender Loki actually was, but he made Loki a man in the story. He was the dominant God of the Fool Arcana.
¡°For a mortal to sit among us, what an unpleasant sighting,¡± An old man with looked simr to Zeus with a crown on his head with wings around it said and a crow on his shoulder. That god was Odin from the Chariot Arcana.
¡°Is there a problem?¡± Mykel asked as he stared at Odin with his arms rested on the throne and legs crossed.
The crow was cawing really loud as Odin red at Mykel. ¡°Stop it, don¡¯t make a scene,¡± A gorgeous woman with dark brown hair and plump red lips with her eyes blindfolded said. She was Themis of the Hierophant Arcana.
Mykel just smirked as those two started to quarrel and then he looked to his right and saw a man with ck wings and a cloak that covered his whole body and face just staring at him. He was Thanatos of the Death Arcana, and by the look of his expression, he despised Mykel.
¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m going to die back there?¡± Mykel said and he was mentioning his encounter with Zherlthsh.
Thanatos slowly smirked at Mykel and then he looked away to look at the quarrel.
A woman with purple-ish skin and dressed in a purple dress stood up as she stared at them. All the gods and goddesses went silent since she was the strongest Goddess at the table, she was Nyx from the Tower Arcana.
Nyx with her long hair that touched the ground with her glowing eyes stared at Mykel. ¡°We summoned you here to ask you why you let the demons break out and destroy your world?¡±
Mykel looked at Nyx as he furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s funny to hear that from your mouth since you wanted to see me dead. I guess like mother like son, huh? he replied as he looked at Thanatos and Nyx.
A god with a red cape on his back and around his neck mmed his muscr hand on the table which sounded like a p of thunder. ¡°This mortal!¡± he said as he stood up and showed his buffed and muscr body. That God was Ares from the Strength Arcana. ¡°Let¡¯s just kill him, he will end up destroying his own world!¡± he said as he looked at the other gods and goddesses at the table.
¡°If you¡¯re asking me for a reason, that reason you must have seen it yourself,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at Ares. ¡°I was nning to help them but after what they did to my woman, do you think I would stay quiet and let them have it?¡± he continued.
Mykel looked at Zeus and smirked. ¡°I¡¯m not like that God who pretended to be an animal then fucked a Goddess and forced her into marriage, and then abandoned her and fucked other women for fun,¡±
Zeus red at him and just stayed quiet while Hera nced at Mykel and he knew she was holding her smile.
¡°Do you even know the consequences if you let those demons roam your world? You might think that your world is fine now, but you never knew. We have seen hundreds of worlds get destroyed because of the demons, and none of them were thinking like you until it was toote,¡± Nyx said as she sat down and stared at him.
¡°If you do as what we told you to do, we can help you defeat the demon kings, and Lucifer himself,¡± A goddess with a golden helmet and her light-red hair could be seen on her back and a see-through white cape on her shoulder said. Goddess Athena of the Justice Arcana stared at Mykel with her amber eyes.
Mykel scoffed and started to chuckle. ¡°Defeat Lucifer? You all know it¡¯s impossible because if you said there were hundreds of worlds that fell under him, doesn¡¯t that makes you guys ipetent as Gods and Goddesses?¡± he said as he snorted and smirked at Athena.
Mykel stood up as he shook his head and exhaled deeply. ¡°All of you are just putting on an act but you can¡¯t fool me,¡± he said as he looked at all of them with his hands rested on the table. ¡°You don¡¯t care about how many people that are dying down there, you don¡¯t even care if your recipients die since you can easily rece them,¡± he continued.
¡°You¡¯re all just scared that Lucifer and the others will step over you since they keep getting stronger and stronger while you all just sit here pretending to be almighty but the truth is you guys are nothing but an old god and goddess who can no longer get any stronger,¡± Mykel exined as he smiled at them. ¡°You¡¯re just jealous of what he¡¯s capable of,¡± he said and it made all of them angry except for Hera, Aphrodite, Nyx, and Thanatos.
¡°You have the power to kill him, but why don¡¯t you want to kill him?¡± Nyx asked calmly.
¡°Why? Because this is my power, and I do whatever I want with it,¡± Mykel answered with a smirk on his face.
Chapter 49
All of them were dumbfounded by Mykel¡¯s answer, even the gods and goddesses on the spectator seats started to murmur which made the whole hall noisy. The space made a crackling sound and Zeus¡¯ eyes started to glow as he red at Mykel, but suddenly the dark clouds came and immediately covered the crack.
¡°You know you¡¯re not allowed to use your power here, right?¡± Hera said as she stared at Zeus from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Or she might suck you in and turn you into particles,¡± she warned him that made Zeus¡¯ eyes go back to normal, and exhaled deeply.
A goddess with orange hair wearing a ck fur coat stared at Mykel. ¡°Your life is so full of mystery,¡± Goddess Freyja of the Wheel of Fortune Arcana said as she kept staring at Mykel with confusion. ¡°Your death is unknown and your birth is unknown, who are you?¡± she asked quietly.
Mykel stared back at Freyja and raised his eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m someone who¡¯s beyond your existence if that¡¯s what you want to hear,¡±
Ares stood up and before he could leave his seat, a goddess with a white scarf covered her head with curly ck hair and yellow eyes stared at Ares. ¡°He¡¯s speaking the truth¡¡± Goddess Veritas of the Hermit Arcana said with her eyes staring at Mykel from the corner of her eyes.
¡°I¡¯m the god of war! I will show him that he¡¯s nothing but a mortal who can¡¯t touch us!¡± Ares yelled as he walked toward Mykel.
Mykel smirked as he watched Ares walk toward him with his hands clenched.
[ARE YOU SURE YOU WANT TO REPLACE [COLD RESISTANCE (Lv.5)] WITH [DEUS OBCISOR]?]
[YES.] [NO.]
Mykel tapped the [Yes] button before Ares could grab him on the neck. Mykel grabbed his hand which made all of the gods and goddesses surprised.
[You have attained a new skill!]
[Open your status screen to check it out!]
[Deus Obscisor (Passive) (Benefactor Exclusive): Allow the User to do harm to the Constetions without exception. This skill will not work if the User does not have [Semideus] skill.]
[Nemesis has been activated!]
[The target is God Ares]
[Skills and Level have been equalized!]
[Duration is 5 minutes]
¡°What? You think I can¡¯t touch you?¡± Mykel asked and then he threw a punch at Ares¡¯s stomach and was enough to make him fall on his knee.
All of them jolt from their seats as they watched Ares bleed and on his knee, they were shocked because a human wasn¡¯t supposed to have the power to touch a god. The reason why there was such a skill like [Deus Obscisor] was that it was the only way to defeat Lucifer in the original story that Asmond received from her, The Goddess of All with the [Semideus] skill.
Ares wiped the blood on his lips, he scoffed as he red at Mykel and immediately charged at him but then the space turned ck and the hall lost its source of light. Everyone looked up as the void started to descend and covered everything above the hall.
Nyx who had been acting superior immediately sat down and didn¡¯t even dare to look up. Ares sighed with frustration as he clenched his teeth and red down at Mykel.
¡°We have been making a scene ever since Mykel came here, you guys need to calm down,¡± Aphrodite said as she stared at Mykel while she bit her lips.
All of them sat down and silently looked at each other because the void didn¡¯t leave them alone.
Loki stood up and opened his arms which made everyone look at him. ¡°Let me handle this from now on, how about that? Any objection?¡± he asked with his soothing womanly voice, it made Mykel a bit ufortable because his body shape was like any other goddess around the table but he didn¡¯t have a breast which was the reason why Mykel felt ufortable.
All the gods and goddesses just stared at him and shook their heads.
Loki approached Mykel with his smile and then he sat on top of the table in front of Mykel. ¡°You must have a goal with those powers that you possess, right? Can you tell us what¡¯s your goal?¡± he asked as he crossed his legs and rested his head on the back of his hand.
¡°How about you just enjoy the show like you always do,¡± Mykel said as he stared at Loki¡¯s long straight hair that covered half of his face.
¡°Of course!¡± Loki replied with a grin on his face. ¡°But at least can you give us some teaser of your big n?¡± he asked as he leaned his head forward at Mykel.
Mykel could smell a sweet scent from Loki¡¯s hair and he immediately leaned his head back on the throne. ¡°How about we make a deal first? It¡¯s no fun if I just tell you all about my n,¡± he asked as he crossed his legs.
Loki pped his fingers repeatedly with a big smile on his face and immediately jumped down from the seat and stood next to Mykel. ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± he said next to Mykel¡¯s right ear.
¡°You must have heard about Asmond Redfeld, or to be precise watched him during the second breakout,¡± Mykel said as he looked at every one of them.
¡°We do, and we are all interested in him,¡± Loki replied as he switched sides. ¡°We are all invested with what he¡¯s going to be in the future,¡± he continued as he stared at Mykel.
Myke smirked and then stood up. ¡°Well then, it¡¯s perfect timing,¡± he said. ¡°I want to make a deal with every constetion that participated in this ¡°Event¡± and that deal is I want you guys to not make him your recipient,¡± he said as he kept smirking and looking at all of them.
They were shocked when they heard about the deal except for Loki who started to get excited about whatever would happen.
¡°What exactly is the reason for you to specifically want us to not help him? And if the deal is only so you can tell us your big n, I don¡¯t think we are going to ept it no matter how many times you beg,¡± A goddess with a ck veil covered her pale face with only ck lips that everyone could see said. Goddess Hecate of the Magician Arcana with a big horn-like crown on top of the ck veil.
¡°Who said that deal is about me telling you my n?¡± Mykel answered as he chuckled.
¡°Then what¡¯s the deal? Just tell us already,¡± Odin said with a bit of annoyance in his voice.
¡°Let me repeat it once more, I want you guys to not make him your recipient and in exchange,¡± Mykel paused as everyone was staring at him with curiosity. ¡°I will not join the demon kings,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°Are you out of your mind?! That wasn¡¯t a deal, that was a threat!¡± Odin said as he mmed his hand on the table.
¡°It depends on how you interpreted it because for me it¡¯s a good deal,¡± Mykel answered with a smirk on his face. ¡°I can easily destroy the world of mine with the power that I have now, and nothing could stop me even if you all decided to give powers to your recipient. So? Do you ept the deal or not?¡± he asked with his eyebrow raised.
Loki couldn¡¯t help butugh with excitement with his hand covering his mouth.
¡°I have enough of this!¡± Zeus yelled and couldn¡¯t hold it any longer then thunders rumbled from the space and struck the hall through the dark clouds making damage to the hall.
All of them looked at Zeus with his glowing light blue eyes with disbelief and suddenly something descended into the hall. Something that was covered by ck mist and the moment itnded on the hall, the whole hall was covered with dark clouds that it was impossible for all of them to see anything in front of them.
Nobody was making any noise even Loki disappeared and went back to his seat. Mykel looked up and it was the same ce he was in when she summoned him to the void.
While Mykel was having the same eerie feeling that he had experienced, he heard loud lighting not far from him. The cloud was so thick and dark that not a single light could be seen even though the lighting was so bright. The scream of pain could be heard and he could tell it was Zeus¡¯s voice, he was so curious about what happened to him behind those thick dark clouds.
The sound of lighting stopped and it was just silence and Mykel¡¯s ears were ringing because of that.
Before he could recover the ringing sound in his ear, a hand was touching his face from behind. ¡°You have taken two of my abilities without my permission,¡± a soothing woman¡¯s voice whispered into his ear. ¡°You are so bold to threaten the gods and goddesses with my power,¡±
Mykel couldn¡¯t see anything but the hand was so soft and had no scent.
¡°Let¡¯s make a deal,¡± She whispered. ¡°If you answer my question truthfully, I will not take your life away,¡± she continued as she kept rubbing Mykel¡¯s face.
¡°What are you going to do with my power?¡± She asked as her hand started to grip on Mykel¡¯s face.
Chapter 50
¡°That¡¯s your answer?¡± She asked with a bit of intrigue in her voice.
Mykel tried to move his head but the hand was still gripping his face and prevented him from moving his head. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I want everything and everything will be mine,¡± he answered with the hand blocking his mouth.
¡°Your world is in bnce now, the good and evil in your world cannot be disturbed. If you want to be good, let the goodness fade, if you want to be evil, let the evil in your world disappear.¡± She whispered and Mykel could feel her cold breath on his left ear. ¡°Your existence alone is enough to break the bnce in your world and I don¡¯t like the world where it isn¡¯t bnced,¡± she said as her hand went down to Mykel¡¯s neck.
¡°Then what about the deal I made with the Constetions?¡± Mykel asked as he started to feel the stings because her ws started to scratch his skin.
¡°Do whatever you want as long as it makes your world bnce, Mykel Alester,¡± She answered as her voice slowly fade away, and removed her hand from Mykel. ¡°This will be your first andst warning,¡± her voice echoed throughout the hallway and suddenly the dark clouds disappeared.
Mykel looked at the dark clouds disappearing and he saw all the gods and goddesses around the table being held by a pair of white pale with dark ws hands that covered their eyes, mouth, and ears. The hands that appeared from the dark clouds slowly went back inside the cloud and disappeared with it.
All the gods and goddesses looked at Zeus who wasying on the floor with all his body covered with his own blue blood. Ares, Athena, and Themis ran toward Zeus to check on his condition but it seemed that he was fine because he was still moving.
Mykel looked up and saw the void was still covering the space, that Goddess of All, the only Goddess of The World, Mara. The only entity that existed in many mythologies that Mykel himself never described her face or appearance. Mykel only thought of her as the one that devours virtues and the one who gives vices. He only described her with words in the novel, and those words were a beauty that terrifies.
Mykel looked at all of them as he tried to keep his cool. ¡°So? Do we have a deal or not?¡± he asked even though knowing that Mara just warned him, but knowing that those gods and goddesses didn¡¯t hear his conversation with her, he took his shot.
¡°I have no problem with that because my recipient is following you,¡± Hera answered and since she was from the Empress Faction, all the gods and goddesses that in her faction had to agree with her decision.
¡°I¡¯m just a spectator as you said, Mykel, so I will take the deal,¡± Loki answered with a sinister smile on his face.
¡°Me too, I have no objection,¡± Aphrodite said with her head resting on her fist and winked at Mykel.
Nyx and Thanatos nodded in agreement and that was enough for Mykel, and then Freyja also agreed with the deal. Odin understood the situation and he couldn¡¯t refuse and so he agreed with the deal as well. God Aurvandill the Star Arcana agreed with the deal because Odin was the all-father of Norse mythology and he followed him.
Hecate had to agree because her mother, Nyx, and brother, Thanatos agreed with the deal. Goddess Selene of the Moon Arcana and God Helios of the Sun Arcana agreed to Mykel¡¯s since they respected Nyx.
¡°Since the ten of you have agreed which is already the majority of the Major Arcanas that are present here, that means you all have epted the deal,¡± Mykel said with a smile on his face. Ares, Themis, and the rest of the gods couldn¡¯t do anything but ept because the majority epted the deal.
¡°I don¡¯t think I can just ept your empty words because you might do something behind my back,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Ares and the others.
¡°What else do you want from us?! We already epted your deal, and do you think our words mean nothing?!¡± Ares asked with veins on his neck and forehead.
¡°Well,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the void in the sky. ¡°Goddess Mara, can you be our witness of the deal and if the Constetions decided to break the deal, please punish them severely?¡± he shouted at the void and the moment those gods and goddesses heard her name, they went frozen and just stared at the table.
The void slowly moved and everyone in the hall was being pushed by a pressure that made them unable to lift their heads. Mykel just looked at all those gods and goddesses lowering their heads in front of him.
¡°I guess that means she agreed,¡± Mykel said with a smirk on his face. ¡°Since we are done, here, can you send me back to my ce? I was in the middle of something,¡± he continued as he looked at Hera. Hera nodded and snapped her fingers to send Mykel back.
The moment Mykel left the hall, the void disappeared and everyone could finally breathe easily. They never thought that Mara would agree to Mykel¡¯s request and it was really unnerving for them.
¡°Does that mean he¡¯s our only hope now? We still can do that if you agree with me,¡± Odin looked at Nyx who had been staring at nothing.
¡°She has chosen her interest in him, what else can we do? Do you want your world to be devoured by her? Thest time we saw her here in this hall was when we had our first meeting and that was enough to give us nightmares,¡± Nyx replied as she looked at Odin, Zeus, and Hera. ¡°I would rather not interfere with whatever Mykel is nning on doing,¡± she continued as she stared at the stars then disappeared.
Since Nyx had left, the others started to leave and the hall was empty in a blink of an eye.
¡°Edith? What are you doing sitting on the floor?¡± Mykel asked and furrowed his eyebrows.
Edith looked up and she was so surprised to see Mykel that came out of nowhere. She sighed with relief as she tried to stand up with her phone in her hands. ¡°I have been looking for you because you disappeared, Mister Mykel,¡±
¡°I see, but I can¡¯t tell you what happened since it¡¯s something that I don¡¯t want anyone to know,¡± Mykel replied as he helped her stand up. ¡°So what were you saying back there? I only heard half of it,¡± he said as he walked to the lift with Edith.
The two of them left to the basement where the cksmith made weapons for everyone on his team. Mykel was busy describing the katar to the cksmith and asked him to make various types of katar.
Edith had been oddly quiet ever since Mykel came back, and he noticed it but he thought that she was still in shock so he ignored it. The moment they left, Mykel decided to ask her what happened but she just shook her head and smiled at him.
They went back to Mykel¡¯s office to sign the documents for Lh and since it was too quiet in there, Mykel turned on the TV and immediately saw people cheering for Asmond. He couldn¡¯t help but look at it and the title was Asmond Redfeld the Hero, he chuckled as he shook his head and then continue reading the document.
¡°Mister Mykel,¡± Edith said as she stood next to him and watched the news.
¡°Yes?¡± Mykel replied while he was signing the documents.
¡°You said that you know him, right? Asmond Redfeld,¡± Edith asked again with a monotone voice.
Mykel furrowed his forehead and looked at Edith. ¡°I do, why do you ask?¡±
¡°I saw a vision,¡± Edith answered and her voice started to tremble.
Mykel turned his chair to look at Edith¡¯s face. ¡°What kind of vision did you see?¡±
¡°It was a very long and unpleasant one,¡± Edith said as she looked at Mykel with tears in her eyes and was about to copse. Mykel who saw that immediately stand up and held her arms to prevent her from falling down.
¡°What is it? What did you see?¡± Mykel asked as he kept holding her.
Edith looked at Mykel and started to cry. ¡°I see you¡ I see you died by his hand,¡±
Mykel furrowed his forehead and looked at the TV where people were cheering for Asmond. He was a bit confused because Edith wasn¡¯t supposed to be able to see a vision that specifically told a person¡¯s death, and that mean a big event happened during his death.
¡°What else did you see in that vision?¡± Mykel asked as he tried to calm her down by rubbing her back.
¡°A giant pale hand took your body from the dark sky, it devoured your body and people were cheering for your death,¡± Edith answered as she sniffled.
Chapter 51
¡°Did something happen to the boss? He had been so quiettely. I mean, he rarely talks if it¡¯s unnecessary, but this time feels a bit different, don¡¯t you guys think?¡± Rozan asked as he looked at Gunnar and the others who had been busy training Sven, Vincze, and Nagy.
¡°Jeanne, why don¡¯t you go and talk to him? You might be able to get something if you ask,¡± Agnez said and stared at Jeanne as she tilted her head toward Mykel. Jeanne nodded and approached Mykel who was smoking on the balcony.
¡°Mykel?¡± Jeanne asked but Mykel didn¡¯t respond to her call. She walked closer and stood next to Mykel with his empty eyes staring at nothing. ¡°Mykel?¡± she asked once again as she gently grabbed Mykel¡¯s left arm.
Mykel¡¯s expression changed when he noticed that Jeanne was next to him. ¡°Yes? Do you need something?¡± he asked.
¡°Everyone is worried that you have been acting weirdly for the past three days. Did something happen? Do you want to talk about it?¡± Jeanne asked with a worried expression and she didn¡¯t want to look away and kept staring at Mykel in the eye.
Mykel smiled as he rubbed his left thumb on Jeanne¡¯s cheek. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just a bit tired, that¡¯s all,¡± he said as he kept smiling. ¡°I will go and get some rest for today. You guys are free for today, also tomorrow you all will bring those guys to the tower to raise their level so don¡¯t forget,¡± he continued as he rubbed Jeannie¡¯s head, and then he left the training room.
The night came and he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the vision that Edith had because the [Oracle] skill always told the truth. It could be changed but he didn¡¯t know when, why, or where Asmond was going to kill him and not to mention the pale hand that took his dead body from the dark sky.
Mykel could only think of the possibility from the vision he heard from Edith. One, Asmond attained something powerful enough to kill him in the future and if that was the case, he had to make sure to manipte Asmond¡¯s skills. Two, the pale hand that Edith saw in her vision would belong to Mara, and if that was the case, he might do something that break the bnce as Mara warned him.
¡°Are you home, Mykel?¡± Lh voice could be heard from the front door.
¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Mykel said as he leaned on the door with his naked chest and cigarette in his mouth.
Lh raised her eyebrow with a flirtatious smile as she stared at Mykel¡¯s chest. ¡°Do you want me to satisfy you tonight?¡±
¡°Yes, and stay there,¡± Mykel said as walked toward her and burned the cigarette into ashes. ¡°Since I¡¯m the one who needs it, I will carry you to the bed,¡± he said and immediately lifted Lh by the waist and carried her to the bed.
¡°You should know that I¡¯m in heat as well, so please be careful or I might get pregnant,¡± Lh whispered and moaned as Mykel kissed her neck.
¡°So what? I can impregnate you if I want to since you¡¯re mine now,¡± Mykel answered without hesitation as he kept kissing her neck which started to make Lh moan louder.
¡°Please don¡¯t say it like that, I might change my mind about not wanting to have a child,¡± Lh said as her body started to shake from pleasure.
The sun rose and they both were still ongoing until finally, Lh passed out from exhaustion. Mykel didn¡¯t realize it was morning already and he immediately went to the bathroom to take a shower since he had a n to go to the tower.
Mykel came out of the bathroom and he heard a knock from the front door, he checked who it was and it was Lh¡¯s assistant.
¡°Yes?¡± Mykel said with only a towel covering the bottom part of his body. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for Lh, she just went to sleep,¡± he continued as he looked at the assistant.
¡°O-oh¡ then I wille backter,¡± The woman said and looked away while she blushed.
¡°You want toe in? She might wake up anytime,¡± Mykel asked but the assistant felt a bit ufortable. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you. Come in,¡± he continued as he walked back inside the apartment with the door opened.
Because Mykel left into the bedroom, she couldn¡¯t say no and the door was opened, she had no choice but toe inside the apartment.
Mykel sat in the living room with Lh assistant with a ss of vodka in his hand. ¡°Your name is Erica, right? So what do you want to discuss with Lh?¡±
¡°Yes, my name is-¡± Erica paused before she could finish her sentence and she slowly looked at Mykel as she gulped nervously. All she could think of was Mykel and his muscr body that she saw earlier and it aroused her.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mykel asked as he drank the vodka.
¡°No-nothing, I was thinking that Miss Lh is so lucky to have you,¡± Erica said but then she immediately regretted it because she just spoke her mind.
¡°Really? Why is that?¡± Mykel asked as he stared at her and rested his head on his fist.
¡°You¡¯re handsome, tall, muscr, and she looked sexually satisfied,¡± Erica answered but then covered her mouth because something was wrong with her.
¡°Is that so?¡± Mykel turned his head as if he wasn¡¯t interested in her words and continued drinking his vodka.
¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to say that, Mister Mykel,¡± Erica said with her red face.
¡°Well I said that I won¡¯t do anything to you, but you can,¡± Mykel said and stared at Erica in the eye. ¡°If you¡¯re curious why don¡¯t you try it and feel it yourself?¡± he continued as he put the ss on the table.
Erica gulped and looked at Mykel full of lust so suddenly.
¡°Mykel?¡± Lh asked as she walked out of the bedroom and saw Mykel was watching the TV on his own.
¡°You slept like a log, do you even know that the sun is about to go down?¡± Mykel asked with an empty vodka bottle in his hand.
¡°My back hurts,¡± Lh said as she massaged her back.
Mykel chuckled softly as he walked toward her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I will give you a massage then,¡± he said with a smile on his face.
In the end, they did it again but Mykel was finally satisfied with his need.
¡°It¡¯s the first time I see you like this, is something in your mind that bothers you?¡± Lh asked as shey on the bed next to Mykel.
¡°Yes, something is bothering me and I can¡¯t get it out of my head,¡± Mykel answered as he massaged the bridge of his nose.
¡°You know I¡¯m capable enough to help you, right? Just tell me what¡¯s in your mind?¡± Lh replied as she rubbed Mykel¡¯s chest.
¡°I¡¯m fine now and it¡¯s all thanks to you,¡± Mykel said as he stroked her hair.
¡°I don¡¯t buy it,¡± Lh said as she sat up and suddenly sat on top of Mykel. ¡°Tell me,¡± she said with a serious expression.
¡°I feel threatened,¡± Mykel replied as he stared at Lh with her messy hair.
¡°By whom? The Fraternity?¡± Lh asked with her forehead furrowed.
Mykel sighed and nodded. ¡°Edith saw a vision of my death that I don¡¯t know why, where, and when, but it has something to do with them,¡±
Lh stared at Mykel with her eyes wide open and she just sat there and didn¡¯t know what to say.
¡°I can see it in your face, you know?¡± Mykel said with a gentle smile on his face.
¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean it wille true, right?¡± Lh asked with a worried expression and nervousness in her voice.
¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t know how to prevent it from happening,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°Then how are we going to stop it from happening?¡± Lh asked as her hands started to tremble.
¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Mykel answered and sighed as he looked at the dark sky. ¡°Oh, by the way, Erica was here earlier in the morning, she said that the Fraternity wanted to make some kind of a proposal for the future,¡± he said.
¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Lh said as she pumped Mykel¡¯s chest.
Mykel furrowed his forehead and looked at her with confusion. ¡°What?¡±
¡°That vision must have something to do with our current situation with them. If you didn¡¯t tell me, we might keep making them our enemies. That could be the reason why she had that vision,¡± Lh exined. ¡°If we take a different approach, we should be able to prevent that from happening, right?¡± she asked as she kept staring Mykel in the eye.
¡°Different approach? Like what? Put our hatred for them aside?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°No, I will never ever forgive them for what they did. We are going to pretend and when things are in our favor, we can destroy them once everything is over,¡± Lh answered.
Mykel hummed and furrowed his forehead. ¡°Different approach¡ I see what you mean and it¡¯s worth the try,¡± he said under his breath. ¡°Are you okay with this?¡± he asked.
¡°If it¡¯s for you, I would do anything,¡± Lh whispered and started to kiss Mykel¡¯s neck.
Chapter 52
¡°So how was it?¡± Mykel asked Gunnar as he stared at Nagy and the others sitting on the sofa in the living room.
¡°It¡¯s a mess, they couldn¡¯t even kill a single demon on the first floor. We had to spoonfeed them and I don¡¯t think we can do it like how you do it, boss,¡± Gunnar answered while resting his head on his fist and looking at the three of them.
¡°I see, I guess I should bring them to the tower myself,¡± Mykel said as he put down the cigarette in the ashtray.
¡°Now you guys are screwed!¡± Rozan said as he pointed at them with a grin on his face.
Mykel looked at Lillith¡¯s status screen and he was expecting her to be good but he never thought it would be that good.
[NAME: Lillith Mort]
[LEVEL: 7]
[AFFINITY: MALEVOLENT]
[BENEFACTOR(S): HERA]
[ARCANA COIN: 4,300]
[SKILL(S): TELEPATHIC (Lv.3), VENGEANCE, DAGGER-ROOKIE (Lv.2), STRENGTH (Lv.2), AGILITY (Lv.3), STAMINA (Lv.1), DEXTERITY (Lv.2), MERCILESS (Lv.1)]
[Merciless (Passive): The User will deal a lot more damage to the target that is lower level or weaker than the User. (Current level is 1. Increase damage to weaker enemies by 20%)]
¡°So when are you going to bring them to the tower, boss? Are you going to bring them now?¡± Agnez asked while staring at Mykel with chips in her hand.
¡°Not today, I have to meet with the Fraternity with Lh,¡± Mykel answered while reading the message that Lh sent him.
¡°Huh? Why?¡± Agnez asked as she looked at Mykel weirdly.
¡°It seems that they want to propose something about working together from now on after what happened during the breakout,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at Agnez who seemed to be not fond of that idea. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but if we keep on making them our enemy, people will look at us as the bad guy here and I believe everyone is starting to think that way as well,¡± Mykel exined and looked at Jeanne, Gerrard, Gunnar, and Rozan.
¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then I will follow you, but I won¡¯t work with them unless you tell me to,¡± Agnez said as she walked away and grabbed her sword that she hung on the wall.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Mykel asked and looked at Agnez that seemed to be preparing to leave.
Agnez furrowed her forehead and pointed her hands at Gunnar and the others. ¡°Of course, we are going to follow you there. We have to show them that if they decided to do something behind our back, we can wipe them all,¡±
Gunnar shrugged his mouth and nodded in agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s gear up, boys, we have a different kind of battle that awaits, us,¡± he said as he grabbed his shield and axe.
Jeanne immediately grabbed her sword while Rozan grabbed the staff. Lillith just stared at them and didn¡¯t do anything since she already had her daggers hidden on her back.
¡°What about us?¡± Vincze asked as he raised his hand and looked at Mykel.
¡°Go to the training ground and train, you need to prepare for tomorrow because I¡¯m going to bring you all to the ninth floor in Lucifer tower,¡± Mykel said as he stared at them.
¡°You guys are so screwed and I can¡¯t wait to see that,¡± Agnez said as she chuckled mischievously while the others were smiling and smirking.
¡°We are good to go, boss,¡± Gunnar said with the others standing next to him.
Mykel nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s pick up Lh in her office,¡±
Lh said that it was better for them toe to their headquarters instead of theming there to the Guild Association to show their good intention. Since Lh was the best in this kind of thing, Mykel agreed to her and just followed her decision.
A total of six cars were parked in front of the Fraternity building and took all the attention of the Awakeners from the Fraternity. The moment they saw Lh and Mykel they were showing their hatred and dislike toward them but the two of them just ignored it and went into the building.
The receptionist was surprised to see Lh and she immediately stood up and smiled at her. ¡°Madam Lh, what can I help you today?¡± she asked while kept smiling.
The receptionist took a peek at Gunnar and the others with the weapons on their back and waist. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can allow them to get inside the building with weapons on them,¡± she said nervously.
Mykel stared at her and raised his eyebrow. ¡°After what you guys tried to do, I think bringing a weapon is the right thing to do. Also, do you think I need a weapon to kill them?¡± he asked with a straight face, the receptionist gulped nervously and didn¡¯t know what to say.
¡°We are here because we got a message from Kastor that he wanted to propose about the future with us. So can you please inform him that we are here?¡± Lh exined with a smile on her face.
¡°Le-let me make a phone call real quick,¡± The receptionist said as she hurriedly grabbed the phone and called Kastor.
A minute after the receptionist made the call, Kastor and his assistant came out of the lift. He looked so stunned because he never thought Lh would ept his proposal.
¡°Lh¡ I mean, President Lh, it¡¯s really a surprise that you¡¯re here right now,¡± Kastor said and tried to act professionally.
¡°Yes, I heard about it from my assistant that you want to talk about the future. So here we are, and we are interested in your proposal,¡± Lh answered without showing any emotion or expression.
Kastor slightly smiled and nodded with understanding. ¡°That¡¯s really good news, but what with all the weapons?¡± he asked as he looked at Gunnar and the others.
¡°For my protection,¡± Lh answered as she stared Kastor in the eye.
¡°I see, please then follow me to the 50th floor, it¡¯s a big meeting room that can fit everyone in there,¡± Kastor said as he pointed at the lift with his hand.
Everyone entered the lift and it made a beeping sound because of the overweight inside the lift.
¡°Please make yourselffortable in there and let me bring the others here,¡± Kastor said as he pointed at the meeting room in front of him.
Mykel and Lyenth sat down at the round table and it reminded him of the table in the Hall of Arcana. Gunnar and the others were standing right behind them because they didn¡¯t want to sit down because they couldn¡¯t move freely if they sat down.
The door opened and Kastor entered the room with his assistant and all the president from the other associations that supported the Fraternity. They were looking at Mykel and Lh with despise, the same re that those Awakeners made.
¡°Jeanne?!¡± Asmond whispered as soon as he entered the room and it made, Mykel and the others look at him.
Jeanne smiled and waved at him and they both looked so happy to be able to see each other again after so long.
Caesar entered the room with Enma and he looked a lot better even though he needed a crutch to help him walk. Half of his face was covered with a mask but they still could see his smile that he was so happy that Lh and Mykel were here.
Everyone sat down at the round table including Asmond, and Mykel was staring at the presidents from the different associations. Lillith leaned her head toward Mykel and she whispered that none of them were trying to do any harm to Lh.
¡°Before we start, how about I introduce you to these people from the other associations of mine? I believe you already know about them but let¡¯s do it formally,¡± Kastor said as he stood up and pointed his hand at them.
After Kastor did introduce everyone to Lh and Mykel, he sat down and talked to his assistant about the proposal documents that he had prepared. Handrick had been staring at Mykel and he couldn¡¯t help but point his finger at him which made everyone look at him with confusion.
¡°Before we start, can I ask a question to him?¡± Handrick asked as he looked at Kastor, Kastor nodded with understanding. ¡°Mykel Alester, right? Can I ask you how it feels to see hundreds of people dying during the breakout because you decided to not help them?¡± he asked with his eyes squinted.
Mykel just stared at him and didn¡¯t say anything.
¡°We admit that you have the best team of Awakeners in the world, but don¡¯t you have a bit of sense of responsibility? You know that the more power you have the more responsibility you have to bear. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed of yourself for being egoistic and inhumane?¡±
Mykel chuckled as he raised his eyebrow and stared at Handrick. ¡°Sense of responsibility you say?¡± he said as he sat straight. ¡°I¡¯m being responsible for my power right now because I have been thinking about destroying this building the moment I set foot in this ce. So, if you don¡¯t have anything useful that¡¯sing from your mouth, shut it or I will start thinking of being irresponsible,¡± he answered with a straight face.
Agnez couldn¡¯t help but smirk as she stared at Handrick while the others were silently staring at Mykel.
Chapter 53
Asmond was shocked because he never knew that the Mykel he knew was totally different from what he saw right now. He could see that Mykel was furious by the look in his eyes, and the reason why was the woman who sat next to him. He understood because the moment he looked at Jeanne, he might be saying the same thing if something bad happened to her.
¡°That¡¯s enough, Handrick, it¡¯s already in the past and we are here so we can work together and put aside of everything for now. The guilt is still lingering on my shoulder so please don¡¯t make a scene because you¡¯re really trying to make things worse for us,¡± Kastor said as he red at Handrick with a bit of annoyance.
¡°Let¡¯s hear what do you want to propose, President Kastor, we don¡¯t have much time because we still have to train our new recruits,¡± Lh said as she looked at the documents in Kastor¡¯s hands.
Kastor nodded and then he passed the documents to Lh and Mykel.
¡°That¡¯s the proposal we want to make, the point of the documents is that we are thinking of helping each other with clearing the towers. I know it¡¯s really not the case because we are basically asking for your help, but after what we have been through, we can¡¯t do this on our own,¡± Kastor exined with a bit of worry in his voice.
¡°It says here that you want us to make a joint to clear the towers once a week, and we can have 80% of the loots during the attempts, is that correct?¡± Lh asked as she read the documents.
¡°Yes, we believe with your help we can achieve our goal to clear the 15th floor of each tower before the third breakout happens, so in return, we will give you the most profit from the attempts,¡± Kastor answered.
¡°I see, but unfortunately we have to decline for this one,¡± Lh answered as she looked at Kastor.
Kastor looked a bit disappointed. ¡°Can I ask you the reason? We can try to make it 90% if President Lh wants to,¡± he replied with desperation in his voice.
¡°That isn¡¯t the case, we don¡¯t need the profit and we can share the loot equally because we already have another source of ie. So, if you can agree with it, we can continue to the next point,¡± Lh answered as she looked at the document.
¡°Another source of ie?¡± Kastor asked with confusion.
Lh looked at Mykel and nodded her head.
¡°Asmond, catch,¡± Mykel said as he threw a scroll at him.
They were looking at the scroll with confusion while Asmond opened the scroll. ¡°What?! Is this?!¡± he said with a shocked expression that made Kastor and the others curious about it.
Mykel smirked and nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a skill scroll and it will instantly be added to your skill tab once you use it. Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s a gift from me for doing your best in the breakout, you were amazing,¡± he answered with a gentle smile on his face.
¡°What¡¯s this? Are you trying to take him away from us? Is that what it is? Is this your ulterior motive?¡± Darnell asked as he crossed his arms and stared at Mykel.
¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m doing this because Asmond is someone I know and he¡¯s a good kid. He¡¯s also Jeanne¡¯s childhood friend, so of course, I will reward him for what he has achieved. I¡¯m being kind only to him so don¡¯t even try to beg to get your hand on the scroll,¡± Mykel answered.
Kastor and Caesar stared at Mykel and started to feel a bit suspicious and worried about it.
¡°Are the President and the Co-Founder of the Fraternity think that we are going to do something so low like that?¡± Lh asked as she stared at them from the corner of her eyes. ¡°We are not the ones who tried to kidnap a person to gain a personal interest,¡± she continued.
Both of them cleared their throat and stopped looking at Mykel. Mykel smirked and then looked at Gunnar. ¡°I think you should use that gauntlet to heal Caesar¡¯s injuries,¡± he said as he tilted his head toward Caesar.
Gunnar raised his eyebrows and then nodded his head. ¡°Got it, boss,¡±
Gunnar walked toward Caesar and Enma immediately blocked his path and red up at him. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±
¡°Let him past, Enma,¡± Caesar said because he felt a bit guilty for thinking they had ulterior motives.
Enma turned around and hesitated but Caesar stared at her with a smile on his face. Enma sighed and nodded with understanding then walked away.
Gunnar asked for Caesar¡¯s hand, he grabbed Caesar¡¯s hand with his gauntlet. Caesar felt something cold all over his body, and it moved to his face, he felt like he was being blown by a cold breeze that made him feelfortable.
¡°It¡¯s done, boss,¡± Gunnar said as he walked away.
¡°Open your mask,¡± Mykel said as he stared at Caesar.
Caesar slowly opened his mask, Kastor and Enma were shocked by what they were seeing. Caesar looked at everyone and they were making the same expression, he then decided to walk to the ss wall to look at his own face.
¡°My face!¡± Caesar yelled with disbelief. ¡°My back! My arms! My legs! Everything is healed?!¡± He said with excitement as he checked his whole body that had fully recovered.
Lillith also couldn¡¯t believe it at first when Mykel said that he could heal her wound. Mykel managed to convince her and healed the injuries on her face, but she decided to keep using the mask because it had be a part of her body.
¡°So? Can we continue, President Kastor?¡± Lh asked while kept reading the documents.
Kastor cleared his throat and hid his happiness. ¡°Yes, we should,¡±
Lh kept declining all the offers in the documents by gaining nothing but giving everything to the Fraternity. It wasn¡¯t about making a profit but it was to send them a message that the Guild Association was way superior to the Fraternity. In the end, Kastor and the others were defeated in the meeting and they couldn¡¯t help but show their respect to the Guild Association whether they like it or not.
¡°Is there anything else that you want to propose, President Kastor?¡± Lh said as she gave the documents back to Kastor so he could revise the proposal.
¡°We don¡¯t have anything else to say because you have given us everything that we need, thank you, President Lh for epting our proposal,¡± Kastor said with a smile on his face.
¡°Alright, since we are done here, we are going to take our leave and just tell Erica once you are done with the revised proposal so I can sign on it,¡± Lh said as she stood up.
¡°Will do,¡± Kastor replied as they saw Lh and Mykel leave the meeting room.
Kastor could finally breathe with ease as he rubbed his face with disbelief. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that they really going to ept the proposal. Not to mention they didn¡¯t want anything back from us,¡± he said as he stared at the ceiling and chuckled with disbelief.
¡°You have done a great job, Kastor, I¡¯m so proud of you,¡± Gustav said with a smile on his face.
¡°Are you really think that they don¡¯t have ulterior motives toward us, Kastor? I don¡¯t want to believe they agreed with the terms without taking a single profit,¡± Handrick said as he stared at Kastor.
¡°I also thought they have ulterior motives behind the reason why they agreed to the proposal, but after observing Lh and Mykel, they both despised us and you guys could see in their eyes. So, if they do have ulterior motives behind this agreement, they won¡¯t be making such an impression on us, and I believe they have a reason for this, and I believe they do it because they had to,¡± Kastor exined as he sat straight and looked at them.
Caesar nodded in agreement. ¡°I thought so too and I believe in Kastor¡¯s words,¡±
¡°Jeanne!¡± Asmond said as he ran toward them.
They all turned around and looked at him while Jeanne walked toward him.
¡°Are you sure they¡¯re just childhood friends? It seems that he likes her,¡± Agnez said as she looked at Asmond.
¡°Does it matter?¡± Mykel replied as he walked toward Jeanne and Asmond.
¡°How long has it been since thest time I saw you?¡± Mykel asked as he walked toward them.
¡°Mykel! I believe it has been at least seven months now,¡± Asmond answered with a huge smile on his face.
¡°Seven months? Time sure flies by really fast,¡± Mykel said as he smiled. ¡°Look at you, the moment you became an Awakener you already show what you¡¯re capable of. I told you didn¡¯t I? Don¡¯t stop believing,¡± he continued as he patted Asmond¡¯s shoulder.
¡°Yeah, I need to be stronger so I can protect everyone,¡± Asmond replied with a serious expression.
¡°I¡¯m d that you have made your own path, Asmond, and not to mention you can finally fight side by side with Jeanne in the tower soon,¡± Mykel said as he looked at both of them. ¡°Well then, since the two of you haven¡¯t seen in a while, why don¡¯t you guys spend your time together?¡± he asked as he looked at Jeanne.
¡°I will leave that forter, right now I have Nagy that I need to train in the tower,¡± Jeanne answered.
¡°Yeah, let¡¯s hang outter because I¡¯m also quite busy right now,¡± Asmond said.
¡°Alright, we will see you soon then,¡± Mykel said as he walked back with Jeanne walking next to him.
Asmond watched Mykel and Jeanne stared at each other with big smiles on their face. Mykel rubbed Jeanne¡¯s head and somehow it gave sting on Asmond¡¯s chest because they both seemed close than he thought.
Chapter 54
¡°That will be it for today, you guys can rest for the day,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Vincze, Sven, and Nagy covered with bruises on their bodies.
¡°What the hell is that demon lord, it moved so fast,¡± Vincze said as he went all four with the spear in his hands.
[NAME: Vincze Lazlo]
[LEVEL: 17]
[AFFINITY: NEUTRAL-GOOD]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NONE]
[ARCANA COIN: 1,400]
[SKILL(S): SOUL-STRIKE (Lv.4), SPEAR-ROOKIE (Lv.7), STRENGTH (Lv.8), AGILITY (Lv.7), DEXTERITY (Lv.7), STAMINA (Lv.6), PAIN RESISTANCE (Lv.4), PERCEPTION (Lv.4), COLD RESISTANCE (Lv.3), HEAT RESISTANCE (Lv.3), RECOVERY (Lv.2)]
¡°This one so far is the worst first demon lord we have fought, I can¡¯t imagine how hard the second one will be,¡± Sven said as he caught his breath and looked at Estrel¡¯s dead body in front of him.
[NAME: Sven Micallef]
[LEVEL: 17]
[AFFINITY: NEUTRAL]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NONE]
[ARCANA COIN: 1,100]
[SKILL(S): DEMON BANE (Lv.5), SPEAR-ROOKIE (Lv.6), STRENGTH (Lv.9), AGILITY (Lv.6), DEXTERITY (Lv.6), STAMINA (Lv.5), PAIN RESISTANCE (Lv.4), MIGHT (Lv.3), COLD RESISTANCE (Lv.3), HEAT RESISTANCE (Lv.3), CRITICAL (Lv.2)]
¡°If only I could reach his back, maybe we can kill it a bit faster since we can stop him from flying around,¡± Nagy said as she stared at the katar in her hands.
[NAME: Nagy Esbeth]
[LEVEL: 17]
[AFFINITY: NEUTRAL-GOOD]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NONE]
[ARCANA COIN: 1,800]
[SKILL(S): SIGNUM (Lv.6), DAGGER-ROOKIE (Lv.9), STRENGTH (Lv.4), AGILITY (Lv.10), DEXTERITY (Lv.9), STAMINA (Lv.5), STEALTH (Lv. 8), PAIN RESISTANCE (Lv.2), COLD RESISTANCE (Lv.3), HEAT RESISTANCE (Lv.3), BACKSTAB (Lv.3)]
[Backstab (Passive): The User will deal more damage when attacking from behind the target. (Current level is 3. Increase damage by 30% when attacking from behind)]
¡°This is fun, we got one level by just watching them clear the tower up to the tenth floor,¡± Gunnar said as he looked at his status screen.
¡°I¡¯m curious though, why the demon lordse back again? I thought we killed them during our first clear?¡± Rozan asked as he looked at the dead body of Estrel.
¡°They¡¯re demons, they can¡¯t die, they will spawn again since their origin is from hell or whatever they came from,¡± Agnez answered while cutting off Estrel¡¯s wings.
¡°She¡¯s right, the demons will spawn over and over again until we kill the demon king of the tower but for a demon lord to spawn again it took at least a week until it came back to their designated floor,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward Lh since she wanted to see the inside of the tower.
¡°Good work for today,¡± Lh said under the thick fur mantle while hugging herself to warm herself up.
Mykel cast heat onto his body to warm her up by hugging her from behind. ¡°How was it? Did you enjoy the show?¡±
¡°Yeah, I never thought to see it in person, the angel-like demon,¡± Lh answered while touching her cheek to Mykel¡¯s cheek.
¡°Let¡¯s go home and rest because tomorrow we will try to clear the Azrael tower with the Fraternity,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward the door with Lh and Edith.
Everyone decided to went for a drink to celebrate Vincze, Sven, and Nagy¡¯s graduation from trainee to officially part of the team.
The morning came, Mykel and the others including Lh were waiting for Kastor and the others to arrive. Azrael tower was in District 9 and they had to take a flight early in the morning so they wouldn¡¯t bete but turned out Kastor and the others hadn¡¯t arrived yet.
As the sun started rising, dozens of cars arrived with Kastor and the others in the cars. They came out from the car and it surprised Gunnar and the others because there were at least 30 people that came including Asmond.
¡°Are they really bringing that many people just to clear the tenth floor?¡± Gunnar asked as he looked at them.
¡°No wonder it was hard for them to level up, they shared it with that many people,¡± Rozan scoffed while shaking his head with disbelief.
Kastor and his team were looking at Mykel and the others, they could see the difference in their gearspared to Gunnar and the others. The only ones who didn¡¯t have any gears on were Mykel, Lh, and Edith while the rest of them were intimidating enough that made Kastor and the others insecure and inferior to them.
¡°President Lh, what are you doing here?¡± Kastor asked as he walked toward them.
¡°I¡¯m joining them because I have no schedule for today,¡± Lh answered.
¡°But it¡¯s dangerous in there,¡± Kastor said as he pointed at the tower.
¡°I have him next to me and he¡¯s here to protect me so I feel safe,¡± Lh replied as she rubbed Mykel¡¯s chest. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about someone else, you have to focus on your own team¡¯s safety in there,¡± she continued.
¡°We good to go?¡± Mykel asked with a cigarette in his mouth.
¡°Yes, we are good to go,¡± Kastor replied as he nodded his head.
Gunnar was at the front and lead the raid since he knew none of them waspetent enough to be at the front with him.
¡°So, Caesar, I heard you used to train with Mykel, was he really strong?¡± Asmond asked as he walked next to Caesar.
¡°Who told you that? I never said anything about training together with him. We only trained in the same ce but I never saw him training,¡± Caesar answered while fixing his pauldrons.
¡°So you don¡¯t know how strong he is?¡± Asmond asked as he helped Caesar fix his pauldrons.
¡°I know how strong he was,¡± Caesar answered as he stared at Asmond. ¡°What¡¯s your punching score?¡± he asked.
¡°Around 12,000 Psi, why?¡± Asmond asked.
Caesar chuckled. ¡°Based on my calction, Mykel¡¯s punch back then was around 18,000 Psi and that was at least seven months ago. If you¡¯re thinking about it, how strong is his punch now? I bet he could reach at least twice that amount now or even triple that amount,¡± Caesar answered as he stared at Mykel who was having a conversation with his team.
Those who heard Caesar¡¯s conversation with Asmond immediately looked at each other and talked about how strong Mykel was.
¡°What makes you think he had that much strength?¡± Asmond asked.
Kastor looked at Asmond and smiled. ¡°Do you remember the two-headed ogre during the first breakout? his body was crushed into pulp. Caesar and I had calcted it together and came out with that number,¡±
¡°So he¡¯s really that strong,¡± Asmond said as he looked at Mykel surrounded by the girls including Jeanne. ¡°I hope I can see him in action today because I¡¯m so curious how can strong he truly is,¡± he continued as he kept watching Jeanne walk next to Mykel.
¡°We also want to see it, but I don¡¯t think he will ever show his real power today since he¡¯s here to spectate,¡± Kastor replied as he looked at Asmond. ¡°If we keep on doing our best, we might be able to reach his power someday, Asmond, so let¡¯s keep doing our best,¡± he continued as he wrapped his arm around Asmond¡¯s neck.
Mykel nced at Kastor and Mykel who had been staring at him ever since they entered the tower. He turns around and looked at them while he walked backward. ¡°You don¡¯t mind if my team to take the first floor? They haven¡¯t used their weapons for a whole week since they had to train these guys,¡± he said as he pointed at Sven, Vincze, and Nagy.
Kastor smiled and nodded. ¡°Well then, the first floor is all yours, Mykel,¡±
Mykel smirked and turned around. ¡°You hear that? Gunnar?¡±
Gunnar screamed and echoed throughout the hallway while banging his axe on his shield. ¡°Let¡¯s do this boys!¡±
Gunnar opened the gate and the terrain was a dark forest where nothing in there but trees, grass, and dirt. It was simr to the first floor of the Azazel tower and the difference was that on this floor, they were dealing with kobolds.
¡°Can you walk in front of me, Lyn? I need to protect you from arrows,¡± Mykel said.
¡°Oh, Oka-¡± Before Lh could finish her sentence, Mykel caught an arrow that was targeting her.
¡°I told you,¡± Mykel said with a smile on his face as he crushed the arrowhead.
Gunnar ran forward and then suddenly stopped, he took a deep breath and immediately shouted his war cry. [War Cry] skill that taunted the demons or intimidated the demons depend on Gunnar¡¯s intention.
¡°I¡¯m not interested with low level demons, you and Gunnar should take care of it, Rozan,¡± Agnez said.
Rozan grinned and nodded. ¡°Fine by me,¡± he said as he run toward Gunnar.
Agnez turned around and looked at Kastor and the others. ¡°It¡¯s better to stay here if you don¡¯t want to get injured,¡± she said with a straight face while chewing gum.
Arrows were shot at Gunnar and he took them as if he was being thrown with pebbles. The moment his [Fever] skill got activated, he jumped as high as he could and smashed the ground with his hands.
The ground cracked andunched all the kobolds around the area into the air. Kastor and the others were dumbfounded by Gunnar¡¯s brute strength that at least 30,000 Psi. Rozan pointed his staff and created walls of fires that reached the sky and burned the kobolds into ashes.
[Congrattion you have cleared the first floor of Azrael Tower!]
[The portal to the second floor is now open!]
¡°What the hell just happened?!¡± Caesar said as he watched the wall of fire that burned half the area.
Chapter 55
¡°I feel like I have been reborn again after so many days without using magic,¡± Rozan said as he spread his arms and stared at the ze in front of him.
Agnez grabbed Rozan¡¯s head and messed his hard. ¡°Can you put them out? We can¡¯t move to the second floor if you¡¯re blocking the portal with the fire,¡±
¡°Oh shoot, my bad, I was having a moment,¡± Rozan replied.
¡°Are we really that weak?¡± Kastor said to himself as he stared at the firewalls that emzed the night sky.
The firewalls disappeared and it immediately went quiet because Kastor and his team were dumbfounded by what just happened. Mykel and the others walked to the portal as if it was nothing to them, and so Kastor and his team proceeded to follow them to the next floor.
Kastor and his team were doing their best to clear the second floor because they didn¡¯t want to lose to Mykel¡¯s team. Mykel and the others were just enjoying the show from the distance and it took them ten minutes to clear the second floor.
On the third floor, Vincze, Sven, and Nagy decided to join the fight with Kastor and his team. Even though their level was 17, they could match up with Kastor, Caesar, and Asmond even though their level was above 20.
Nagy casually walked through the demons and went to the backline without getting noticed by them. She killed the backline so quickly with katar in her hands and her movements were so smooth as if the katar was a part of her body. With the three of them helping Kastor and his team, it only took them five minutes to clear the third floor.
On the fourth floor, Jeanne and Gerrard decided to join them as well and it took them only two minutes to clear the fourth floor. Kastor and his team couldn¡¯t believe that they just cleared four floors in less than twenty minutes. They usually had to take a break and took them two hours to reach the fourth floor.
¡°Alright, is anyone injured and need to take a small break?¡± Kastor asked his team who was looting the demons.
Everyone was healthy and none of them were injured, it was the first time for them to clear four floors without anyone getting injured. Kastor then asked his team to gather around to have a small briefing to deal with the demon lord servants.
¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Agnez asked as she walked past them and stared at Kastor.
¡°Would you like to join us? We are making a n to deal with the servants since it¡¯s going to be hard,¡± Kastor replied while looking at her.
Agnez scoffed and smirked. ¡°Seriously? Let me handle the servants, you all can just watch and stay back. We don¡¯t have time to waste by doing whatever you guys doing right now,¡±
Mykel and the others entered the portal and so Kastor and his team decided to follow them because they didn¡¯t want them to be in trouble by dealing with the servants.
Kastor and his team entered the portal and saw Mykel and the others were just standing near the portal. Caesar looked at Agnez who was already on her way to the middle of the area with thick fogs almost blocking their vision.
¡°What¡¯s she doing?! We need to work together to kill those servants!¡± Caesar said as he looked at Mykel.
¡°If she said that she wants to deal with it alone, then let them be,¡± Mykel answered without even looking at Caesar.
Two giant cyclops with steel clubs were staring at Agnez who approached them. They immediately charged at her without hesitation and for a monster with that size, they moved quite fast.
Agnez unsheathed her sword and raised it up, and the moment the cyclops were in range, they smashed the clubs at her. The ground shook the moment the clubs smashed the ground and they thought they had her but when one of the cyclops lifted his club, Agnez was standing on it and immediately jumped at him.
Agnez swung her sword down vertically and cut the cyclops in half while she was still in the air. Before the other cyclops could lift his club, she jumped again by bouncing off from the cyclops right side body that she cut in half then swung her sword at the other cyclops¡¯ head.
Agneznded as the two cyclops copsed to the ground and sheathed her sword at the same time.
[Congrattion you have cleared the fifth floor of Azrael Tower!]
[The portal to the sixth floor is now open!]
¡°She took them down so easily¡¡± Asmond said with disbelief because he had to fight one of the cyclops on his one and it took him half an hour to kill the cyclops.
Mykel and his team immediately went to the portal without even reacting to what happened and went to the portal.
On the sixth floor, Mykel could see Kastor and his team starting to struggle to deal with the demons. They fought really carefully and in a big group to prevent them from being in a dangerous situation. If it wasn¡¯t for Gunnar and Gerrard¡¯s help, there would be casualties even though they seemed to be doing fine at first.
From the seventh floor up to the ninth floor, they barely contributed anything to fight the demons. Mykel¡¯s team was the only one who cleared the floors for them and they had so many excuses that made them look like an unreliable team.
Kastor, Caesar, and Asmond approached Mykel and his team who were ready to enter the tenth floor to fight the first demon lord of Azrael. ¡°We have no any information rted to the first demon lord because we have never been gone this far before,¡± he said as he looked at the portal and he was nervous about it.
¡°We will be fine on our own, just don¡¯t interfere or try to be a hero,¡± Rozan said as he rested his staff on his shoulder and stared at Kastor. ¡°We have been doing this for months and it¡¯s nothing to be worried about,¡± he continued as he fixed his sses.
¡°Just watch and learn,¡± Gunnar said as he stared at Kastor from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Should we get going, boss?¡± he asked as he looked at Mykel.
¡°Just go whenever you guys are ready,¡± Mykel answered as he smoked his cigarette.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Gunnar said as he entered the portal with his right hand in the air.
They entered the tenth floor and the ce was a massive field with a bigke in the middle that was covered by thick fog. The higher they were, the thicker the fog and it was almost impossible to see what was in front of them.
[Your second trial is beginning]
[Mizmith, The First Demon Lord of Azrael, The Devour in the Sea has been waiting for this moment]
¡°What is this ce? Is this how it looks like when we are fighting a demon lord?¡± Caesar walked to the front as he tried to see theke.
Gerrard whistled so loudly at Gunnar that everyone had to cover their ear because of how loud it was. Gunnar looked at Caesar who had been walking further from the rest, he ran as fast as he could and pushed him away then readied his shield.
*BANG!*
¡°Are you fucking stupid?! Or do you have a death wish?¡± Gunnar yelled at Caesar who was on the ground.
Enma ran and helped Caesar stand up, the three of them saw a big silhouette from behind the fog. Agnez and the others immediately ran toward Gunnar and stood behind him.
¡°Water demon, huh? That¡¯s new,¡± Rozan said as he saw the pool of water under Gunnar¡¯s shield.
A very loud roar that inflicted fear struck everyone on Kastor¡¯s team and also Vincze, Sven, and Nagy. Mykel used his [Mind Control] skill to remove the fear from the three of them while Lh was protected by [Hera¡¯s Blessing].
Mizmith finally showed its appearance, a humanoid that looked half fish and half demon. A buffed muscr body that was as tall as the cyclops stood not far from them. Kastor and the others were shocked to see a demon lord for the first time and they could tell how strong that demon was.
¡°What did you see, Jeanne? Nagy?¡± Agnez asked as she put her hand on the sword¡¯s handle.
¡°The gills on his neck and ribs, they¡¯re his weakness,¡± Jeanna answered as she unsheathed her sword.
¡°That¡¯s also his strength, so be careful and there are gills on his back as well, so we need to deal with them first,¡± Nagy answered as she tightened her grip on her katars.
Gunnar smirked and lifted his shield while ring at Mizmith with a grin on his face. ¡°As long as we can see it, we can kill it,¡±
Chapter 56
Mizmith roared at them once more and inflicted fear on them again but Mykel removed the fear from them without a problem.
¡°It keeps roaring and roaring, it¡¯s fucking annoying! Come on, Gunnar, you know that the three of us can¡¯t handle the fear,¡± Vincze said as he shook his head.
Gunnar chuckled mischievously. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m messing with you, but now I had my fun, let¡¯s do this!¡± he said as he charged at Mizmith on his own so the rest of them could observe what kind of skills Mizmith had.
¡°What?! Is he crazy to go there on his own?¡± Enma said as she looked at Gunnar who seemed excited to fight Mizmith on his own.
¡°He¡¯s our tanker and he¡¯s doing that so we can see what kind of skills the demon has,¡± Jeanne answered while looking at Enma. ¡°To be honest, it was his idea all along and it worked like a charm,¡± she continued with a smile on her face.
¡°That¡¯s not how being a tanker works,¡± Enma said as if she didn¡¯t like the idea.
¡°If you think a tanker¡¯s job is just to protect then you¡¯re wrong because a tanker is giving us protection and an opening for us to attack at the same time,¡± Agnez replied. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re an unreliable tanker that¡¯s why you don¡¯t understand,¡± she continued and scoffed at Enma. Enma gritted her teeth as she red at Agnez but Caesar patted her on the shoulder and calmed her down.
Mizmith produced something out from his gills that looked like water. It formed itself into a sphere and he grabbed it with his hand then threw it at Gunnar. That was the same thing that hit his shield earlier and it looked lethal if a person got hit by it.
Mizmith threw the waterball at Gunnar but he blocked it without a problem and his shield was sturdy enough to withstand the impact. Mizmith started to throw punches and smashes at Gunnar but Gunnar blocked and parried them like it was nothing.
Enma understood and was conscious about herself, she realized that she needed to work and train harder so she could do the same. Deep down, even though she thought that she had to work harder, she started to get pessimistic about herself because there was no way for her to be like Gunnar.
Agnez and the others observed every movement of Mizmith¡¯s body and muscles. They got enough information from Gunnar that Mizmith wasn¡¯t that different from the other demon lords and he didn¡¯t use magic but it was his ability to control water in his body.
¡°Alright, we have seen enough, it¡¯s time to y!¡± Agnez said as she ran toward Gunnar and followed by the others.
Jeanne, Agnez, and Vincze were running side by side while Nagy, Lillith, and Sven went to the side and the back of Mizmith. Rozan and Gerrard helped Gunnar and protected him from uing danger from far behind.
Kastor watched how they were so organized even though Mykel just stood there smoking his cigarette and didn¡¯t give any orders to them. He was amazed and ashamed at the same time that someone was a better leader than him and not to mention that Mykel produced talented Awakeners on his own.
The inferiority that lingered around them started to give them under pressure and it made them insecure. Mykel nced at them and smirked when he saw that defeated expression.
¡°Asmond,¡± Mykel said as he stared at Asmond. Asmond turned his head and looked at Mykel with his eyebrows raised. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join them? It will be fun I can promise you that,¡± Mykel said with a friendly smile on his face.
¡°Can I?¡± Asmond asked and he looked so excited.
¡°Of course! Just go and join them,¡± Mykel answered as he tilted his head toward the battle.
Asmond nodded and immediately ran toward the battle with a smile on his face.
¡°Wow, this guy¡¯s skin is so slippery, it¡¯s impossible to block his attack with a spear,¡± Vincze said as he looked at his spear was smeared with some kind of gooey liquid.
¡°Yeah, you¡¯re going to have a hard time with a weapon without sharp edges against this,¡± Agnez replied as she cut Mizmith¡¯s thigh to cut his muscles.
Agnez heard footsteps from behind and immediately looked back. ¡°Ah, the hero decided to join. I guess Mykel told him to join,¡± she said as she stared at Asmond. Jeanne turned around and Asmond was right behind her, she smiled and nodded. ¡°You take my spot, I will help Nagy in the back,¡± Agnez said to Asmond.
¡°Make space big guy, I¡¯ming through,¡± Agnez said as she tapped Gunnar¡¯s shoulder, and then she slid down in between Mizmith¡¯s legs then shed her sword on his crotch.
Nagy was surprised when she saw Agnez juste out from under Mizmith¡¯s crotch.
¡°How¡¯s the situation back here?¡± Agnez asked as she stood up and turned around. ¡°Oh wow, those are big gills,¡± she said as she saw the gills on Mizmith¡¯s back.
¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think I can handle those on my own, not with this weapon,¡± Nagy replied as she showed the katar in her hands.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here now,¡± Agnez said as she rubbed Nagy¡¯s head.
Both Jeanne and Asmond blocked the smash with Gunnar, and the three of them were enough to push Mizmith back. ¡°Hah! You sure are strong, Asmond!¡± Gunnar said with a grin on his face. Asmond just smiled and nodded.
¡°Target the gills, Asmond, they¡¯re his weakness,¡± Jeanne said as she tried to get closer to Mizmith¡¯s body.
¡°Alright!¡± Asmond replied and immediately activated [Nemesis] because he wanted to go all out in this battle.
Asmond ran past Gunnar and Gunnar was a bit surprised by the sudden change of Asmond¡¯s strength. Jeanne who saw that immediately activated her [Puissant] and didn¡¯t want to lose to Asmond.
With both [Nemesis] and [Retribution] from Asmond¡¯s skill and [Demon Bane] skill from Sven, it made Mizmith weaker and Asmond way stronger than him. Everyone did their all and since Mizmith was surrounded from all sides, he decided to cover his whole body with bubbles that he produced from his gills.
¡°What the fuck is this?! My weapon can¡¯t get through this giant bubble that feels like jelly. It bounced my weapon back!¡± Sven said as he stared at the giant bubble in front of him.
Gunnar turned around and looked at Rozan. ¡°We need some help here!¡± he shouted at Rozan as he pointed at the bubble of water that protected Mizmith.
¡°Heh! If you can¡¯t attack liquid then I will make it solid for,¡± Rozan said as he used the cold fog to freeze the bubble and it was effective as he expected. ¡°Now, Gerrard, let¡¯s popped it so our friends can kill him,¡± he said as he looked at Gerrard with a smirk.
Gerrard pulled his bow as far as he could and then released the arrow with the help of the wind that Rozan produced to increase the arrow¡¯s speed.
The arrow cracked the ice and they immediately pulled their weapon back and then jumped as high as they could. All of them swung their weapon down vertically except at the same time and it pierced through the ice and cut Mizmith into pieces.
Asmond stood there and stared at the demon lord copsed, he didn¡¯t believe he just killed a demon lord. He didn¡¯t what to do and then he heard cheering from behind and it snapped him back to reality.
¡°We kill a demon lord!¡± Asmond said with a huge smile on his face while Gunnar and the others were just staring at him weirdly except for Jeanne who looked happy for him.
[You have defeated Mizmith, The First Demon Lord of Azrael]
[You are the first to clear the tenth floor]
[Please enter your name]
Asmond looked at Jeanne and he wanted to give her a hug but Jeanne just pped her hands with a smile on her face. He just smiled back at her and then turned around as he raised his sword to Kastor and the others.
[A mysterious door has appeared!]
Kastor and the others were confused by the notification and then a door appeared next to the portal. They walked toward it and looked at it with curiosity, Kastor and Caesar looked at the keyhole and then they noticed the key they got from the first breakout. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t bring the key because they had no idea that the purpose of the key was for that door.
While they were busy staring at the door, Kastor looked at Gunnar and the others were walking toward the exit with Mykel. ¡°Are we done here?¡± he asked Mykel.
¡°Looking at your team right now, do you think you can survive the eleventh floor?¡± Mykel asked as Gunnar and the others left the tenth floor. ¡°Be more useful next time,¡± he continued and then left.
Chapter 57
¡°You guys can go back first, I want to enjoy my stay here for a moment,¡± Mykel said as he saw everyone enter the car except for Jeanne who was still in front of the door.
¡°Okay, I will bring the private jet back here once we get back to District 1,¡± Lh said as she looked at Mykel from the open window. ¡°Come on, Jeanne,¡± she said as she looked at Jeanne who was still standing in front of the door.
Mykel furrowed his eyebrows because Jeanne didn¡¯t seem to want to leave yet. ¡°I guess she wants to stay and spend the time with Asmond,¡± he said as he looked at the tower where people were surrounding Kastor and his team.
¡°Well then, she can stay here with you,¡± Lh said as she grabbed something a ck sunsses from the dashboard. ¡°Here wear this, people might notice you since you don¡¯t like the attention,¡± she said as she gave the sunsses to Mykel.
¡°Thank you, and also I¡¯m going to take the train since I want to enjoy my time,¡± Mykel said and put on the sses.
¡°Okay, bye,¡± Lh said with a smile as she closed the window and waved at him.
Mykel waved at them as he watch the cars leaving, he then looked at Jeanne who had been staring at Kastor and the others. ¡°Go ahead and see Asmond. You said that you wanted to hang out with him right?¡± he said.
Jeanne nodded and then walked past Mykel and then he followed her from behind. ¡°Eh? Are you going to see them as well?¡± she asked as she looked at Mykel.
¡°Am I not allowed? I can leave you don¡¯t want me here,¡± Mykel replied as he grabbed a cigarette from his pocket.
¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean to say that,¡± Jeanne said while panicking.
Mykel just smirked and walked next to her and watch Kastor and his team from the side.
Jeanne looked at Asmond and he was immediately weed by the people, and she looked happy until a bunch of women surrounded him. Asmond seemed overwhelmed by those women and he dealt with them nicely one by one like the good person he was.
In the original story, Jeanne was the one who prevented all the women from getting close to him. Now, that Jeanne wasn¡¯t there for him, he would do something that he didn¡¯t do in the original story, and Mykel was curious about it that was why he was there in the first ce.
Asmond looked in the distance and he didn¡¯t see Mykel and the others cars, he thought they had left already. He was nning to hang out with Jeanne but he thought that she forget so he didn¡¯t bother about it since he had so many people waiting for him there.
The reporters were surrounding Asmond and asked him about the attempt, and since they already heard about their sess in clearing the tenth floor, they bombarded him with questions. Asmond said that it wasn¡¯t just him but Kastor¡¯s team was cheering for him and told the reporters that he was the one who killed the demon lord.
Asmond¡¯s ego started to raise because of the atmosphere around him and acted like he did clear the tenth floor. He told them what he did while Kastor and Caesar looked at him proudly and it made him more excited to tell his achievement to the world.
¡°What are you waiting for? Go on,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Jeanne.
Jeanne shook her head as she showed her sour smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right time to approach him, so let him with his friends first,¡± she answered.
¡°Aren¡¯t you his friend as well? Come on, don¡¯t be like that to yourself,¡± Mykel said as he pretended to care for her.
¡°No, I¡¯m okay, maybe next time,¡± Jeanne looked at Mykel and smiled at him.
Mykel sighed and smiled back at her. ¡°Want to join me instead?¡± he asked with his eyebrows raised.
¡°Yeah, I would love to since I have never been here before,¡± Jeanne said and walked away from the crowds.
¡°To be honest with you, this is my first time here as well, so let¡¯s go and check all the good ces they have here,¡± Mykel said as he put his hand on Jeanne¡¯s head while Jeanne was chuckling.
Jeanne left with Mykel without even taking a single look back.
The time flew by and they both ended up in a fancy restaurant and they were having a nice dinner together.
Jeanne looked at her surroundings and suddenly smiled. ¡°Why are you smiling so suddenly?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at Jeanne.
¡°No, I¡¯m just remembering the first time we met, you brought me to this kind of ce and I was embarrassed that I was looking at someone¡¯s steak and you noticed that,¡± Jeanne answered and started to chuckle and hid her face in embarrassment.
Mykel looked around him and hummed. ¡°Right, you were so shy back then and you were too scared to pick something on the menu because of how expensive it was, wasn¡¯t it?¡± he asked while he was chuckling with Jeanne.
Jeanne had a nice andfortable dinner with Mykel and then they decided to watch the cityke which was the main attraction of the city. Mykel brought a bottle of wine and bought two wine sses so they could enjoy the view while drinking.
¡°Please drink responsibly, you have a very low tolerance to alcohol,¡± Mykel said as he watched Jeanne pour a small amount of wine into her ss.
Jeanneughed and nodded with understanding. ¡°I know, I will be careful this time,¡±
They both were sitting on the bench and stared at theke while people walked past them. Those people talked about Asmond and only Asmond that which started to annoy her for some reason.
¡°What with the face? Something bothering you?¡± Mykel asked as he poured himself a full ss of wine.
¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just tired of listening to people talking about Asmond. I¡¯m not saying that I hate it, but it¡¯s just really tiresome to listen to it,¡± Jeanne answered as she started to feel tipsy.
¡°I guess no more drink for you, Jeanne,¡± Mykel said as he grabbed the ss of wine from her hand.
¡°Yeah, I think so,¡± Jeanne replied while chuckling nervously.
¡°Want to go somewhere quiet so you¡¯re not bothered by anything? You seem tired, want to get a room so you can rest?¡± Mykel asked as he stood up and stood in front of Jeanne.
Jeanne just nodded and she started to stagger when she walked, Mykel sighed and grabbed her hand to help her walk.
¡°Come here, let me carry you on my back, it¡¯s going to take a while if you walk like that,¡± Mykel said as he lowered his back.
¡°Is it really that amazing to clear the tenth floor? Why everyone is talking about him all of a sudden?¡± Jeanne asked as she wrapped her arms around Mykel¡¯s neck from behind.
¡°I think you forget that he was the hero who prevented the breakout, but yes, that¡¯s how it works when people started to pay attention to you,¡± Mykel answered as he walked carefully so Jeanne didn¡¯t get nauseous.
¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t understand,¡± Jeanne asked as she stared nkly at the sidewalk road.
¡°Bing the center of attention feels nice at first, but then it started to annoy you because everyone is judging you for every move you make,¡± Mykel exined as he looked at the empty road. ¡°You will start to feel that your meaning of life slowly taking a turn and then you will end up in a ce where all you care about is to make those people satisfied,¡± he continued as he remembered his life in the past.
¡°Then what happens next?¡± Jeanne asked as she stared at Mykel¡¯s neck tattoo.
¡°You will lose the people around you because they are not important to you anymore. You will live in solitude in a castle you built, you will lose yourself in the emptiness of meaningless fame,¡± Mykel answered with a smile on his face.
¡°And then?¡± Jeanne asked again and stared at Mykel¡¯s lips.
¡°And then, it¡¯s either you live in a bigger castle or you will fall down into the depth of the valley right next to the castle you were living in. You will see your castle from down below and people started to destroy it and looked down at you with despise and want nothing from you anymore,¡± Mykel answered and started to chuckle. ¡°Fame is dangerous, Jeanne,¡± he said as he turned his head and looked at Jeanne in the eye.
¡°I don¡¯t know why, but it feels like you have experienced it before,¡± Jeanne said as she stared at him back.
¡°I did, and it was painful,¡± Mykel answered with a bit of a smile.
Jeanne gulped and leaned her head forward to kiss Mykel, and they both shared a passionate kiss in the middle of the night. Jeanne jumped down and walked to the front so she could kiss him more freely and passionately.
Chapter 58
¡°Cheers everyone! We cleared the tenth floor of Azrael tower!¡± Kastor said with a big smile on his face.
Everyone was cheering at each other because it was their first achievement but even so it was all thanks to Mykel and his team, Asmond was there to kill the demon lord so it was justified for them to celebrate. Asmond was the center of the attention and they were all so happy for him because, without him, the Guild Association would take all the credits for the clearance.
Asmond was overwhelmed by all the attention and decided to cool down a bit on the balcony. He grabbed his phone and tried to call Jeanne, but she didn¡¯t pick up her phone and it went to voicemail.
¡°Sorry to call you thiste at night, you must be asleep right now. I just wanted to call that let¡¯s meet up because I didn¡¯t see you earlier and thought you left already, so can you call me back so we can decide when we can hang out?¡±
¡°So you¡¯re here,e on, everyone is looking for you!¡± A guy stood in front of the balcony door with a smile on his face.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there in a moment, I need fresh air first,¡± Asmond answered as he scratched the back of his head.
The morning came, Asmond woke up and his head was spinning like crazy because of all the drinks he hadst night. He looked at his phone vibrating and immediately grabbed it, he was hoping to see a reply from Jeanne, but it was from someone else. He got so many messages and voicemails but none of them from Jeanne, so he thought she was still asleep so he wasn¡¯t worried about it.
¡°You have been staring at your phone, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mykel asked as he stood next to Jeanne in the bullet train.
¡°Asmond sent a voicemail and asked me to call him back and asked about the n for hangout,¡± Jeanne answered as she put the phone on her thighs.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? You can go hang out with him,¡± Mykel replied as he looked at Jeanne with a smile.
¡°I know, it just doesn¡¯t feel right,¡± Jeanne answered while smiling nervously.
¡°Don¡¯t be, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to hang out with him for any other reason. He¡¯s still your friend and I¡¯m not going to forbid you to hang out with anyone,¡± Mykel said and stroked her hair and tuck them behind her ear.
¡°Are you really okay with it?¡± Jeanne asked and looked at Mykel in the eye.
¡°Of course, I believe in you,¡± Mykel answered with a smile.
Mykel suddenly stood up and watched through the window with the other passengers. Jeanne was confused and then she saw a tall building was on fire, she looked at how bad it was and the ck smoke was covering the morning sky.
¡°That¡¯s one of the Fraternity buildings, right?¡± Jeanne asked as she put her hands on the window.
¡°Yes, I believe so,¡± Mykel answered as he grabbed his phone and turned it had been on fire since an hour ago and no wonder why the fire almost devour the whole building.
¡°A terrorist attack?! Did anyone get injured?¡± Jeanne asked as she looked at Gunnar and the others who were chilling in the living room.
¡°Yeah, at least that¡¯s what Miss Lh said and so far there are at least fourteen people who died in that incident,¡± Gunnar answered while using a hand grip and watching the news. ¡°That¡¯s not the worst part, the worst part is people think that it was us who did that,¡± he continued and looked at Jeanne.
¡°They med us? What¡¯s the reason behind that usation?¡± Jeanne asked as she sat down next to Gunnar and watched the news with the others.
¡°Many reasons,¡± Agnez answered with her leg rested on the table. ¡°One of them is that we were jealous because the Fraternity cleared their first tenth floor which is idiotic and said we were trying to sabotage their sess,¡± she exined as she took a long sigh.
¡°What? Don¡¯t Kastor and Caesar clear the misunderstanding?¡± Jeanne asked as she looked at Agnez.
¡°They actually did, and so the media said that the Fraternity was being threatened by us. So, after that stupid usation, both Kastor and Caesar didn¡¯t want to deal with the toxicity of the media anymore since the problem they were having seems to be more dangerous than they thought. Now that they went quiet, people are starting to suspect us more,¡± Agnez said with her eyebrows raised.
Asmond appeared on the TV, he wasing out from the car and the reporters immediately ran toward him.
¡°Mister Asmond! Is it true that the Guild Association is the one who did this?¡± The reporter asked and then pointed the mic at him.
¡°I have noment,¡± Asmond replied as he kept walking into the building with a serious expression.
¡°What?¡± Jeanne said and she was dumbfounded by his response because he didn¡¯t tell them that it wasn¡¯t the Guild Association who did that, and instead, he only answered with noment which only made people assume that it was true.
¡°We should tell them that it wasn¡¯t us,¡± Jeanne said as she looked at the others.
¡°For what? We don¡¯t have anything to prove our words so it¡¯s better to not pour gas on the fire,¡± Agnez answered as she stood up. ¡°Miss Lh and Mykel are handling this matter right now so it¡¯s better to not make any scene,¡± she continued as she walked to her bed.
Mykel and Lh were having a video call with Kastor and Caesar in his office, they were telling about what happened and showed them the CCTVs footage before the incident happened.
¡°This is what we found before the fire started,¡± Kastor said.
A group of people wearing ck cloaks entered the building, there were a total of thirteen people and they immediately killed one of the guards on the spot. One of the people in the cloak pointed his arm forward with something hanging down from his hand then the fire happened as if the whole building was being lit like a torch.
Those thirteen people burned themselves with fire and they didn¡¯t seem to be in pain. They seemed happy and excited until their whole body turned crisp.
¡°What? That¡¯s bizarre, why would they burn themselves?¡± Lh asked as she watched the footage.
¡°We don¡¯t know, but we believe it has something to do with what that person was holding before the fire appeared,¡± Kastor answered with his troubled expression.
¡°Can you zoom in and see what that guy was holding?¡± Mykel asked as he stared at the paused footage.
Kastor zoomed in and it was too blurry to see, but they know it was some kind of a pendant since it looked like one. Mykel crossed his arms and looked at the pendant, he wasn¡¯t sure about it but if that was the reason the fire appeared, its effect looked simr to the artifact he wore, the [Ring of Fire] but he didn¡¯t know something like that exists or at least in the original story.
There was no such thing as a terrorist attack in the original story, and those people dressed in ck cloaks also didn¡¯t exist in it. Something felt wrong and he only made an assumption that it had something to do with that mysterious artifact. The only thing that could lead him to the answer behind the incident was that pendant.
¡°Did you find that pendant?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at Kastor.
¡°We can¡¯t find it, we have searched through the building and we found nothing,¡± Kastor answered as he pinched his eyebrows together.
Lh¡¯s phone rang, and she immediately picked up, and then she mmed the desk as she stood up. Everyone looked at her with confusion, especially Mykel.
¡°What?! Where?!¡± Lh asked with disbelief as she walked to the side and listened to the person she was talking to.
Lh dropped the phone on the desk as she rubbed her face and exhaled deeply.
¡°What happened?¡± Mykel asked with his eyebrows furrowed.
¡°The Guild Association building in District 14 caught on fire and it¡¯s the same as what happened to the Fraternity building,¡± Lh answered as she pulled her hair back. ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± she continued as she looked at the desk with disbelief.
¡°This isn¡¯t right, something is off about this,¡± Kastor said as he looked at Lh and Mykel with a serious expression.
Somewhere in a dark room of an abandoned building, a person in a ck cloak stood in the middle of a circle where candles and dozens of dead bodies were surrounding it. The person walked out of the circle and smirked and looked at dozens of people who were bowing their heads at that person.
The person walked toward the wall and stared at a photo of Mykel Alester that stick on the wall. ¡°So your name is Mykel Alester, I came all the way down here just for you,¡± a familiar woman¡¯s voice could be heard from beneath the hoodie and she started to chuckle mischievously.
Chapter 59
¡°It¡¯s the same here as well,¡± Lh said as she came inside the burned building. ¡°Thirteen people wore ck cloaks and one guy showed the same pendant in his hand the fire appeared,¡± she exined as she looked up at the building.
¡°So what¡¯s actually happening here? I thought these guys are trying to stir up a problem between us and the Fraternity,¡± Agnez asked with her arms crossed and looked at the surroundings with Lillith to find if there was any suspicious person amongst the crowd.
¡°I¡¯m honestly so confused because if they¡¯re trying to send a message, why did they sacrifice their own people?¡± Rozan asked as he looked at Mykel who looked at the ground for the pendant.
¡°Who knows, we can only wait for the autopsy results and we can see who are these people,¡± Mykel said as he exhaled deeply. ¡°The fire looked exactly the same as what happened to the Fraternity building. The pendant is the source of it,¡± he exined and looked at the others.
¡°Is that an artifact? If it is, how can there be two of them? I don¡¯t think anyone could make something like that because Rozan can¡¯t even make a fire that big,¡± Gunnar said as he looked through the debris for the pendant.
Mykel walked outside and lit his cigarette, no matter how hard he tried to find an answer, nothing came out of his mind. He couldn¡¯t do anything but wait for the autopsy results so he could use themand system to look at their profile.
Lh came out of the building as she stared at her phone. ¡°They have identified one of the corpses, let¡¯s go and check it out,¡±
¡°Finally,¡± Mykel said as he flicked his cigarette and then went into the car with Lh, the others followed Mykel to the hospital.
¡°Here is the result of the autopsy, Miss Lh,¡± The doctor said as he slid the document to Lh.
Lh opened it and the first thing she checked was the identity of the corpse. ¡°Irvine Ladia,¡± she said as she looked at Mykel.
Mykel checked the name on the Awakeners list but that name didn¡¯t exist which surprised him a bit. ¡°She¡¯s not an Awakener, she¡¯s just an ordinary girl,¡± he said as he looked at Lh.
Lh hummed and nodded with understanding. ¡°I will make a phone call real quick, I need to give this information to the government because they could do a background check on her,¡± Lh said and immediately grabbed her phone to make a phone call.
Mykel checked Irvine Ladia on the Characters list, and her name came up, he tapped on it and read the profile.
[Name: Irvine Ladia (Deceased)]
[Gender: Female]
[Age: 22]
[Story: Irvine Ladia is a 22 years old woman¡ Irvine wishes to be an Awakener¡ She met with a stranger on the street, that stranger knows what she wants¡ Irvine believes what the stranger says that she can be an Awakener¡ She epts the offer and follows the stranger for a ¡°Ritual¡± so she can be an Awakener¡ She¡¯s being lied to and now she¡¯s a part of the Demonic Cult¡ [For more rted story]]
¡°Demonic cult?¡± Mykel said in his mind as he looked at the rted story button and then he tapped on it.
The moment he tapped on it, hundreds of lists of simr stories from different characters came out. He was so shocked that there were so many of them, and so he stood up and went outside to read every single one of them.
¡°This is crazy¡¡± Mykel stared at the system screen in front of him with his hands covering his mouth. ¡°The Demonic Cult didn¡¯t exist in the original story, what¡¯s happening here?¡± he mumbled as he crossed his arms and leaned on the chair.
Each story led to another, and Mykel finally found all the missing pieces and understood the situation. He thought about it for a moment and there was one event in the story where Agnez summoned a demon to help her fight Asmond before she became his partner in the end-game story.
¡°Dagger of Sacrificial, that¡¯s the weapon to summon a demon that Agnez used,¡± Mykel said with his eyes squinted. ¡°That dagger was found in the secret room on the fifth floor of Azrael tower. Does that mean someone was lucky enough to find the secret room and got the dagger instead of the scroll?¡± he asked himself.
The [Dagger of Sacrificial] that Agnez usedter in the story and the origin of who got that dagger wasn¡¯t mentioned in the story because Mykel made the dagger¡¯s appearance out of nowhere and just told that Agnez got it from someone. He believed that the person who got the dagger must be the same person in the original story, but the reason why that person decided to use it this time was so unexpected.
The more the sacrifice for the summoning, the greater the demon would be and possessed a body as their vessel, that was what the function of the dagger was. After Mykel watched the footage, whoever demon gave those people the pendant must be a demon lord. Thinking about it, Mykel started to feel anxious because if it was a high floor demon lord, everything would be in grave danger.
¡°There you are,¡± Lh said as she came out of the doctor¡¯s office.
¡°How is it? Are they agree on doing a background check on Irvine?¡± Mykel asked as he watched Lh sit down next to him.
¡°They¡¯re already doing it right now, so all we can do now is wait,¡± Lh answered as she stared at the wall in front of her. ¡°Kastor also got the result of the autopsy from the people that burned their building. None of them are Awakeners, this is really confusing right now and we have no idea what¡¯s going on here,¡± she continued as she raised her eyebrows.
¡°I see,¡± Mykel answered as he sighed.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem anxious?¡± Lh asked as she looked at Mykel¡¯s heel tapping the floor.
¡°I already know who these people are, and we are in a dangerous situation right now,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at Lh.
¡°Dangerous situation? Did you know something?¡± Lh asked as she turned her body toward Mykel and looked at him with a worried expression.
Mykel nodded and then he removed his glove and showed the [Ring of Fire] on his index finger. ¡°Do you remember this ring? This ring can create fire from nothing and everyone can use it, not just Awakener,¡± he said and then he removed the ring and put it on Lh¡¯s index finger. ¡°Now, go and try to imagine yourself when you light a matchstick. Imagine the fire, the heat, and the size of the fire,¡± he said as he pointed at the ring.
Lh opened her hand and imagined the fire on the matchstick and the hellfire immediately appeared above her hand. She was so shocked and immediately retracted her hand, the fire disappeared and she looked at Mykel with disbelief.
¡°Wow, this is, amazing,¡± Lh said with a huge smile on her face.
¡°It is, but do you know what that means?¡± Mykel replied as he grabbed Lh¡¯s hand and stared at the ring. ¡°That means, those people could create fire magic even though they¡¯re not an Awakener. They must have gotten themselves an artifact or something simr to burn the buildings which is the pendant that we saw in the footage,¡± he exined as he removed the ring from Lh¡¯s finger.
¡°I understand now, so that was the reason why they can create such a huge me,¡± Lh replied. ¡°So, they got themselves an artifact that¡¯s simr to that ring?¡± Lh asked with her eyebrow raised.
¡°It¡¯s more like it was given to them because it was only one pendant and it moved from one ce to another so quickly,¡± Mykel answered and put the ring and glove on.
¡°Given? By whom?¡± Lh asked as she shook her head slightly and furrowed her forehead.
¡°A demon with the authority to possess such an artifact,¡± Mykel answered and nced at Lh.
¡°A demon?! How can a demon give such an artifact to them? Aren¡¯t they unable to leave the tower except during a breakout?¡± Lh looked at Mykel with confusion.
¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t be summoned outside the tower,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°These people have summoned a demon and now that demon is possibly wandering around freely as we speak,¡±
Lh furrowed her forehead and stared at the floor. ¡°A demon is summoned and now is walking among us? And you said that the demon is someone with the authority to possess an artifact?¡± she asked as she tried to confirm what she just heard. ¡°Wait! Does that mean?!¡± she continued but was then interrupted by Mykel.
¡°Yes, I believe it¡¯s a demon lord and they have summoned a demon lord to this world,¡± Mykel answered as he nodded his head.
Chapter 60
Gunnar and the others stood in front of Mykel and Lh as they were listening to Mykel¡¯s conclusion of the situation. All of them were surprised when they heard that a demon lord roamed the world and not to mention that he said that it could be a high floor demon lord.
It was a shame that all the people that rted to that demonic cult story were all deceased so Mykel couldn¡¯t track them even if he wanted to. He had to find another way to get more information about the demonic cult.
¡°So we need to find this demonic cult and prevent them from sabotaging us the Awakeners to clear the tower?¡± Rozan asked as he raised his eyebrow. ¡°If they summoned a demon lord from a high floor, why don¡¯t that demon lord just do it himself since we won¡¯t be able to survive anyway,¡±
¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure, but one thing for sure is that we are going to do this on our own because we don¡¯t want the Fraternity or the government to help us to avoid the attention from the public,¡± Mykel answered with his hands in his pockets.
¡°How are we going to do this, boss? We can¡¯t just walk around and ask everyone if they¡¯re a part of the demonic cult,¡± Gunnar asked as he flipped his hand and pointed at the city behind him.
Mykel shook his head and looked at Lillith then pointed his finger at her. ¡°We are going to use Lillith¡¯s skill to read people¡¯s minds and memories to find the demonic cult,¡±
Everyone looked at Lillith and she just sighed as she fell onto the sofa.
¡°It¡¯s going to take forever to find them if we only use Lillith¡¯s power,¡± Agnez said as she stared at Lillith who was already dispirited from hearing that from Mykel.
¡°I have my own way of getting information, so just wait until I get the information that I need,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the notification where Loki was smiling at him with excitement.
¡°This pendant, is it really that powerful? Can we take it from them once we kill that demon lord?¡± Rozan asked with his hand raised.
¡°There¡¯s a reason why it¡¯s so powerful. I believe that it uses a life force in exchange for that magic, so if you want to use it, be my guess,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at Rozan. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going to rest for today because it has been a long day,¡± he continued as he left the suite and went to Lh¡¯s apartment.
¡°Do you have something to say, Loki?¡± Mykel said to himself.
[The Trickster summoned you to his world, Asgard]
Mykel stared at Loki who wasying on the bed with men and women on the bed touching his body. Loki suddenly disappeared and reappeared behind Mykel, he wrapped his arm around Mykel¡¯s neck and then whispered. ¡°You should be cautious with your surroundings,¡±
¡°You know something, don¡¯t you?¡± Mykel asked as he stared at Loki from the corner of his eyes.
¡°I know everything and it¡¯s kind of boring, you know?¡± Loki answered as he walked to the front and put both of his hands on Mykel¡¯s shoulders. ¡°The question is, would you entertain me in exchange for that information?¡± he continued with a mischievous smile.
¡°I don¡¯t have time to y around,¡± Mykel said as he removed Loki¡¯s hands from his shoulders because it made him ufortable.
Loki sat down on the bed and those men and women immediately swarmed his body. ¡°You said that but that demon is now having fun in your world,¡±
¡°Fine, what do you want from me in exchange for the information?¡± Mykel asked with his arms crossed and stared at Loki seriously.
¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, I¡¯m not plotting anything, really,¡± Loki smiled and started to chuckle mischievously. ¡°I will tell you what you need, but you have to do me a favor,¡± he continued as he stood up and walked toward Mykel.
Loki leaned his head toward Mykel¡¯s ear and whispered something to him. Mykel red at Loki as he took a step back, he looked surprised and in disbelief at the same time.
¡°Why?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°I don¡¯t likepetition and I know you want to do that as well, right? Isn¡¯t it better to have another one who supported you in the Temple of Triumph?¡± Loki answered as he shrugged his mouth. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what she said back then? Your existence is enough make things unbnced so I will help you to fit in that tight spot,¡± he continued and started to giggle.
¡°I see that you overheard my conversation with her. That means you heard everything don¡¯t you?¡± Mykel asked and stared at Loki as if he was ready to kill him.
¡°My lips are sealed, your secret is safe with me,¡± Loki replied as his hand pretended to zip his lips. ¡°Now, let¡¯s leave it like that for now. Have fun with whatever you¡¯re going find, Mykel Alester,¡± he said and pped his hands to send Mykel back.
The morning came, and everyone was ready to leave to wherever Mykel want to go. He got enough information and he nned to meet with an Awakener that knew what happened.
¡°Where to, boss?¡± Gunnar asked as he walked next to Mykel.
¡°We are going to District 14 again and meet someone that knows what happened,¡± Mykel answered as he entered the car.
Mykel brought them to the other side of the city where unwanted people lived, a ce where bad things happened every day. Lillith was looking at their minds and memories, she was so surprised when most of them had encountered a mysterious person in a cloak.
¡°You saw it?¡± Mykel asked as he nced at Lillith.
¡°Yes, almost all of them met with a person in a cloak here,¡± Lillith answered quietly and everyone immediately looked around with their hands ready on their weapons.
¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Mykel said as he looked at them. ¡°You¡¯re making these people scared,¡± he continued as he kept walking casually.
Mykel and the others stood in front of an old house and they could see weird symbols on the walls. Those symbols represented the thirteen demon kings and were used for the summoning ritual.
Mykel grabbed the handle but the door was locked, so he used a bit of force and broke into the house. He looked around and was immediately weed by a strong pungent smell and carcass of rats, dogs, and cats scattered around the house.
¡°What the fuck is this ce? There¡¯s no way someone lives in this kind of ce,¡± Gunnar quietly said with his hand covering his nose.
While they were looking all over the house, they heard a loud thud from upstairs. Everyone looked at each other and immediately went upstairs with more carcasses on the floor. Mykel looked at the closed door at the end of the hallway where he heard the thud sound and immediately kicked the door open.
Mykel looked at a guy with long ck hair who was holding a knife but he pointed the knife at himself. He looked so confused and shocked at the same time because his own hand seemed to be moving on its own.
¡°Please! Help me!¡± The guy said as he tried to push his right hand from him with his left hand.
Mykel grabbed the guy¡¯s right hand but it won¡¯t budge as if a tremendous amount of power was preventing Mykel from helping the guy from killing himself. Without thinking twice, Mykel grabbed the de and snapped it then threw it away.
The guy¡¯s right hand stopped moving and he finally could control of his hand again. ¡°Th-thank you,¡± he said as he looked at Mykel but he noticed that Mykel¡¯s left hand kept grabbing his wrist and didn¡¯t n on letting it go.
¡°Lillith,¡± Mykel said and Lillith immediately looked at the guy¡¯s mind and memories.
¡°Hey! What are you doing! Let go of me!¡± The guy said as he tried to resist but Mykel kept him down while Lillith was busy looking into his memories.
Gunnar looked at the damp room and he saw a wardrobe next to him. He opened it and saw a cloak was hung inside it, he patted Rozan¡¯s shoulder and the others so they could check it out. It was the same cloak as what those people wore, and they were all convinced that this guy was the culprit behind it.
¡°Did you see it? The summoning ritual?¡± Mykel asked Lillith as he kept staring at the guy.
¡°Yes, I know where it is, it¡¯s in an abandoned building not far from here,¡± Lillith answered as she shook her head.
Mykel put his right hand on the guy¡¯s face and he burned the guy with hellfire that shocked everyone. He didn¡¯t stop until the guy turned into ashes and then a few notifications appeared in front of him.
[The King of the Underworld is displeased with your action of killing his recipient]
[The Scythe God is furious and res at you with anger]
[The Purple Dressed Goddess is disappointed with her recipient]
[The Trickster isughing hysterically]
Mykel stood up and turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find the demon lord,¡±
Chapter 61
Everyone was still in shock after what they saw except for Agnez and Lillith. They never thought that Mykel would do something like that and they were curious about the reason behind his decision to kill that man.
¡°I can feel your gazes, you know that?¡± Mykel said as he nced at Gunnar and the others.
¡°Can I ask you the reason why you killed that man, Mykel?¡± Jeanne asked nervously.
¡°There are so many constetions out there, and not everyone wants the same thing,¡± Mykel answered as he looked back. ¡°Some just want to have some fun, they don¡¯t care about what we are against as long as they have their fun. That guy was one of their toys and we don¡¯t know how many of them will be in the future,¡± he continued as he sighed and looked at them.
The reason why Mykel killed them was that it was Loki¡¯s idea, and that idea was to overthrow Thanatos from the throne of Death Arcana. Loki wanted more Norse Gods and Goddesses to be sitting on the throne at the heptagon table.
Loki knew that Nyx was the mastermind behind the incident. Her son, Thanatos was the only one who had gotten a favor from Lucifer and they wanted to keep themselves on the heptagon table. With Thanato¡¯s help, Lucifer had been taking over hundreds of worlds thanks to him.
Loki¡¯s n was to reveal that Hades, Zeus¡¯s brother was taking part in Nyx¡¯s scheme and her son. Hades who had been hiding in the underworld and pretending to not be interested in the heptagon and factions, the Olympus Gods and Goddesses would be furious.
The first step was done, Loki had beenughing the whole time by sending the notification to Mykel. Loki informed Mykel that the 11 Gods and Goddesses of the Olympian noticed that Hades was working with Nyx, their own enemy.
There was an event in the original story called the war between Constetions, and that was when the separation between Awakeners happened. Those who weren¡¯t their allies would forbid their recipients to interact with the Awakeners who weren¡¯t in the same faction or alliance. The world became a big mess and it made Asmond and hispanions defeat the demon kings because of that.
Why Mykel agreed to Loki¡¯s scheme on overthrowing Thanatos was because it benefit him for his goal. The more Gods and Goddesses from the heptagon table that supported him, the more influence he got. Loki had been waiting for a moment like this and wanted to put his own daughter, Hel, on the heptagon table.
Although the scheme benefited Mykel, he had to be careful around Loki because he was the most dangerous one on the heptagon table. With a single wrong move, Loki could plot something on Mykel and kick him down to the depth of the valley, and he didn¡¯t want something simr to happen to him for the second time.
At the moment, Mykel already had Hera and Loki on his side, he could do something to Aphrodite so she would favor him as well since she was already head over heels for him. Mykel already got at least three in his palm, and if the scheme seeded, Hel would also be in his favor. His path was still far from achieving his goal, and he wanted to be careful about it.
¡°We are here, Mykel,¡± Lillith said as she pointed at the abandoned building.
Everyone looked at the building and the condition was so bad that they wouldn¡¯t even check the building since there were barely any walls on it.
¡°This doesn¡¯t look like a ce to do a ritual, is there a basement in that building?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at Lillith.
¡°Yes, there¡¯s a hidden entry to the basement, follow me,¡± Lillith said as she walked past Mykel.
Gerrard whistled to warn Lillith as he grabbed his bow and arrow then pointed at something behind the wall. Lillith didn¡¯t bother about it and as Gerrard expected, dozens of Awakeners came out from the buildings near the abandoned building.
¡°Mykel, can I?¡± Lillith asked as she nced at Mykel.
¡°Go ahead, these guys are the same as the guy from earlier, do what you want to do,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to help her if you can¡¯t hurt a human, Gerrard,¡± he said as he looked at Gerrard. Gerrard nodded but he kept pointing his bow at them just in case Lillith needed help.
Lillith nodded and grabbed the dagger on the back of her waist then she immediately dashed forward. Lillith¡¯s [Merciless] skill yed a big part when it came to fighting Awakeners because it made things easier for her.
Lillith dodged all the attacks by spinning, jumping, and flipping as if she was born to be a killer. Lillith and Nagy were simr but one specialized in killing Awakeners and the other one specialized in killing demons.
Neck and chest were the only ces Lillith chose to stab her dagger in because she knew that Jeanne and Nagy weren¡¯t like her and Agnez who would kill without hesitation so she had to be careful not to make them ufortable by the scene. She killed all the Awakeners so quickly and quietly that Jeanne was surprised once she looked back and all of them were alreadyying on the ground dead.
Hera should be proud of her right now because she killed Nyx, Thanatos, and Hades¡¯s recipents.
¡°Sorry that you guys had to see this,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Gunnar and the others with concern on his face.
¡°It¡¯s alright, boss, if these guys are nning on harming the innocent life, I don¡¯t think they have the right to live,¡± Gunnar said with a serious expression. Rozan, Gerrard, Sven, and Vincze were nodding their heads in agreement.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jeanne, Nagy,¡± Mykel said with the same expression.
¡°It¡¯s okay, I think it¡¯s for the better,¡± Jeanne answered with a slight smile on her face while Nagy just nodded at Mykel with understanding.
Lillith led them into the abandoned building and she tried to remember the path until she stopped walking and crouched. ¡°This should be it,¡± she said as she rubbed the dirty floor and saw a nk that covered something under it.
Lillith lifted it up and the pungent smell struck their nose that it was worse than the one from the house.
¡°Come on, it¡¯s still quite far since the basement was so big that it looked like a parking lot,¡± Lillith said as she walked down the stairs.
It was as Lillith said, the basement looked like a parking lot but it was so big as those people from the demonic cult made it bigger. It was so dark that they couldn¡¯t see anything until Mykel decided to use his phone¡¯s shlight.
¡°Holy fuck!¡± Rozan said as he jumped back and hit Gunnar¡¯s body. ¡°This is sickening!¡± he said as he saw dozens of dead bodies piled up in the corners, some of them even hung on the ceiling as if they killed themselves.
¡°These people died just to summon a demon? What kind of sick bastard did this?¡± Gunnar said as he covered his nose with his shirt.
¡°The right question is what kind of demon lord they summoned if they sacrificed this much of people,¡± Agnez said as she walked past Gunnar. Everyone looked at Agnez and realized the real terror was out there roaming freely.
¡°Mykel, I think Vincze, Sven, and Nagy couldn¡¯t handle the atmosphere, should we bring them back outside?¡± Jeanne asked as she looked at those three walking close next to each other.
¡°Let them stay, they have to get the mind stability skill from this. It¡¯s for their own good,¡± Mykel said as he looked at those three. Jeanne nodded with understanding and walked toward them to give themfort. Gunnar and Gerrard were also doing the same.
¡°There¡¯s a door in front of us, quite a big one as well,¡± Lillith said as she pointed her shlight at it.
¡°Did you see what¡¯s behind this door in that guy¡¯s memories or those guys that you fought earlier?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at the good-quality wooden door.
¡°Yes, and it¡¯s not something that I couldn¡¯t exin because you have to see it for yourself,¡± Lillith said as she red at Mykel.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s open it,¡± Mykel said as he walked to the door and then opened it.
¡°My god¡¡± Jeanne said as she covered her mouth and tears started to fall on her cheeks.
Dead bodies of children and even fetuses were scattered in the small room. The adults were nailed to the walls upside down, and their eyes were wide open as if they were ring at whoever opened the door.
¡°Don¡¯t get inside, stay out here,¡± Mykel said as he walked inside with Agnez and Lillith.
Agnez and Lillith were taking photos of the dead bodies while Mykel looked at the summoning circle in the middle of the room. Tongues, eyes, hearts, teeth, intestines, and other parts of the body were circling around the circle.
¡°Uh, Mykel¡¡± Agnez said with a bit of nervousness in her voice.
Mykel turned around and looked at Agnez who pointed at a photo on the wall. He walked toward it and looked at it, he then closed his eyes when he saw his photo on the wall.
¡°I know which demon lord that they summoned,¡± Mykel said as he rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°Zherlthsh,¡± he said as he stared at his own photo.
Chapter 62
¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Mykel? Do you know this demon lord?¡± Agnez asked as she grabbed the photo on the wall and pointed her finger at it.
¡°It¡¯s a long story, but for now let¡¯s leave this ce then I can tell you guys who that demon lord is,¡± Mykel said as he looked back at the scene for onest time and then left the room with Agnez and Lillith.
Gunnar and the others went back up the stairs while Mykel stayed down there to burn everything into ashes. Once he burned everything, he went upstairs where the others were waiting for him.
Mykel went quiet after he found out that Zherlthsh was the demon lord that they summoned. It wasn¡¯t really a problem for him, but the problem was the people around him. Zherlthsh was famous for her method of torturing people and Mykel experienced it himself back then so he didn¡¯t want any of them to be her target.
¡°Did you see the demon lord in their memories, Lillith?¡± Mykel asked as he stared at Lillith who walked next to him and Agnez.
¡°No, I don¡¯t think those people weren¡¯t there when the summoning ritual happened. They only brought dozens of people down there and they left immediately,¡± Lillith answered with her straight face. ¡°But, I did see the man who held a dagger in his hand, his cloak was covered in blood and I believe he was the one who killed all of them,¡± she said as she looked at Mykel.
¡°I need to find that person, he or she should know where the demon lord is at since he or she is now Zherlthsh¡¯s servant,¡± Mykel said with his arms crossed.
¡°That would be hard,¡± Agnez said and nced at Mykel.
¡°It¡¯s hard but we know whose Zherlthsh is looking for,¡± Mykel replied as he put a cigarette in his mouth.
Agnez and Lillith looked at Mykel and they both were curious about it, and they were the only ones who knew about it since they were the only ones who entered the room with him.
They went back to the hotel room and Mykel exined the situation to them, and who was demon lord Zherlthsh was. His encounter with Zherlthsh during his hunt for the artifact was the reason why she came all the way down there. He never thought and the chance of Zherlthsh to be the one who got summoned was really unbelievable.
¡°So you¡¯re telling us that the demon lord they summoned isn¡¯t just any demon lord but the daughter of Azazel himself?¡± Rozan asked with a fearfully surprised expression.
¡°Don¡¯t forget that she¡¯s here for Mykel, so we are going to deal with it as well,¡± Agnez said with an unfazed expression while leaning on the wall.
¡°No, I¡¯m not going to bring anyone with me for this one. I¡¯m going to deal with her myself,¡± Mykel said and sat down on the chair staring at them. ¡°I dealt with her once and I know what she¡¯s capable of and I survived. Now that I have be stronger, I think I should be able to fight her on my own,¡± he exined as he stared nkly at the ss wall behind them.
¡°But boss, what if you can¡¯t win against her? At least let us stay by your side and help you,¡± Gunnar said as he stood up and looked at Mykel with a serious expression.
Mykel stared at him and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do you know how easy it is for me to kill all of you right now? I can just sit here and do nothing while at the same time killing you all,¡± he said. ¡°Now imagine that Zherlthsh is twice of my current power, do you still think you have a chance to blink your eyes the moment you see her?¡± he asked and looked at every one of them.
Myke sighed and leaned on the chair as he rubbed his face. Everyone was staring at him silently and they could tell that he was a bit troubled by it.
¡°It¡¯s better for me to go by myself, for now, you guys should go back and protect Lh at all cost because I don¡¯t want anything to happen to her. It¡¯s better if you guys hide with Lh as well because I don¡¯t Zherlthsh to hunt you guys as well,¡± Mykel said as he stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Lh what you just heard, I will be leaving now,¡± he said as he grabbed his zer and then left the hotel room.
A few days had passed, and Lh started to feel suspicious about Gunnar and the other¡¯s behaviors ever since they came back from District 14. She might not notice it if she looked at Agnez and Lillith¡¯s behaviors but Jeanne, Nagy, and Gunnar were the most obvious ones the more day passed.
¡°Jeanne,¡± Lh said as she stared at Jeanne from her desk. ¡°Can you tell me what really happened back there?¡± she asked and kept staring at Jeanne with her hands held together and put in front of her mouth.
Jeanne was startled when Lh suddenly asked that question and she couldn¡¯t hide her panicking expression. Agnez nced at her and immediately rolled her eyes as she sighed in disappointment.
¡°Agnez, Lillith, can you leave us alone? It seems that you guys are hiding something from me,¡± Lh said as she stood up. Agnez and Lillith nodded and then left Lh¡¯s office leaving Jeanne and Lh alone.
Jeanne gulped as she watched Lh sit down on the sofa in front of her while kept staring at her.
¡°Before I ask you what happened, I want to ask you something first,¡± Lh said as she crossed her legs and leaned on the sofa. ¡°Did you sleep with Mykel a few days ago? You can¡¯t lie to me because I can smell your perfume all over his body when you guys came back from District 9,¡± she asked with a serious expression.
¡°I¡¡± Jeanne hesitated but then she took a deep breath and nodded her head. ¡°I did, but that wasn¡¯t Mykel¡¯s fault, it was me who approached him and I was the one who want it,¡± she answered with fear written all over her face.
¡°You know that I just made it up, I didn¡¯t smell anything on his body back then,¡± Lh said as she stood up and looked down at Jeanne who looked panicked. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is,¡± she said quietly.
Jeanne went to her knees and looked down. ¡°Please don¡¯t me Mykel! I was the one who did it and I will leave if Miss Lh wants me to leave,¡± she said with her head kept looking down.
¡°Leave you say?¡± Lh said as she stood in front of Jeanne. ¡°Why would I want you to leave if you¡¯re going to keep doing it with him. Doesn¡¯t that makes you more freedom to see him and have sex with him?¡± she asked with her arms crossed.
¡°I will not see him again, I can promise you that, Miss Lh,¡± Jeanne answered with a bit of hesitation.
¡°Don¡¯t make a fool of me, I know better how Mykel treats a woman. Do you think you can leave his side after you experienced it yourself? I know better and I know for sure that you can¡¯t live without him anymore, am I right?¡± Lh asked as she put her finger on Jeanne¡¯s chin and lifted it up.
Jeanne couldn¡¯t say anything because Lh was on point with her words and she couldn¡¯t leave Mykel¡¯s side because he was precious to her.
¡°That¡¯s why I won¡¯t let you leave so I can keep an eye on you,¡± Lh said while she kept holding Jeanne¡¯s chin. ¡°I will also let you sleep with him but in exchange, I want you to tell me what happened back there,¡± she continued.
Jeanne was in a dilemma because Mykel told her that he didn¡¯t want Lh to know about the current situation, but at the same time, knowing that Lh allowed her to be by his side was something that she wished for.
¡°So? What do you say? I will not give you another chance,¡± Lh said as she leaned her head closer to Jeanne¡¯s face. ¡°Tell me, and you will be his woman, like me,¡± she continued with a smirk on her face.
Jeanne closed her eyes as she breathe heavily, she then nodded her head in agreement.
Agnez and Lillith were sitting on the sofa outside Lh¡¯s office, and then they saw Lhe out from her office with Jeanne following her from behind. Jeanne looked at Agnez and she just looked down and didn¡¯t say a word but that was enough to tell Agnez what happened in there.
¡°Prepare the ne,¡± Lh said to her assistant. ¡°Bring everyone, we will go to District 14 to see Mykel,¡± Lh said as she nced at Agnez.
Chapter 63
¡°Tell me what happened in there, and don¡¯t you fucking dare lie to me!¡± Agnez asked as she pushed Jeanne on the wall in the bathroom in the suite. ¡°You just betrayed Mykel and I want a fucking exnation for it!¡± She said as she red at Jeanne with a bit of disappointment and anger in her eyes.
¡°It¡¯splicated, I can¡¯t exin it to you,¡± Jeanne answered with her hands trying to remove Agnez¡¯s hands from her.
¡°Complicated you say?! Howplicated, huh?! You fell for his charm and you had sex with him, isn¡¯t that right?!¡± Agnez asked as she started to tighten her grip on Jeanne¡¯s shoulder. Jeanne couldn¡¯t deny Agnez¡¯s statements because it was all true. ¡°So you betrayed him so you can be with him,¡± Agnez said and started to put her right hand on Jeanne¡¯s neck.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s true! As I said, it¡¯s moreplicated than you think because you haven¡¯t felt it!¡± Jeanne yelled at Agnez and removed Agnez¡¯s hand from her neck. ¡°You¡¯re just jealous, don¡¯t you?! Do you think I don¡¯t know?!¡± she asked and red back at Agnez.
Agnez gritted her teeth and clenched her fists, she was ready to beat Jeanne up but then the door opened. ¡°Uhh,dies? Miss Lh is waiting,¡± Gunnar said nervously said as he averted his gaze from them.
Agnez nced at Gunnar and immediately removed her hands from Jeanne then left the bathroom and bumped into Gunnar¡¯s shoulder. Jeanne sighed with relief as she pulled her hair back while looking down.
¡°Are you okay, Jeanne?¡± Gunnar asked with a worried expression.
Jeanne nodded her head as she smiled at Gunnar while tucking her hair behind her ear. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡±
¡°Okay, we should go now because Miss Lh is really pissed right now,¡± Gunnar said as he pointed his thumb on his back.
¡°Yeah, I¡¯m ready to leave,¡± Jeanne said as she walked out of the bathroom. ¡°Did you hear everything?¡± she asked quietly and looked at Gunnar.
¡°We heard everything, it felt like we were listening to a soap opera,¡± Gunnar answered as he chuckled nervously to change the mood.
Jeanneughed quietly and hid her face from embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you guys had to hear that,¡± she said.
¡°No need to mention it, it was a little bit entertaining and terrifying at the same time,¡± Gunnar answered. ¡°I mean, I can¡¯t me you,dies, because even though I¡¯m a straight guy but the boss is really handsome,¡± he continued and tried to justify the situation between Jeanne and Agnez.
Jeanne just smiled and then they all left the suite with a bit of awkwardness after listening to those two.
They were on the ne and Lh was so anxious that Gunnar couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Miss Lh, did you know anything about that demon lord? Because there must be a reason why the boss didn¡¯t want us to tell you the truth,¡±
¡°He didn¡¯t tell you when he was dying after he got the artifact from the Azazel tower?¡± Lh asked as she looked at all of them.
They all shook their heads because Mykel didn¡¯t tell them the details of what happened during his encounter with Zherthlsh.
¡°Mykel called me after he went missing for a whole week after he cleared the tenth floor of Azazel tower. A week, he fought that demon for a whole week without food, do you know what that feels like? He knows and he suffered a lot in that battle with that demon,¡± Lh exined as she stared at the blue skies as she tried to remember every detail of the story that Mykel told her.
¡°Mykel fought that demon lord for a week?¡± Agnez asked as she stared at Lh with her eyebrows furrowed.
¡°A whole week without sleep because the demon tortured him as she toyed with him. The demon didn¡¯t want him to die as she wasn¡¯t satisfied but then Mykel managed to leave the room with the chest of the artifact,¡± Lh answered as she nodded her head. ¡°Now that the demon is out there, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take what he stole that day,¡± she continued.
Everyone looked at each other and they still couldn¡¯t believe that Mykel survived from Zherthlsh.
¡°Here¡¯s the picture when I brought him to the hospital, you can see how bad his injuries were,¡± Lh said as she showed the photos on her phone.
They looked at the injuries on Mykel¡¯s body that day, they could see the wounds on his back where his flesh was cut open and they could see his muscles and a tiny bit of his backbone. They couldn¡¯t imagine how painful it could be, and they respected him more for surviving and for not giving up.
¡°Show me the pictures you took,¡± Lh asked as she stared at Agnez and Lillith. ¡°You took pictures of the summoning ritual, right? Show it to me,¡± she asked as she waved her fingers at them.
Agnez and Lillith didn¡¯t hesitate to show the pictures they took to Lh and that was enough to make Lh gag from disgust. They both immediately took their phone back and put them in their pocket.
¡°What did I just see there?¡± Lh asked as she put her head on her forehead and stared at them from the corner of her eyes.
¡°That¡¯s only the small portion of what we saw down there, it was more terrifying,¡± Rozan answered as he nkly stare at nothing. ¡°It was like we were in hell even though I have never been in one, but that was enough to summarize what it looked like because it was unimaginable,¡± he continued.
¡°It¡¯s impossible to not tell this matter to the government, this is already beyond our problem,¡± Lh said as she shook her head.
¡°But the boss didn¡¯t want anyone to get involved, Miss Lh, to avoid the chaos because the demon lord is after the boss and only him,¡± Gunnar said as he sat tightly on his giant seat.
Lh just nodded with understanding.
Mykel took a shower and he saw his phone vibrate, he took it and Lh was already at the airport and she wanted to see him. He already knew that it was impossible to hide it from her and so he waited for her in the hotel room.
Mykel had been farming new skills and reced them with the necessary skills to fight Zherthlsh. He had prepared everything and he was ready to meet her, all he needed to do was to ask for Loki¡¯s help because he was the only one who could do that.
¡°Mykel, open the door, it¡¯s me,¡± Lh¡¯s voice could be heard from behind the door.
Mykel opened the door and he was a bit surprised to see everyone there with her. ¡°Come in,¡± he said as he smoked his cigarette and walked back to the sofa.
¡°Are you really going to fight her on your own, Mykel? Don¡¯t you remember thest time you fought her?¡± Lh asked with a worried expression as she held his hands so tightly.
¡°Yes, at first I don¡¯t really care much about what happened, but now that I know what kind of demon lord they summoned, it became personal. I can¡¯t let her out there because she could easily destroy the whole district in a single night and the only one who can deal with her is me right now,¡± Mykel answered as he gently grabbed Lh¡¯s cheeks.
¡°But you won¡¯t know until it¡¯s toote, you¡¯re just putting yourself in danger. I can ask Kastor and the government to help if you just let me do it,¡± Lh said as she kept staring at Mykel¡¯s eye.
¡°No, I will do this on my own, they¡¯re not ready for this and it will only bring death to them. Please understand and let me do this, can you do that?¡± Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised and a bit of smile on his face.
Lh nodded as she started to water her eyes, Mykel chuckled softly and wiped her tears before they fell down. He kissed her and then hug her. ¡°I will be back for you, just wait for me,¡± he whispered to her ears.
Lh hummed with understanding as she kept hugging him so tightly.
Mykel removed his hands from Lh and then looked at the others. ¡°Please take care of her for a moment and remember what I said. Don¡¯t follow me or do anything stupid because you will only waste your life,¡±
¡°We understand, boss,¡± Gunnar said with a serious expression.
Lh wiped her tears as she sniffled. ¡°Jeanne might want some as well since she¡¯s your woman as well, right?¡±
Mykel turned around and looked at Lh with confusion then he looked at the others and they all seemed to know already his rtionship with Jeanne. He sighed and then looked at Jeanne with a smile on his face. ¡°Come here,¡± he said as he opened his arms and Jeanne immediately mmed her body at him.
¡°You trust me, right?¡± Mykel whispered into her ear.
¡°Yes, I trust you more than anyone else,¡± Jeanne answered.
Mykel kissed her forehead and rubbed her head while smiling. ¡°I will see you guyster,¡± he said as he walked to the door and waved his hand.
Mykel walked in the middle of the road in the middle of the night with a cigarette in his mouth. ¡°Loki, tell Azazel that I want to see her daughter near his tower, I will be waiting,¡±
[The Trickster giggles as he nods his head]
Chapter 64
Mykel was enjoying his cigarette in the middle of a vast abandoned area near the Azazel tower. He looked at his skills and made sure he got everything he needed, but suddenly the night bright sky turned dark as the clouds started to form from his right. The chill and slow winds turned into strong and fierce winds as if it was going to have a huge storm.
It was impossible for him to smoke his cigarette anymore since the winds put out the fire on his cigarette. He flicked the cigarette as he walked to the middle where an empty space that used to be an open football field.
The thunders rumbled and lightning started to strike the tall buildings. He looked up at the dark clouds and rain started to pour on the dry grasses under his feet.
A quiet ssh sound could be heard from in front of Mykel, he slowly looked down and saw a person hidden behind a cloak with the face covered with a hoodie. The person slowly removed the hoodie with its sharp ws, and then there she was smiling sinisterly at Mykel.
¡°Are you not surprised?¡± Zherthlsh asked as she walked on the wet grass without making a sound.
Mykel put his hands in his pockets as he stared at Zherthlsh. ¡°I knew that you would seek revenge but I never thought it would be this soon and in this ce,¡±
¡°Me neither, but now I¡¯m out here, let¡¯s end this small and useless talk,¡± Zherthlsh said as she tore the cloak and immediately her wings and tail appeared at the same time as the lighting struck the ground behind her.
Zherthlsh pulled the spine-like whip from her back and whipped it so hard that the shockwave was enough to stop the rain from falling. She turned herself into ck smoke and made herself invisible, but Mykel immediately zed his surroundings with hellfire.
¡°Hm, you know it won¡¯t work against me,¡± Zherthlsh¡¯s voice echoed. ¡°I was born with fire, and live all my life with it,¡± she continued.
¡°I know, but the steam is enough to see where you are,¡± Mykel said and immediately dashed forward and threw a punch at something on his right and enough to create a massive shockwave.
Zherthlsh smirked as she blocked his punch with her bare hand and it wasn¡¯t really surprising since Mykel knew what she was capable of. He smirked back and it was enough to make Zherthlsh¡¯s smirk disappear then he pushed his fist with his shoulder and was enough to throw Zherthlsh to the buildings.
Punches after punches that Mykel threw at her and hurt her body were enough to make her angry. Zherthlsh screamed and stopped the heavy rain from falling, she then flew up into the sky as me started to appear around her body. She covered the whole sky with the me and it was so bright that it looked like a sunset from the distance.
Zherthlsh poured the hellfire on Mykel but it didn¡¯t affect him at all thanks to his [Fire Resistance] skill. Unfortunately, everything on his body turned into ashes except the artifacts on his fingers and made himpletely naked even though the material on his clothing he used was made from Gargoyle that had fire resistance on it.
¡°It seems you are immune to hellfire as well,¡± Zherthlsh said and started to chuckle mischievously. ¡°I see that the scars that I made have disappeared, how interesting,¡± she continued.
¡°Are you done talking?¡± Mykel asked.
Zherthlsh giggled and bursted outughing then immediately teleported in front of Mykel with her whip swung at him. He couldn¡¯t dodge it and got himself wrapped by the whip that slowly burned with hellfire.
¡°No matter how immune you are to fire, the hellfire is strong enough to burn everything into ashes,¡± Zherthlsh said as she choked on Mykel and lifted his body.
Mykel¡¯s body started to feel the burn, instead of groaning in pain, he smiled as he stared at Zherthlsh.
[Fever has been activated!]
[All skill level is tripled!]
[Max skill levels are over-limit and are doubled instead]
Mykel broke free from the shackle and it caught Zherthlsh off guard. Before she could react to it, Mykel already grabbed her hand on his neck with his left hand and made her unable to move.
Mykel clenched his right fist and punched Zherthlsh¡¯s face really hard while he was still holding her hand. She immediately fell to her knees with her deformed face, but she chuckled and her face slowly reformed back.
¡°I really underestimated you, Mykel Alester,¡± Zherthlsh said with a smirk on her face while Mykel kept holding her hand. ¡°Enough with this nonsense!¡± she suddenly yelled and the veins in her body started to pop up.
Zherthlsh hand was so fast that Mykel couldn¡¯t see it at all and he started to feel the pain as he got thrown away onto buildings behind him. Before he could do anything, Zherthlsh was already flying on top of him and punched him in the face.
A small crater was made from the impact of his body, he coughed blood as Zherthlsh put her leg on his face. Zherthlsh kicked his body and got thrown away again like a ball.
Mykel¡¯s recovery rate was off the chart and he immediately recover almost all the injuries on and in his body. He tried to stand up and saw Zherthlsh was ready to punch him again but she suddenly stopped moving because Mykel used [Telekinesis] on her.
¡°My turn now,¡± Mykel said as he clenched his hands and then threw punches at her before she could free herself.
They both ttened the buildings around them as if it was nothing and the loud banging sounds of the shockwaves were simr to the sound of the thunder rumbling. Thanks to [Fever] skill his power was almost equal to Zherthlsh and if it kept going like this, he knew he could defeat her.
After hours of exchanging punches and kicks, they both ended up in a dire situation. Mykel¡¯s stamina started to deplete and he was a bit worried that his [Might] skill would be deactivated.
¡°You have used everything on your sleeve, I see,¡± Zherthlsh said as she staggered. ¡°Unfortunately for you, I still have one on me,¡± she continued and started to giggle.
Zherthlsh covered her with hellfire and it slowly burned her skin, she screamed as if she was in pain but it actually wasn¡¯t. She just turned herself into her true form which was nothing like a human-like demon appearance. Her face, body, and skin turned ck and the wings were slowly getting bigger and bigger as her body started to grow as well.
Mykel knew exactly what happened to her and he knew that she activated her trump card and her exclusive skill called [Unmatched]. It was thebination of [Fever], [Strong-Will], [Empower], and [Puissant] where all skills were tripled or doubled with all status resistance, andstly deal double the damage.
Unfortunately, that [Unmatched] skill wasn¡¯t in the system since it belonged to a demon. Only skills from yers and Benefactor¡¯s exclusives were listed in the system so he couldn¡¯t get that skill for himself.
Mykel smirked as he looked up at Zherthlsh who was quadruple his size. ¡°I have been waiting for this moment,¡± he said.
[Nemesis has been activated!]
[The target is Zherthlsh]
[Skills and Level have been equalized!]
[Duration is 5 minutes]
Zherthlsh bursted outughing and herughter was echoing throughout the sky and whoever heard it would give a chill down their spine. ¡°Are you really that desperate to match my power? It¡¯s all futile because you will never ever be able to pass me!¡± she said as she keptughing.
[Puissant has been activated]
[You have 10 minutes before the skill expired]
¡°Is that all you got? I¡¯m quite disappointed,¡± Zherthlsh said as she slowly walked forward toward Mykel who was still overwhelmed by the power in his body.
Mykel just chuckled and ignored her as he was still busy with his skill.
¡°What¡¯s it? You¡¯re acting tough while your death is inevitable?¡± Zherthlsh asked as she stood in front of Mykel.
¡°For someone who had made a mistake once, you sure don¡¯t learn from your own mistake, huh?¡± Mykel asked back.
Zherthlsh tilted her head and stared down at Mykel who looked a bit confused.
¡°I admit you¡¯re nothing like those humans, Mykel Alester, and I will personally make you my servant so I can enjoy your body and soul for eternity!¡± Zherthlsh said as she giggled mischievously.
¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said earlier? I have been waiting for this moment,¡± Mykel said as he pressed a skill on the system screen.
[Activate [Duplicate]?]
[Yes.] [No.]
Mykel tapped on the [Yes] button.
[Please select a target]
[Zherthlsh]
[Which skill do you want to duplicate?]
[Unmatched]
[[Unmatched] skill is sessfully duplicated]
[Activated [Unmatched]?]
[Yes.] [No.]
Mykel smirked and red at Zherthlsh. ¡°Yes,¡±
Chapter 65
¡°Impossible! How can you imitate my power?!¡± Zherthlsh said as she red at Mykel with disbelief.
Mykel didn¡¯t even say a single word and immediately punched Zherthlsh¡¯s guts and he threw her onto the tower which was a mile away from them. He didn¡¯t stop there and immediately jumped and it felt like he was flying since he immediately reached the tower.
The tower was indestructible but because of both of them, the tower felt like it was about to crumble from their brute strength. Those Awakeners that were near the tower got blown andunched away from the tower. They had no idea what was happening because the ground was shaking like crazy and sshed like water.
The battle between Mykel and Zherthlsh was being watched by all the Constetions and they were all cheering for him. He didn¡¯t care but it was good enough to see that they were cheering for him since it was a good opportunity to gain their favor.
Mykel knew that it was already over for her and he had at least five more minutes before his [Puissant] skill wore off. He didn¡¯t show any mercy to Zherthlsh and there was nothing she could do because Mykel just tore her wings and it was the only way she could escape.
The time moved really slowly when he moved that fast and a minute felt like five minutes for him. One by one, Mykel tore Zherthlsh¡¯s limb off and he still had a minute left so he used it to tear off herst limb.
Mykel ran out of his [Puissant] skill and he was still far ahead of Zherthlsh¡¯s power even without it. Zherthlsh on the other hand could onlyy down on the ground with no limbs, she wasn¡¯t screaming in pain, but she was screaming in annoyance.
¡°It¡¯s over, Zherthlsh,¡± Mykel said as he stared down at Zherthlsh with wounds and his own blood all over his body.
Zherthlsh red at Mykel who put on a shirt and pants he found on the ground. ¡°Who are you, how can this be,¡± she asked with blooding out of her mouth.
Mykel walked back and sat down next to Zherthlsh which made her so confused. He looked at the dark clouds and the heavy rain that poured on his face.
¡°Goddess Mara, can I have a private moment with her without these Gods and Goddesses¡¯ interference?¡± Mykel asked as he stared at the sky.
Zherthlsh¡¯s eyes were wide open as she kept ring at Mykel which turned into fear. Different dark clouds were formed and made a void so the Constetions couldn¡¯t see or hear anything.
¡°I told you, I know her but you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Mykel said as he sighed.
¡°I see, does that mean I won¡¯t be able to live anymore?¡± Zherthlsh said as she stared at the void that seemed to be ready to devour her.
¡°No, why would I do that?¡± Mykel answered as he looked at Zherthlsh.
¡°Then what do you want from me?¡± Zherthlsh asked as she furrowed her eyebrows with confusion.
Mykel looked at all the wounds on her that started to heal themselves. ¡°I¡¯m protecting you from any harm while waiting for you to fully recover your body,¡±
¡°Why?¡± Zherthlsh asked.
¡°Because I don¡¯t want you to die,¡± Mykel said as he put his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Your father doesn¡¯t love you at all it seems,¡± he said as he looked at the void in the sky.
Zherthlsh stared at the void and nothing happened up there, everything looked quiet and peaceful as if Azazel didn¡¯t even try to save his daughter. She looked at Mykel and his hand on her shoulder, she was so confused and didn¡¯t know what to say about the situation.
¡°Can you promise me something, Zherthlsh?¡± Mykel asked while he kept staring at the void.
¡°Promise you?¡± Zherthlsh asked as she started to regenerate her arms and legs.
¡°Promise me that you won¡¯te out here anymore,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°If you¡¯re here for the ring, I will give it back to you,¡± he continued as he looked at Zherthlsh.
Mykel looked at the [Fire Ring] and then he removed it from his finger. He put the ring on her chest and looked at it for onest time.
¡°Why? What are you trying to do? What with this nonsense?! Answer me!¡± Zherthlsh asked as she yelled at Mykel.
Mykel smirked and he suddenly put his hand on Zherthlsh¡¯s forehead that it startled her. His cold hand felt weird on her forehead, it wasn¡¯t because of the hand. It was because nobody had ever put their hand on Zherthlsh¡¯s head even Azazel himself never put his hand on her head.
It was a new sensation that she never experienced, it made her calm and anxious at the same time. The longer Mykel put her hand on her shoulder, the calmer she became and the silence was all Mykel needed.
¡°The answer for that is obvious,¡± Mykel paused as he stared Zherthlsh in the eye. ¡°I have proven myself that I¡¯m strong than you, and I don¡¯t need that ring. Even if I want it back, I could just take it away from you again,¡± he continued as he smiled at her.
The moment Zherthlsh regained all her limbs, she grabbed the ring on her chest. She immediately spread her wings to stand up then choked Mykel¡¯s neck as she mmed him to the ground.
¡°You foolish human,¡± Zherthlsh said as she tightened her grip.
¡°Are you trying to prove that you¡¯re still better than me? Are you really satisfied with killing me like this?¡± Mykel said as heid down and didn¡¯t even try to resist.
¡°Get up, get up!¡± Zherthlsh screamed on Mykel¡¯s face.
Mykel just smiled as he shook his head.
Zherthlsh was so furious but she didn¡¯t want to kill Mykel because a demon really has a high pride in themselves.
¡°Let¡¯s make a deal then,¡± Mykel said as he held Zherthlsh¡¯s hand.
¡°A deal? Don¡¯t mess with me!¡± Zherthlsh replied.
¡°I will fight you again but not now,¡± Mykel said and that was enough to attract Zherthlsh¡¯s attention. ¡°But, what¡¯s the chance for me to be able to reach the hundredth floor? I¡¯m not talking about if I can clear it or not, but I¡¯m talking about the danger that I will face. I might be dead before I can reach your pce, who knows,¡± he exined.
¡°Nobody will touch you if Imand them!¡± Zherthlsh said as she red down at Archie.
¡°You don¡¯t have the power for that. Isn¡¯t Lucifer the one who possesses the body of that person who has the Sacrificial Dagger? What makes you think will happen to me if someone like you appears?¡± Mykel asked as he had been ying a mind game with Zherthlsh.
¡°I will get that dagger from you,¡± Zherthlsh said as she removed her hands from Mykel and immediately flew away in a blink of an eye.
Mykel couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she did what exactly he wanted her to do. He looked up at the sky and the void was still there, he smiled as he raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re watching, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not nning on disturbing the bnce as we agreed on,¡±
Zherthlsh suddenlynded in front of him and she not only brought the dagger but also the head of the person. She threw the head on the ground and showed the dagger to Mykel that was in her hand.
¡°I have brought the dagger, now there will be no demon that will be summoned to your world,¡± Zherthlsh said as she hid the dagger.
¡°Now what are you going to do? Are you going to go back to your world on the hundredth floor?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at her pping her wings.
¡°Yes, and I will be waiting,¡± Zherthlsh answered.
¡°What if I don¡¯t want to? What are you going to do about it since you¡¯re already back to your world and the dagger is with you so no humans can summon a demon anymore,¡± Mykel said as he raised his eyebrow.
¡°Are you ying with me!¡± Zherthlsh choked on Mykel again and this time she lifted him up.
¡°What if you stay here in my world? Aren¡¯t you bored living with the demons that you have seen their face for a very long time?¡± Mykel asked as he tried to loosen Zherthlsh¡¯s grip.
¡°Staying in your world? Why would I want to live in this disgusting world?¡± Zherthlsh asked back as she pulled her hand so she could see Mykel¡¯s face from up close.
¡°Because I¡¯m in it and we can fight whenever you want as long as I¡¯m in the mood for that,¡± Mykel answered with a smile on his face.
¡°How can I keep your words, Mykel Alester?¡± Zherthlsh asked.
¡°I swear with Goddess Mara as my witness that I will not lie about it and I want you to promise me that you won¡¯t hurt my people, ever,¡± Mykel replied as he looked at the void.
Zherthlsh nodded. ¡°I promise that I will not hurt your people,¡±
A massive pressure immediately struck both Mykel and Zherthlsh, it was the same feeling that he had when he was summoned to Mara¡¯s world.
¡°Do you believe me, now?¡± Mykel asked as he coughed.
Zherthlsh nodded in agreement.
¡°Now leave and live freely in my world,¡± Mykel said as he tried to stand up.
Zherthlsh spread her wings and disappeared.
¡°It¡¯s not over, it¡¯s just the beginning,¡± Mykel said as she stared at the void.
Chapter 66
Mykel looked down and furrowed his forehead, he leaned his head forward then started to chuckle. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Is she really that clumsy?¡± he said to himself as he grabbed the [Ring of Fire] that Zherthlsh dropped.
The void disappeared, and the moon and the stars started to brighten the sky again. Mykel left the scene using his [Steatlh] skill to prevent anyone to notice him then went back to his hotel room.
The moment Mykel unlocked and opened the door, he was weed by Lh as she jumped onto him and hugged him so tightly. Her whole body was trembling and Mykel hugged her back, they both didn¡¯t say a word because it was a long night for both of them.
The morning came and everyone was gathering in his hotel room, they were so happy Mykel was fine with barely any injuries on him. One thing that they didn¡¯t know was Mykel couldn¡¯t use his skill for a week thanks to the [Unmatched] skill he used as a side effect.
Although the demon skills were unable to be obtained through the system, he could steal the skills by using the [Duplicate] skill. He now attained the [Unmatched] skill and there was nothing else he wanted at this moment.
¡°Is that really your doing, Mykel?¡± Lh asked as they all watched the news.
They watched the damage from Mykel¡¯s battle with Zherthlsh, it looked like a meteorite struck the ground and made a huge crater. He couldn¡¯t even believe it as well since the damage looked worse than he thought it would be.
¡°It¡¯s nothing like what I went throughst night, it looks really bad from up there,¡± Mykel answered and looked at the craters on the ground from the helicopter¡¯s view.
¡°Did you kill her?¡± Jeanne stared at Mykel with curiosity.
¡°Yes, I killed her, she should be back in the demon world so we don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore,¡± Mykel answered without hesitation, everyone believed his words and they all sighed with relief.
¡°Don¡¯t we still have to find the person behind this summoning ritual?¡± Agnez asked.
¡°The dagger is in Zherthlsh¡¯s hand, and since she¡¯s back to the tower, they can¡¯t summon a demon anymore,¡± Mykel answered as he walked to the bathroom. ¡°It¡¯s all up to Lh if she wants to ignore it or take care of the rest of it,¡± he continued as he washed his face.
¡°It will be a waste of time, and since we still have to inform Kastor and the government about the demonic cult, let them handle the rest of it since we have dealt with the problem,¡± Lh answered as she looked at Agnez.
Mykel came out from the bathroom and looked at Nagy, Vincze, and Sven. ¡°The three of you,e with me, it¡¯s time to increase your mind-stability skill,¡± he said as he put his zer on.
Rozan and Gunnar were chuckling as they were pping each other¡¯s forearms. ¡°Have fun, guys!¡± Gunnar said as he kept chuckling.
Mykel and the three of them went to the next room that he rented specifically to train them.
Lh looked at Lillith who was so busy watching the news. ¡°Lillith, you can read people¡¯s minds and memories, right? Can you read Mykel¡¯s minds and memories?¡± she asked and the rest of them immediately looked at Lillith since they were curious about it as well.
¡°My telepathic skill can only read people¡¯s minds that don¡¯t have a mind control skill. Mykel has it so I can¡¯t read his thoughts, minds, or memories,¡± Lillith answered as she looked at them.
¡°Miss Lh, do you know what kind of skills Mykel has? Since you have been together with him the longest,¡± Rozan asked with curiosity.
Lh shook her head and pursed her lips. ¡°No, I never asked him and I don¡¯t want to know his skills. I just want to know what kind of life he had before he became an Awakener because I have done a background check on him when I first met him, but I got nothing,¡± she said.
¡°Nothing? Like, nothing at all?¡± Agnez asked with her eyebrow raised.
¡°Yes, there¡¯s no information about his past, all I know is that he¡¯s going to be 28 years old this year because I asked him about his birth date,¡± Lh answered as she nodded her head. ¡°But, I¡¯m fine with this because all I want from him is to stay by my side and he does just that,¡± she continued and smiled a bit.
¡°I know something a bit about Mykel,¡± Jeanne said and they all turned their heads to look at her. ¡°When I spent the night with Mykel, I was a bit drunk and he told me he used to be famous. He said that people hated him for some reason because he did a mistake that he can¡¯t erase,¡± she exined while looking at them.
¡°He used to be famous? If he¡¯s an artist, a musician, or an actor, we all should know about him already though,¡± Lillith said. ¡°Is there anyone who loves theory conspiracy here?¡± she asked.
Rozan hummed and nodded as he put his hand on his chin. ¡°I think I know,¡± he said as he looked at them.
¡°Well then tell us already,¡± Lillith said as she stared at Rozan.
Rozan stood up and stood in front of them. ¡°Let¡¯s start from what we know. First, he¡¯s always calm and scary at the same time, he loves to smoke, he¡¯s good at fighting empty-handed, he¡¯s good at leading, and he knows how to train and kill people, right?¡± Rozan exined with his fingers raised. ¡°Now that Jeanne said he was famous back then, I think he¡¯s famous in his own circle in the past,¡± he said with a serious expression.
¡°And your answer is?¡± Agnez asked with her arms crossed.
Everyone looked at Rozan and waited for his answer. ¡°Could he be some kind of a secret agent or mercenary because we can¡¯t find his past? Also, I believe he was at his prime until he got betrayed or something then he killed them all so nobody can know who he is since he dared to show himself to the world,¡± he answered with a serious expression.
¡°Shit, have you thought about this before, Rozan? You seemed so confident about it after finding thest piece of information from Jeanne,¡± Gunnar asked with a surprised expression.
¡°I have thought about it, yeah, but I still can¡¯t believe someone like him really exists,¡± Rozan answered with a troubled face.
¡°What do you mean, Rozan?¡± Lh asked with her eyebrows furrowed.
¡°Let¡¯s be honest, he appeared from nowhere, he was the one who cleared the first tenth floor. All of his achievements can¡¯t be aplished by anyone even if you tried your hardest. Thest thing is that how can he be so powerful that he could do something like that,¡± Rozan said as he pointed at the TV.
¡°The point is?¡± Agnez asked as he stared at Rozan from the corner of her eyes.
¡°You know that a demon in the book can disguise themselves in a human form, right? So, my point is, do you think he¡¯s a demon? A demon lord maybe? Or worse is that he¡¯s a demon king,¡± Rozan answered.
The moment Rozan said that all of them suddenly trembled in fear and immediately fell down on their knees except for Lh. Mykel was using his [Tyrannize] skill on the next door and it was perfectly timed with Rozan¡¯s words.
They walked away from the wall in front of them and stood as far as possible to lower the pressure on them. They all gasped for air the moment the pressure wasn¡¯t that heavy anymore.
¡°It¡¯s better if we stop this conversation, guys, I think he heard us,¡± Rozan said with fear written all over his face.
¡°Whatever it is, I don¡¯t think Mykel is a demon because if he is, why would he want to defeat the demons if he¡¯s one of them? Let¡¯s just pretend as if nothing happened because this is getting out of hand,¡± Lh said as she looked at them who struggled to stand up.
Everyone agreed but they all still had doubts in their head and chests about Mykel¡¯s existence.
¡°Just like that, we can pretend that nothing happened and pretend that we know nothing about it,¡± Lh said as she nodded up at the news on the TV.
¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Gunnar said as he sighed and rubbed his chest with relief.
While they were thinking about the conversation silent, Mykel walked back inside the room and everyone was startled when they saw him. Mykel furrowed his forehead and looked at their expression as if they were seeing a ghost. ¡°What? Why are you all looking at me like that?¡± he asked.
¡°Nothing, they¡¯re just recovering from the pressure from next door,¡± Lh answered with a smile on her face.
Chapter 67
A few days had passed since the battle with Zherthlsh, and people questioned what had happened and found nothing. The revtion about the demonic cult was taken seriously by the government and the Fraternity. They warned everyone about the demonic cult and their method of recruiting people into the cult.
Mykel was a bit surprised that Zherthlsh hadn¡¯t shown herself ever since the battle, but he was d that she didn¡¯t show up.
¡°We are good to go, boss,¡± Gunnar said with the others standing behind him in front of the tavern¡¯s door.
Mykel put out his cigarette and stood up. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s clear the twentieth floor,¡± he said as he turned around and walked toward them.
Mykel and the others looked at the Azazel tower that was damaged from his battle. So many people were gathering around the tower to look at the damages as if they were a tourist attraction or something. Without wasting any time, they entered the tower and tried to clear the first ten floors as fast as they could.
¡°That boss looks like a gori, don¡¯t you guys think?¡± Rozan asked as he stared at the dead body of Drazgikath.
¡°That¡¯s Gunnar if he¡¯s a demon,¡± Lillith said as she approached the portal and kicked Gunnar¡¯s butt since he was blocking her path.
¡°Eleventh floor, huh? I wonder what it looks like,¡± Agnez said as she stared at the portal in front of her.
¡°We can go, right, boss?¡± Gunnar asked as he rubbed his butt.
¡°Yes,¡± Mykel answered after Edith couldn¡¯t find the secret room.
All of them entered the portal and they were surprised that it wasn¡¯t as they expected. All they could see were long big stairs in between walls, it looked almost simr to the endless hallway when they entered the portal.
Mykel was at the front with Edith and Gunnar, they couldn¡¯t see the end of the stairs even though they had been walking up for half an hour.
¡°This isn¡¯t the eleventh floor, isn¡¯t it? This is just a resting area or something,¡± Rozan asked as he looked up the stairs.
¡°It seems like it,¡± Jeanne answered.
Gunnar pointed at the door up ahead of them. ¡°I see the door!¡±
All of them started to walk faster since they were curious about the eleventh floor and then stood in front of it. Mykel opened the door and everyone was mind blown because they never thought to see themselves in a different world.
¡°This isn¡¯t real, right? There¡¯s no way we can clear this floor if there¡¯s a whole kingdom in front of us!¡± Rozan said as he looked at the old and looked abandoned kingdom far in the distance.
[You have proven yourself in the trial, you have been chosen to save the worlds that the Demon King, Azazel has conquered]
[The first world, Helmga]
[Free Helmga from the Second Demon Lord Tuzgolth¡¯s army!]
¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?! So all the things we fought in the first ten floors were just a test?¡± Gunnar asked as he looked at the notification.
Mykel made it that way because it was the only way to help new awakeners to gain levels and the only ce they could get everything they needed. The real battle against demons started on the eleventh floor and above.
Not like the previous ten floors, once Awakeners saved the world, it stayed as it was, but that didn¡¯t mean the breakout wouldn¡¯t happen in that world. As long as they kept clearing the next floor, the breakout only happened to thetest floor they cleared like a real war.
The only tower that didn¡¯t look like the rest was the Lucifer tower because the Awakeners invaded his world, not the world he conquered. That was why the demon lord dropped the [Followers Amulet] so the Awakeners could challenge the next demon lord.
¡°I see, so we are sent to the worlds that Azazel conquered. Does that mean we will be moving from one world to another?¡± Agnez asked as she looked at Mykel who was staring in the distance.
¡°Why don¡¯t we find it out?¡± Mykel replied as he looked at Agnez. ¡°Let¡¯s move because this is going to take a while,¡± he said as he started walking forward.
They followed the road and everything looked so dead, the tree, the driednd, and abandoned farmhouses in the distance. They were all still in shock until they heard growls from in front of them.
¡°Keep your eyes and ears sharp, we don¡¯t know how strong these demons are if the demons we fought from the past ten floors are just a trial,¡± Agnez said with her hand ready on the sword handle.
A giant demon with its whole body covered with hair walked across the road as it dragged a human dead body. They were looking at it and they could tell the giant feet that the demon had. The demon suddenly stopped moving and slowly turned its head, it saw them and immediately growled and charged at them with its gigantic mouth and fangs that could stretch like a snake.
Gunnar charged at the demon and bashed it with his shield. He was a bit surprised that the demon wasn¡¯t even that strong and he knew he could kill it himself.
Gunnar swung his ax and cut off the demon¡¯s head like butter. ¡°Fucking demon!¡± he said as he looked at the head rolled down from its body.
Gerrard suddenly pointed his bow to his right and saw a shirtless skinny kid standing behind the dead tree with his whole body trembling. He put down his bow and whistled quietly to inform the others what he saw.
¡°Is that a real kid, or a demon? I can¡¯t tell,¡± Rozan asked quietly to Jeanne.
Jeanne sheathed her sword and slowly and carefully approached the kid. ¡°Hey,¡± she said as she waved her hand at the kid with a gentle smile on her face.
¡°Where¡¯s my brother?¡± The kid asked with his voice trembling.
¡°Your brother?¡± Jeanne asked back and then looked at the dead body that the demon dragged. ¡°Is that your brother?¡± she asked again as she pointed at the dead body on the road.
The kid staggered to walk because the look on his skinny body that enough to tell that he hadn¡¯t eaten anything for a week or so. Lillith stared at the kid¡¯s memories and it was quite sad to watch, but she didn¡¯t feel any empathy or sympathy toward him.
¡°Brother¡¡± The kid said as his eyes started to water. ¡°Brother!¡± the kid yelled at his brother and started to run but fell down immediately.
Edith approached the kid and grabbed a sandwich from the bag, she then showed it to him. The kid looked at it and smelt it, he looked surprised and grabbed it from her hand and then ate it like a pig.
The kid ate as he cried and looked at his brother¡¯s dead body. They were wondering if the kid was feeling happy or sad if they were in his shoes.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Edith asked with a worried expression.
¡°Alphid,¡± the kid answered as he sniffled and looked at Edith.
¡°What happened to your world, Alphid?¡± Edith asked as she stroked his hair gently.
¡°The demons, they came here and took everything,¡± Alphid answered as he rubbed his eyes.
Jeanne sat next to Alphid. ¡°Are you alone?¡± she asked.
¡°No, there are a few of us hiding behind that hill,¡± Alphid answered as he pointed at the hill on the right side of the road.
Jeanne looked at Mykel and he just nodded in agreement. ¡°Can you bring us there, Alphid? We are here to save your world,¡± Jeanne said with a smile on her face.
¡°Are you really going to save us?¡± Alphid asked while tearing his eyes, Jeanne nodded while keep smiling at him. ¡°But, my brother¡¡± Alphid continued as he looked at his brother¡¯s dead body.
Gunnar looked at the dead body and put it on his shoulder. ¡°I will bring your brother back,¡± he said with a serious expression.
Alphid stood up while Edith used her handkerchief to wipe the tears and snot under his nose. ¡°Follow me, I will bring you to our chief,¡± he said.
All of them followed Alphid to the hill which was quite far away from the road. They looked at him and thought, he was following that demon all the way there because he wanted to save his brother. Edith couldn¡¯t help but carry Alphid in her arms because his feet were covered with wounds.
¡°Our vige is right behind this hill,¡± Alphid said as he pointed at the hill.
Gerrard walked past Edith and climbed the hill first, he looked at what was on the other side of the hill. He turned around and looked a bit sad so the others decided to follow him up the hill to see what he saw.
¡°We were toote,¡± Jeanne said as she saw so many dead bodies on the ground around the vige.
Chapter 68
¡°There are still a few people that are alive, we should go down there and help them,¡± Rozan said to Gerrard, Gerrard nodded in agreement.
They both slid down the hill and it startled the people in the vige, they ran back inside their house because they thought a demon came to kill them. They checked those whoid down on the ground to see if they were still alive, but unfortunately, none of them were.
Mykel and the others walked down the hill, Alphid jumped down from Edith¡¯s arms and immediately walked to the house in the middle. He knocked on the door quietly, and then a guy who looked as skinny as Alphid peeked his head from the gap in the door.
They were staring at Alphid talking with that person behind the door, and then the guy came out. He looked at Mykel and the others that looked weird based on their clothing.
¡°Are you people from another world?¡± The guy asked as he slowly walked toward them with suspicion and disbelief at the same time.
¡°Yes, we are from another world,¡± Mykel answered.
Knowing that Alphid and the guy were talking with Mykel and the others, the rest of the vigers came out of their houses and looked at them with curiosity.
¡°My name is Zulok, the chief of this vige,¡± the guy said as he looked at the dead bodies of the people around him. Jeanne looked at Alphid which disturbed her a bit because Alphid wasn¡¯t bothered by the dead bodies around him as if it was a normal thing he saw.
¡°These people are starving and we don¡¯t even have anything on us, should we get them something to eat?¡± Gunnar whispered to Rozan with Alphid¡¯s brother¡¯s dead body on his left shoulder.
¡°Like what? A grass? Look around you, these people starve not because they want to but because there¡¯s nothing they can eat around here,¡± Rozan whispered back at Gunnar.
Gunnar raised his eyebrows and shrugged his mouth, he then put down the dead body on the ground carefully.
¡°Pleasee, we can talk morefortably in my house rather than out here here,¡± Zulok said as he pointed his hand at his house.
Mykel and the others entered Zulok¡¯s house while the rest of the vigers took care of the dead bodies.
Mykel looked at the shabby house and everything in it as well. Zulok sat down and told everyone to sit but then he saw Gunnar and a bit hesitated to tell him to sit because he was too big.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will stand here,¡± Gunnar said with a smile on his face.
¡°Before I can answer your questions, can I ask you first from what world you all came from?¡± Zulok asked as he looked at them.
¡°We came from Earth, that¡¯s what we called it,¡± Jeanne answered.
¡°Earth, so your world will be below us,¡± Zulok mumbled to himself.
¡°Excuse me? What did you just say?¡± Agnez asked as he raised her eyebrow and red at Zulok.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you or anything, but I¡¯m just telling the truth,¡± Zulok said with his eyes closed and shook his hands at Agnez.
Lillith suddenly hummed and nodded with understanding. ¡°I see, so that¡¯s how it is,¡± she said.
Mykel looked at Lillith and nodded up. ¡°What did you see?¡±
¡°It¡¯s really hard to exin but this world was the world before the towers appeared on Earth. This world was indeed invaded by Azazel and what he meant by that was the moment our world got conquered, our world will be below their world,¡± Lillith exined as she looked at Zulok.
¡°Is that really what will happen to us if we fail to clear all the rowers?¡± Jeanne asked and looked at Mykel with a worried expression.
¡°Also, something is really bugging me because, in this world, there¡¯s only one tower, not thirteen like what we have on Earth. So, which tower will be taking our world, then?¡± Lillith said as she looked at them.
¡°Wh-what? You have thirteen towers in your world?!¡± Zulok was shocked when he heard it. ¡°May the Goddesses protect you all,¡± he said with a worried expression which was really weird for them to look at someone who suffered the most to be worried about them.
¡°How did you know that we are from a different world?¡± Jeanne asked with her arms crossed on the table.
¡°Other than from your attire, we know because our heroes in our world went to the previous world inside the tower that got conquered from Demon King Azazel,¡± Zulok answered.
¡°That¡¯s insane, it feels like we are in inception,¡± Rozan said.
¡°So, what happened to your heroes who tried to save the previous world?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°They gave up because it was an impossible task for them to do even though the Constetions helped them with everything they got,¡± Zulok answered as he looked down. ¡°Right now, our heroes are protecting the Cavasi Kingdom, ourst line from those demons, it¡¯s only about time before the demon takes over everything,¡± He continued as he looked at Mykel.
¡°How many of them left? The heroes of your world,¡± Gunnar asked as he carefully moved his arms for a stretch.
¡°I¡¯m not sure, but there used to be at least millions of them back then. They were the ones who got the blessings from the Gods and Goddesses, but we have fought for decades and I believe there are a dozen of them left,¡± Zulok answered.
¡°So they called them Heroes, and we called ourselves Awakeners. That¡¯s really interesting,¡± Vincze said as he looked at Gunnar and Sven.
¡°We were informed that one day, heroes from another world wille and help us. That message was a decade ago and we were waiting patiently as we tried to survive,¡± Zulok exined as he looked at Mykel and the others. ¡°Then you all came, our prayers are answered,¡± he continued as he smiled happily.
¡°You said that the Cavasi Kingdom is yourst line, how many kingdoms are there in your world?¡± Rozan asked.
¡°There are four in total, Cavasi Kingdom, Peom Kingdom, Jahne Kingdom, andstly Cerlid Kingdom. Right now we are far in the west from the other kingdoms,¡± Zulok answered as he pointed at the directions of each kingdom.
The reason there were so many kingdoms was that each kingdom represent one floor in the tower. So, if Mykel and the others defended and took back the Cavasi Kingdom, they cleared the eleventh floor. He didn¡¯t want to tell them about it and let them see it for themselves.
¡°That¡¯s a lot of kingdoms to handle,¡± Agnez said as she sighed and raised her eyebrows.
¡°How are we going to do this, boss? Should we go straight to the Cavasi Kingdom now?¡± Gunnar asked.
¡°Can you give us a map so we can see Cavasi Kingdom¡¯s structure? Or something that you can use to show us,¡± Mykel asked.
¡°Please wait here, let me grab something,¡± Zulok said as he went outside.
¡°We can¡¯t do this on our own, can we?¡± Agnez asked as she stared at Mykel.
¡°I can,¡± Mykel said as he stared back at Agnez. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many of them that we are going to deal with, what matters is that there¡¯s no time limit for this and we can do it slowly if we have to,¡± he answered and exined it to the others.
¡°Sorry, I¡¯m back now,¡± Zulok said as he walked into the house with pebbles in his hands.
Zulok put the pebbles on the table and he recreated the kingdom with those. He pointed at each of the pebbles and gave Mykel and the others enough information for them to know Cavasi Kingdom¡¯s structure.
¡°Four gates and the castle is in the middle where the Heroes are right now, and half of the kingdom is already upied by the demons. We can still the west and south gate to enter the kingdom, so far there¡¯s no problem with that,¡± Jeanne said as she reconfirmed what she heard from Zulok.
¡°Yes, and please, save our world, oh Heroes from another world,¡± Zulok said as he went on his knees and pressed his hands together.
Mykel stood up and nodded with understanding. ¡°Let¡¯s move, we have heard enough,¡± he said as he walked out of the house and then the others followed him from behind.
All the vigers were looking at them and they all looked at them as if they were their ray of light. Mykel ignored them and kept on walking back up to the hill to see the kingdom clearly.
¡°There are four kingdoms that we need to take care of, that¡¯s quite difficult to do, to be honest,¡± Rozan said as he looked at the Cavasi Kingdom.
¡°That won¡¯t be a problem if it¡¯s us,¡± Agnez said.
Gunnar snickered as he grinned. ¡°Damn right!¡±
Chapter 69
¡°Sir Euros! The demons have breached the south gate! What should we do?!¡± A knight with a full te armor said as he ran into the throne room.
A silver-haired guy with a scar across his face and a blind right eye in ck armor turned around and looked at the knight. ¡°What about the west gate?¡± he asked with his raspy voice.
¡°The west gate is still safe, Sir! Sir Kurgreo and Madam Phirzia are defending the demons but we have lost so many people, Sir,¡± The knight answered as he caught his breath.
Euros nodded with understanding. ¡°I understand, please bring all the injured into the castle, I will try and take the south gate with Rinon and Costrezeir,¡± he said and then left to another room.
¡°Costrezeir, we have lost the south gate again,¡± Euros said as he looked at a long blonde hair woman whose hair almost touched the floor in her silver armor and stared at the map on the table.
Costrezeir turned her head and looked at Euros with her bright blue eyes. ¡°I see, let¡¯s take it back,¡± she said as she grabbed her helmet and zweihander that leaned on the bookshelf.
¡°Where¡¯s Rinon? Shouldn¡¯t he be here with you?¡± Euros asked as he looked around.
¡°He¡¯s out there,¡± Costrezeir replied as she nodded up and looked at the giant window way above Euros¡¯ head.
Euros lifted his head and looked at a guy with ck long hair in light blue light armor and a scarf around his neck. ¡°We are going now?¡± Rinon asked as he looked down with his grey eyes.
¡°Yes, we are,¡± Euros replied and nodded his head.
Rinon jumped down andnded in front of Euros. ¡°I¡¯m good to go,¡±
The three of them left the castle and watched the wounded being treated by priests and priestesses. Euros looked in the distance, the south gate was surrounded by demons and the knights were battling for their lives as they tried to stop the demons from advancing to the castle.
¡°Men!¡± Euros shouted to the knights who were resting next to the pirs and on the stairs. He hesitated to move because there used to be hundreds of thousands of strong knights in front him, but now there were only hundreds of them.
All the knights stood up and looked at Euros. All of them looked exhausted, hungry, and thirsty but they responded to Euros¡¯ call without hesitation. The three of them looked at the knights and they knew all of them were exhausted but there was no time to rest.
¡°Ready your weapons!¡± Euros shouted as he raised his shield andnce. ¡°We will help our brothers and sisters at the south gate! March!¡± he shouted again as he walked down the stairs.
Costrezeir looked back and the knights barely had any energy left to run but they were forcing themselves so they coulde to aid their friends. ¡°Save your energy, your battle isn¡¯t even started yet,¡± she said as she kept staring at them.
When they were close to helping the knights in the south gate, Costrezeir walked to the front and then turned around. She looked at Euros and Rinon, they both closed their eyes as they nodded their heads.
Costrezeir held her zweihander with both hands as she closed her eyes. She took a deep breath and all the knights closed their eyes as they lowered their heads.
¡°Oh, Goddess of mine¡¡± Costrezeir said as she stabbed her sword on the ground and went on her knee. ¡°I offer thee my life for greatness¡ Oh Goddess of mine,¡± she continued as she held her sword so tightly.
A light showered everyone around her and their tiredness, hungriness, and thirstiness disappeared immediately. Euros lifted hisnce and screamed his lungs out as he charged at the demons. Rinon and the knights followed him to the battlefield while Costrezeir was still on her knee and suffered from immense pain.
Euros screamed as he thrust hisnce at the demon but he wasn¡¯t strong enough to kill it. Rinon jumped over Euros as he unsheathed his daggers on his forearms then stabbed the demon on the head.
¡°Euros! Rinon! Thank God you came at the right moment!¡± A long golden-haired guy with gold eyes in golden armor yelled with a smile on his face.
¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath on talking, Arvel! We are in the middle of the endless war!¡± Euros said as he bashed a demon with his shield.
Costrezeir couldn¡¯t lift her body, not even a muscle and all she could do was listen to the sound of the battle behind her. She gritted her teeth as she tried to stand up but ended up falling to the ground and losing consciousness.
After an hour of battling the demons on the south gate, Costrezeir¡¯s blessing ran out and all the knights immediately fell to their knees. The lucky ones could stand up and fight again but the unlucky ones died by the demon¡¯s hand.
¡°Euros, we have no chance this time. We have to let it go so we can defend the castle before we lose more lives,¡± Rinon said as he jumped onto the demon¡¯s back and then slit its throat.
¡°Costrezeir is unconscious, we have to fall back,¡± Arvel said as he looked at Euros. ¡°Come on, Euros, we have no time to waste, give the orders!¡± he continued as he tried to hold off the demons.
Before Euros could make the order, the ground shook so badly that everyone fell down to the ground including the demons. The walls crumbled and a loud scream could be heard from the outside, all the demons immediately jumped and climbed the wall to where the scream wasing from.
¡°What was that?¡± Euros asked while he was still in shock.
¡°Wow, there are so many of them, huh?¡± Vincze stabbed the demon in the head and then kicked it away from him. ¡°We are not even that close to the Cavasi Kingdom and already weed by this many,¡± he continued as he dodged the attacks of another demon.
¡°Stop talking, you whine a lot and it¡¯s really annoying,¡± Agnez said while busy handling a dozen of them on her own. ¡°It seems that they¡¯re struggling in there as well,¡± she said as she looked at the gate and heard the screams and growls from behind it.
Suddenly Mykel ran past them and it was enough to shock them all since he never made such a move like that. They saw Mykel jump high in the air and thennded on the ground while punching the ground as hard as he could. The ground shook and the shockwave was enough to put everyone fell on their back and the wall crumbled.
¡°What the?! Mykel?!¡± Agnez asked as she stared at Mykel with a shocked expression.
¡°Would you rather fight the demons one by one, or kill them all at the same time?¡± Mykel said and immediately growls and screeches could be heard from behind the walls. ¡°Call them all. Gunnar,¡± he said to Gunnar.
Gunnar screamed and provoked all the demons that heard his scream. He banged the shield with his axe and readied his stance while he looked at the demonsing out from behind the wall.
¡°It¡¯s party time!¡± Sven said as he swung his scythe around.
Euros and the others were listening to the growls of the demons for a whole minute but then they suddenly stopped. They all approached the gate and looked at the gap in between the gate, they saw all the demonsying on the ground dead.
¡°Who are those people?¡± A knight asked as he watch Mykel and the others walked toward the gate.
¡°Euros, these people, could it be?¡± Rinon asked as he looked at Mykel.
¡°Yes, they¡¯re the Heroes from another world. Our prayers are answered,¡± Euros replied with a smile on his face. ¡°Open the gate!¡± he shouted as he looked at the knights.
Mykel and the others watched the gate opening so slowly. Euros and the other Heroes were standing in front of the gate and were ready to wee them.
¡°Heroes from another world, we have been waiting, and thank you for saving us,¡± Euros said while the others were looking at the dead bodies of the demons on the road behind Mykel.
¡°We have heard everything from them, and we came as soon as we heard that you all are in danger,¡± Mykel said as he pointed at Zulok and the rest of the vigers that were hiding behind the dried bushes.
¡°We owe you our lives, Heroes from another world,¡± Euros said as he put his right hand on his chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my rudeness, but we are still in the war with the demons and we have nothing to offer,¡± he continued as he looked at every one of them.
¡°No need for the hospitality, we are here to kill the demons,¡± Mykel said as he walked past Euros and the others.
The knights were smiling and thrilled when they heard Mykel¡¯s words. He looked at the inside of the kingdom and the only building that still looked good was the castle while the rest had be ruins and the debris was everywhere.
¡°Tell us the situation in here,¡± Mykel asked as he looked at Costrezeir was being carried by the knights to the castle.
¡°The east and north side of the kingdom are filled with demons. The only safe ce is the castle right now,¡± Euros answered as he pointed at the castle.
¡°You hear that? Go and kill all the demons,¡± Mykel said as he stared at Gunnar and the others from the corner of his eyes. All of them smiled and nodded with understanding then went their separate ways.
Chapter 70
¡°Kurgreo! What was that?! Was thating from the south gate?¡± A purple short-haired woman with bright red eyes in ck full te armor asked with a rapier in each of her hands.
A light blue-haired guy with yellow eyes in silver full te armor cut a demon in half. Kurgreo turned her head to look at the woman. ¡°We have no time to think about what happened over there! We have our own problem to deal with, Phirzia!¡± he said as he pulled the giant sword from the ground with both of his hands.
¡°Kurgreo! Watch out!¡± Phirzia screamed at Kurgreo but it was already toote because a demon already smashed him from the back.
Phirzia ran as fast as she could before the demon could smash Kurgreo again which was strong enough to kill him. She threw the rapier in her right hand and stabbed the demon in the head, it wasn¡¯t enough to kill it but good enough to get the demon¡¯s attention.
Phirzia dodged all the demons and kept running toward the demon next to Kurgreo. She rolled over when the demon smashed the ground, then she pulled herself up onto the demon¡¯s arm with her left hand and stabbed the demon in the eye and straight onto the demon¡¯s brain.
¡°Kurgreo!¡± Phirzia called as she pulled the rapier that stuck in the demon¡¯s head then jumped down andnded next to Kurgreo.
¡°Thanks,¡± Kurgreo said as he tried to reach for Phirzia¡¯s hand.
¡°Thank the Goddess,¡± Phirzia said as she sighed with relief and pulled Kurgreo up. ¡°Don¡¯t die before me, my friend, I don¡¯t want to cry over your dead body,¡± she continued as she checked on Kurgreo¡¯s armor.
¡°I can¡¯t promise you that, Phirzia,¡± Kurgreo replied as he smiled and groaned in pain. ¡°I think I broke my shoulder, I can¡¯t hold my weapon like this,¡± he continued as he looked at Phirzia.
¡°Take mine, it weighs nothing for you,¡± Phirzia said as she offered the rapier.
¡°I never thought I would be wielding a sword this small into war,¡± Kurgreo replied as he chuckled and grabbed the rapier. ¡°Let¡¯s die trying, Phirzia,¡± he said as he patted Phirzia¡¯s back.
¡°Of course, my friend,¡± Phirzia said and they both charged to the battle and helped the other knights.
Phirzia and Kurgreo fought side by side and protected each other¡¯s backs. As time passed by, they ended up in a situation where they couldn¡¯t escape, and they already knew sooner orter the west gate was going to be taken by the demons.
¡°I hate to admit but your sword is amazing, Phirzia,¡± Kurgreo said as he chuckled and looked at the rapier in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that I experienced it just now, but I have no regret now,¡± he continued as he tightened the grip on the handle.
¡°Thank you, my friend,¡± Phirzia said with a bit of a smile on her face.
¡°Sir Kurgreo! Madam Phirzia!¡± A knight called their names and he pointed at the distance.
Kurgreo and Phirzia squinted their eyes and saw a woman wearing ck sunsses, a leather sailor octagonal hat, a dark red military trench coat that she put over her shoulder, and a long sword on her waist. Next to her, a woman wore a ck mask to cover her face wore a ck leather jacket and ck jeans.
¡°Who are those two?¡± Kurgreo asked as he watched Agnez and Lillith walked toward a horde of demons in front of them.
¡°I have no idea, but whoever they are, if they¡¯re here to help us then we can say our gratitude to themter,¡± Phirzia answered as she wiped her sweat on her forehead.
¡°Do you think they can do that? I¡¯m not being skeptical, but those two look so young and not to mention they don¡¯t have any protection on them,¡± Kurgreo asked as he kept watching Agnez and Lillith.
Agnez unsheathed her sword and rubbed her de on her own palm to smear the de with her own blood. She got a new skill called [Blood Sword], a unique passive skill that she attained at the same time when she evolved her [Sword-Rookie] to [Sword-Master]. Her sword would be sharper and more durable if it was smeared with blood.
Agnez dashed forward and shed her long sword at the demon and it cut its body so easily. She moved so swiftly as if she the demons weren¡¯t trying to attack her and at the same time, Lillith dealt the final blow to the demons. They both advanced really fast that there were no demons left in front of them. Kurgreo, Phirzia, and all the knights could only watch with their eyes and mouth wide open.
Agnez stood in front of Kurgreo and Phirzia while Lillith was ughtering the demons on the side with her daggers. ¡°You¡¯re Kurgreo and Phirzia?¡± she asked.
¡°Yes?¡± Phirzia answered as she nodded her head.
¡°Good, now go back to the castle and bring all the knights back with you, we will deal with the demons from here and out,¡± Agnez said as she looked at the injured knights behind them.
¡°Who are you people?¡± Kurgreo asked as he looked at the blood-stained sword in Agnez¡¯s hand.
¡°We are what you called the Heroes from another world, now go and don¡¯t waste my time,¡± Agnez answered as she looked at the demons that were advancing toward them from the north. Kurgreo and Phirzia nodded with understanding and then ordered all the knights to fall back to the castle.
Kurgreo and Phirzia looked back and watched Agnez and Lillith fighting the demons, and it was more like a massacre than a fight.
¡°Heroes from another world, we never thought the day has finallye,¡± Kurgreo said as Phirzia helped him walk.
¡°Yes, but don¡¯t get your hope too high, my friend, we gave false hope to those people and they were waiting for us,¡± Phirzia replied as she looked at Kurgreo with guilt written all over her face.
¡°Have you seen how strong those two women are? Don¡¯t you want to believe that our world can be saved?¡± Kurgreo asked as he groaned in pain.
¡°I do, but how can two people change the world? We went into the tower with thousands of other heroes, but none of them came back except us. At this moment, live or die it doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore as long as I have tried my best,¡± Phirzia replied as she looked at the knights from the castle and went down to wee them.
¡°One day, we will have a hero that wille and save us all from this hellish nightmare,¡± Kurgreo said and then he heard a loud banging sounde from the north side. ¡°What was that?¡± he asked as he tried to stand straight but his shoulder prevented him from doing so.
Before Phirzia could answer his question, a wall of fire appeared from the east side of the kingdom was high enough to be seen from behind the castle. All of them were looking at the zing me, they were so confused about what happened around them.
¡°Phirzia! Kurgreo!¡± Euros shouted their names as he walked down and approached them. ¡°We are saved!¡± he continued before they both could say anything.
¡°What¡¯s happening? Was that the Heroes from another world¡¯s doing?¡± Phirzia asked with her face full of wonder.
¡°You will know very soon, for now, their leader is waiting for all of us in the main hall,¡± Euros answered as he helped Phirzia carry Kurgreo up the stairs.
¡°The leader? How many that came to our world?¡± Kurgreo asked as he tilted his head and looked at Euros.
¡°There are only ten of them in total,¡± Euros answered with a huge smile on his face, both of them were dumbfounded when heard it. ¡°I know! Those people are so strong they almost take over the whole kingdom as we speak!¡± he continued and started to chuckle with disbelief.
¡°I guess, it¡¯s alright if we put our hope in their hands, right, Phirzia?¡± Kurgreo said as he turned his head to look at Phirzia with a huge smile on his face.
¡°Maybe you¡¯re right, today could be the day, my friend,¡± Phirzia replied as she nodded her head and sighed with relief.
The three of them entered the castle and immediately went to the main hall to see the leader of the Heroes from another world. Once Kurgreo and Phrizia entered the hall, they saw Arvel and Rinon standing in front of Mykel with Edith standing next to him while Costrezeir wasying down on the sofa and still unconscious.
¡°Hero Mykel, these two are thest Heroes in our world,¡± Arvel said as he pointed his hand at Kurgreo and Phirzia that were behind Mykel.
Mykel turned around and looked at them, he slightly smiled and nodded his head. ¡°We are here to save your world and I¡¯m d that we came at the right time,¡±
Chapter 71
¡°Sir! We have taken all the gates and now the knights are repairing the damages to prevent the demons froming!¡± A knight said as soon as he entered the hall with a huge smile on his face.
¡°What a word¡¡± Kurgreo said as he covered his eyes with his hand, he didn¡¯t want the others to see him tearing his eyes but he couldn¡¯t hide his sniffle.
It was just silence in the hall other than Kurgreo¡¯s sniffles, Edith could feel the emotion in the room and she couldn¡¯t help but lowered her head and took a deep breath. Mykel looked at the hall and saw so many sofas and tables on the sides and only two of them were upied.
Gunnar was the first one toe into the hall with Nagy and Jeanne, then Rozan with Vincze and Sven. Lastly, Agnez and Lillith came into the hall, Gunnar and the others were just standing there behind Mykel who stood in the middle of the hall.
Euros and the other heroes looked at each other and then nodded their heads. Euros was the first one to stand up then followed by the others. They all went down on their knee as they lowered their heads and stared at the floor. All the knights in the hall also went on their knees to show their gratitude for saving their lives and their world.
¡°Heroes from another world, we can only offer our pride and respect to you. Thank you for saving this useless world of ours,¡± Euros said with his trembling voice as if he was holding his tears from falling down to the floor.
Mykel walked toward them and crouched in front of Euros then put his hand on Euros¡¯ pauldron. ¡°Don¡¯t lower your head if you don¡¯t want to,¡± he said as he looked at the other heroes. ¡°Stand up, because we aren¡¯t done here,¡± he continued as he stood up and walked back to the group.
Euros and the others stood up and looked at Mykel and the others. ¡°Heroes from another world, what else can we help you with?¡± Euros asked.
¡°As I said, we aren¡¯t done here because we haven¡¯t received a clear notification on our mission on this floor,¡± Mykel replied as he looked at the system that was still telling him to save Helmga. ¡°There must be a reason to it, and that would be the demons are going to attack this kingdom again,¡± he exined as he looked at Euros and the others.
¡°That must be because the final horde isn¡¯t here yet,¡± Rinon said as he looked at Euros and the others. ¡°We experienced the same thing back then when we tried to save the other world. We saved them but we couldn¡¯t proceed to the next floor until the hordes came and killed a lot of us,¡± he exined as he looked at Mykel.
¡°When exactly the final horde wille? Do you know?¡± Mykel pretended to ask.
¡°Three days based on our experience,¡± Kurgreo answered as he kept holding his shoulder.
¡°Three days?¡± Rozan asked with a surprised expression. ¡°Then, that means we will be missing the joint team?¡± he looked at Mykel.
¡°Three days, we don¡¯t have enough food for ourselves and Edith just gave one to that kid,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Gunnar and the others. ¡°Can you survive without eating for three days?¡± he asked as he raised his eyebrow.
¡°We can give you food but that won¡¯t be enough for all of you, Heroes from another world,¡± Phirzia said as she raised her hand.
¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, that woman over there is going to need that food,¡± Mykel said and looked at Costrezeir that was still unconscious.
¡°Boss you survived a week without eating, sleeping and resting, and if you can do that, we should try and do the same,¡± Gunnar answered with his arms crossed.
¡°Then I will take your sandwich,¡± Rozan said as he walked toward Edith and asked for Gunnar¡¯s sandwich. Gunnar just stared at him and had a bit of regret.
¡°What¡¯s with those sofas? That¡¯s a bit too much for these many people in the hall,¡± Agnez asked as she sat down on one of them.
¡°There used to be dozens of us here, twenty-nine to be exact. We used to be gathering here and nning everything in this ce, and now there are only six of us left,¡± Euros answered as he looked at the sofas around the hall.
¡°Where¡¯s our manner, let us introduce ourselves,¡± Kurgreo said and then they introduced themselves to Mykel and the others.
Euros ended up telling them about what happened to their world. All the chaos started when they couldn¡¯t handle the third breakout and they took a huge toll on their forces. From there, there was nothing they could do and finally, they ended up where they were right now.
The first kingdom to fall was the Jahne Kingdom was at the center of the Helmga world and where the Azazel tower was at. The next one was the Peom Kingdom which was northeast of the Jahne Kingdom. The Cerlid Kingdom was in the south of Jahne Kingdom and quite far from it thenstly the Cavasi Kingdom which at the far west.
¡°As you can see that we have different colors on our armor,¡± Euros said as he pointed at their full te armor. ¡°The ck one is a knight from the Cavasi Kingdom, the Silver one is from the Peom Kingdom, the light blue armor is from the Cerlid Kingdom, andstly the gold armor is from the Jahne Kingdom,¡± he exined while Mykel and the others looked at their armor.
¡°Where¡¯s the king of each kingdom?¡± Jeanne asked.
¡°We have no king, the people you saw outside and in here are the only people left in this world,¡± Arvel answered while he sharpened his sword.
¡°What about her? What happened to her?¡± Lillith asked as she pointed at Costrezeir.
¡°She¡¡± Euros paused and then shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not right to talk about her while she was unconscious. Let her answer it herself,¡± he said with a smile on his face.
Mykel looked at Costrezeir¡¯s status screen and her level wasn¡¯t even level 30, not to mention how few skills she had. She only possessed 10 skills and that includes a Benefactor exclusive skill, it looked so pitiful.
Costrezeir¡¯s Benefactor skill was [Sacrifice] which allowed everyone within her surrounding to get Iphigenia¡¯s blessing. It ignored all the status ailments and increase stamina and strength which wasn¡¯t even worth using because of the side effects. It sacrificed the Costrezeir¡¯s lifespan and each use cost a year of her life. Mykel checked Costrezeir¡¯s character and it was written in her story that she only had a year and a half left even though she was still 29.
Everyone decided to rest in the guest chamber, Mykel was on his own in the king¡¯s chamber since Euros insisted for him use it. He looked at his pack of cigarettes and there were only six of them left, he sighed and put it back in his pocket to save it forter.
Mykel heard a knock on the door and it was Jeanne. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked as he walked to the bed and removed his zer and shirt.
¡°Can I sleep here with you tonight? I don¡¯t like this kind of room and it gives me the creep,¡± Jeanne asked while she was still in front of the door.
Mykel furrowed his forehead with a bit of smirk on his face. ¡°Come here,¡± he answered as he patted the bed. Jeanne smiled and nodded as she closed the door behind her quietly.
Three days had passed and they were standing in front of the castle while they were looking at the east side of the kingdom. They saw the knights gathering near the gate and prepared all the artillery on top of the walls.
Gunnar and the others looked tired because they had nothing to eat since yesterday. Mykel was a bit disappointed and decided to train themter once they cleared the eleventh floor.
¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± Mykel said as he walked down the stairs and the others followed him from behind.
The moment they arrived at the east gate, they received a notification from the system.
[Demon Lord Tuzgolth has sent his army to attack the Cavasi Kingdom!]
[Protect the Cavasi Kingdom from the Demon Invasion!]
They weren¡¯t the only ones who received the notification but Euros and the others also got the notification from the system. The dark clouds formed on the vastnd outside the wall, they could see a portal opening in the distance. Demons wereing out from it and they all looked the same as the demon they had been fighting for the past three days.
¡°Men! Prepare for war!¡± Euros said as he raised hisnce and all the knights were shouting weakly.
Costrezeir took a deep breath and stood in the middle of the crowds of knights and when she was about to bend her knee, Mykel put his hand on top of her head and it startled her.
Mykel nced at her and smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your life for this, save it so you can see your world free from the demons,¡±
Mykel grabbed the pack of his cigarettes but then it was empty, he sighed and stood outside the wall with Gunnar and the others. ¡°Whoever got the most kill, I will reward you with an artifact,¡±
All of them looked so excited but then suddenly the whole demon army was burned into ashes. All the demons that just came out from the portal were immediately burned to death as well.
[You have cleared the eleventh floor!]
[The red portal to the twelfth floor is now open!]
[The blue portal to your original world is now open!]
¡°Nevermind, I need to buy a pack of cigarettes so let¡¯s go back home,¡± Mykel said as he entered the blue portal and left everyone dumbfounded by what happened.
Chapter 72
Before Gunnar and the others left the eleventh floor, they spoke with Euros for a moment. They spoke on Mykel¡¯s behalf and then left after they said that they woulde back soon.
¡°Ah, the smell of fresh air! How I miss you so much,¡± Gunnar said as he took a deep breath and stretched his arms. ¡°Who¡¯s hungry? Let¡¯s go and find something to eat!¡± he asked and looked at Rozan and Agnez.
¡°You pay,¡± Lillith said as she walked down from the tower.
Gunnar snickered and nodded as he rested his hands on his waist. ¡°Fine by me! I will treat everyone to the all-you-can-eat restaurant!¡± he said with excitement. ¡°You¡¯reing, boss?¡± he asked and looked at Mykel.
¡°No, I¡¯m good, you guys can go without me,¡± Mykel said as he walked down the stairs and stared at the woman who stood at the side of the road in the distance.
¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m starving,¡± Agnez said as she patted Gunnar¡¯s left bicep.
All of them went into the cars and when they were leaving the Azazel tower area, they saw Mykel standing on the sidewalk with a woman in a ck dress. Everyone was looking at him and they were curious about the woman she was talking to, Lillith used her skill to read the woman¡¯s memories but then the woman stared back at her in the eye and Lillith immediately jolted from her seat.
¡°Hey! What are you doing?! Can you sit still?¡± Agnez asked and looked at Lillithying down at the bottom of the car.
Lillith panicked and she looked a bit scared that made Agnez curious about her. ¡°What happened? Did you see something?¡± she asked as she lifted Lillith and put her on the seat.
¡°I¡¡± Lillith paused to gulp. ¡°I tried to look at the woman¡¯s minds and memories, but the moment she stared back at me, all I could see was me and my whole body felt so hot as if I was being burned alive,¡± she answered as she looked at Agnez with fear written all over her face.
Agnez furrowed her forehead and immediately turned her head to look at the woman that spoke with Mykel but they both disappeared. She was so confused and tried to look around but she couldn¡¯t find them anywhere near the road.
¡°I want a rematch!¡± Zherthlsh said as she looked down at Mykel.
¡°I¡¯m starving, can we do it after I eat first?¡± Mykel answered as he looked up to look at Zherthlsh in the eyes.
Zherthlsh disguised herself in a human form with long pitch ck curly hair and green eyes. She wore a dress with her left leg exposed up to her thigh and she wore quite high heels which made Mykel look smallpared to her even though she was already slightly taller than Mykel.
¡°Eat?¡± Zherthlsh asked with her eyebrow raised.
¡°I have been on the eleventh floor for three days, I need to eat first,¡± Mykel replied as he walked past her but he noticed that Zherthlsh was following him. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked as he furrowed his forehead.
¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Zherthlsh answered as she stared back at him with a straight face.
Mykel entered the restaurant and sat down at the table. He sighed as he looked at the menu. ¡°You can just say if you want to join me,¡± he said as he nced at Zherthlsh sitting in front of him.
Zherthlsh looked at the menu and she flipped it over and over until she threw it on the floor. Everyone looked at her weirdly and Mykel looked so done with her behavior so he ignored all the gazes.
¡°Get me something to eat, make sure there¡¯s meat in there and a lot of them!¡± Zherthlsh said as she crossed her arms and red at Mykel.
¡°Who are you to tell me what to do?¡± Mykel stared back at Zherthlsh. ¡°If you want to eat, pick that up and choose something on the menu, and find which one you want because I¡¯m not here to babysit you,¡± he continued as he looked for something he wanted to eat.
Zherthlsh furrowed her forehead and then she grabbed the menu on the floor. She looked at the pictures on the menu and realized that all of them had meat.
¡°Okay, I know what I want,¡± Zherthlsh said as she closed the menu book.
¡°Raise your hand and look at the guy who stood over there,¡± Mykel replied.
Zherthlsh turned her head and raised her hand, and the waiter looked at her in the eyes. She didn¡¯t like the way the waiter looked her in the eye and so she did the same thing to Lillith. The waiter suddenly screamed hysterically and it made everyone in the restaurant panic.
The waiter snapped back to reality after people were surrounding him while Zherthlsh was giggling mischievously. Mykel didn¡¯t care about whatever she was doing and he called the other waiter to order the food.
¡°And for the madam?¡± The waiter asked.
¡°I want everything that has meat in it,¡± Zherthlsh said and it shocked the waiter.
¡°I-i see¡¡± The waiter was speechless, he nodded and took the menu from the table then hurriedly left to the kitchen.
After Mykel was done eating his food, he paid for his own food and bought a bottle of wine. He didn¡¯t bother to see the other side of the table because it wasn¡¯t his business.
¡°Where are you going?¡± Zherthlsh asked while she was still eating her food.
¡°Smoke, outside,¡± Mykel answered straightforwardly.
Mykel was enjoying his smoking and suddenly the whole restaurant caught in me. Everyone was running out as they scream hysterically and Mykel just stood on the other side of the road and kept smoking.
Zherthlsh came out of the restaurant so casually and crossed the road. ¡°What a stupid human,¡± she said as she looked at the people running away.
¡°Why did you do that?¡± Mykel asked as he leaned on the wall.
¡°They charged me for something I ate, that¡¯s stupid and they were all insisting me on paying so I burned the whole ce down,¡± Zherthlsh answered.
Mykel regretted asking that to her and kept enjoying his smoke.
¡°Now that you are full, let¡¯s have a rematch,¡± Zherthlsh said as she stood in front of Mykel.
¡°Here drink this first, you¡¯re going to like it,¡± Mykel said as he tossed the wine to Zherthlsh.
¡°Hmm? What¡¯s this?¡± Zherthlsh asked as she looked at the bottle.
¡°Just drink it and stop asking questions,¡± Mykel replied.
Zherthlsh popped the bottle and smelt it, she immediately raised her eyebrows and drank it. Her eyes were wide open and looked at the bottle while licking her lips. Mykel knew that the demons love wine since they loved the taste of meat and blood. He chose a specific wine with a strong metallic aftertaste so Zherthlsh would like it.
¡°It tastes a bit like blood but way a lot better!¡± Zherthlsh said with disbelief. ¡°I want more of this!¡± she continued and drank the whole bottle immediately.
¡°Such a shame that you just burned the ce down since they were the ones who had that drink,¡± Mykel said as he nodded up at the restaurant behind her where the firefighters were trying to put out the fire.
Zherthlsh turned around and looked at the restaurant, she then put the fire out with her power. Everyone was so confused and couldn¡¯t believe what just happened but even though the fire was out, the building crumbled and copsed immediately.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know another ce that sells that drink,¡± Mykel said as he flicked the cigarette. ¡°Come, follow me,¡± he said as he walked past Zherthlsh.
¡°You said that you cleared the eleventh floor? How was it? Was it fun?¡± Zherthlsh asked as she walked next to Mykel.
¡°I don¡¯t think I can have more fun after experiencing the battle that we had back there,¡± Mykel answered and everyone was looking at them as if they were a superstar or something.
¡°Hmm, fun for you, not for me,¡± Zherthlsh replied. ¡°But that was indeed the hardest battle that I have ever had since forever,¡± she continued as she looked at the people that walked past her.
¡°Alright, we are here, you can buy the drink yourself from now on,¡± Mykel said as he stood in front of a liquor store.
¡°Can I pay with gold?¡± Zherthlsh asked as she grabbed a bar of gold out of nowhere.
¡°That should be enough to buy you all the wine in the store,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at how big the bar of gold was and it should be worth at least millions of Zeny.
Zherthlsh looked so excited and she immediately entered the store and bought all the wine. Mykel watched her put the wine in some kind of portal that she created like a purse. She looked so happy when she came out of the store.
¡°Now, shall we go for a rematch?¡± Mykel asked.
Zherthlsh smirked and immediately grabbed Mykel¡¯s shoulders and pushed him into some kind of portal. Mykel looked around he was in the middle of nowhere and there was nothing but a vast field and sea surrounding him.
¡°Are we on an ind?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at his surroundings. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, let¡¯s get on with it,¡± he said as he removed his zer and shirt while Zherthlsh turned herself into her original form.
Chapter 73
¡°I win again,¡± Mykel said as he caught his breath with blood covering half of his face and stared down at Zherthlsh who wasying down below him.
¡°You weren¡¯t this strong back there! How?!¡± Zherthlsh asked as she tried to free herself.
¡°What do you think? Am I strong enough to defeat your father, Zherthlsh?¡± Mykel asked back with his eyebrow raised.
Zherthlsh chuckled quietly and startledughing. ¡°You? Against my father? Your existence will disappear the moment you set foot in the same room as him,¡± she said and suddenly turned herself into ck smoke then reappeared behind Mykel.
¡°Is that so? I think you¡¯re lying,¡± Mykel replied while he put his shirt and zer on. ¡°You and Azazel are equal in terms of power. The only difference is you¡¯recking in experience,¡± he continued as he stared at Zherthlsh who had been showing her back at him.
¡°Who said that?¡± Zherthlsh looked back and red at Mykel with suspicion.
¡°I just did,¡± Mykel answered as he bought [Health Potion] from the Arcana Shop and then drank it immediately.
Mykel was smirking when he saw thousands of notifications in front of him. All the constetions were shocked and in disbelief that Zherthlsh was still in his world and alive.
¡°When was thest time you spoke to him?¡± Mykel asked as he wiped the blood on his forehead.
Zherthlsh didn¡¯t respond to Mykel¡¯s question at first and then she turned around to look at him. ¡°Mind your own business, Mykel Alester,¡± she said with a bit of anger in her voice.
Mykel smirked and scoffed. ¡°We are done here, right? Send me back already if you don¡¯t have anything else,¡± he said.
Zherthlsh used her wings to push Mykel and he went back to the front of the liquor store. The sun was still up, he decided to go back to the hotel and meet with the others.
Zherthlsh had a father issue because she had never gotten any attention from Azazel. He knew exactly how to deal with her because Zherthlsh was created based on his ex-girlfriend¡¯s personal life.
[The Goddess of Vengeful is requesting to summon you to her world, Mount Olympus]
[Do you ept The Goddess of Vengeful¡¯s request?]
[Yes.] [No.]
¡°Hmm?¡± Mykel looked at the notification and then looked at the sky as he tapped on the [Yes] button.
The sky looked the same but when he looked down, he was in the middle of a round hall where all the 12 Gods and Goddesses of the Olympian were standing on the sides. Mykel looked at Hera who stood next to Zeus and she nced her eyes at Zeus.
¡°Mykel Alester! What¡¯s the meaning of this!¡± Zeus asked and the sound of thunder rumble could be heard from the distance.
¡°Are you talking about Zherthlsh?¡± Mykel asked back as he stared at Hades who looked so weak. He wondered what did they do to him after they found out that he was plotting something with Nyx.
¡°Of course! Why do you think we are summoning you here?¡± Zeus answered with his glowing blue eyes ring at Mykel. ¡°Exin it to us because we want to know why that demon is still alive and lives in your world?¡± he continued as he crossed his arms.
¡°I could tell you the reason but I don¡¯t think I want to tell you that when there¡¯s a traitor in this hall with us,¡± Mykel answered as he smirked and stared at Hades.
All the Gods and Goddesses of the Olympians pointed their gazes at Hades. Hades nodded weakly and he disappeared immediately, they then looked at Mykel and waited for his answer.
¡°Is there a problem if she lives in my world? It¡¯s my world in the first ce, so why do you even bother to look after it? Have you not seen that I overpowered her and you knew that she had no chance to win against me,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at them. ¡°So, I see no problem here,¡± he continued.
¡°What¡¯s your real purpose in letting her live in your world, Mykel Alester,¡± Athena asked as she looked down at Mykel.
¡°Of course, my purpose is to make her mine, what else do you think?¡± Mykel answered with his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°If I can tame her, she will be a good asset for me and you all know that Zherthlsh is equal in terms of power with Azazel. I know what her weakness and I¡¯m taking advantage of it,¡± he continued with his hands in his trouser pocket.
¡°You¡¯re making a huge mistake if you think you can trust a demon, Mykel Alester,¡± Athena said with her eyes squinted and arms crossed, she didn¡¯t like the idea and was skeptical about it.
¡°You know you¡¯re ying with fire, right?¡± Poseidon asked with a bit of concern in his voice.
Mykel scoffed and smirked. ¡°I have been ying with fire ever since the demon came to my world and right now I have be the fire itself,¡±
¡°Doesn¡¯t that makes you the source of the problem then?¡± Ares asked with his eyebrow raised and red down at Mykel.
¡°It depends,¡± Mykel said as he walked backward and looked at all of them. ¡°If you tried to poke me, I will burn your finger, but as long as you just stay around the fire and do nothing, I can give you warmth andfort,¡± he answered as he stared at Aphrodite.
[Goddess of Love wants to see you once everything is done]
Mykel looked at the notification and nodded his head without looking at Aphrodite.
¡°Enough, we are bringing him here to ask him about his reason for letting Zherthlsh alive and nothing else,¡± Hera said as she looked at Ares.
Ares shook his head in disagreement. ¡°No, I¡¯m not done here with him,¡± he said as he walked down. ¡°You ordered us to ignore the only human that could change the fate of your world, and we agreed with it. Now, you brought a demon to your side, and not just any demon but the demon king¡¯s daughter herself. What¡¯s your real purpose Mykel Alester?¡± he asked as he stood in front of Mykel and red down at him with his hands crossed.
¡°That¡¯s none of your concern, but we had a deal before that I won¡¯t be taking sides with the demons. Isn¡¯t that enough to give you peace of mind?¡± Mykel asked back as he looked up at Ares¡¯s giant and muscr body.
¡°You think we are that stupid? Our deal was that you won¡¯t take sides with the demons but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re going to help the humans to fight the demons,¡± Ares replied.
Mykel smiled and nodded his head. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, and that¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t mention I will help the humans,¡± he said. ¡°But you can hold onto my words that I will clear the demon towers,¡± he answered with a serious expression as he stared at Ares.
¡°Come on, Ares, we have seen him clear the eleventh floor and that should be enough to prove his words,¡± Aphrodite said, Ares gritted his teeth and Mykel could see the jaw muscles on Ares¡¯s face popping out.
Aphrodite nced at Hera and they both were making eye contact then nodded their head. ¡°Since there¡¯s no more discussion, I will bring him back,¡± Aphrodite said, and then pped her hands once.
Mykel looked at his surroundings and he was in a chamber, a pretty big one. He heard footsteps that came from outside the door next to him and then Aphrodite came inside the room with her see-through white dress.
¡°I have been waiting for this moment for so long¡¡± Aphrodite said as she rubbed Mykel¡¯s cheek gently. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time before Ares noticed that you¡¯re in my chamber,¡± she said as she pushed Mykel back onto the bed.
Aphrodite slowly removed the dress with her long fingers as she stared at Mykel with lust. ¡°I want you to do me like how you did it with those women of yours,¡± she said as she threw her dress on the floor.
¡°What¡¯s in it for me if I do this?¡± Mykel asked while Aphrodite was sitting on top of his body and rubbed his crotch.
Aphrodite giggled as she tilted her head. ¡°You still want something even though you¡¯re going to y with a goddess?¡± she asked as she sniffed Mykel¡¯s scent on his neck. ¡°Rather than asking me, how about I ask you what you want in return?¡± she said as she licked Mykel¡¯s neck and she started to breathe heavily.
¡°I want your support, Aphrodite, I want you to be on my side,¡± Mykel answered as he flinched because Aphrodite just sucked on his neck.
¡°My support?¡± Aphrodite whispered as she moved to the other side of Mykel¡¯s neck and started kissing it.
¡°I want the empty seat,¡± Mykel said and Aphrodite immediately stopped kissing his neck.
¡°Ah¡ I see, the empty seat,¡± Aphrodite whispered into Mykel¡¯s right ear. ¡°As long as I can y with you from now on, you will have support,¡± she continued and started kissing his neck again.
¡°Then bend over and I will do what I did to them,¡± Mykel said as he stared Aphrodite in the eye.
Chapter 74
Mykel woke up and he had been getting notifications from Aphrodite, she had been wanting him toe back and it was really troublesome to read all the messages she sent to him. Lh was still asleep next to him and he didn¡¯t want to wake her up so he left the room quietly.
The news about the failed attempt on clearing the Astaroth tower was the headline since yesterday. It was all because Mykel and his team didn¡¯t join them and was reced by the best Awakeners from the Guild Association.
Even without Mykel and his team, the Awakeners from the Guild Association was still better than them. It was all thanks to the scrolls that Mykel and his team had gathered from farming secret rooms in the towers. Mykel gave some of the scrolls to those Awakeners and was enough to give them improvement in clearing the towers.
¡°Good morning,¡± Lh said as she leaned on the door with her eyes barely open while she scratched her messy hair. ¡°When did youe home?¡± she asked as she sat down next to Mykel and watched the news with him.
¡°Last night, you were asleep when I got here,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°How¡¯s the progress on hunting the demonic cult?¡± he asked and drank his coffee.
¡°They tried but they found nothing it¡¯s as if the demonic cult suddenly disappeared when you killed the demon lord. I¡¯m not sure though because the government found a few summoning rituals all around the world but they said it was just a drawing and nothing more,¡± Lh said as she rested her head on Mykel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It was just a bunch of kids messing around,¡± she continued as she yawned.
Mykel thought that Hades, Thanatos, and Nyx might be the reason for the demonic cult¡¯s disappearance since their scheme was exposed and now they were in a trouble. He wondered when the war between Constetions will start because the tension between the gods and goddesses started to worsen.
¡°Are you nning on clearing the twelfth floor? I can¡¯t imagine how hard it will be to clear a high floor if the eleventh floor took you three days to just clear it,¡± Lh said as she grabbed Mykel¡¯s coffee on the table.
¡°I have a n to go back to the eleventh floor but I¡¯m going there on my own, there¡¯s something that I need to do,¡± Mykel replied while looking at the time on the wall.
¡°Alone? why don¡¯t you bring the others with you?¡± Lh asked as she stared at Mykel who walked to the kitchen.
¡°I will be in there for at least a week, so I can¡¯t bring them with me since they have to clear the Astaroth tower,¡± Mykel answered while looking at the inside of the fridge. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to clear it, I just want to find more information about the situation in that world,¡± he continued as he grabbed an apple.
Lh looked a bit down and Mykel walked back to the living room while eating his apple. ¡°Are you going to be lonely?¡± he asked as he sat down next to Lh.
¡°Of course, but I won¡¯t be holding you back since you¡¯re our only hope,¡± Lh answered as she held Mykel¡¯s hand so tightly and stared at it.
¡°It seems that we can¡¯t spend our time together like how it used to be anymore, but you know that I won¡¯t abandon you so you should wait for me,¡± Mykel said as he gently stroked Lh¡¯s hair.
¡°I know, just be safe, okay?¡± Lh said as she frowned.
¡°I will,¡± Mykel said as he nodded his head and kept stroking her hair.
Mykel went back into the Azazel tower on his own and climbed up to the tenth floor immediately.
The eleventh floor looked different from back then, thend became green and the trees came back to life almost instantly the moment they were free from the demons. Everything looked peaceful and he saw people start to nt crops outside the Cavasi Kingdom and around it.
¡°The hero from another world hase back!¡± Alphid shouted at the vigers on the hill. Mykel looked at them running toward him and they all looked so happy.
¡°Hero! Thank you for saving our world!¡± Zulok said on his knees. ¡°Please, ept our gratitude!¡± he said while taking the baked potato in a basket.
Mykel smiled and shook his head. ¡°Just give me some once you have harvested the crops, for now just keep it for yourself because you need it,¡±
Zulok and the others¡¯ eyes were glimmering when they heard it, and they were all bowing their heads at Mykel while they were on their knees. He didn¡¯t do anything and just crouched to stop them from bowing their heads at him. He pretended to not like it but he loved it when they were bowing their heads at him.
Mykel went inside the Cavasi Kingdom and all the knights started to rebuild the roads and the houses. They looked healthy and full of energy because they had no worries on their shoulders anymore.
¡°Hero Mykel! You¡¯re back!¡± Euros said and waved his hand with Costrezeir and Rinon next to him. ¡°Are you here on your own?¡± he asked as he looked behind Mykel and saw nobody.
¡°Yes, I came here to check on the situation and it seems everything is starting to go back to how it used to be,¡± Mykel answered and looked around.
¡°We are doing our best to rebuild this ce, unfortunately, we can¡¯t walk out of this ce because of the barrier so we don¡¯t have enough resources to rebuild everything,¡± Euros said as he pointed at the buildings that had been fixed.
The reason why they couldn¡¯t leave the ce was that the Helmga world was split into four and stacked one with another to make it like a floor since their world was basically imprisoned in the tower. So they could only explore as far as their eyes could see, but the moment all the floor of the Helmga world cleared, it would be whole again.
¡°Are you here just to check on us?¡± Costrezeir asked with a weak smile on her face.
¡°No, I came here to talk with all of you. Can you bring the others so we can talk in the hall?¡± Mykel asked.
The three of them looked at each other and then Euros nodded with understanding. ¡°It looks serious, so let¡¯s get going and Ronin will call the others,¡± he said.
Mykel sat down on the sofa while he waited for Ronin to bring the others. He was busy interacting with the Constetions, he was trying to bring a few of them to his side. Of course, with the help of Hera, Aphrodite, and Loki, almost all the Gods and Goddesses who were in those three Major Arcanas already supported him.
¡°Is that a deal then?¡± Mykel asked while he looked at the notification in front of him.
[The Trickster doesn¡¯t mind your proposal]
[The Goddess of Love is fine with that]
[The Goddess of Vengeful epts your offer]
¡°Thank you for understanding,¡± Mykel said as he closed the notifications in front of him.
¡°Hero Mykel, everyone is here,¡± Euros said as they all entered the hall.
Mykel stood up and approached them, he looked at every one of them. Their Benefactors weren¡¯t even powerful Gods and Goddesses, and all their Benefactor Exclusive skills weren¡¯t even worth it and Costrezeir was the unluckiest one.
¡°Is something the matter?¡± Phirzia asked as she looked at Mykel.
¡°Yes, I found it concerning with your situation and I¡¯m not talking about your world, but every single one of you is what I¡¯m concerned about,¡± Mykel said with a serious expression. ¡°I have an ability to look at your level, skills, and your benefactors. It¡¯s unbelievable to see all of you are treated badly by your own benefactors,¡± he said as he looked at the ceiling and a few notifications appeared in front of him.
¡°What¡¯s the problem with the Gods and Goddesses we served?¡± Costrezeir asked with her head tilted and eyebrows furrowed.
¡°Would you believe me if only those Gods and Goddesses really care about you, you all wouldn¡¯t be in this kind of situation?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at Euros. ¡°In my world, because there are thirteen towers, there are more Constetions that support us. Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say here?¡± he continued.
¡°There are more Gods and Goddesses that exist out there?¡± Arvel asked.
¡°Yes, but they didn¡¯t want to show themselves and help you,¡± Mykel answered.
All of them were devastated and furious at the same time knowing that there were a lot of Gods and Goddesses out there but didn¡¯t want to help them.
¡°I think it¡¯s already toote to be angry because everything has happened,¡± Euros said as he sighed.
¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t get what you deserve even if it¡¯s toote,¡± Mykel said with his hands in his pocket. ¡°Let me do the honor to introduce you to the Gods and Goddesses that finally decided to help you at thest minute,¡± he said as he looked up.
All of them looked at each other with confusion until thousands of notifications suddenly appeared in front of them and all of them were from The Fool, The High Priestess, and The Empress Major Arcana factions.
¡°Choose as you please because they came to help, just like me,¡± Mykel said with a smile on his face.
Chapter 75
Euros and the others were wreathed in smiles because all of the Gods and Goddesses from those three factions were offering them to be the heroes¡¯ benefactors. Mykel watched the six of them glimmering in tears and it was really a shame after he found out that the Tower Arcana was the one who handled Helmga world.
¡°Take your time and interact with those Gods and Goddesses, I will be waiting here until you¡¯re all done picking your Benefactors,¡± Mykel said as he walked to the sofa and then sat down with his legs crossed.
¡°Hero Mykel, how did you manage to bring all the Gods and Goddesses¡¯ attention?¡± Euros asked with his hands trembling.
¡°I have my own ways and of course, I have to pay them for this,¡± Mykel answered while he rested his head on his left fist.
All of them went on their knees and looked up at Mykel as if he was their savior. ¡°How can we repay this, Hero Mykel?¡± Euros asked while he was rubbing the back of his hand nervously.
¡°I don¡¯t need anything, I just wanted to help,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°I also found out that the Gods and Goddesses that supported your world didn¡¯t even care about you at all,¡± he continued as he looked at them.
¡°Why are they doing this to us? Aren¡¯t those Gods and Goddesses here to help us fight the demons?¡± Rinon asked.
¡°They should be helping you guys, but because of a specific Goddess who decided to work together with the demon kings, she offered the world she helped to them. That Goddess is Nyx and now it¡¯s finally revealed why the demons are so easy to conquer the worlds,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the notifications, all the Gods and Goddesses from the other factions were questioning his statement but most of them believed his words.
¡°Why? Why would they do something like that to us?¡± Kurgreo asked with his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°We fought and sacrificed everything because we believe in our Gods and Goddesses,¡± he said as he clenched his fists furiously.
¡°Yes, that¡¯s what you should be thinking. Don¡¯t me the Gods and Goddesses that didn¡¯t show themselves because they believed in Goddess Nyx. me the Goddess Nyx and all the Gods and Goddesses who followed her, they wanted you to suffer and lose,¡± Mykel said with a smile on his face. ¡°Your world wasn¡¯t the only one, there are other worlds with the same fate as yours,¡± he exined.
[The Trickster is pping his hand as heughed]
[The Goddess of Love is astonished by your words]
[The Goddess of Vengeful likes where things are going]
Costrezeir¡¯s eyes were watering and she couldn¡¯t believe she sacrificed her lifespan to a Goddess that wanted her to die. Phirzia clenched her fist and punched the floor as she screamed furiously.
Mykel stood up and walked toward them. ¡°It¡¯s not toote, you have sacrificed everything, and look at where you are right now,¡± he said. ¡°You all survived with your own strength and will, so don¡¯t even bother to think the Gods and Goddesses that you served are helping you. Right now there are Gods and Goddesses who are willing to help you, so don¡¯t lose hope because I promise you they¡¯re here to help,¡± he exined as he put his hand on Euros¡¯ shoulder.
¡°You¡¯re truly our savior, Hero Mykel,¡± Euros said and then he looked at the others as he nodded his head. The others nodded back at him and they were all looking at Mykel with their weapons in their hands then stabbed them on the ground. ¡°We, the Heroes of Helmga offer our loyalty and devoted ourselves to you,¡± Euros looked at Mykel with a serious expression.
[You have increased a skill!]
[Admin (Lv.2) Admin (Lv.3)
[Admin (Active): Allow the User to open themand system and modify everything that is listed in themand system. The User is allowed to modify the system based on the skill level and the higher the level, the moremands they will unlock and the more time they can modify the system. (Current skill level is 3. The User can only modify 2 systems a day)]
Mykel smirked while he looked at the notification. ¡°No need to mention that,¡± he said as he walked back to the sofa while opening themand system and opening his own status screen.
[NAME: Mykel Alester]
[LEVEL: 100]
[AFFINITY: NEUTRAL-EVIL]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NONE]
[ARCANA COIN: 59,800] [SHOP]
[SKILL(S): ADMIN (Lv.3), STEALTH (Lv.10), ACCELERATE (Lv.10), RECOVERY (Lv.10), PERCEPTION (Lv.10), MIGHT (Lv.10), BODY ENHANCEMENT (Lv.10), PYROKINESIS, MAGIC (Lv.10) TYRANNIZE, DESIRE, DUPLICATE, FIGHTER-APEX, KEEN (Lv.10), CRITICAL (Lv.10), SEMIDEUS, MIND CONTROL (Lv.10), DEUS OBCISOR, ALL STATUS RESISTANCE (Lv.10), ALL ELEMENTS RESISTANCE (Lv.10), HERCULEAN (Lv.10), PUISSANT, NEMESIS (Lv.10), DEMON BANE (Lv.10), RETRIBUTION (Lv.10)¡]
Mykel looked at the Arcana Coins that he had, and clicked on themand prompt.
[ACCESS GRANTED!]
[PLEASE INPUT THE AMOUNT AND MODIFY YOUR [ARCANA COIN]!]
Mykel put the numbers as he chuckled quietly.
[ACCESS GRANTED!]
[YOU HAVE MODIFIED YOUR [ARCANA COIN] TO 1,000,000,000!]
Mykel looked down to hide his smile and then he immediately contacted Loki, Aphrodite, and Hera. He got an idea and he donated three million Arcana Coins that he had on him to the three of them. Euros and the others were dumbfounded when they were flooded with donations from Loki, Aphrodite, and Hera.
[The Trickster has donated 100,000 Arcana Coins as you requested]
[The Goddess of Love has donated 100,000 Arcana Coins as you requested]
[The Goddess of Vengeful has donated 100,000 Arcana Coins as you requested]
The three of them had 900,000 Arcana Coins in their pockets and Mykel told them to use them for whatever they wanted.
The Constetions transformed their wealth from their original worlds into Arcana Coins, and since their Arcana Coins were limited, the Constetions had to be picky and used those Arcana Coins to provide their recipient. Since they got a lot from Mykel, they could hunt for more recipients that would benefit them and Mykel at the same time.
¡°It seems that you all have received quite a lot of gifts,¡± Mykel said as he smiled and raised his eyebrow.
¡°I just received 50,000 Arcana Coins¡¡± Phirzia replied with her eyes wide open and stared at the notification.
¡°Me too¡¡± Kurgreo said as he nodded his head.
All of them got 50,000 Arcana Coins and they never had that many Arcana Coins before because their Gods and Goddesses barely gave them anything. Mykel looked at the notifications and the Gods and Goddesses started to believe his words after they heard from Euros and the others that they were treated badly by the Tower Arcana faction.
Mykel¡¯s n went smoothly and he could prevent the War of the Constetions from fighting each other to fighting the Tower Arcana faction. Even though Nyx was one of the many ancient Gods, she couldn¡¯t win against all the Gods and Goddesses.
Mykel stood up and stared at Euros who was still on his knees. ¡°You said that all of you are devoting yourself and loyalty to me, right?¡± he asked.
They all looked up and nodded their heads with serious expressions. ¡°If we can give something more than that, we would, but we don¡¯t have anything else to offer,¡± Euros said.
¡°I¡¯m not asking for more, what I¡¯m asking from you is I want you to be the ruler of the Kingdoms in your world once I cleared it. Spread the words of my greatness and I will reward you all with something that not even a God can do for you,¡± Mykel said as he crossed his arms and looked down at them.
All of them were looking at each other with confusion but then they all looked at Mykel and nodded in agreement. ¡°Of course, but it¡¯s going to be hard to clear the floors, Hero Mykel,¡± Euros replied.
¡°For you,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Euros. ¡°If I want to, I can save all the worlds on my own but where¡¯s the fun in it?¡± he continued as he squinted his eyes with a smile on his face.
¡°Also, what do you mean by rewarding us with something that even a divine being can¡¯t do?¡± Costrezeir asked.
Mykel looked at Euros¡¯ status screen through amand prompt.
[NAME: Euros Sullus]
[LEVEL: 28]
[AFFINITY: BENEVOLENT]
[BENEFACTOR(S): ZENIR]
[SKILL(S): STRONG-WILL (Lv.5), SPEAR-MASTER (Lv.3), STRENGTH (Lv.7), AGILITY (Lv.7), DEXTERITY (Lv.7), STAMINA (Lv.8), PAIN RESISTANCE (Lv.4), RECOVERY (Lv.4), PERCEPTION (Lv.2), ARMOR ENHANCEMENT]
Mykel looked at the Benefactor¡¯s Exclusive skill that Euros had, the [Armor Enhancement]. He was disgusted by how useless that skill was because it only made his armor more resistant to elements and damage. He didn¡¯t even recognize the Benefactor because he or she was a lesser God or Goddess.
Mykel tapped on Euros¡¯ level.
[ACCESS GRANTED!]
[PLEASE INPUT AND MODIFY [Euros Sullus]¡¯s [LEVEL]!]
[ACCESS GRANTED!]
[YOU HAVE MODIFIED [Euros Sullus]¡¯s [LEVEL] TO 50!]
¡°How¡¯s that feel to reach that level in an instant?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at Euro¡¯s expression who was dumbfounded with his eyes trembling.
¡°Are you a God?!¡± Euros asked with his voice trembling.
Mykel scoffed as he smirked. ¡°I¡¯m a God,¡±
Chapter 76
All of them fell on their back as soon as they heard Mykel¡¯s words. He could change all the Awakeners¡¯ levels as he pleased, but he didn¡¯t want to use it since it would only make him less superior to them. There was no reason for him to do that to Gunnar and the others since they could do things on their own, so he wanted to keep it that way until it was necessary to change their level.
¡°What¡¯s he trying to say, Euros? What did he do?!¡± Kurgreo asked as he looked at Euros with fear and curiosity at the same time.
¡°He changed my level to 50 in an instant,¡± Euros answered and it made all of them stare at him with disbelief. ¡°He did it so easily, I didn¡¯t even feel anything when my level rose to 50!¡± he continued and gulped nervously.
Mykel nned to make all of them to level 50 but he already used [Admin] skill to modify the system twice. He didn¡¯t bother if they were level 50 or above since they didn¡¯t live in his world and he didn¡¯t want to make them inferior to the Awakeners that woulde to Helmga. He wanted these six heroes to be independent of the Awakeners but dependent only on him at the same time.
Mykel grabbed a few scrolls from his bag and then threw them at Euros. ¡°Take those scrolls, it will help you,¡± he said as he looked at Euros.
¡°This is?! These scrolls are for giving me skills, and you want me to have them?!¡± Euros asked with the scrolls in his hands.
¡°Of course, I have prepared it all just for you,¡± Mykel said as he closed the bag and threw it back on the sofa. ¡°Unfortunately, I have used my power and I need to rest for today before I can rise the other¡¯s level,¡± he continued.
All of them stood up and immediately pointed at the door, they were being respectful to Mykel after he showed them what he was capable of. They escorted him to the king¡¯s chamber and they were nning to give him all the food but he didn¡¯t want them so then they left him alone in the chamber.
¡°You cane in if you want to see me,¡± Mykel said as he grabbed a bottle of vodka from his bag. Phirzia and Costrezeir entered the room and they both just stood in front of the door while looking at Mykel. ¡°Do you need anything?¡± he asked as he looked at them.
Phirzia and Costrezeir wore sleeping dresses and they both immediately removed their dress. Mykel furrowed his forehead as he looked at them bothpletely naked in front of the door.
They both approached him and gently put their arms around him. ¡°I know it¡¯s not much, but we both can offer our bodies,¡± Phirzia said as she looked Mykel in the eye.
¡°As our savior and for everything that you have done to us, I want to offer my body and you can do whatever you want with it,¡± Costrezeir said and she was so embarrassed that she averted her gaze.
Mykel raised his eyebrow as he put the bottle of vodka back in the bag.
Mykel went on and on from noon untilte at night, he got up from the bed after he was satisfied ying with them while Phirzia and Costrezeir were sleeping on the bed with a nket covering their bodies. He grabbed the bottle of vodka and drank it as he watched the kingdom still being rebuilt by the knights and the vigers even though it waste at night.
[The Goddess of Love is requesting to summon you to her world, Mount Olympus]
[Do you ept The Goddess of Love¡¯s request?]
[Yes.] [No.]
¡°Were you watching me the whole time?¡± Mykel asked.
[The Goddess of Love is nodding with excitement]
¡°What a nymphomaniac,¡± Mykel said as he tapped on the [Yes.] button.
The moment Mykel entered Aphrodite¡¯s chamber, he was weed by her and pushed him down to the floor. Her face was so red, she breathe heavily, and was covered with sweat while she was staring at Mykle full of lust.
¡°I have brought someone with me,¡± Aphrodite whispered into Mykel¡¯s ear.
A woman with dark brown hair and a piece of cloth that only covered her breasts and waist stood on top of Mykel, Goddess Hedone, Aphrodite¡¯s granddaughter, Goddess of Pleasure. Mykel could see it from down there and she knew that he saw it so she sat on his face and started to moan in pleasure.
Mykel exhaled deeply as Aphrodite and Hedone were clinging to his body. He had no idea for how long he was making love with those two nymphomaniacs but he was exhausted from dealing with them.
¡°I heard from Aphrodite that you gave her a million Arcana Coins, is that true?¡± Hedone asked as she yed with Mykel¡¯s left nipple.
¡°Why do you ask?¡± Mykel replied as he looked down at her.
Hedone jolted from the bed and immediately sat on top of his body. ¡°Can you give me some as well? I need them for my recipient,¡± she answered while she was trying to make Mykel hard again with both of her hands.
¡°What can you offer if I¡¯m giving you my Arcana Coins?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at Hedone who started to smile because he got hard again.
¡°Myself and all of my recipients if you gave me the Arcana Coins,¡± Hedone answered as she lifted her waist and put it inside her. ¡°I don¡¯t care about Zeus, Hades, or Poseidon. Right now you¡¯re the only God that I want to serve,¡± she continued as she rode Mykel and bit her finger in pleasure.
Mykel breathe heavily as he gulped. ¡°How much do you want?¡±
¡°The same as her,¡± Hedone answered as she hugged him and started to move her waist faster.
¡°There, take it,¡± Mykel said but Hedone¡¯s head already went nk, and couldn¡¯t say anything but moan then her whole body shook in pleasure.
¡°Can I devote myself to you as well, Mykel Alester?¡± Aphrodite asked as she gently rubbed the back of her hand on Mykel¡¯s cheek. ¡°I will leave Ares behind and be yours,¡± she continued.
Mykel looked at her and raised his eyebrow. ¡°Are you going to do the same as her?¡±
¡°Yes, I will,¡± Aphrodite said as she leaned her head forward and kissed Mykel so passionately.
The morning came and Mykel didn¡¯t get the chance to sleep, he was sitting on the sofa in the hall.
Euros and the others came and they looked at how exhausted he was. ¡°God Mykel? Are you alright? Did it really take a toll on your body after what you have done to us yesterday?¡± Euros asked.
¡°No, it¡¯s because of something else,¡± Mykel answered as he stood up and approached Phirzia.
Mykel looked at her status screen and modified her level to 50, then he walked toward Costrezeir and modified her level to 50 as well. They both looked so happy and they both went down on their knees as they bowed their heads at Mykel.
¡°I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t give your life back, Costrezeir,¡± Mykel said as he looked at her.
Costrezeir shook her head with a gentle smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s alright, this much is enough and it¡¯s toote to regret it,¡±
Mykel gave them the scrolls to increase their basic skills to max them out. Both of them were so happy and couldn¡¯t believe they could be so strong in an instant.
Five days had passed since Mykel¡¯s stay in Helmga world, he raised all the heroes¡¯ levels to 50. He watched the six of them help the knights and the vigers to rebuild the kingdom.
Euros had be Loki¡¯s recipient which was quite surprising but the reason why Loki chose him was to show Mykel that Loki showed his support to him. Arvel, Kurgreo, and Costrezeir became Hera¡¯s recipients because she was moved by Costrezeir¡¯s background and for what she did for the people.
Mykel was surprised by Rinon because his Benefactor was Hel, Loki¡¯s daughter. It seemed that Loki wanted her to make a move and started to show herself in the eyes of the Gods and Goddesses. Lastly, Phirzia became Aphrodite and Hedone¡¯s recipient, Mykel was a bit worried about Phirzia but it was none of his business since it was Phirzia who chose them.
Euros and the others walked up the castle and saw Mykel enjoying his cigarette and a bottle of vodka next to him. ¡°Hero Mykel,¡± Euros called with a smile on his face, the reason why he was called a hero instead of God was that he didn¡¯t want anyone to know about it since it would affect himter when Awakeners entered Helmga.
¡°Are you going back to your world today?¡± Euros asked while he was catching his breath.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s already a week and I have to go back since my job here is done,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°I would like to ask you a favor,¡± he continued.
¡°Yes?¡± Euros asked.
¡°Do you think you can handle the twelfth floor?¡± Mykel asked as he put out his cigarette.
¡°With our current condition, it would still be impossible since we don¡¯t know what will await us on the twelfth floor,¡± Rinon answered as he looked at the others.
¡°I¡¯m not asking you to go there on your own, but with my team in three days from now,¡± Mykel said.
¡°If we go with your team, will be able to clear the twelfth floor without a problem,¡± Kurgreo replied and the others were nodding in agreement.
¡°Alright, I will bring my team here in three days. Until then, train your skills,¡± Mykel said as he stood up. ¡°I will be waiting for the good news,¡± he said and then entered the portal.
Chapter 77
¡°You want us to clear the twelfth floor on our own?¡± Sven asked while he was sharpening the de of his scythe. ¡°Do you think we can do it on our own? It¡¯s the first time we are going to clear a floor without you though,¡± he continued as he looked at Gunnar and Agnez.
¡°That won¡¯t be a problem but there¡¯s something I would like to ask you first, Mykel,¡± Agnez said as she leaned on the table while looking at Mykel. ¡°Who¡¯s that woman that you met after we cleared the eleventh floor? She looked pretty, was she someone you know?¡± she asked as she raised her eyebrows.
¡°Why do you ask?¡± Mykel asked back while he looked at Agnez.
¡°I¡¯m just asking, is she your next target? Another woman you want to conquer?¡± Agnez replied with her eyebrow raised and she looked pissed. The others went silent and looked at Agnez with disbelief.
Mykel approached Agnez and stood in front of her while she was sitting at the dining table. ¡°Can you guys leave for a minute,¡± he asked calmly as he stared at Agnez.
In less than a minute, everyone left the suite and it was just Mykel and Agnez inside. Agnez stared back as if she wasn¡¯t scared of him at all but her heart was pounding really fast.
¡°Are you mad that I haven¡¯t touched you yet?¡± Mykel asked as he stood behind her and looked down at her.
Agnez scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you anymore,¡± she said without hesitation while she smirked.
¡°Really?¡± Mykel asked as his left hand slowly wrapped her neck. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you look at me in the face and say it again,¡± he continued as he tightened his grip and used his right hand to grab her cheeks then lifted her face toward him.
¡°Come on, say it,¡± Mykel said as he stared into her eye with his eyebrow raised and started to choke her. ¡°I¡¯m waiting,¡± he continued.
Agnez couldn¡¯t breathe and the stronger his grip, the more aroused she was. Mykel knew she liked it and he kept tightening his grip so she started to gasp and her eyes roll to the back. Before she lost consciousness, Mykel removed his hands from her and he almost broke her neck from that.
Agnez gasped for air but Mykel already grabbed her shirt and lifted her up. She was mmed to the dining table and Mykel grabbed both her hands and put them above her head. ¡°Say it, say that you¡¯re not interested in me anymore,¡± he whispered into her ear.
When Agnez tried to open her mouth to give a response, Mykel covered her mouth with his right hand. Mykel was enjoying it and he couldn¡¯t help but smile at her who tried to say the word. She didn¡¯t even try to resist and enjoyed it very much.
Mykel removed his hand from Agnez¡¯s mouth and he saw her smiling without her noticing. ¡°Why are you not answering? Did you change your mind?¡± he asked with his mouth only an inch away from hers. Agnez tried to move her head but Mykel put his right hand on her neck to prevent her from lifting her head. ¡°Were you trying to kiss me? Is that what I¡¯m feeling right now?¡±
Mykel kissed Agnez for only a second then he bit her bottom lip so hard that it started to bleed but then her whole body was shaking like crazy. He put his hand on her mouth before she started to moan in pleasure so nobody could hear her voice.
Mykel watched Agnez¡¯s body shaking for a whole minute until she finally calmed down then he removed his hand and went to the door to let everyonee back inside.
Everyone walked in and saw Agnez sitting at the dining table but they could see the blood on her lips. She wiped the blood with her forearm and it looked like she got punched by Mykel. The only one who knew about what happened was Lillith and she was a bit surprised when she saw it in Agnez¡¯s memory.
¡°I want you guys to be prepared and focus on clearing the twelfth floor. Euros and the others will be joining you guys as well, so you will get all the extra hands that you needed in there,¡± Mykel said as he sat on top of the dining table.
¡°Wait, boss, you said those guys will be joining us? Can they even go to the twelfth floor?¡± Gunnar asked with his hand raised.
¡°They can, they can just enter the portal, like you guys,¡± Mykel answered as he ate an apple from the table.
¡°Why three days from now? We can just go now and clear it because if we need a few days to clear the twelfth floor, I think we won¡¯t be able to make it to the joint team this week,¡± Rozan asked as he looked at Mykel with confusion.
¡°Euros and the others still have to rebuild their home, and they barely have anything to eat. Let them rest for a few more days because they have been fighting demons for a very long time,¡± Mykel answered as he threw the apple into the trash can.
¡°What about the joint team then?¡± Jeanne asked.
¡°I will go on my own, it¡¯s been a while since thest time I saw Asmond,¡± Mykel answered with a smile on his face. ¡°I also want to try a weapon for me to use,¡± Mykel said as he tightened his gloves.
All of them looked so interested in Mykel using a weapon. ¡°What kind of a weapon do you want to use, boss? A sword? A spear? A bow? A dagger?¡± Gunnar asked with excitement.
¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Mykel said as he looked at every one of them. ¡°Lillith, can you give me your daggers?¡± he asked as he reached his hand at her.
Lillith approached him and gave the daggers to Mykel, but suddenly, he grabbed her head with a smile on his face. ¡°You saw it, didn¡¯t you?¡± he asked and Lillith stood there and didn¡¯t move a muscle. ¡°If you say tell the others about it, I will do the same thing to you,¡± he warned her with a gentle and innocent smile. Lillith nodded her head repeatedly and then walked back.
Mykel looked at the daggers in both of his hands, he tried to move them with [Telekinesis] and it was easy to control both of them. Both of the daggers flew around so fast that it made all of them a bit ufortable and scared at the same time.
It was easy that Mykel thought he might be able to control more weapons with his mind. He looked around the room and saw Jeanne and Agnez¡¯s swords on the wall, he unsheathed the swords with his mind and they flew toward him so fast but stopped before he stabbed his own eyes.
Four weapons were a bit too much for Mykel to control, not because of the skill but because he never tried to control that many objects before, he needed to get used to it first. He kept swinging the swords and daggers, he tried to hit the swords and the daggers at the same time to see if he could control the four of them at same time but in different motions.
¡°Anyone wants to be my testing rabbit?¡± Mykel asked as he pointed Agnez and Jeanne¡¯s swords at them.
All of them shook their heads because it was too much for them to handle because Mykel controlled the weapons so perfectly that it looked so dangerous. Mykel turned around and looked at Agnez as he pointed her own sword at her face. ¡°What to spar, Agnez?¡± he asked with a straight face. Agnez shook her head since she was still trying to calm herself down after what happened.
Mykel raised his eyebrows and sheathed both of the swords back into their own scabbard on the wall. He moved the daggers and floated in front of Lillith so she could take them back.
¡°I think I know what kind of weapon I¡¯m going to make,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the daggers in Lillith¡¯s hands.
¡°Alright, you guys are free for the next two days, I will be waiting for the result. Of course, if one of the heroes died, I will punish you guys badly. Do you guys understand?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at them and they all nodded with understanding.
¡°If the three of you are doing a great job, I will give you an artifact each,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Sven, Vincze, and Nagy. They all looked so excited while the others were happy for them. ¡°Good, I will be in the office if you need me,¡± he continued as he walked away then he rubbed Agnez¡¯s head so gently while he was on his way out of the suite.
Chapter 78
¡°We are leaving, boss,¡± Gunnar said as he peek his head inside Mykel¡¯s office.
¡°You guys are leaving already? I did say it¡¯s tomorrow, right?¡± Mykel said as he stood up.
¡°Yeah, but we want to hang out in the tavern tonight and enjoy ourselves before we go inside the tower. We kind of miss hanging out together and it¡¯s a shame that the boss can¡¯t join us,¡± Gunnar said as he stood in front of the door.
Mykel smiled and shook his head. ¡°You guys can enjoy yourself without me, I¡¯m just going to be an eye sore to some of you,¡± he replied as he patted Gunnar¡¯s shoulder.
¡°An eye sore?! Who¡¯s acting like that?! I will teach them a lesson!¡± Gunnar yelled and Mykel had to lean his head back because Gunnar was being too loud.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, just go already,¡± Mykel said as he turned around and went back to his desk.
¡°Oh, boss, we have brought you the materials you wanted for making a weapon. We already gave them to the cksmith in his workshop,¡± Gunnar said as he pointed his finger down.
¡°I see, thank you, and good luck in there,¡± Mykel replied with a gentle smile.
Gunnar gave Mykel a thumbs up and then left the room.
¡°It¡¯s time to make my own weapons,¡± Mykel talked to himself as he stretched his neck and massaged his shoulder.
Mykel tried to use the dagger he requested from the cksmith, but it didn¡¯t feel right and it melted immediately when he used Fire magic around it. He wanted a weapon that could withstand Hellfire and he got an idea and maybe it would work.
¡°Wee! What can I do for you today? We have all variants of weapons and armor!¡± An old man said without even looking at the person who entered his shop while ying with his phone.
¡°Where are the materials that Gunnar sent you, Gant?¡± Mykel asked as he walked into the backroom.
¡°Eh?! Boss?! Fo-follow me!¡± Gant answered as he tried to stand up.
Gant walked past Mykel while Mykel looked at his own skill tab.
[Activate [Duplicate]?]
[Yes.] [No.]
Mykel tapped on the [Yes] button.
[Please select a target]
[Gant Kuldr]
[Which skill do you want to duplicate?]
[Smith-Master]
[Smith-Master] skill is sessfully duplicated]
Mykel opened themand system and looked at his own status screen. He was a bit surprised because he didn¡¯t know there was a higher rank than Apex. He remembered that he had [Semideus] skill and it unlocked the highest rank that the system itself didn¡¯t allow him to get beforehand.
[ARE YOU SURE YOU WANT TO REPLACE [SMITH-MASTER(Lv.2)] WITH [SMITH-GOD]?]
[YES.] [NO.]
Mykel tapped on the [Yes] button.
[Smith-God (Passive): Allow the User to create and recreate a weapon and armor that is equal to the Godly weapon and armor in the mythology]
Mykel looked at his [Body Enhancement] skill and it could also be upgraded.
[ARE YOU SURE YOU WANT TO REPLACE [BODY ENHANCEMENT (Lv.10)] WITH [GODLY PHYSICAL (Lv.10)]?]
[YES.] [NO.]
Mykel tapped on the [Yes] button while he chuckled and that was enough to scare Gant who walked in front of him. It was a bit of shame that he noticed it now because he could easily beat Zherthlsh if he knew that he could upgrade his skills to God¡¯s rank.
¡°What do you want me to make, boss?¡± Gant asked as he showed the materials on the table in front of him.
¡°I want to make a lot of throwing arrow knives,¡± Mykel answered as he looked and grabbed one of the materials. ¡°Just show me how it¡¯s done then I will do the rest on my own,¡± he continued as he looked at Gant.
¡°Why not let me do it, boss? I can do it on my own,¡± Gant asked as he prepared the furnace.
¡°I want to do it myself,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Gant.
Gant shrugged his mouth and nodded with understanding while he grabbed a few blueprints of throwing knives. ¡°So which one do you want, boss? There are different types of throwing knives and these ones are the throwing arrow knives that you want,¡± he asked as he spread all the blueprints open.
¡°This one, but can you make the handle pointy as well? I need both sides to be able to cut,¡± Mykel answered as he pointed at the blueprint in front of him.
¡°That¡¯s easy but it will be hard to use if there¡¯s no spot for your fingers to hold it,¡± Gant said. ¡°But if that¡¯s what the boss wants, I will make it for you,¡± he continued as he grabbed a piece of paper and drew the weapon based on Mykel¡¯s request.
After hours of observing Gant, Mykel decided to do it with Gant¡¯s guidance. He grabbed a hammer and when Gant put down the glowing red steel on the anvil. Mykel hammered the glowing red steel on the anvil, it was enough to shake the whole workshop because of the shockwave.
¡°What the hell was that?!¡± Gant asked as he looked
¡°I think I used too much power,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the head of the hammer cracked because of his newly attained skills.
¡°What?! No! You will ruin the steel!¡± Gant said as he walked back and looked at the steel but he was shocked when it was perfectly hammered. ¡°This is unbelievable!¡± he yelled as he stared at the steel.
Gant immediately cooled down the steel and then he looked at Mykel. ¡°How did you do that, boss?!¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure, I¡¯m just using the strength that I believe it would be a perfect amount to hammer that steel,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at his hand and he believed it should be because of the [Smith-God] skill he had that guided him unconsciously.
¡°Amazing! You¡¯re talented, boss!¡± Gant said as he chuckled with disbelief.
¡°I know that already, now, let¡¯s make another one while we wait. I need at least six of them,¡± Mykel said as he walked back to the table.
After spending a whole day in the workshop, Mykel finally got himself six throwing arrow knives. Everything was ck and he could see his own reflection on them.
Mykel grabbed one while Gant was staring at the masterpiece, he tried to cut the anvil and it cut like butter. Mykel was a bit surprised with his own creation while Gat was dumbfounded while he grabbed his own hair with disbelief.
¡°Boss, you just made the most powerful weapon that I have ever seen in my life! How could you make such a weapon with those kinds of materials?!¡± Gant asked as he stared at the knife.
Mykel ignored him and decided to use [Telekinesis] on all of them. Gant was shocked when he saw all of the knives floating in the air with his back on the ground. Mykel moved them around and it was hard for him to test it out in a small space and not to mention how dangerous they could be with Gant around him.
¡°Thank you for letting me use your workshop, Gant. I will be leaving now and test these somewhere else,¡± Mykel said as he left the workshop with the knives following him from behind.
Mykel went to the forest far from the city, he went deeper and far enough to be undetected by anyone.
Mykel unbuttoned his zer and he wore a vest belt so he could put all the knives on it. He used [Telekinesis] to control all the knives, and then once he made sure all of them werepletely under his control, he flew all of them randomly.
The whole forest looked like being bombarded by shrapnel and the trees copsed into pieces. He watched all the daggers were moving randomly and didn¡¯t go as he wanted. He was a bit frustrated and tried to control two of them at once.
The night came and Mykel kept concentrating on controlling the knives until the sun rose without him realizing it.
Mykel sat down on a tree trunk and stared at the forest got deforestation in a single night. It looked a bit messy and he still couldn¡¯t control the six of them perfectly. He found a way to control them by pretending that each knife was his fingers, and it helped him a lot.
Mykel was ying with his knives and then he finally decided to use Hellfire on them. He was a bit skeptical about it but he could make a new set if he melted all the knives. He took a deep breath and lit them all with Hellfire, all of them could withstand the Hellfire as if it was nothing.
A minute passed and everything was fine, then two minutes, then five minutes. Mykel chuckled and then stabbed all of them on the ground surrounding him. He lit them all and made a pir of hellfire that protected him.
¡°That¡¯s enough ying around, I¡¯m satisfied with these for now,¡± Mykel said to himself as he left the forest.
Chapter 79
¡°Mykel? Aren¡¯t you supposed to go for the joint team? Edith is waiting for you in the living room,¡± Lh asked as she sat on the bed next to Mykel who was still asleep.
¡°Hmm¡ what time is it?¡± Mykel replied weakly as he tried to open his eyes.
¡°It¡¯s already 10, Mykel. Did you train hardst night as well?¡± Lh asked as she gently stroked Mykel¡¯s hair. ¡°Come on, they¡¯re already waiting for you at the Lucifer tower,¡± she continued as she put on lipstick.
Mykel sat up as he took a deep breath and looked at the sunlight from the balcony that blinded him. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to be working? It¡¯s rare to see you still here at this hour,¡± he asked with his right eye still closed.
¡°I want to pay a visit to my father¡¯s grave, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Lh answered as she looked at Mykel with a sour smile.
¡°Right, I will go there as well once I¡¯m done with the joint team,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Lh and even though he didn¡¯t mean it.
¡°Really? Then I will be waiting for you so we can go there together,¡± Lh replied with a big smile on her face.
Mykel immediately regretted it. ¡°Sounds good,¡± he answered as he nodded his head and smiled at her.
¡°Alright, no more chit-chat, go take a shower and get prepared already,¡± Lh said as she gently pushed Mykel off the bed.
Mykel went to District 7 where the Lucifer tower with Edith and a few Awakeners from the Guild Association. They weren¡¯t important characters but they were the best that the Guild Association had and they were still better than the Awakeners from the Fraternity.
Kastor looked at the gate and saw dozens of cars entering the tower area. They saw Mykele out from the car and were a bit surprised that Gunnar and the others weren¡¯t with him.
¡°Mykel, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Kastor said as he approached Mykel.
Mykel hummed while he was looking at Asmond who looked a bit disappointed that Jeanne wasn¡¯t with Mykel. Asmond looked a bit down and Mykel was already happy when he saw Asmond making that kind of expression.
Mykel approached him and grabbed something from behind his ze then threw it at Asmond. ¡°That¡¯s another scroll for you, Asmond. I heard you did great in Astaroth tower from Jeanne,¡± he said with a smile on his face.
¡°Wh-what?! I¡¯m just doing my best, Mykel. You don¡¯t have to give me anything!¡± Asmond replied with a surprised expression.
¡°Just take it, you¡¯re the only one who can change the world. Everyone here is thinking the same thing, so just use it and protect these people,¡± Mykel said as he patted Asmond¡¯s shoulder.
¡°Thank you! I will use it right away!¡± Asmond replied and wreathed in a smile.
The other Awakeners started to feel jealous of the special treatment he got even though they had been following Kastor and Caesar the longest. Mykel smirked as he walked past them since it was his n to stir problems from inside.
¡°Thank you for letting us enter this tower, Mykel,¡± Caesar said with Enma standing next to him.
¡°No need, we never restrict anyone from entering our towers,¡± Mykel answered as he walked past Caesar.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s enter the tower and clear the tenth floor!¡± Caesar said as he raised his sword and everyone cheered in excitement.
They entered the tower and Mykel was talking with Edith about her vision. He was still a bit worried about the Revtion but Edith said that she didn¡¯t get any vision since then.
¡°Mykel,¡± Asmond called Mykel from behind. Mykel just looked at him and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± he asked nervously.
¡°Sure, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mykel replied.
¡°I have been clearing towers and I used to get a lot of Arcana Coins from the Constetions, but for the past few weeks, I didn¡¯t get any at all. Do you think you know what happened? There used to be a lot of Constetion that offered me to be their recipient, but now all of them are gone,¡± Asmond replied with sadness in his voice.
¡°What makes you think it¡¯s weird? I barely got anything as well, and I also haven¡¯t gotten a Benefactor, so that should be normal, right?¡± Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised.
¡°Is that so? I thought it was a bit strange because the others have gotten themselves a Benefactor and it makes me a bit worried,¡± Asmond said as he nervously rubbed his sword handle. ¡°Well, there¡¯s one Goddess who was oftentimes watching me but she didn¡¯t give me anything and just watched me,¡± he continued.
Mykel stopped walking and looked at Asmond with curiosity. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? Which Goddess that have been watching you?¡± he asked.
¡°Goddess of All,¡± Asmond answered and that was enough to make Mykel¡¯s heart skip a beat.
Mykel couldn¡¯t stop staring at Asmond with his heart pounding really fast. He was so confused and curious about why Mara was on Asmond¡¯s side, it made him anxious and not to mention the vision that Edith saw.
¡°Mykel?¡± Asmond asked as he tilted his head and looked at Mykel with confusion.
Mykel snapped back to reality and he shook his head. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just thinking what kind of Goddess who has such a title like that,¡± he answered.
¡°Yeah,¡± Asmond said while he nodded his head but his expression didn¡¯t change even though he was being watched by the highest being like Mara.
¡°Is something else bothering you, Asmond?¡± Mykel asked.
Asmond hummed in agreement as he nodded his head. ¡°It¡¯s about Jeanne,¡± he answered.
¡°Jeanne? What about her? Did something happen to the both of you?¡± Mykel looked at Asmond with curiosity.
¡°Yeah, we hang out after we cleared the tenth floor in Astaroth tower, but she was acting strange. It felt like she didn¡¯t want to spend her time with me at all, she treated me so coldly,¡± Asmond answered while he looked at Mykel with a pitiful face.
¡°Did you ask her why?¡± Mykel was trying so hard not to smile and tried to look concerned at Asmond.
¡°I did, I asked her what happened but she didn¡¯t tell me anything. I was a bit annoyed and said something bad to her that she didn¡¯t care about me anymore,¡± Asmond exined. ¡°She was furious when I said that and she replied that it wasn¡¯t about that, but because of something else. Then I made another mistake again and asked her if she was dating someone. She said yes, and it was so painful to hear that because I just realized that I love her,¡± he continued with his long face.
¡°She¡¯s dating someone? She never told me that she¡¯s seeing someone,¡± Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised.
¡°What? You didn¡¯t know? I thought that you¡¯re dating her,¡± Asmond replied while looking at Mykel with a surprised expression.
Mykel leaned his head back and furrowed his eyebrows while staring at Asmond. ¡°Why would I date her if I know that you have feelings for her?¡± Mykel said and then he looked at Edith who walked next to him. Edith only closed her eyes as if she didn¡¯t hear anything and didn¡¯t care about it.
¡°I have doubts and now that I hear that answer from you, I feel a bit relieved because I knew you wouldn¡¯t do anything like that since I heard you¡¯re already with Miss Lh,¡± Asmond replied and looked at Mykel with a bitter smile.
¡°Of course! Why would I do that? I do care about her but I never make a move on her at all because I respect your rtionship with her,¡± Mykel answered and he wasn¡¯t lying because he never made a move on Jeanne, it was Jeanne who made a move on him.
¡°Thank you but I think it¡¯s toote now because she¡¯s with someone else and I can¡¯t stop thinking about it,¡± Asmond said as he pressed his right hand on his chest. ¡°Thinking that she¡¯s in love with someone else is really hurt,¡± he continued as he clenched his hands.
Mykel put his hand on Asmond¡¯s shoulder and shook it gently. ¡°There are a lot of women out there that might be able to rece her, just go and find one since you¡¯re famous now and women are begging to be with you,¡± he said.
¡°But she¡¯s precious to me and I don¡¯t think anyone could rece her. If only I can do something to take her back, I will do whatever it takes so I can be with her again,¡± Asmond answered.
¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter, okay? Right now we need to focus on clearing the tenth floor and everyone is depending on you,¡± Mykel said as he patted Asmond¡¯s shoulder.
¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right, I can¡¯t be thinking about anything else right now,¡± Asmond said as he looked forward while Mykel smiled behind Asmond¡¯s back.
Chapter 80
Mykel watched Asmond, Kastor, and Caesar with Enma at the frontline fighting the demon servants. They were a bit struggling to defeat them because most of the demons from the Lucifer tower could fly. They had be stronger than thest time he saw them, especially Asmond because he was the main character of the story.
¡°Asmond! We will make an opening and you will take care of the rest, okay?¡± Enma said as she blocked the mace of an angelic-like demon.
¡°Got it! I will do my best!¡± Asmond said as he repelled the mace of the other servant with Kastor.
All the wounded Awakeners were resting on the back and Mykel wasn¡¯t that far from them. He decided to approach them and find out what kind of things they had in their minds.
¡°Good work,¡± Mykel said as he offered a guy with a helmet on a sandwich that Edith made.
The guy lifted his head and looked at Mykel with a sandwich in his hand. ¡°Thank you and your team is a big help to us,¡± he said as he grabbed the sandwich from Mykel¡¯s hand.
¡°Well they are butpared to Asmond, they¡¯re not really that great, huh?¡± Mykel said as he sat down next to the guy with Edith sitting next to Mykel and checked her sandwiches.
The guy sighed and rolled his eyes a bit. ¡°Yeah, our hero is doing all the work as always,¡± he said with a bit of annoyance.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did they treat him differently?¡± Mykel asked and pretended that he knew nothing.
¡°Don¡¯t make me start talking about it,¡± The guy answered as he raised his eyebrows while he ate the sandwich. ¡°At first we are happy that we have someone that we can depend on, and I¡¯m grateful that I¡¯m here right now, but they only focused on Asmond that our gap started to visible. Instead of helping us to get stronger, they only focused on Asmond, and I think they were blinded by Asmond¡¯s talent that they forget that they couldn¡¯t clear a tower with just him alone,¡± he exined.
Mykle listened to the guy¡¯s whine and it started to attract the others who agreed with the guy. One by one people joined in and they were starting to express their dissatisfaction with Kastor and Caesar. They didn¡¯t even bother to talk about it in front of the others and knowing that, Mykel knew the situation was worse than he thought and he couldn¡¯t be happy more than that.
¡°So Kastor and Caesar did nothing after you guys told them that?¡± Mykel asked as he leaned on his arms behind his back.
¡°They did but they said they would think of a way after we are done clearing the fifteenth floor,¡± The guy with the helmet said.
All of them scoffed and shook their head. ¡°Yeah sure, like we are going to believe that,¡± a guy said and the others nodded in agreement.
¡°Those two think they can clear the fifteenth floor if they keep treating you guys like this?¡± Mykel asked with a surprised expression. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to work if they only focused on Asmond alone,¡± he continued as he looked at Asmond and tried to be neutral to avoid suspicion.
¡°I believe Kastor wanted to make a team like how you made your own, Mister Mykel,¡± Another guy said as he pointed at Mykel. ¡°I think he¡¯s obsessed with the idea of making a team with talented Awakeners, but looking at his own strength, the best he could get is someone like himself,¡± he continued.
¡°Yeah, he¡¯s not even that strong but trying topete with Mister Mykel¡¯s skills and capabilities it will go wrong pretty quickly and I can bet on all Zeny that I have,¡± a guy said in agreement.
¡°He could dream to have Awakeners like Gunnar, Rozan, Agnez, Jeanne, and the others. The best he could get is Awakener like us because I believe it isn¡¯t just about talent but also how he treats his teammates,¡±
¡°We are jealous of them, Mister Mykel, if only we didn¡¯t leave the Guild Association, we might be able to do better than this,¡± a guy said and all of them agreed to his words.
Mykel chuckled and shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s because of their own hard work and maybe because we have so many facilities that suffice their needs,¡±
[Congrattion you have cleared the fifth floor of Azazel Tower!]
[The portal to the sixth floor is now open!]
¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s enough with the small talk,¡± Mykel said as he stood up and they both walked toward the portal while some of the Awakeners were cheering for Asmond.
Hours had passed and they finally reached the ninth floor, and all the Awakeners from the Guild Associations used all their stamina on clearing the ninth floor. The Awakeners from the Fraternity were also the same except for Kastor, Caesar, Asmond, and Enma.
Kastor looked at the exhausted Awakeners from his team and he was hesitating if he wanted to continue or not. ¡°I believe we can defeat the demon lord since we have Mykel to back us up if things didn¡¯t go as nned. What do you think, Caesar?¡± he asked.
¡°I don¡¯t know, we can¡¯t just depend on Mykel after knowing that everyone is exhausted right now,¡± Caesar answered while he looked at Mykel who was checking everyone from the Guild Association.
¡°We can rest here for a few hours and then we can continue, I believe we can do it even without Mykel¡¯s help,¡± Asmond said with a serious expression while staring at the portal. ¡°We need to get stronger if we want to clear the fifteenth floor,¡± he continued as he looked at Kastor.
Kastor nodded in agreement and then he turned around and looked at everyone. ¡°We are going to rest for now and we can go to the tenth floor after everyone¡¯s stamina is replenished,¡± he said and it surprised them because they knew it wasn¡¯t because they were exhausted but because they weren¡¯t strong enough to kill the demon lord.
Caesar looked at Mykel who looked fine with the decision, but he wasn¡¯t convinced so he approached Mykel to ask about it.
¡°What do you think, Mykel? Do you think we can clear the tenth floor? We in what I¡¯m saying is we without you,¡± Caesar asked while he looked at the Awakeners sitting behind Mykel.
¡°It depends, but if Asmond is so serious about it, I think you guys can clear it,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at Asmond. ¡°Everyone is fine with that as well since they wanted to see the famous angel-like demon lord,¡± he continued as he looked at Caesar.
¡°Are you questioning Asmond¡¯s talent, Caesar?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°No, it¡¯s just that he has been acting weird for the past few days. He¡¯s pushing himself to the limit but he¡¯s endangering everyone else with him. I¡¯m just worried that bad things will happen if he keeps doing things like that,¡± Caesar answered and he looked worried about it.
¡°But Kastor seems to like it, right? Look at him, he looks so proud of Asmond,¡± Mykel said with a smile on his face.
¡°I think because of the joint team, he¡¯s starting to think differently, especially after we witnessed the difference in skill and powerpared to your team, Mykel,¡± Caesar said as he sighed.
¡°I guess it¡¯s fine since they see me here with them so they think they can try to push the limit because of the given opportunity. You don¡¯t have to worry too much, I can handle it on my own if things go bad,¡± Mykel replied. ¡°Just get some rest, you will need it to fight the demon lord,¡± he continued as he nodded his head at the portal.
¡°Yeah, I will get some rest,¡± Caesar nodded in agreement then left.
Mykel looked at Asmond¡¯s status screen and he got the same exact set of skills as in the original story.
[NAME: Asmond Radfeld]
[LEVEL: 23]
[AFFINITY: GOOD-NATURED]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NONE]
[ARCANA COIN: 7,800]
[SKILL(S): NEMESIS (Lv.4), SWORD-MASTER (Lv.3), STRENGTH (Lv.9), AGILITY (Lv.7), DEXTERITY (Lv.8), STAMINA (Lv.7), MIGHT (Lv.8), PAIN RESISTANCE (Lv.6), PERCEPTION (Lv.6), RECOVERY (Lv.5), RETRIBUTION (Lv.4), CRITICAL (Lv.3), MIND-STABILITY (Lv.2), HEAT RESISTANCE (Lv.2), COLD RESISTANCE (Lv.1), KEEN (Lv.1), MEDITATION (Lv.1), TOUGH SKIN (Lv.1)]
Mykel tapped on Asmond¡¯s skills tab.
[ACCESS GRANTED!]
[PLEASE SELECT AND MODIFY [Asmond Redfled]¡¯s [Skill Tab]!]
[ARE YOU SURE YOU WANT TO REMOVE [PAIN RESISTANCE (Lv.6)]?]
[YES.] [NO.]
Mykel chuckled and tapped on the [Yes] button.
[ACCESS GRANTED!]
[The [PAIN RESISTANCE (Lv.6)] skill has been removed from [Asmond Redfled]¡¯s [Skill Tab]!]
Mykel tapped on Asmond¡¯s skills tab again.
[ACCESS GRANTED!]
[PLEASE SELECT AND MODIFY [Asmond Redfled]¡¯s [Skill Tab]!]
[ARE YOU SURE YOU WANT TO MODIFY [STRENGTH (Lv.9)] TO [STRENGTH (Lv.1)]?]
[YES.] [NO.]
¡°Yes¡¡± Mykel said as he tapped on the [Yes] button.
[ACCESS GRANTED!]
[The [STRENGTH (Lv.1)] skill has been modified from [Asmond Redfled]¡¯s [Skill Tab]!]
¡°Keep pushing yourself, Asmond, you were lucky because in the original story you hadpanions who were as strong as you are. Now that those people are on my side, I can¡¯t wait to see you suffer from your own ambition,¡± Mykel talked to himself quietly.
¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you scream in pain, Asmond,¡± Mykel said as he walked back with a big smile on his face.
Chapter 81
Mykel entered the portal after everyone else, he looked at Asmond who still hadn¡¯t realized that he lost skill and one skill got reduced. Mykel couldn¡¯t stop smiling as he watched Asmond who look so excited to fight a demon lord.
[Your second trial is beginning]
[Estrel, The First Demon Lord of Lucifer, The Tenth Follower has been waiting for this moment]
¡°Are you cold?¡± Mykel asked as he blocked the blizzard from Edith.
¡°I¡¯m fine, I have attained Cold Resistance since we have been here so this much is still okay. Thank you for your concern, Mister Mykel,¡± Edith answered with a smile on her face.
¡°Just tell me if it gets too cold, I will put heat around me,¡± Mykel said, Edith nodded with understanding as she put her hand on her mantle.
¡°I can¡¯t see anything! What is this?! This is too cold!¡± Caesar said as he put his hand above his eyes to look at the distance.
¡°It¡¯s cold but it¡¯s still bearable, just endure it and we can immediately charge at the demon lord once we see him,¡± Kastor said as he tightened his grip.
The sound of wings pping could be heard from in front of them, and they saw an angelic figure descend from the sky. The blizzard didn¡¯t stop and they couldn¡¯t see anything unless they walked closer to Estrel.
¡°That¡¯s him! Everyone, get in position!¡± Kastor shouted and pointed his sword at the silhouette of Estrel.
All of them walked so slowly to the sides and tried to surround Estrel in the middle. The closer they were, the clearer the appearance of Estrel and how big the wings were.
¡°Is that really a demon?¡± A guy asked as he tried to walk closer to look at it but then a spear pierced through the guy¡¯s skull.
Nobody realized that one of them had fallen because of his own curiosity and then another one was impaled by the spear. Once a scream could be heard, everyone immediately charged at Estrel because they were so vulnerable because of the blizzard.
Mykel warned his own people to stay away until the blizzard calmed down a bit. He didn¡¯t want them to waste their lives by following Kastor and the others.
The screams were so loud that it made the rest of them so nervous and scared. Kastor didn¡¯t care about it and kept on charging toward Estrel with Caesar, Enma, and Asmond.
Emma saw the spearhead was being thrust at Caesar, and she immediately walked forward him and held the shield with both of her hands. The shield was sturdy enough to block the spear, but not her body and arms.
Enma got thrown away and she broke her left shoulder because she blocked the attack. Caesar couldn¡¯t do anything but keep on charging forward with Kastor and Asmond.
¡°Asmond, just go all out now!¡± Kastor said as he looked at Asmond that ran next to him.
¡°Understood!¡± Asmond said as he tightened his grip.
The moment Asmond saw Estrel¡¯s giant body and massive wings, he used [Nemesis] skill at him. He leaped forward and swung his sword down vertically at Estrel, but Estrel dodged his attack so easily as if his body was as light as paper.
Estrel swung his left fist at Asmond who was still in the air, and because he couldn¡¯t dodge it, he blocked it with his sword. Knowing how big Estrel was, it didn¡¯t stop Estrel from hitting Asmond¡¯s right ribs and enough to throw Asmond away.
For the first time in his life, Asmond felt an immense amount of pain that he couldn¡¯t do anything but scream. Kastor and Caesar were shocked when they heard Asmond¡¯s scream, but they couldn¡¯t check on him because they themselves were in a dangerous situation.
Slowly the blizzard was calming down and everyone could see more clearly. The bodies could be seen around them, and the snow had turned red because of their blood.
Kastor and the others looked at Asmond who was still screaming in pain and they couldn¡¯t believe that Asmond would make such a scream. Kastor immediately ran toward him and looked at his condition while the others were focusing on dealing with Estrel.
¡°Asmond! What happened?!¡± Kastor asked as he slid on the snow and then grabbed Asmond¡¯s shoulders.
¡°It hurts, it hurts so bad! I can¡¯t do this¡¡± Asmond answered as he groaned in pain.
Kastor squinted his eyes and furrowed his eyebrows with disbelief. ¡°Asmond! What are you talking about?! We need you so stand up!¡±
¡°I¡¡± Asmond paused before he finished his sentence and looked at Mykel who looked disappointed as he shook his head. Asmond breathe heavily as he remembered that he wanted to be strong for Jeanne and to take her back.
Asmond stood up as he groaned in pain while he put his left hand on his right ribs. ¡°I can do it,¡± he said as he grabbed his sword from the ground.
¡°That¡¯s it,e on!¡± Kastor said as he gently shook Asmond¡¯s shoulder.
Asmond walked back to the battlefield where the others were struggling to even block Estrel¡¯s attacks.
¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re back, Asmond,¡± Caesar said as he covered in sweat. ¡°We need you to finish this job,¡± he continued and wiped his forehead.
¡°I wasted my Nemesis skill, I can¡¯t do much but as long as you guys give me an opening, I will be able to kill him,¡± Asmond said as he put both hands on the sword¡¯s handle.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s do the usual then,¡± Caesar said and looked at Kastor.
¡°Everyone! Don¡¯t stop attacking! We will give Asmond an opening!¡± Kastor shouted and everyone nodded with understanding.
Mykel was watching from the distance and he couldn¡¯t wait until Asmond realized that he didn¡¯t have enough strength to fight Estrel. The moment he thought about that, he saw Asmond charging at Estrel and swinging his sword vertically, but it shocked everyone that Asmond couldn¡¯t even cut Estrel with his sword.
Estrel looked down at Asmond who was still in shock, Estrel thrust his spear at Asmond¡¯s shoulder and impaled him. The scream of pain could be heard on the whole floor, and they were shocked when they saw Asmond was impaled and lifted up in the air.
The voice of Asmond panicking, in pain, and in disbelief is like music in Mykel¡¯s ear. The scream slowly lost its voice and nothing but the air that came out from Asmond¡¯s mouth was the cherry on top.
¡°Asmond!¡± Kastor screamed as he looked up in the air where Estrel was smiling and looking at Asmond who was on top of the spear.
Estrel thrust his spear on the ground and it was the most painful moment in Asmond¡¯s life. He couldn¡¯t move because his body was stuck on the ground and it was impossible for him to free himself.
Estrel grabbed¡¯s Asmond¡¯s right leg and tried to pull it off but then Kastor swung his sword at Estrel¡¯s hand. Kastor looked so angry and used fire on his sword then he swung it at Estrel even though it did nothing, but at least he could protect Asmond.
Asmond started to cry and sob, it was unsightly for the other Awakeners, some of them even showed their disgusted face, and some were smirking. Mykel couldn¡¯t help but chuckle quietly and shook his head.
Everyone fought for their lives and it was their only chance because Estrel wasn¡¯t holding his spear anymore. One thing that they didn¡¯t know was that Estrel didn¡¯t need his spear to kill them, his brute strength was enough to tear a human in half without even trying.
People were dying and they all lost their hope, they had epted their death the moment they realized everything was futile. Kastor went on his knee as he used his sword to support his body, he looked at Caesar and Enma who was still trying to prevent Estrel from killing the rest of their team.
Asmond was sobbing as he wiggled his feet to try to free himself, Mykel wasn¡¯t expecting that the hero of the story would make that kind of expression.
¡°Mykel, please, help me!¡± Asmond screamed at Mykel who stared at him in the distance.
Mykel had been waiting for Asmond to say that word, he immediately opened his zer and used [Telekinesis] on them. His knives were moving so fast like a bullet that nobody noticed them until Estrel¡¯s body slowly was chopped off into pieces like a pig in a ughterhouse.
[You have defeated Estrel, The First Demon Lord of Lucifer]
[Congrattion you have cleared the tenth floor of Lucifer Tower!]
[The portal to the eleventh floor is now open!]
Caesar and Kastor looked at the floating knives and they flew back to Mykel with disbelief. They never thought something like that would be possible, and knowing what kind of skill Mykel had, made Kastor realize how weak he waspared to him.
Mykel stood next to Asmond who was begging Mykel to help him while he was on his back. Mykel grabbed the spear and pulled it out so slowly and painfully that he enjoyed Asmond¡¯s scream for onest time.
¡°You¡¯re not going to die today, my friend,¡± Mykel said as he reached his hand at Asmond.
Chapter 82
Everyone was checking the fallen Awakeners¡¯ bodies and they lost more than they thought. Asmond was being treated by Kastor and Caesar while the others were watching him in disappointment.
Mykel was sitting down and looked at the big hole on Asmond¡¯s left shoulder. ¡°Here, drink this, you¡¯re going to need it,¡± he said as he offered the [Health Potion] that could remove the pain and fasten the recovery.
¡°Thank you,¡± Asmond said with his trembled stuffy voice while Enma was helping him to drink the potion.
¡°You could have helped us, Mykel,¡± Kastor said as he stared at Mykel with a bit of anger on his face.
Mykel raised his eyebrow while smirking. ¡°You¡¯re telling me it¡¯s my fault? Is that what you¡¯re trying to say?¡± he said as he raised his tone so the other Awakeners could hear him clearly.
Everyone looked in their direction and Caesar immediately put his hand on Kastor¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Stop it, everyone is watching and it¡¯s not really his fault because it wasn¡¯t him who made the decision to enter the tenth floor,¡± he said as he looked at his surroundings.
¡°Is that how it is now?¡± Mykel asked as he stood up and looked down at all of them. ¡°The point of the joint team is now to bring you guys to the higher floor by using the people from the Guild Association? We have given everything to you and you¡¯re still asking for more?¡± he continued with his eyebrow raised.
¡°Mykel, please calm down,¡± Caesar said as he stood up and stood in front of Mykel.
Mykel lifted his hands as he backed away because he got all of their attention.
¡°Mykel isn¡¯t in the wrong, it was me who think that we could do it. He didn¡¯t try to save me because he wanted me to be strong on my own without his help. In the end, I was wrong and he came to my help because I asked him immediately,¡± Asmond said weakly as he looked at Kastor.
¡°Let¡¯s wrap it up, we should leave now and treat the injured,¡± Enma said as she held her broken shoulder.
All of them left the tower and Asmond was being carried by Kastor and Caesar. The look on those people¡¯s faces was priceless when they saw Asmonde out from the tower with a hole on his shoulder.
The reporters surrounded Kastor and asked him about what happened in there, but since Asmond was injured, he didn¡¯t give ament and went straight to the hospital with Caesar. Mykel stayed behind and watched the others giving statements about what happened inside. Some were telling about what happened, and some wereining about theck of teamwork.
Many people listened to their words and could tell that something happened with the Fraternity. Mykel knew that it wouldn¡¯t take long until the Awakeners speak up about the discrimination between them and Asmond.
¡°Where do you want to go next, Mister Mykel?¡± Edith asked while she was hugging the bag.
¡°Well, we should go and check our friend in the hospital,¡± Mykel answered and looked at Edith.
¡°But, I thought you have a n with Miss Lh already to visit her father¡¯s grave?¡± Edith replied.
¡°It can wait, for now, I want to check on Asmond,¡± Mykel said as he entered the car. ¡°Come on,¡± he continued and looked at Edith.
Mykel went to the hospital and checked on Asmond¡¯s condition, he waited for hours until he finally got out of the surgery room. Kastor was still angry at Mykel for not helping them even though the others knew that he was mad about himself.
Mykel, Kastor, Caesar, and Edith entered the room, they looked at Asmond¡¯s condition. He was awake and he looked a bit shocked when they saw himying on the bed.
¡°What¡¯s wrong, Asmond?¡± Kastor asked as he sat down next to his bed.
¡°My skills, something is wrong with my skills¡¡± Asmond said as he moved his eyes rapidly. ¡°My Pain Resistance skill is gone, and my Strength skill suddenly bes level 1!¡± he said with disbelief.
All of them looked so confused. ¡°What do you mean you lost a skill? How is that possible?!¡± Kastor asked as he looked stared at Asmond with disbelief.
¡°I don¡¯t know, thest time I checked after I got the skill scroll from Mykel, my [Pain Resistance] skill was still there. My [Strength] skill level used to be 9 but now it went all the way down to 1, it¡¯s so weird,¡± Asmond answered as he looked at them while panicking.
¡°Is that the reason why you¡¯re so weak back then? Something is wrong here,¡± Kastor asked while he rubbed his chin and furrowed his forehead.
¡°I think so, what should we do now? I can¡¯t join the next joint team if I didn¡¯t get my skills back,¡± Asmond asked as he looked at Kastor and gulped nervously.
¡°We will put you back on track, we will train you again, it won¡¯t be a problem if we do it every day for the next six days,¡± Kastor answered and put his hand on Asmond¡¯s arm to calm him down.
Caesar looked at Kastor with a bit of disapproval. ¡°It¡¯s going to be hard, Kastor,¡± he said calmly. ¡°You have to look at the news,¡± he said as he pointed at the TV on the wall.
The title of the news was An issue about discrimination between all the Awakeners and Asmond caused bitter dissension in the Fraternity. The reporters yed back the interviews they got from the Awakeners who were displeased by the way Kastor treated them and only prioritized Asmond Redfeld.
¡°Rumors have been spreading since that, Kastor. Do you still want to prioritize Asmond after watching that?¡± Caesar asked and sighed.
Kastor took a deep breath as he massaged the bridge of his nose. ¡°What should we do?¡± he asked with his eyes closed.
¡°Deal with the problem that¡¯s in front of us, of course. Why are you still questioning the obvious? Do you think Asmond alone can help us clear the tower? You need to realize that we built the Fraternity so everyone can work together and be treated equally,¡± Caesar answered with his arms crossed. ¡°Ever since you saw Mykel and his team in the tower, you ignored our real purpose and I don¡¯t think we can¡¯t ignore it any longer and we should go back on track, Kastor,¡± he exined.
¡°I can do it on my own,¡± Asmond said. ¡°I will get my skill back as soon as I recover from this,¡± he continued.
¡°That will take a while to recover, you might not be able to join for a whole month with that kind of injury,¡± Caesar said as he looked at the bandage on Asmond¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Just focus on resting and you said you have meditation skill, right? You should use it and gain level while you¡¯re resting,¡± he continued.
Kastor looked at Mykel and furrowed his forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t you have that guy who can heal wounds? Can you lend us his skill to heal Asmond?¡± he asked.
¡°I could but right now I¡¯m sending them to clear the twelfth floor and I don¡¯t think they will being back soon,¡± Mykel answered but then his phone vibrate. ¡°Oh, speaking of the devil, they just got out from the tower. I will send them here,¡± he said as he walked outside.
Gunnar and the other came out from the corner and heard about what happened on the news. They approached Mykel and looked at the room next to him, Jeanne looked at Asmond from the outside and looked a bit worried.
¡°You guys stay here, I will only bring Gunnar and Jeanne inside,¡± Mykel said as he opened the door in front of him.
Gunnar and Jeanne looked at Asmond, he was surprised to see Jeanne in the room and he immediately looked away.
¡°What happened to you?¡± Jeanne asked with a monotone voice.
¡°I made a mistake and something else happened,¡± Asmond answered as he nced at Jeanne.
Mykel told Jeanne about what happened from the moment Kastor decided to go to the tenth floor and when Asmond got beaten by Estrel. He also told her about the missing skills in Asmond¡¯s skills tab, but she didn¡¯t care at all about it because she was d it happened.
¡°So you¡¯re not just endangering those guys¡¯ lives but also putting yourself in danger? What were you thinking, Asmond?¡± Jeanne asked as she squinted her eyes.
Everyone was standing still and it felt so awkward in the room while Gunnar was busy healing the wound on Asmond¡¯s shoulder.
¡°I did it because¡¡± Asmond paused and averted his gaze as he sighed. ¡°I wanted to impress you and I wanted to show you that I¡¯m also capable,¡± he answered.
Jeanne, Kastor, and Caesar looked at Asmond with disbelief.
Jeanne scoffed and shook her head. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re risking people¡¯s lives just because you wanted to impress me? I¡¯m disappointed¡¡± she said and then left the room.
Kastor and Caesar looked at Asmond and they both shook their head in disappointment especially Kastor because he made the same mistake as well and learned it the hard way.
Chapter 83
Mykel sat down and poured himself a ss of wine, he looked at everyone who was enjoying the feast in the restaurant. It was funny for him to look at them munching all the food even though there was barely any spots left in their mouth.
¡°So, how was it? The twelfth floor?¡± Mykel asked with his legs crossed and arm rested on the chair.
Agnez cleared her throat while putting the knife and fork on the table. ¡°It was harder than the eleventh floor, but it wasn¡¯t really a problem at all for us since we dealt with all the demons on the second day,¡± she said as she wiped her lips. ¡°The problem was there was a side quest and we had to free the people that the demons captured. They used them as ves, or more like a sex ve,¡± she continued.
¡°It was horrible, boss,¡± Gunnar said as he kept putting food in his mouth. ¡°They breed them like chicken, they-¡± before he could finish his sentence, Jeanne threw a pea at him.
¡°Please don¡¯t talk about it here, I still want to enjoy my food right now,¡± Jeanne said as she furrowed her eyebrows and looked at Gunnar.
¡°Yeah, can you stop talking for a moment and let us enjoy our food first?¡± Rozan said who started to lose his appetite. The others were nodding in agreement while Gunnar frowned and continued eating quietly.
Jeanne was still angry about what happened back there in the hospital room. Mykel didn¡¯t want to make a fuss about it and let her deal with it.
¡°All of the Heroes are safe, right?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°They¡¯re safe and they¡¯re also doing greatpared to back then. Something is bothering me about Costrezeir though,¡± Rozan replied. ¡°She looked sad all the time and her stares were empty,¡± he continued as he looked at Mykel.
¡°It was because she spent her lifespan to use a skill. She only has a year or so before she runs out of time,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°I asked Costrezeir about her hair the other day, and she said that she wanted to know how long her hair could grow before she died. I didn¡¯t know at that time and I thought it was to motivate herself, but turns out it¡¯s because of that? That¡¯s so messed up,¡± Sven said as he ate the lobster tail.
¡°Nothing isn¡¯t messed up if you live in that kind of situation for years. You would have nothing to entertain yourself anymore,¡± Rozan replied as he stared nkly.
Mykel looked at Lillith who had been ncing at him ever since they saw each other. ¡°Lillith,e with me,¡± he said as he stood up and looked at her.
Lillith looked scared but she nodded with understanding and followed Mykel to the balcony.
¡°I know why you¡¯re bringing me out here, Mykel. You want me to keep quiet, right?¡± Lillith said as she looked at Mykel who was enjoying the breeze.
Mykel turned around and leaned on the railing. ¡°Were you surprised?¡± he asked with his arms crossed.
¡°Are you really a God?¡± Lillith asked.
¡°If I say, I am, are you going to tell everyone about it?¡± Mykel asked back and looked at Lillith in the eye.
¡°No, Goddess Hera has warned me about it already, she threatened me that she would give me a skill that could rot my body and soul,¡± Lillith answered as she put her hands in her sweater pockets tofort herself. ¡°But can I ask you a question?¡± she asked.
¡°As long as you don¡¯t ask me about my past, I can give you an answer,¡± Mykel replied.
¡°Okay, can you tell me what¡¯s your goal?¡± Lillith asked.
¡°Asmond Redfeld,¡± Mykel answered immediately.
¡°Asmond Redfeld? What is that mean? Are you here for him?¡± Lillith asked with her eyebrows furrowed and her head tilted.
¡°Go and read Edith¡¯s memory, you will be able to see her vision of the future,¡± Mykel answered as he put his hand on Lillith¡¯s head. ¡°You will understand why I¡¯m here,¡± he said and then went back inside.
Lillith followed Mykel from behind and went back to her seat. She looked at Edith and read her memories from her encounter with Mykel then she saw it, the vision that Edith had.
¡°Mykel, I hope you can redeem yourself in the deepest part of hell,¡± Asmond said while he looked down at Mykel who was on his knees and a sword pierced through his chest.
Lillith looked at Mykel who barely had any energy left, his stare was empty with his face covered in blood. She looked around and saw Gunnar and the others wereying on the ground dead including herself.
Lillith¡¯s heart was pounding really fast and couldn¡¯t believe what she saw. Asmond grabbed the sword in Mykel¡¯s chest and he kicked Mykel¡¯s body to the ground.
Everyone was cheering for Asmond even though the whole city was ttened including the tower. The blood-red sky was the only thing that Lillith could see in the sky.
Lillith walked around and noticed that Jeanne wasn¡¯t dead, she was captured and she was crying and screaming at Mykel¡¯s dead body while she was on her knees. Jeannie¡¯s scream was so loud it echoed throughout the city.
Jeanne grabbed a sword from one of the guy¡¯s waist and stabbed herself in the heart. Asmond was screaming her name while he ran toward her dead body, and then the dark clouds formed.
Everyone looked at the sky and the clouds blocked the light in the sky. A hand came out from the sky, the hand was big enough to grab the whole earth with it like a basketball.
The hand slowly shrunk itself and was small enough to pinch Mykel¡¯s dead body. The hand took Mykel¡¯s body into the dark clouds and everyone was cheering with excitement.
Asmond looked at the sky with tears in his eyes. ¡°Thank you, Goddess of All,¡± he said quietly.
Lillith had seen enough, she closed her eyes so she could go back, but the moment she opened her eyes, she was still in there and all of the people were still cheering on Mykel¡¯s death. She closed her eyes as tight as she could, and then the cheering voices disappeared.
¡°That was scary,¡± Lillith said to herself as she opened her eyes but then her whole body was frozen and trembled in fear.
The cheering disappeared not because she went back to reality but because all the people were ring at her with their eyes wide open and looking at her silently. Lillith breathe heavily as tears fell down to her cheeks and those people were still ring at her including Asmond.
Gunnar and the other dead bodies were still there but they slowly opened their eyes and moved their head toward her and red at her so widely. Lillith¡¯s whole body felt so weak as if her body turned into liquid.
¡°Please, let me leave,¡± Lillith said quietly to whoever prevented her from leaving. ¡°Please, I beg you,¡± she continued with her trembling voice while sniffling.
Footsteps could be heard walking toward her, and he saw dozens of people holding their weapons upside down. Lillith looked at them standing around her and ring down at her, she shook her head repeatedly as she breathed heavily.
¡°No, please, no¡¡± Lillith said as she sobbed and closed her eyes.
A pair of hands appeared from the ground and forced Lillith to open her eyes. She looked at all of the people who were ready to stab her with their swords and spears.
¡°Please! N-¡± Before Lillith could finish her sentence, all of them stabbed her body over and over.
The unbearable pain that she could feel in every part of her body was so immense that she could do nothing but watch them mess her inside out. Her eyes rolled to the back but the fingers pulled her eyes back and forced her to keep looking at her own intestines were being pulled out.
¡°Aren¡¯t you a curious little one,¡± A woman¡¯s voice whispered into Lillith¡¯s ears. ¡°Enjoy your stay here, forever¡± the woman whispered and it fade away.
Lillith screamed as loud as she could while she was gurgling from her own blood and stared at the dark sky.
¡°Lillith!¡± Mykel yelled at her.
Lillith was shocked when she saw Mykel holding her in his arms while the others were looking at her in fear. She looked at Mykel and she immediately hugged him so tightly and started sobbing loudly.
¡°Mykel¡¡± Lillith called his name over and over.
All of them were so confused and scared at the same time when her body copsed from the chair with her eyes wide open. They had been trying to wake her up for almost an hour but nothing happened.
Mykel lifted Lillith¡¯s body and she didn¡¯t want to remove her arms around him. ¡°Get the car, let¡¯s go home,¡± he said calmly and the others nodded with understanding.
Chapter 84
¡°How¡¯s Lillith?¡± Mykel entered the suit with Lh while the others were enjoying the movie night.
¡°She¡¯s in her bedroom,¡± Agnez answered.
¡°Still doesn¡¯t want to sleep?¡± Mykel asked as he removed his zer and Lh grabbed it from his hand.
¡°She¡¯s sleeping right now, she has been feeling better because Agnez took care of her for the past three days,¡± Jeanne said as she looked at Agnez.
¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Lh said as she sat down on the sofa and kept holding Mykel¡¯s zer. ¡°So, what are you guys watching? Is it a horror movie?¡± she asked and immediately got jumped scared by the scene in the movie.
Mykel sat down and leaned his back on his chair.
¡°You saw it? The thing she saw,¡± Mykel asked Hera who sat on the other side of the long table.
¡°I did, but you don¡¯t have to worry about it. My recipient is fine and she was given a warning by her to not meddle in,¡± Hera answered while she was holding a golden grail with wine in it. ¡°Although, it was really an interesting fate you got there,¡± she said with a smile on her face.
¡°You¡¯re not worried that it woulde true?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°I¡¯m not worried even though the thread of fate can¡¯t be changed. You must be so confused with what I just said. That¡¯s why I¡¯m calling you here and exining it to you,¡± Hera answered, and then she looked at the door next to them. ¡°You all cane in,¡± she said.
The huge door opened and Mykel saw Aphrodite, Hedone, and a guy held a harp with curly bright yellow hair that walked behind them. God Apollo, one of the Olympian Gods, Mykel was a bit surprised to see him there since Apollo was Zeus¡¯s son.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Apollo is the same as me, we shared the same hatred for Zeus,¡± Hera said as she looked at Mykel. ¡°Let me call Loki here as well,¡± she continued and then snapped her fingers.
Loki appeared behind Mykel and put his hands on Mykel¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Oh! What a fancy dining hall you have here, everything is covered with nature!¡± His womanly voice immediately caught Mykel off guard.
¡°Please have a seat, all of you,¡± Hera said and pointed at a dozen of chairs on both sides of the table.
¡°Can I also invite my daughter? I want her to be a part of this as well,¡± Loki asked with a smile on his face.
Hera nodded her head with understanding then Loki pped his hands. A white cold mist appeared behind Loki and a woman with half of her face covered with a veil came out from the mist.
A grey and ck hair woman looked at Mykel with a beautiful half face and the other half that was covered with a veil was skinless and it was ck with the all-white pale left eye. She wore a long ck fur coat and a ck tiara on top of her head.
¡°Can I touch your face?¡± Hedone asked as she looked at Hel who kept staring at Mykel.
¡°If you want to get a frostbite, be my guest,¡± A deep woman¡¯s voice came out of Hel¡¯s mouth.
¡°Is that why it got preserved like that?¡± Hedone asked and Loki was chuckling when he heard that.
Hel was staring at Hedone and she only smiled at her.
¡°Please have a seat, we don¡¯t have much time since everyone is busy,¡± Hera said as she looked at the three of them.
Everyone sat down and Mykel looked at each one of them, he was imagining that he would be sitting like that again but with more Gods and Goddesses in front of him. Sooner orter, he would be able to bring more Gods and Goddesses to his side as long as he followed with the n.
¡°Let¡¯s go back to the topic, I said that the thread of fate can¡¯t be changed, but that doesn¡¯t worry me at all. Apollo will exin it to you in the simplest way,¡± Hera said as she looked at Apollo.
¡°Do you know about three Godesses that are assigned to create a fate for every living being?¡± Apollo asked and looked at Mykel.
¡°Moirai in Greek mythology and Norns in Norse mythology?¡± Mykel replied as he raised his eyebrows.
¡°Yes, and do you know how they work on a person¡¯s fate?¡± Apollo asked as he strummed the strings.
¡°I do, one that starts life, one that creates the ups and downs of the person¡¯s life, and thest one decides when a person dies,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at Loki and Apollo. Both of them nodded and he was right about it. ¡°So? What about it?¡± he asked.
¡°Then you should know who¡¯s the Moirai mother, right? It¡¯s Goddess Nyx and she¡¯s the one who can intervene with the thread of fate. You have seen what happened to the Helmga world, and you already know what she did to that world,¡± Apollo answered as he put his hand on the strings. ¡°If you didn¡¯t intervene, Goddess Nyx might create the same fate to your world or bring godsend to your world,¡± he continued.
Mykel already knew the fate of the story since he was the one who made it.
¡°Even Zeus and Odin can¡¯t change fate and that means these Goddesses who hold the thread and Nyx are the only ones who can decide a person¡¯s fate,¡± Apollo said. ¡°Mykel Alester, your existence has destroyed all the possibilities fates of your own world,¡± he answered.
Mykel squinted his eyes and looked at Apollo with confusion. ¡°What¡¯s that mean?¡±
¡°Goddess Hera paid a visit to the Moirai and she saw the golden thread that belongs to Asmond Redfeld. Right now, as we speak, the Moirai including Nyx don¡¯t dare to touch his thread because of the deal we the Constetions made with you,¡± Apollo answered.
¡°Is that the same with the Norns, Loki?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at Loki.
¡°Yes, Asmond Redfeld¡¯s red thread is untouched and the Norns have nothing to do with it anymore because of the deal,¡± Loki answered as he crossed his legs and rested his head on his hand.
Mykel furrowed his eyebrows and looked at them. ¡°If his thread of fate is t, then he shouldn¡¯t be experiencing all the ups and downs that happened to him. If they didn¡¯t control his thread of fate, then who did?¡± he asked. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me she did?¡± he continued as he looked at Hera and Loki.
¡°Yes, she did because she¡¯s not part of the deal since you asked her as our witness. She could control Asmond¡¯s fate of thread, and that¡¯s why Edith Levine saw that vision the moment you left the Hall of Triumph,¡± Hera answered.
¡°I see, but doesn¡¯t that mean she can also control of my fate?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at them.
Loki, Apollo, and Hera stared at Mykel for quite a while. ¡°This is what makes it interesting,¡± Hera said. ¡°You don¡¯t have a thread of fate and we just discovered it when I went and paid a visit to the Moirai,¡± she answered.
¡°The Norns don¡¯t have your thread of fate as well,¡± Loki answered as he shook his head.
¡°She can¡¯t control your fate because there¡¯s no thread to y with in the beginning, and that vision you saw is just an illusion that she created. She knew that you don¡¯t have a thread of fate, and she knew that your existence isn¡¯t only dangerous to us but to her as well,¡± Hera said as she looked at Mykel.
¡°Not only that,¡± Loki said as he put his legs on the table. ¡°You can also y with the thread of fate, don¡¯t you, Mykel Alester?¡± he asked with a smile on his face.
All of them were staring at Mykel, he started to smile and chuckle but he didn¡¯t say anything.
¡°You have been ying with Asmond¡¯s fate to make him suffer and she¡¯s going to be the one who gives the ups in Asmond¡¯s life. Isn¡¯t that what she said? Keeping the bnce?¡± Loki said as he raised his eyebrows repeatedly.
¡°Slowly but surely you¡¯re going to stand above us all and you will be on an equal sitting with her,¡± Hera said as she stood up. ¡°I¡¯m starting to understand what your actual goal is, Mykel Alester,¡± she said as she slowly walked toward Mykel.
Mykel watched Hera walk toward him and then she stood behind his chair. ¡°If it¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m thinking, don¡¯t you think you will need a lot more support from the Gods and Goddesses to fight her?¡± she asked as she whispered into his ear.
¡°Yes, but the goal is still far and I need to y carefully,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at Aphrodite and Hedone walked toward him. ¡°But why are you suddenly wanting to help me?¡± he asked.
Loki disappeared and reappeared in front of Mykel and sat on top of the table. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? If there¡¯s a being that could stand equal with her, wouldn¡¯t it be the right thing to do to serve that being and gain favor from him?¡± he said with his chin rested on his fist and a big smile on his face.
Aphrodite and Hedone sat on hisp. ¡°If you can y with the thread of fate, that also means you can decide our fate as well, including her, right?¡± Aphrodite asked as she rubbed Mykel¡¯s cheek.
¡°Does that mean all of you will serve me from now on?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at Apollo and Hel.
¡°That¡¯s why we are all here in this room,¡± Hera answered as she wrapped her arms around Mykel¡¯s neck from behind.
¡°Is the movie isn¡¯t that interesting to you, Mykel?¡± Lh asked while she was hiding behind Mykel¡¯s zer.
¡°Oh, no, I¡¯m just zoning out for a moment,¡± Mykel answered as he watched the boring movie.
Chapter 85
¡°How are you feeling?¡± Mykel asked as he stood in front of the Azazel tower.
¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore and I¡¯m thinking of removing my skill because I feel like I don¡¯t want to mess with people¡¯s minds anymore,¡± Lillith answered while she looked down and put her hands in her sweater pockets.
Mykel looked at Lillith and raised his eyebrows. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then I¡¯m not going to stop you, but I just hope that you don¡¯t regret it,¡± he said and he meant it because he could get himself the skill if he wanted to.
¡°I will keep it for now but I don¡¯t want to use it until I decide whether I¡¯m going to use it again or remove it,¡± Lillith replied as she looked at the others in front of them.
¡°Fair enough, but if I ask you to use it, would you do it?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°If it¡¯s necessary then I will try¡¡± Lillith answered with hesitation.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and clear the thirteenth floor,¡± Mykel said as he walked to the front.
They entered the eleventh floor and all of them were surprised that there were more and more people in there. They were weed by all the townsmen who wandered around the floor to gather resources.
The Cavasi Kingdom had be a proper kingdom because people started to live inside and the economy started to run again. Euros was checking the area on the south when he saw Mykel and the others enter the gate.
¡°Oh? You guys came earlier than we thought,¡± Euros said as he approached them with two knights following him from behind.
¡°How beautiful,¡± Mykel said as he looked at his surroundings.
¡°It was all thanks to you guys that we can rebuild our world again. Everything is better than we thought thanks to the Constetions that provide us their blessings to our small world,¡± Euros said with his eyes staring into the bright blue sky. ¡°Are you here to check on the twelfth floor, Hero Mykel?¡± he asked as he turned around to look at Mykel.
¡°That and we are going to clear the thirteenth floor,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°Oh? Do you need our assistance? We are always ready if you want us to go as well,¡± Euros asked.
¡°Yes, we need you guys to show us the area on the thirteenth floor,¡± Mykel answered as he nodded his head.
¡°I understand, we will go to the twelfth floor as soon as we prepare everything. You can go there first and check the Cerlid Kingdom where Rinon is at, he will show you the kingdom,¡± Euros said.
¡°Alright, you can go and prepare while we are looking at the Cerlid Kingdom,¡± Mykel said, then Euros left to the castle.
Mykel and the others entered the twelfth floor and looked at the condition of the Cerlid Kingdom. It looked worse than when he saw the Cavasi Kingdom, everything was ruined and the walls had holes.
¡°It was a lot worse than this when we came,¡± Gunnar said as he saw the peopleing out from the portal to bring resources and help rebuild the Cerlid Kingdom.
¡°I never thought they coulde and go so freely like this. Does that mean they can go to our world as well?¡± Rozan asked.
¡°No, I don¡¯t think so,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the blue portal behind him. ¡°That portal will lead us to our original world, so if their original world is Helmga, they will go back to Helmga. Since now their world is trapped in the tower, their original world is where the floor they were living in,¡± he exined and looked at them.
¡°Ah, now I understand,¡± Rozan said as he nodded his head.
Mykel entered the kingdom and the debris from the battle hadn¡¯t been cleaned up yet. Rinon and the knights with the same light blue armor were helping the people move the heavy stuff to the side of the road.
¡°Busy cleaning up the mess?¡± Mykel asked as he walked toward Rinon.
Rinon looked at Mykel and the others and all the knights immediately stood straight and put their weapons in front of their faces. ¡°Yes, we have been busy cleaning all the debris and it will take a while until we can properly use the kingdom for us to stay in,¡± he said as he looked at the remains of the buildings around him.
¡°We are going to clear the thirteenth floor, and since you¡¯re busy here, I think you don¡¯t have toe,¡± Mykel said.
¡°No, I wille and the knights are ready to go to the battlefield as well. The faster we clear the floors, the safer we will be,¡± Rinon replied as he looked at Mykel with a serious expression.
Mykel nodded with understanding and then Euros with the others came.
¡°We are ready to go, Hero Mykel,¡± Euros said with dozens of knights behind them.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Mykel said as he nodded his head.
They entered the red portal and they were immediately sent inside the kingdom. It looked so quiet as if there was nobody living in that massive city but they didn¡¯t let their guard down.
¡°Where are we?¡± Mykel asked Euros.
¡°That monument of the first king of Peom over there indicates that we are in the center of the Peom Kingdom. But, where are the demons or the people? I can only see buildings and nothing else,¡± Euros answered as he looked around.
A notification appeared in front of them.
[The demons are about to have a feast, prevent them from eating the survivors in the thirteenth world!]
[You have 30 minutes before they start the feast!]
It¡¯s the simr side quest we got when we entered the twelfth floor, boss,¡± Gunnar said as he looked at the notification. ¡°We need to find them,¡± he continued.
¡°Do you have any idea where the demons would gather in this ce?¡± Agnez asked.
Costrezeir looked around and pointed at the northwest of the kingdom with her rapier. ¡°You see that massive cathedral over there? That cathedral is big enough to fit thousands of people inside and that was thest ce where the survivors went to,¡± she answered.
¡°Let¡¯s go straight there and kill them,¡± Mykel said and then all of them followed him to the cathedral.
The giant golden fences surrounded the cathedral and they could see how massive that cathedral was. It was as big as the colosseum, they saw demons wandering around the field near the cathedral.
Mykel opened the golden gate and it immediately made a loud creaking sound that was enough to attract all the demons. He sighed and punched the gate to attract all the demons including the ones inside the cathedral.
¡°Don¡¯t let a single of them live,¡± Mykel said as he lit his cigarette.
¡°With pleasure,¡± Sven said as he charged the demon and then followed by the others.
Agnez stayed behind with Mykel and Edith. ¡°You¡¯re not joining them?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°No, I can feel someone has been watching us ever since we get here,¡± Agnez said as she turned around and looked at something hidden in the shadow. ¡°That guy looks strong, so I will take care of him instead,¡± she said as she walked away.
Mykel turned around and saw a guy with a broadsword walking toward them with his ck broken armor. He looked like a human but his face looked so pale that it looked a bit purple-ish, he smirked as he stared at Agnez.
Agnez charged at him and shed her long sword but he dodged it so easily, then did a counterattack at her. She blocked it and caught her off guard because of how strong the guy was which surprised her quite a bit. ¡°Finally, a worthy opponent,¡± she said with a smile on her face.
Mykel watched Agnez having a duel with that guy and they both were equally strong. He wasn¡¯t worried because Agnez hadn¡¯t used all her strength and she hadn¡¯t used a single skill yet.
¡°Tired already?¡± Agnez said as she shed her long sword with the guy¡¯s broadsword. ¡°That¡¯s disappointing,¡± she continued as she repelled the guy¡¯s sword and then shed it on his chest.
The guy took a leap back and then a pair of small wings appeared from his back, he flew away and went to the field. Agnez ran past Mykel to catch up on that guy since he was her target and didn¡¯t want the others to take it from her.
Costrezeir was dealing with the demon when she saw a group of men and women walking out of the cathedral which shocked her. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be¡¡± she said as she stared at them with disbelief.
All the demons stopped attacking and then backed off when that group of men and women appeared. Gunnar and the others regrouped and looked at those pale skin people in front of them.
¡°Who are those guys? Are they allies?¡± Gunnar asked.
¡°No, they¡¯re the fallen heroes that should be dead by now,¡± Euros answered with his eyes wide open in disbelief.
Chapter 86
¡°Fallen heroes? If they¡¯re dead, then how can they be standing in front of us?¡± Gunnar asked while he looked at Euros.
¡°I don¡¯t know, we have never seen something like this before and they don¡¯t look like a human anymore,¡± Euros answered as he shook his head.
¡°They decided to serve a demon lord, that¡¯s why they¡¯re like that,¡± Mykel said as he puffed the smoke and walked toward them. ¡°Once they served a demon lord, they will gain new skills and made them stronger,¡± he continued as he looked at the twelve men and women in front of him.
¡°Hmm, they don¡¯t look that strong to me,¡± Vincze said.
¡°Well, since you have finally found a worthy ything, why don¡¯t you guys pick your enemy?¡± Mykel asked with a cigarette in his mouth.
¡°I was fighting that guy over there, you guys choose the others because that guy is mine and I don¡¯t mind if I have to handle all of them on my own,¡± Agnez said.
¡°Like hell I would let you take all the fun!¡± Sven said as he swung his scythe. ¡°I will take the guys since I don¡¯t want to fight a woman,¡± he said as he looked at Jeanne, Lillith, and Nagy.
¡°Come on, Costre, let¡¯s help Jeanne and the others deal with those fallen heroes,¡± Phirzia said as she tapped Costrezeir¡¯s shoulder.
¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go,¡± Costrezeir said as they both ran and helped Jeanne and the otherdies dealt with the fallen heroes.
Mykel grabbed Edith¡¯s hand and brought her closer to him because he didn¡¯t want Edith to get targeted by those fallen heroes. They both walked past them so easily but when they got close to the cathedral entrance, he was blocked by dozens of demons.
¡°Seriously?¡± Mykel stared at the demons in front of him.
Mykel threw all his throwing knives at the demons and they started to cut off and decapitated all the demons¡¯ heads and bodies. He kept walking and entered the cathedral while his knives did all the work and killed the demons. Edith looked back and saw the knives were flying around and then they went back to Mykel¡¯s side.
¡°It¡¯s so quiet in here, are we sure that this is where they¡¯re going to have a feast?¡± Edith asked and her quiet voice echoed throughout the whole hall.
¡°If it¡¯s not here then why there are fallen heroes guarding the entrance with dozens of demons with them?¡± Mykel asked back as he looked at the ceiling.
They went deeper and they could hear a faint sound of a baby crying, they both looked to their right where the sound wasing from. Mykel walked in front of Edith while Edith hid behind Mykel¡¯s back, he then opened the door and they were right about it that it was the sound of a baby crying.
It was a long hallway and it was so dark that they barely could see anything but because of the ss windows up high on the wall, they could see with the moonlight.
They both kept walking forward and the sound of a baby crying started to get clearer and louder. Once they reached the end of the hallway, Mykel opened the door and it was quite a view because there was so much dried blood on the floor and on the walls. The ce looked like a kitchen and it was big enough to fit hundreds of people inside.
The sound of the baby crying wasing from downstairs, it looked like a food storage room. They both walked down the stairs quietly and ended up in front of a wooden door.
¡°I don¡¯t like this, Mister Mykel. this reminds me of that ce where they did a summoning ritual,¡± Edith said quietly.
Mykel put his finger in front of his lips while he looked at Edith with a straight face. He opened the door while Edith was taking a peek from behind, and when the door opened, they saw a baby being held upside down and put the baby inside a boiling pot by a demon.
Mykel decapitated the demon¡¯s head with a throwing knife and then he walked inside where hundreds of babies were crying on the table and on the ground. He looked at the babies and they weren¡¯t human babies, they were half demon babies.
¡°We should save them,¡± Edith said as she kept holding the back of Mykel¡¯s zer.
¡°No, they¡¯re not human babies, they¡¯re half demon babies,¡± Mykel answered as he turned around and looked at Edith. ¡°Can you go out for a second?¡± he said as he stared at Edith.
Edith nodded her head and left the room, then Mykel closed the door in front of him. She waited in front of the door and then a heatwave struck her face, she immediately covered her face with her arms. The sound of the babies crying suddenly stopped, she lowered her arms and looked at the door with confusion.
Mykel came out and closed the door behind him. ¡°Let¡¯s leave and find the rest of the demons,¡± he said as he brought Edith back upstairs.
¡°Mister Mykel, did you-¡± Before Edith could finish her sentence, Mykel looked at her and nodded his head.
¡°You heard about what happened on the twelfth floor? The demons impregnate the women and breed them. The babies were being used as their food source since there¡¯s nothing else they can eat here,¡± Mykel said as they both went back to the massive hall.
¡°Does that mean there are women somewhere in this cathedral?¡± Edith asked while she held Mykel¡¯s right arm.
¡°Yes, I will ask Agnez and Lillith to find them,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°Ah! Boss!¡± Gunnar¡¯s voice echoed throughout the hall. Agnez smacked his head with her sword and he immediately pursed his lips as he listened to his own voice.
Mykel approached them and looked at Gunnar and the others that looked unscratched. ¡°Find the rest of the demons, and I believe there will be fallen heroes inside so be careful,¡± he said. ¡°Agnez, Lillith,e with me for a second,¡± he said as he waved at them and walked to the side.
Agnez and Lillith stood in front of Mykel, he nced at the rest of them and saw them start to explore the cathedral with Costrezeir guiding them.
¡°It¡¯s the same in here as well, there are women inside the cathedral, I want you to find them,¡± Mykel said. ¡°And if you see pregnant women, I want you to kill them because they¡¯re bearing demon babies inside them and they¡¯re already corrupted,¡± he continued as he looked at both of them.
¡°So it¡¯s the same as the twelfth floor, anything else?¡± Agnez asked as she raised her eyebrow.
¡°No, that¡¯s it,¡± Mykel said as he shook his head.
Agnez and Lillith left and started to run to catch up on Gunnar and the others.
Mykel and Edith sat down on the wooden bench as they stared at the moonlight. It was just silence until they heard loud bangings sounding from below them. They both looked at the floor and suddenly the banging sounds stopped.
¡°Oh? Did they clear it already?¡± Edith said as she looked at the floor.
Gunnar and the others came back, their faces weren¡¯t looking good and Mykel already knew what kind of food was served on the table. They all sat down and tried to forget what they saw, there was nothing but silence in the hall.
The sounds of footsteps could be heard from the other side of the room, and they all stood up to see naked women running away. All of them were covered with w marks on their back, stomach, and butt. It was unnecessary for them to ask what happened, Costrezeir stopped them and those women recognized her immediately and fell on their knees while sobbing so loudly.
¡°Hero Costrezeir! There are two demons that are killing the rest of us!¡± A woman said as she covered her breast with her right arm and pointed at the door where she came from with her left arm.
¡°What?! Demons?!¡± Costrezeir asked and immediately unsheathed her rapiers.
The others were readying their weapons when they heard footsteps from the hallway but then they saw Agnez and Lillithing out from the hallway. They all sighed with relief while those two were staring at them with confusion.
¡°Demons!¡± All the naked women screamed.
¡°What did you do?¡± Gunnar asked.
¡°Hmm? Oh, we killed all the pregnant women since they¡¯re bearing demon babies,¡± Agnez answered so casually.
They all looked down and then looked at all the women, they helped them leave the cathedral because they didn¡¯t want those women to know that they did the same thing on the twelfth floor.
¡°Costrezeir, there¡¯s someone that wants to see you,¡± Agnez said.
Costrezeir turned around and looked at Agnez, and then Agnez moved away and saw a skinny pregnant woman with blonde hair looking down on the floor while she was holding her stomach. ¡°Princess Helmine!¡± she said as she ran toward the pregnant woman.
Helmine looked at Costrezeir and started to sob. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, Costrezeir,¡± she said with her trembling voice.
Before Costrezeir could say anything, Helmine giggled mischievously and then started to scratch Costrezeir¡¯s face with her ws. Mykel looked at Helmine and there was no hope for her since she was already corrupted in the head.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess Helmine,¡± Costrezeir said and then stabbed Helmine in the heart.
Helmine was pushed down to the floor while she was stillughing frantically and tried to reach Costrezeir¡¯s face with her hands. They all looked at Helmine until she finally stopped moving then a notification appeared.
[You have cleared the thirteenth floor of Azazel Tower]
[You are the first to clear the thirteenth floor]
[Please enter your name]
[The red portal to the fourteenth floor is now open!]
[The blue portal to your original world is now open!]
Chapter 87
¡°We are going to clear the fourteenth floor as well, right boss?¡± Gunnar asked as he looked outside the cathedral where the women were being escorted by the knights.
¡°Yes, if we can clear the fourteenth floor as fast as this one, we should clear the fifteenth floor as well,¡± Mykel answered as he nodded his head and looked at Euros. ¡°Are you guys up for it or are you guys going to stay here?¡± he asked.
Euros and the others stood up after they took care of Helmine¡¯s dead body. ¡°Yes, we areing but after seeing the demons that we encountered, I think we should be careful,¡± he said as he looked at the portal.
¡°That¡¯s right if we encountered fallen heroes here, it can only mean one thing, and that¡¯s we are going to fight more of them on the next floor,¡± Mykel nodded in agreement. ¡°There¡¯s a higher chance that the fallen heroes on the fourteenth floor are stronger than you guys,¡± he continued.
¡°Really? Doesn¡¯t that make things more interesting?¡± Agnez asked while she stared at the portal. ¡°I think ever since we cleared all the tenth floor, we barely use all of our skills but after hearing that from you, it sounds fun,¡± she continued and the others were nodding in agreement.
Mykel scoffed and walked past them. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get going then,¡± he said and then entered the portal.
They were surprised not because of the Jahne Kingdom, the views, or the demons. They were surprised because the Jahne Kingdom was maintained and there were no damages or any sight of the kingdom being destroyed. Not to mention there were people walking on top of the walls that looked like a guard.
¡°What¡¯s this? For a kingdom that¡¯s close to the tower, it looks so clean and maintained,¡± Rozan asked as he looked at his surroundings. ¡°Not to mention, there are people as well,¡± he continued as he saw people walking on the street from the distance.
¡°Something isn¡¯t right here,¡± Phirzia looked at Arvel since he was originally from the Jahne Kingdom.
¡°That banner, it¡¯s really the Jahne Kingdom¡¡± Arvel said and stared at the banners on the walls.
All of them looked at the walls but then they heard footstepsing from behind them. ¡°Leave! Leave if you want to live!¡± An old man wearing a worn-out shirt said. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be like them! Just leave!¡± he continued as he waved his hands at them as if he wanted them to leave.
The sound of trumpets was being sounded, the old man immediately ran away to save himself. Mykel and the others looked at the walls and saw the gate was slowly opening.
¡°We have been found out,¡± Jeanne said with her hand ready on the handle of her sword.
A guy and two women rode the horses, they were approaching Mykel and the others. The three of them had white hair and their skin was so pale that it was as white as a snow.
Euros and the others squinted their eyes and were surprised when they recognized those people¡¯s faces. ¡°They¡¯re the first three heroes of Helmga! Hero Bitria Quiziana, Keir Viscal, and Armata Samus¡± Arvel said. ¡°But they didn¡¯t look like that,¡± he continued as he kept staring at those guys.
¡°The first three heroes?¡± Gunnar asked as he looked at Arvel.
¡°Yes, the three of them were the only ones who cleared the twentieth floor. They died on the twenty-first floor and since then, our world suffered a lot because of the breakout. If they didn¡¯t die on the twenty-first floor, our world wouldn¡¯t be like this,¡± Arvel said as he looked at Gunnar.
¡°Wait, just the three of them they cleared the twentieth floor?! That¡¯s amazing!¡± Rozan said as he stared at Arvel with his eyes wide open.
¡°Yes, they were the real heroes in our world,¡± Arvel replied as he nodded his head. ¡°You can see from which kingdom they¡¯re if you look at the color of their armor,¡± he continued.
Bitria wore golden armor and a helmet with two short swords on her back. Keir wore silver armor without a helmet with a spear on his back. Armata wore ck armor and a full helmet that covered half of her face with a greatsword on her left waist.
¡°Let¡¯s greet them,¡± Mykel said and walked toward the three heroes.
The three of them stared at Mykel and they immediately smiled while they kept riding their horses toward him. Mykel checked their names in the character list and they were all deceased based on the information.
[NAME: Bitria Quiziana
[LEVEL: 30]
[AFFINITY: MALEVOLENT]
[BENEFACTOR(S): THANATOS]
[ARCANA COIN: 0]
[SKILL(S): RECOVERY (Lv.8), PERCEPTION (Lv.8), MIGHT (Lv.8), BODY ENHANCEMENT (Lv.1), MAGIC (Lv.5) SWORD-MASTER (Lv.10), CRITICAL (Lv.5), MIND-STABILITY (Lv.7), ALL STATUS RESISTANCE (Lv.2), ALL ELEMENTS RESISTANCE (Lv.2), MANIPULATE (Lv.5), NECROMANCY (EX)]
[Necromancy (Active) (Benefactor Exclusive): Allow the User to take the soul of the target by touching their skin and creating a doppelganger of the target under the User¡¯s control. (Can only be used once a day, and the duration is 10 minutes)]
[NAME: Keir Viscal
[LEVEL: 30]
[AFFINITY: MALEVOLENT]
[BENEFACTOR(S): HADES]
[ARCANA COIN: 0]
[SKILL(S): RECOVERY (Lv.10), PERCEPTION (Lv.5), STURDY SKIN (Lv.10), BODY ENHANCEMENT (Lv.1), FIGHTER-MASTER (Lv.10), CRITICAL (Lv.5), MIND-STABILITY (Lv.10), ALL STATUS RESISTANCE (Lv.5), ALL ELEMENTS RESISTANCE (Lv.5), LIFE DRAIN (EX)]
[Life Drain (Active) (Benefactor Exclusive): Allow the User to take the life force of a target by touching their skin and transferring it to the User¡¯s life force. (Can only be used once a day, the longer the drain, the more life force will be taken)]
[NAME: Armata Samus
[LEVEL: 30]
[AFFINITY: MALEVOLENT]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NYX]
[ARCANA COIN: 0]
[SKILL(S): RECOVERY (Lv.5), PERCEPTION (Lv.5), KEEN (Lv.5), BODY ENHANCEMENT (Lv.1), MAGIC (Lv.5) SWORD-APEX (Lv.1), CRITICAL (Lv.5), MIND-STABILITY (Lv.5), ALL STATUS RESISTANCE (Lv.3), ALL ELEMENTS RESISTANCE (Lv.3), MIGHT (Lv.5), NACHT (EX)]
[Nacht (Active) (Benefactor Exclusive): Allow the User to send a target in the world of night with the User. When the User is inside the world of night, double all the skills levels and doesn¡¯t consume stamina. (Can only be used once a day the duration is infinite until the User dies or deactivate the skill)]
Mykel shook his head in disbelief because those three weren¡¯t like that in the original story. They were way weaker than that, Nyx, Thanatos, and Hades really wanted Mykel and his team to die on that floor.
Gerrard suddenly released his arrow at Keir, the guy in the middle but he flicked the arrow like it was nothing. All of them were surprised and excited at the same time because the arrow was imbued with wind magic by Rozan.
¡°So they¡¯re equal or even stronger than the first demon lord, this is going to be fun,¡± Gunnar said as he punched his palm with a smile on his face.
¡°Don¡¯t get too careless, they¡¯re stronger than you think,¡± Mykel said as he stared at Gunnar and the others from the corner of his eyes.
The three of them looked down at Mykel who stood in front of them. Keir got off of his horse then followed by Bitria and Armata, they stood in front of Mykel with smiles on their faces.
¡°We have heard a lot of things about you, Mykel Alester,¡± Keir said as he removed his gauntlet on his right hand.
Gunnar and the others were shocked when they said they knew Mykel. Mykel looked at Keir¡¯s hand and raised his eyebrow. ¡°Really? Who gave you the information about me?¡± he asked.
¡°Of course, my master, Demon King Azazel himself,¡± Keir answered and offered his hand for a handshake.
Mykel scoffed and reached out his hand to shake Keir¡¯s hand but Keir immediately retracted his hand and looked at Mykel¡¯s hand because he wore a glove. Mykel smiled and removed the glove on his right hand then offered his hand for the handshake.
Before Keir could touch Mykel¡¯s hand, Mykel lifted his hand and grabbed Keir¡¯s face with his bare hand. He crushed Keir¡¯s skull with his fingers and then mmed his head to the ground so hard that it create an earthquake on the whole fourteenth floor.
Everyone fell down to the ground and they were startled by the shockwave that Mykel produced.
¡°You think I would fall for your stupid trick?¡± Mykel stared down at Keir with a huge smile on his face.
Keir¡¯s face was crushed and there was nothing left since it was ttened by the ground. Mykel killed Keir in an instant which surprised Bitria and Armata because a second ago he was still offering his hand for a handshake.
[The Purple Dressed Goddess is clenching her fist and gritting her teeth]
[The Scythe God is mming the table with frustration]
[The King of the Underworld is rubbing his forehead in disappointment]
Chapter 88
Both Bitria and Armata immediately hopped on their horses and ran away leaving Kier¡¯s dead body with Mykel. Gunnar and the others looked at Mykel with a surprised expression, they never thought he would kill Kier immediately.
Euros and the others looked at the headless Kier and noticed the blood was ck. ¡°Wait? Why his blood is ck? The fallen heroes that we fought on the thirteenth floor bleed red blood,¡± Arvel asked.
¡°It¡¯s because he was raised from the dead,¡± Mykel replied as he stood up and wiggled his hand that was covered with blood.
¡°It would be a waste to leave the armor behind, why don¡¯t you wear it, Kurgreo?¡± Rinon said as pointed at the silver armor that Kier wore.
¡°It¡¯s cursed, you better burn it instead of wearing it,¡± Mykel said and wiped his hand with Edith¡¯s handkerchief.
¡°Shame,¡± Arvel said as he looked at the national treasure armor of the Peom Kingdom.
Gerrard whistled and everyone looked at him, he nodded up at the city. They looked at thousands of peopleing out from the gate, and all of them wore different colors of armor.
¡°Are those an army of fallen heroes?¡± Gunnar asked as he stood next to Euros.
¡°Yes, all of them used to be heroes like us and I don¡¯t think we can fight them all,¡± Euros answered as he looked at Mykel.
¡°The more the merrier, isn¡¯t that right, Gunnar?¡± Rozan asked as he elbowed Gunnar on the waist.
¡°I have been dreaming of fighting thousands of opponents, I never thought that my dream woulde true,¡± Gunnar¡¯s whole body was shaking in excitement. ¡°Boss can we go?¡± he asked as he looked at Mykel.
¡°You guys can have fun, I don¡¯t care,¡± Mykel said as he burned Kier¡¯s body into ashes.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gunnar shouted as he ran toward an army of fallen heroes.
Rozan pointed his staff and produced a whirlwind and thenbined it with fire magic. A massive firestorm was moving towards the army while the others went to the other side since Rozan already cast his magic.
Agnez cut her own palm and then ran in front of Gunnar once she was close to the army. She dragged her sword on the ground and it cut like butter then swung it upward. All the fallen heroes that were in front of her got cut into half then she swung it horizontally and cut a dozen of them in an instant.
Gunnar jumped over Agnez¡¯s head andnded in the middle of the enemy line. He immediately got attacked by the fallen heroes and his [Fever] skill got activated. He swung his axe around him and ughtered those who were around him then he mmed his axe to the ground. The ground shook and created a small shockwave that was enough to knock them down and got swallowed into the ground.
¡°Excuse me? Can you not?¡± Agnez shouted at Gunnar because the dust was hitting her eyes while she was dodging the attacks and rubbing her eyes.
¡°My bad!¡± Gunnar replied as he swung his axe and cut four people in half.
Gerrard grabbed Nagy and Lillith¡¯s hand and teleported them to the backline of the army. They both started to assassinate the fallen heroes on the back and they were undetected while Gerrard took care of the archers on top of the wall.
Vincze stabbed his spear andunched himself into the air and flew into the middle of the crowd like Gunnar. He spun and thrust his spear rapidly so that it almost looked like a woodpecker since Estrel¡¯s spear was so light and it was impossible to dodge his attacks.
Sven rested his scythe on his shoulder as he walked toward them so casually. When the fallen heroes were in range, he swung his scythe and decapitated their heads immediately. ¡°Who¡¯s next? Give me all your precious heads!¡± Sven said as he ran toward them and swung his scythe like a maniac.
Jeanne looked at everyone who was busy fighting the fallen heroes, she took a deep breath as she closed her eyes and unsheathed her sword. She opened her eyes and saw all the weakness of each fallen hero in front of her, she then charged and started swinging her sword so swiftly.
¡°No matter how many times I watch them on the battlefield, it always amazed me how amazing and strong they are,¡± Edith said as she offered a sandwich to Mykel.
¡°Are you not interested in fighting demons, Edith?¡± Mykel asked and grabbed the sandwich from the lunchbox.
¡°I do but I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the talent for that,¡± Edith answered.
¡°If you¡¯re not talented I wouldn¡¯t pick you up, Edith,¡± Mykel said and ate the sandwich.
Edith smiled and tucked her hair behind her ear. ¡°But you only need my skill, not really my talent,¡± she replied.
¡°Although it¡¯s true, I never said that to you,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Edith. ¡°You want me to teach you? Since you have been staying by my side, you must have observed everyone¡¯s fighting style and it should help you understand using a weapon, right?¡± he asked.
¡°I don¡¯t know, but if Mister Mykel wants to teach me, I¡¯ll dly ept it,¡± Edith answered with a smile on her face.
¡°Good, let¡¯s have a date once we leave the tower,¡± Mykel said as he watched the army of fallen heroes getting massacred.
¡°Please, Mister Mykel, don¡¯t joke around,¡± Edith said as she chuckled quietly.
Mykel stared at Edith with a smirk on his face. ¡°I¡¯m amazed that you can hold your desire. Is it because you barely see me in the eye ever since you work for me?¡± he asked.
¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Mister Mykel,¡± Edith answered as she looked away.
Mykel chuckled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything to you since you still love yourte husband and I respect that. You¡¯re a capable woman and a caring mother, that¡¯s why I chose you to be my assistant,¡±
Edith stole a nce at Mykel while he wasn¡¯t looking at her. Mykel knew that she had been stealing nces at him ever since she met him but she could hold her desire which was really usible.
¡°It seems the battle is almost over, we should go and enter the city,¡± Mykel said as he stood up, and then he offered his hand to Edith. Edith nodded and grabbed his hand.
They approached the battlefield and the fallen heroes retreated back into the city the moment the trumpets were sounded. They knew they had no chance against Gunnar and the others but that didn¡¯t stop Gunnar and the others from killing those who were trying to run away.
Mykel looked at the dead bodies and all of them were resurrected back to life, so he burned them all with Hellfire so they couldn¡¯t be resurrected again. Euros and the others still couldn¡¯t believe that Mykel could create such fire in a blink of an eye that could burn everything into ashes in an instant.
¡°What are we going to do now? The gate has been closed and it¡¯s impossible to break in because that gate is made from very thick steel,¡± Arvel said as he pointed at the gate.
¡°How strong? I can try and bust it open,¡± Gunnar said as he cracked his knuckles.
¡°It¡¯s impossible, even the demons couldn¡¯t break it for decades because it¡¯s indestructible. Even the foundation of the walls had the same steel inside it, but since some of the demons can fly, that gate and the walls are useless against them,¡± Arvel answered as he looked at Gunnar.
¡°Really? Let me try it while my Fever skill is still active,¡± Gunnar said and then he walked toward the giant steel gate that was as tall as the wall itself.
Gunnar screamed as he charged at the gate and used his shoulder to hit the steel gate. The loud banging sounds were enough to make the guards on top of the walls panic because the whole walls were shaking because of Gunnar.
¡°Wow, you¡¯re not lying about the gate being indestructible,¡± Gunnar said as he rubbed his shoulder. ¡°Can you melt the door, Rozan? Your fire magic is strong enough to melt steel, right?¡± he asked as he looked at Rozan.
¡°It¡¯s impossible, the wall is imbued with magic so even magic can¡¯t do anything to it,¡± Arvel said. ¡°But you can try if you want to,¡± he continued.
Rozan pointed his staff at the gate and used fire magic on the gate but nothing happened.
Mykel sighed and approached the gate. ¡°Let me,¡±
Mykel clenched his fist and punched the gate in a blink of an eye but it only made the gate bend. All of them were shocked because even Mykel couldn¡¯t break it, but then Mykel kicked the door open so easily.
They were speechless and dumbfounded that the city was a big mess. Turned out that Mykel¡¯s punch was strong enough that the impact and the shockwave ttened the buildings near the gate and destroyed the rest.
¡°No time to be shocked, kill everything that you see,¡± Mykel said as he entered the city.
Chapter 89
¡°What a warm wee that we have here,¡± Gunnar said as he blocked arrows and magic while they were trying to enter the city with Eros next to him. ¡°Rozan can you do something about this? We can¡¯t get boxed like this,¡± he said as he slowly pushed forward.
Rozan created wind barriers around them and all the arrows and magic got repelled. Gunnar and Euros lowered their shield, they looked at the number of fallen heroes that were attacking them. There were at least a hundred of them and they stopped attacking the moment arrows and magic didn¡¯t do anything anymore.
¡°I think they¡¯re giving up, should we strike them back now?¡± Sven asked as he looked around. ¡°Gerrard, can you pick us up?¡± he asked.
Gerrard nodded and grabbed Sven and Vincze then he teleported them to the other side of the city. Mykel flew the throwing knives at the fallen heroes and killed them so the others could start the cleaning.
¡°Alright, all clear, let¡¯s go!¡± Gunnar said and the wind barrier immediately disappeared. All of them charged into the city.
Mykel created an invisible wind barrier for himself and Edith, they both casually just walked into the city while the others were busy hunting the fallen heroes. He couldn¡¯t find Bitria and Armata, he then looked at the castle and that ce could be where they were.
While Mykel was checking the city, he saw a Gunnar being thrown away onto the building. He was a bit surprised to see Gunnar got thrown away like that and the only one he had in mind that could do something like that would be Bitria.
Agnez and Jeanne were thrown into a building as well and then Armata could be seen jumping toward them and stabbing the ground with her greatsword. Everyone was struggling to fight those two and it was a great opportunity for them to learn since they had been livingfortably.
¡°Jeanne, are you sure there¡¯s no weakness on her? This is bullshit!¡± Agnez said as she stood up and spit her own blood on the ground.
¡°I can¡¯t find anything and Nagy already told us that these two don¡¯t have a weakness,¡± Jeanne answered as she stabbed her sword to help herself up.
Lillith snuck around Armata and silently pounced at her but her daggers got blocked by Armata using the scabbard of her sword. Before Lillith couldnd on the ground, Armata grabbed Lillith¡¯s sweater with her right hand and then mmed her to the ground really hard.
¡°Finally, you decided to show up but unfortunately, I have been fighting demons all my life, I know when someone or something is lurking around me,¡± Armata said as she pointed her sword down at Lillith.
Before Armata stabbed her sword at Lillith, Lillith rolled over and Agnez took the opportunity to swing her sword at Armata. Again, Armata used her scabbard to block the attack and then used her sword and swing it upward at Agnez.
Armata didn¡¯t realize that what she blocked was just an illusion, and then Agnez thrust her sword at Armata¡¯s face. Armata changed her sword¡¯s course to block it but it was an illusion again then Agnez vertically swung her sword and hit Armata¡¯s face.
Armata managed to dodge it at thest moment but still got a long cut on her face. Before she could do anything else, Agnez and Jeanne already swung their swords at her.
Agnez used her illusions to fake her attack while Jeanne took the opportunity to attack when she saw an opening. Armata got pushed back while she carefully blocked all the illusion but the moment Jeanne swung her sword, Armata was ready to block it.
¡°Not every attack is a fake,¡± Agnez said and thrust her sword at Armata in the heart when Armata was about to block Jeanne¡¯s attack.
Jeanne swung her sword as hard as she could and Armata knew that she won¡¯t be able to survive that attack. Armata immediately grabbed Agnez¡¯s face and used [Nacht] to teleport them both to the world of night.
Jeanne was surprised when she swung at nothing, Lillith stood up and looked around. ¡°Where did she go? Where¡¯s Agnez go?!¡± Lillith asked as she approached Jeanne.
¡°I don¡¯t know, they were right here,¡± Jeanne answered as she pointed at the ground.
While they were busy looking for Agnez, Gunnar flew past them andnded on the wall. Both of them looked at Gunnar who was covered in bruises, Jeanne walked toward him and helped him up.
¡°Thank, Jeanne, I think we have a big problem,¡± Gunnar said as he groaned and pointed at someone that looked like himself and stood next to Bitria.
¡°Wait, is that you?!¡± Jeanne asked with her eyes wide open.
¡°Yeah, somehow she could create a doppelganger. I think you guys need to be careful around her and we need your help because that guy is hard to deal with,¡± Gunnar answered as he lifted his shield.
¡°Isn¡¯t that guy yourself? You should know your own weakness,¡± Lillith said as she furrowed her eyebrows at Gunnar.
¡°Well, yeah I do but it¡¯s impossible to go against myself. Nagy and Rozan were struggling as well, so we need your help,¡± Gunnar said.
Lillith clicked her tongue. ¡°Leave it to me, I will kill him myself,¡± she said as she grabbed her daggers on the ground. She then walked toward Gunnar¡¯s doppelganger while Gunnar and Jeanne were following her from behind.
Lillith watched every step that the doppelganger made while Jeanne and Gunnar helped Rozan and Nagy. Lillith lurked around the building while she paid attention to Bitria who was busy dealing with Euros and the other heroes.
Rozan cast fire magic but it didn¡¯t affect the doppelganger at all because Gunnar had high status resistance and element resistance which made it impossible for Rozan. Nagy on the other hand tried to approach the doppelganger¡¯s weaknesses but thanks to his full te armor and shield, she struggled to get close to him.
Lillith stood on top of the building and looked down at the doppelganger. Gunnar and the others looked at Lillith and she was ready in her position, they started to attack the doppelganger at the same time to attract his attention.
The doppelganger blocked all their attacks but then Lillithnded behind him. She stabbed the back of his knees and then kicked him down to his knees, she climbed up his shoulder and locked her legs around his neck.
They watched Lillith do all the work and saw Lillith stab the doppelganger in the eyes with her daggers. She swung her body and ended up hanging down under the doppelganger¡¯s chin while her daggers were still inside his eyes. She pulled her daggers out and immediately stabbed them on his nape, she pulled her daggers all the way to the guy¡¯s throat.
¡°This is how you kill Gunnar,¡± Lillith said as she pulled the daggers and decapitated Gunnar¡¯s doppelganger.
They were surprised that it was that easy but they knew it wasn¡¯t since Lillith made it look easy for them. Gunnar looked at the back of his knees and saw them unprotected armor, and then he touched his nape and neck which were also unprotected by armor.
¡°I need a new set of armor, just in case,¡± he said as he stared at Lillith kicking Gunnar¡¯s doppelganger¡¯s head.
¡°Miss Edith? Where¡¯s Mykel?¡± Jeanne asked when she saw Edith running toward them.
¡°He suddenly disappeared and said he¡¯s going to save Agnez,¡± Edith answered as she looked at the dead body of Gunnar¡¯s doppelganger.
(In the world of night)
Agnez was on her knees and she lost an arm, she was trembling and saw her right arm was still holding her sword on the ground. She couldn¡¯t do anything since her body was covered with open wounds, she was waiting for Armata to deal a final blow to her.
¡°That skill of yours is really annoying, so I decided to cut your arm off,¡± Armata said as she pointed her sword at Agnez¡¯s neck.
¡°How can you still be alive, I stabbed your heart¡¡± Agnez said with her voice trembling and her eyes barely open.
¡°Hmm? I thought you knew that we are already dead and it¡¯s pointless to stab my heart since it never worked in the first ce,¡± Armata answered as she raised her eyebrow.
¡°Fucking bullshit,¡± Agnez said and then coughed blood.
¡°It is what it is, and I had my fun already,¡± Armata said as she pulled her sword. ¡°Goodbye,¡± she said as she thrust her sword.
Agnez couldn¡¯t see anything and then she heard a whisper. ¡°You think I¡¯m allowing you to die? I still haven¡¯t tasted your body,¡±
¡°Mykel?¡± Agnez asked as she tried to move her head but Mykel was grabbing her face and prevented her from moving her head.
¡°Of course, who else woulde all the way here to save you?¡± Mykel said as he removed his hand from Agnez¡¯s face.
Chapter 90
¡°How?! How can you enter the World of Night?!¡± Armata asked with her eyes wide open and took a few steps back. ¡°You¡¯re not Goddess Nyx, so how can you attain her skill?!¡± she continued as she tried to deactivate the skill but it didn¡¯t let her leave.
¡°It¡¯s futile, you¡¯re now stuck in this world with me since I have a higher authority of the World of Night,¡± Mykel said as he stood up and approached Armata after he made Agnez fall unconscious.
While Armata got the [Nacht] skill from Nyx, Mykel had [Nacht Omnipotence] which was the highest skill rank that Goddess Nyx herself possessed. Not only he could enter the World of Night freely, he could manipte everything inside that world that including preventing anyone from leaving.
¡°No, it can¡¯t be! Who are you?!¡± Armata asked as she held her greatsword with her trembling hands.
¡°Didn¡¯t she warn you about my existence? I¡¯m the one that will bring her and all her descendants fall on my knees,¡± Mykel answered with a smirk on his face.
Armata was trembling in fear and her whole body started to tear apart until it all got sucked into nothingness. Mykel turned around and looked up in the night sky, he saw Nyx was ring down at him with a furious expression.
¡°Mykel Alester!¡± Nyx screamed her lungs out and dove down with her long purple dress.
Mykel smiled as he healed Agnez¡¯s body and grew her arm back. ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited, let¡¯s meet again soon,¡± he said and left the World of Night with Agnez in his arms before Nyx couldnd an attack on him.
Nyx punched the ground and the World of Night was shaken by her anger that the Tartarus below her world also suffered from her anger. Her scream could be heard up to the Mount of Olympus and it was enough to bring a chill down the Olympian Gods and Goddesses.
¡°Mykel Alester, if you set your foot in my world again, I will kill you!¡± Nyx said with her trembling voice of anger.
Mykel appeared behind Edith while he carried Agnez in his arm, he then put her down carefully on the ground. Edith and the others noticed him and immediately checked on Agnez¡¯s body which was unscratched.
¡°Is she alright?!¡± Lillith asked and she stared at Agnez with a worried expression.
¡°She¡¯s fine, I just put her to sleep,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at Euros and the others fighting Bitria. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her, just go and kill Bitria since she¡¯s the only one left,¡± he said as he kept staring at Bitria. Gunna and the others nodded with understanding and then helped Euros and the others.
Bitria looked at them and she showed no fear, she tightened her grip and started to swing her short swords at Gunnar. Although she wasn¡¯t as strong as the others, she was the swiftestpared to the other two and it was hard tond an attack on her.
Phirzia and Costrezeir swung their swords but Bitria parried them and immediately threw a counterattack and cut their armor. Bitria was about to thrust her short swords at both of them but Gunnar came in time and bashed her with his shield.
Rozan used the opportunity and cast earth magic to bind Bitria¡¯s leg with a big lump of earth that prevented her from moving. She couldn¡¯t move and all of them immediately charged at her and swung their weapons at her.
They stabbed Bitria from all directions and she was screaming in pain until Jeanne dealt the final blow and cut her head off. Bitria¡¯s body was still twitching and trying to free herself, she twitched for a whole minute until it stopped moving and copsed to the ground.
Rozan burned her body with fire magic but it took him a while until Bitria¡¯s body turned into ashes. They looked at Bitria¡¯s head and then Gunnar took it and threw it on the fire.
¡°Is it over?¡± Jeanne asked as she massaged her shoulder and arm.
¡°No, there are still thousands of fallen heroes in this city, we need to hunt them all down,¡± Phirzia said as her sweat fell from her chin. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to rest but at the same time we can¡¯t deal with all of them,¡± she continued as she sheathed her rapiers.
¡°Here theye,¡± Euros said as he lifted his shield and looked at the fallen heroes, they walked toward them from all directions.
Gerrard, Sven, and Vincze teleported to where they were and immediately readied their stances.
¡°Bad news guys, there are a lot more of them and we saw at least hundreds of theme out from the castle,¡± Sven said as he looked at them with a bit of a worried expression.
[Demon Lord Tuzgolth has sent his army to defend the Jahne Kingdom!]
[Take back the Jahne Kingdom from the Demon!]
The sound of growls, screams, and screeches could be heard from the north where the tower was at. They could tell how many of the demons that Tuzgolth sent because the ground trembled the moment the notification appeared.
¡°What are we going to do now? We can¡¯t fight them all even if replenish our stamina,¡± Rozan asked as he looked at Mykel.
¡°You guys can leave, I will take care of the rest,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°It¡¯s better if you guys leave as soon as possible before the demons enter the city,¡± he continued as he looked at Gunnar.
Gunnar nodded with understanding and grabbed Agnez then put her on his shoulder. ¡°Come on, guys! We have to leave and there are obstacles that prevent us from leaving,¡± he said as he pointed at hundreds of fallen heroes that blocked the road to the gate.
All of them started running and while they were making a path to get out of the city, they started to feel the heatwave that their backs started to feel like burning.
¡°Dude, we need to go faster, I don¡¯t want to die from melting,¡± Vincze said as he thrust his spear and skewered three fallen heroes together.
¡°What do you think we are doing right now?¡± Sven answered as he swung his scythe around to block arrows and kill the fallen heroes at the same time.
Rozan sighed and put his staff on the ground. ¡°Protect me, I will create a path but I need someone to carry me once I used all my stamina,¡± he said and Gunnar nodded with understanding.
Rozan put his hands on the ground and created earth spikes that were enough to kill andunch the enemies away. The spikes kepting up and down like waves while they protected him from arrows and magic.
¡°I¡¯m out!¡± Rozan said and his body started to copse but Phirzia grabbed his body before he hit the ground.
¡°Good work, Hero Rozan,¡± Phirzia said as she carried him on her shoulder.
¡°Th-thank you,¡± Rozan replied and he felt embarrassed that a woman carried him.
They managed to leave the city and they didn¡¯t stop and didn¡¯t look back and they could still feel the heatwave even though they were already far away from Mykel. They kept running until the heatwave disappeared and they finally stopped and turned around.
¡°We can see everything from up here,¡± Arvel said as he and the others looked at the Jahne Kingdom from up the hill. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful ce and I never thought I would be able to see it again,¡± he continued.
¡°That¡¯s that but do you see how many demons are sent from the tower? Look at that, it looks like a swarm of ants from up here and I don¡¯t think we can handle them,¡± Euros asked as he pointed at the demons that flew above and climbed the walls.
While they were looking at the swarms of demons, a zing me turned everything bright red. They had to look away because of how bright the me was, and it felt like they were being burned alive but thankfully Rozan had replenished his stamina and created a water and ice barrier around them.
The water evaporated and the ice melted Rozan had to keep creating new barriers while the others looked at the me that covered the whole kingdom and the me was up high into the sky that they couldn¡¯t see the end of it. They were speechless and their heart pounded really fast when they saw nothing but Hellfire in front of them.
If they could see from space, it looked like a massive sr wave that would swallow everything into ashes.
It onlysted for five seconds but it felt like a whole minute, the Jahne Kingdom disappeared and nothing remained but a big chunk of a crater. No matter who lived in the city, there was no hope for them and even if there were innocent people in there, at least they died instantly and without pain.
Mykel fell to his knees with steaming out from his body, he breathed heavily and his whole body trembled because he used all his stamina for that magic.
¡°What a destructive power this Arcana Magic is,¡± Mykel said as he chuckled with disbelief.
Mykel modified his [Magic] skill to the highest rank which was [Arcana Magic] which was unlocked since he became a Demi-God. He never thought it would make such destructive power and the only Gods and Goddess who had [Arcana Magic] were Zeus, Hel, and Helios.
[You have cleared the fourteenth floor of Azazel Tower]
[You are the first to clear the fourteenth floor]
[Please enter your name]
[The red portal to the fifteenth floor is now open!]
[The blue portal to your original world is now open!]
Chapter 91
Mykel stood up and he heard footsteps and armor nking from behind him. He turned around and saw Gunnar and the others look at the damage that he made in disbelief.
¡°Boss, aren¡¯t we supposed to keep the kingdom so people can live in it?¡± Gunnar asked nervously as he saw nothing but ck soil that had turned into a dried crater.
Mykel drank a [Stamina Potion] and threw it away. ¡°A kingdom can be rebuilt once we cleared the fifteenth floor and unite the Helmga world,¡± he answered.
¡°Are we going to clear the fifteenth floor as well?¡± Jeanne asked a bit nervous. ¡°I don¡¯t think we are strong enough to fight the demon lord servant after looking at how hard it was to fight the fallen heroes,¡± she continued and looked at the others who nodded in agreement.
¡°I know that already and I¡¯m the one who will clear it because we only have a few months left before the third breakout happen,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at the two portals in front of him.
¡°We need to gain level and increase our skill levels after knowing that we are struggling to clear the fourteenth floor,¡± Rozan said and looked at the others. ¡°We need to stop ying around and start taking things seriously,¡± he continued and everyone nodded in agreement.
¡°Come on,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward the portal.
All of them entered the portal and ended up in a vastnd where there was nothing else but the tower. Euros and the others looked at the same tower they saw a decade ago and it brought bad memories.
[The servant of the first demon lord Tuzgolth of Azazel has been waiting for this moment]
[Kill the servant and the Helmga world will be reunited]
Mykel stood in the front on his own while he lit his cigarette and put the pack of cigarettes in his pocket. The tower¡¯s gates were opened and a massive ck demon creature with his arms dragged on the ground with so many eyes on its face. The arms are so muscr that they looked so heavy and could tten everything with a single smash.
The servant¡¯s right shoulder was twitching and a giant eye appeared then massive wings came out from its back. Compared to the first demon lord Drazgikath, its body was bigger and scarier because the servant was stronger than the first demon lord.
The servant lifted his hands and pped them as hard as he could, it was enough to stun everyone and they all couldn¡¯t move their bodies. Mykel was about to smoke his cigarette but it flew away and tore into pieces.
¡°Seriously?¡± Mykel asked sighed.
Mykel tapped his feet on the ground and took a huge leap into the air and he was already above the servant¡¯s head in a split second. He axe kicked the servant¡¯s head and pushed him down as hard as he could.
Although Mykel¡¯s body was smaller than the servant¡¯s head his power was enough to crush the servant¡¯s skull and squashed his head and body onto the ground. The shockwave was enough to fly Gunnar and the others into the air andnded far away from where they stood.
[You have cleared the fifeteenth floor of Azazel Tower]
[You are the first to clear the fifeteenth floor]
[Please enter your name]
[Enter the Tower of Azazel to enter the sixteenth floor]
[The blue portal to your original world is now open!]
¡°That¡¯s our boss alright,¡± Gunnar said as he scoffed and chuckled with disbelief.
¡°I don¡¯t know if I should be proud following him or should I be terrified,¡± Sven said as he gulped and looked at Mykel who just stood there and stared down at the demon servant¡¯s dead body.
¡°I told you back then that everything about him doesn¡¯t make sense. So, get used to it and just don¡¯t make him angry or you will be squashed like that demon over there,¡± Rozan said as he patted Sven¡¯s shoulder.
[You have saved the Helmga World from Demon King Azazel!]
[All the floors that belonged to the Helmga world are now being reunited!]
The ground trembled heavily and it felt like they were inside a lift and was being pulled down really fast. Everyone had to keep themselves down so they won¡¯t fall on their back and then suddenly the ground stopped moving.
Everyone looked around and the world had be bigger and they could see the mountains, hills, and forests in the distance. Euros and the others chuckled with disbelief and they were all crying with happiness. All of them were hugging each other while Gunnar and the others only stared at them with smiles on their faces.
Agnez was woken up by the ground trembling and she looked at the others with confusion. She looked at her right arm and it was there, she looked so surprised and bewildered.
[For your achievement, the Constetions have prepared you a wonderful gift!]
A ray of light was pointing at the ground and then a chest fell from the sky and it was big enough to fit Gunnar inside the chest. Everyone approached it and looked at the shiny gold chest in front of them.
¡°What are you guys staring at? Open it,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward them and looked at the chest.
Gunnar opened the chest and saw two scrolls, a huge block of shiny steel, and a key inside the chest. All of them didn¡¯t there to take them and let Mykel check the items inside the chest.
[Skill Proficiency Skill Scroll: Allow the User to attain [Skill Proficiency] skill after using the scroll]
[Skill Proficiency (Passive): Allow the User to understand the skills that the system provides. Increase the chance to learn a new skill and guides the User to level up their skill. (Chance depends on skill¡¯s level)]
[Level Proficiency Skill Scroll: Allow the User to attain [Level Proficiency] skill after using the scroll]
[Level Proficiency (Passive): Allow the User to understand the level system. Increase the EXP the User receives after killing a demon. (Bonus percentage depends on skill level)]
[Blessed Damascus Steel: A Damascus steel that can be processed into a weapon or armor, when forged correctly, it will give one random extra skill that came from one of the hundreds of Constetions who blessed the Damascus Steel]
[Key of Helmga: After saving the Helmga world, Users are allowed to enter the Helmga world through the Azazel tower before entering the first floor. A door has been added in the hallway to make it easier for the Users to get to the Helmga world]
¡°That¡¯s it, these are the items,¡± Mykel said and all of them looked so shocked when they heard it from Mykel when he described the skill scrolls.
¡°So, who¡¯s going to take the scrolls?¡± Rozan asked as he looked at Mykel. ¡°We need to think it through before we give them to one of us because we need to make sure that it¡¯s for the best,¡± he continued.
¡°For the best? We are all the best Awakeners in our world, and that doesn¡¯t help who¡¯s going to take the scrolls since all of us are the best in different aspects except for me and Jeanne,¡± Agnez replied as she looked at Jeanne.
¡°Shit, you¡¯re right and that Damascus steel is also important to all of us,¡± Rozan answered with his eyebrows raised.
¡°Well, let the boss decide who will take the scrolls then,¡± Gunnar said as he looked at the others. ¡°What do you think, boss? Have you decided on who¡¯s going to take the scroll and the Damascus steel?¡± he asked as he looked at Mykel.
Everyone was looking at Mykel nervously because all of them want those scrolls and Damascus steel for themselves.
¡°Just wait for a moment,¡± Mykel said as he walked away and looked at the sky.
¡°Is that it? Are you guys not entertained? Don¡¯t be so stingy with me,¡± Mykel said as he open his arms while the others looked at him with confusion except for Lillith who knew about everything already.
Hundreds of notifications appeared in front of Mykel and they were all questioning his rudeness. Mykel scoffed and raised his eyebrow while he kept staring at the bright sky. ¡°Really? You guys don¡¯t want to be on my good side?¡± he asked.
[The Goddess of Vengeful understands and is spreading the words]
[The Trickster is showing his wealth to the Constetions]
[The Goddess of Love is exining how she is sexually satisfied with the other Goddesses]
[The Goddess of Pleasure is joining with the Goddess of Love]
[The God with a Harp is ying a song to calm and allure the Constetions]
[The Goddess of Death is smiling as she looks at her father showing his wealth]
Rays of lights were pointing down at the ground and golden chests were falling down one by one. A total of nine golden chests wereying on the ground and everyone was dumbfounded when they see them all fall down.
¡°Now everyone got their own scrolls and Damascus Steel,¡± Mykel said as he pointed at the chests with a smile on his face.
Chapter 92
Everyone was cheering as they held the scrolls in their hands except for Agnez who only smiled and stared at her own chest. Lillith looked at Mykel and he looked back at her then raised his eyebrow and smirked.
¡°You can bargain with Constetions?! Boss, you¡¯re fucking awesome!¡± Gunnar shouted as he held the Damascus Steel in his hands.
Mykel walked past Gunnar and just patted his shoulder with a smile on his face. Mykel walked toward Euros and the others who still couldn¡¯t believe that their world was saved.
¡°Hero Mykel,¡± Euros said as he stood up with tears in his red eyes.
All of them stood up and looked at Mykel and didn¡¯t know what to do because they wanted to bow their heads down. Unfortunately, knowing Gunnar and the others were with them, they just awkwardly stared at Myke.
Mykel looked at Phirzia and Costrezeir who seemed ready to pounce at him and hug him. He chuckled and opened his arms. ¡°I will allow it,e here,¡± he said with a smile on his face then both of them ran as fast as they could then hugged Mykel so tightly.
Euros and the others wiped their tears and joined the hug.
¡°Boss! We want a hug as well!¡± Gunnar said as he ran at Mykel then the others followed him from behind.
They surrounded Mykel and they looked like a giant ball from above. Mykel just chuckled and shook their heads while he looked at the notifications that Hera and the others sent him. At least a thousand Gods and Goddesses wanted to see him and they were ready to serve him.
¡°That¡¯s enough, you all are so sweaty,¡± Mykel said as he shook his head and leaned his head away. All of them walked away as they chuckled and looked at Mykel and wreathed in smiles.
¡°Thank you, Heroes from another world for saving our beloved world,¡± Euros said as he put his hand on his chest. ¡°We will always be in your debt and we will wee you with warmth and gratitude whenever youe to our world,¡± he continued.
Mykel nodded with understanding. ¡°You can finally breathe with ease, at least for now. So use the opportunity to rebuild your world like how it used to be and we wille to aid when you guys need it,¡± he said as he looked at every one of them.
They all nodded their heads and then decided to go down on their knees with their weapons in front of them.
¡°Back then, I said that we have nothing to offer but our pride and respect after you saved us from the demons,¡± Euros said as he kept lowering his head. ¡°Now that our world has reunited, we will offer you our world, Helmga as proof of our loyalty to you,¡± he continued and looked at Mykel in the eye with a serious expression.
Gunnar and the others raised their eyebrows and were surprised when they heard.
¡°Then, I will ept it, dly,¡± Mykel answered with a smile on his face. ¡°Protect it with all your life and make it home for the people,¡± he continued as he nodded up at the vast world in front of him.
¡°Understood,¡± All of them said at the same time.
¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for us to go back to our own world. We wille back soon enough to save the next world and defeat the demon lord,¡± Mykel said and looked at them.
All of them nodded with understanding and then Mykel with the others entered the portal to go back home.
When they went back to the endless hallway, they saw a door that didn¡¯t exist before. That was the door that will lead whoever opened the door to Helmga world and allowed everyone to enter as long as the door was still open.
¡°I still have a chill in my arms when they say that they offer their world to prove their loyalty,¡± Gunnar said as he rubbed his forearm. ¡°Boss, I lost for words to describe how cool you are,¡± he said as he looked at Mykel who walked in front of them while he smoked his cigarette.
¡°Shit, I should start calling him boss as well then,¡± Rozan said as he looked at Mykel, Gerrard, Sven, and Vincze nodded in agreement while they were looking at Rozan.
¡°By the way, do you think there will be a notification that we saved a world inside a tower? I mean, there¡¯s one when we defeated a demon lord, but this one is also hard to aplish, you know?¡± Rozan asked as he looked at the others.
¡°Well, just wait and see when we exit that gate. If there are a lot of people, then that means the notifications are sent to all the Awakeners,¡± Agnez answered as she nodded up at the door in front of them.
Mykel stood in front of the gate and smiled. ¡°It seems that we will be the center of the attention,¡± he said as he watched people crowding outside the tower.
The moment they stepped their foot outside the tower, shes of cameras were blinding them. People started screaming and cheering for them but they weren¡¯t fazed by the attention since fame was something dangerous and they learned it from Mykel himself.
Lh was standing in front of the tower with her bodyguards, her face was wreathed in a smile and she immediately ran toward Mykel and jumped into his arms.
¡°Congrattions on saving the Helmga world!¡± Lh said.
¡°Ma¡¯am, we are safe as well by the way,¡± Gunnar jokingly said and made Lh chuckle.
¡°I¡¯m d that everyone is okay,¡± Lh replied as she smiled and looked at everyone. ¡°By the way, I came here as soon as I heard about it and I was in the middle of the meeting. So, I have to go back and attend the meeting again,¡± she said as she stared at Mykel.
¡°Alright, take care then,¡± Mykel said as he nodded his head with understanding.
¡°Oh, also, the Fraternity just contacted me and they want to see you guys to talk about the eleventh floor. I told them that you all are tired and exhausted so I tell them to wait for a few days since I know you guys want to celebrate and rest because it must be hard to save that world,¡± Lh said as he looked at everyone who was holding a block of steel in their arms.
¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re the best,¡± Rozan said as he smiled and shook his head.
¡°Alright, just tell me when you¡¯re home,¡± Lh said as she patted Mykel¡¯s chest. ¡°I will see you guyster, bye,¡± she continued as she walked backward then left.
¡°So, where to, boss?¡± Gunnar asked.
¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel and clean yourself then I will treat you guys in the tavern,¡± Mykel said as he looked at them.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gunnar said as he walked past Mykel and made a way for them from the crowd.
Mykel came out of the bathroom after a long and refreshing bath. He walked to his wardrobe to put his clothes on but then someone knocked on the door. He opened the door and saw Agnez standing in front of the door and staring him in the eye.
¡°You said that you won¡¯t let me die since you haven¡¯t tasted my body, how about you fulfill your wish now?¡± Agnez said as she kept staring Mykel in the eye and then Mykel grabbed her wrist and pulled her inside the room.
Agnez removed her shirt and pants while Mykel pushed her onto the wall and then started to kiss her. She immediately lose her mind because of how rough he treated her and nothing could beat that.
Mykel put his left hand on Agnez¡¯s neck while he kept kissing her and used his right hand to touch her breast and down to her stomach. Agnez couldn¡¯t help but moan in pleasure but then they both stopped moving and making noise and looked at the door next to them.
¡°It seems that someone is listening to us out there,¡± Agnez said and held her moan because Mykel kept rubbing his fingers down there.
Mykel removed his fingers from Agnez and walked toward the door, he opened it wide open and saw Jeanne standing in front of the door and was startled when she saw him. Jeanne could see Agnez was naked and leaning on the wall as she stared at her from the corner of her eyes.
¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I can go backter,¡± Jeanne said but then Mykel grabbed her wrist and didn¡¯t say a word while he pulled her into the room.
Mykel closed the door and locked it. ¡°Rather thaning backter, why don¡¯t you join us instead? You came here for the same reason as her, right?¡± he asked as he raised his eyebrows.
Jeanne couldn¡¯t say anything because Mykel was right about it.
¡°Really? Remove your shirt and pants already then and let¡¯s get on with it because I can¡¯t hold it any longer,¡± Agnez said as she breathed heavily.
Chapter 93
¡°Thank you for epting our request, Mykel,¡± Caesar said as he sat down in front of Mykel and Lh with Gunnar and the others sitting behind them.
Kastor looked at the ring on Lh¡¯s left ring finger, a ring that looked fancy and expensivepared to the ring that he gave her. He looked at how she held Mykel¡¯s hand so tightly that made him look down because he hated it when he saw Lh with someone else, especially Mykel.
¡°It¡¯s just the two of you? Where¡¯s Asmond?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°He¡¯s training on his own to gain his skills back, and also he felt guilty about what happened back then so he atoned for his wrongdoings by helping the others in the tower,¡± Caesar answered as he looked at Jeanne who was having a conversation with Agnez and they both looked close because they were smiling at each other.
¡°I see, good for him then,¡± Mykel said as he checked on Asmond¡¯s status screen and he was a bit surprised when he got a few new skills.
¡°Let¡¯s not waste anyone¡¯s time because I know you guys are quite busy since you have to clear towers to increase your members¡¯ level,¡± Lh said as he looked at them both.
¡°Yes, the reason why we are here is already mentioned but we will ask it again formally that we want to know what¡¯s inside the eleventh floor and why the notification mentioned Helmga world,¡± Kastor asked as he looked at Mykel.
¡°This might shock both of you but the first ten floors are nothing but a trial, and the real thing starts on the eleventh floor. All the thirteen demon kings are here for a reason and that reason is to take our world and make it theirs,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°We discovered that our world isn¡¯t the only one that got invaded by the demons, but there are at least hundreds of them and those who fell under their palms will be a part of the tower,¡± he continued and exined it in detail.
Both Kastor and Caesar were shocked when they heard that, they looked at each other and noticed how weak they were if the first ten floors were just a trial and not the real thing.
¡°I know that you guys are shocked about it, so Lh and I agreed to let you the Fraternity pay a visit to the Helmga world that we saved in Azazel tower. I want you to hear and see it with your own two eyes what kind of misfortune that they had to endure,¡± Mykel said with a serious expression.
¡°Is it really that bad?¡± Caesar asked with curiosity written all over his face.
Gunnar and the others started snorting and snickering when they heard his question.
¡°It¡¯s something that you can¡¯t imagine,¡± Mykel answered simply as he looked at them both. ¡°You will experience it yourself once you enter a world that was invaded by the demons,¡± he continued.
¡°Is that mysterious door that appeared in Azazel tower the door that lead to that Helmga world? How do you enter that door because we have tried to open it and it won¡¯t budge,¡± Caesar asked.
¡°This key is how you open the door,¡± Mykel answered as he showed the key that he took from his pocket. ¡°Only those who hold the key can open it and allow anyone to go straight to Helmga world,¡± he continues as he put the key back in his pocket.
Caesar hummed while he rubbed his chin with his index finger. ¡°When do you think we can go in there? We are curious about the Helmga world,¡±
¡°Gunnar, do you have time to show them around?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at Gunnar from the corner of his eyes.
¡°I could but I don¡¯t think I want to waste my time by doing nothing since we are running out of time and we need to get stronger, boss,¡± Gunnar answered without hesitation.
¡°Anyone is free and want to guide them to the Helmga world?¡± Mykel asked and all of them shook their heads because they were thinking the same thing as Gunnar. ¡°I guess I will be your tour guide then,¡± he said.
Caesar smiled and nodded with understanding. ¡°Thank you, we will inform you of the date so everyone can see the Helmga world,¡±
¡°Is there anything else?¡± Lh asked as she looked at her wristwatch.
¡°No, thank you for your time and we will be leaving now,¡± Kastor said as he shook his head.
They both left the room and then Gunnar and the others left the room as well since they wanted to clear the tower to farm skill and level.
The moment Gunnar closed the door behind him, Lh¡¯s assistant, Erica entered the room. ¡°Mister Mykel, there¡¯s a woman wanting to see you at the receptionist,¡±
Everyone looked at Erica and then they hurriedly go to the ground floor to look at the woman.
Mykel asked Erica about the woman but she said that the woman was his friend and he didn¡¯t remember having a female friend.
¡°She has long ck curly hair with bright green eyes,¡± Erica said as she stood in front of Mykel and Lh in the lift. The moment Erica described the woman¡¯s appearance, he knew immediately that it was Zherthlsh.
The lift doors opened and Mykel saw Zherthlsh standing at the receptionist with her ck dress and ck high heels. Gunnar and the boys were exhaling deeply when they saw her from up close while Lh furrowed her eyebrows as she stared at Zherthlsh.
¡°There you are,¡± Zherthlsh said as she approached Mykel who just got off of the lift.
¡°Dude, she¡¯s fucking gorgeous holy shit¡¡± Vincze whispered to Sven.
¡°Rozan, I think I¡¯m in love,¡± Gunnar said as he moved his head and kept staring at Zherthlsh who was almost as tall as him because of the high heels.
¡°That woman is a giant in a good way,¡± Rozan replied. ¡°She can carry me whenever she wants,¡± he continued as he gulped.
Zherthlsh nced at them and showed her gorgeous smile at them that was enough to make their hearts pound really fast.
Zherthlsh stood in front of Lh that looked smallpared to her. ¡°You must be Lh,¡± she said with a smile on her face.
¡°Yes, and who are you?¡± Lh asked.
¡°Zeth, Mykel¡¯s friend,¡± Zherthlsh answered without hesitation. ¡°Can I have a moment with Mykel? There¡¯s something I would like to discuss with him privately,¡± she asked with a smile on her face.
¡°Yes, go ahead,¡± Lh answered and nodded her head.
Mykel and Zherthlsh walked outside the building while the others were watching from behind the ss wall. Mykel was staring at him with a straight face and so was Zherthlsh and it was enough to convince them that they had a simrity with each other.
¡°If Mykel was a spy or secret agent, could it be that she was also one?¡± Gunnar whispered into Rozan¡¯s ear.
¡°Oh I don¡¯t care, she can torture me for any kind of information she wants if she really is an agent,¡± Rozan answered and the others were looking at him weirdly.
The moment Rozan said that Zherthlsh stared at him and smirked as if she heard what he said. It was enough to give him a chill down his spine and immediately regretted what he said.
¡°What are they talking about? They look so serious,¡± Sven asked.
¡°Who knows, why don¡¯t you go out there and eavesdrop on their conversation?¡± Vincze replied.
¡°I still want to live,¡± Sven answered as he shook his head.
While they were watching them from inside the building, Zherthlsh suddenly grabbed Mykel¡¯s cor and she looked angry so suddenly. All of them were shocked and their mouths were wide open because they couldn¡¯t believe what they saw.
Mykel looked so calm and didn¡¯t even look angry at Zherthlsh which was really a surprise for them to watch. Zherthlsh kept grabbing his cor and pulled him closer to him as if she was ready to punch his face, but then her expression changed drastically, and removed her hand from Mykel¡¯s cor.
Zherthlsh squinted her eyes and looked Mykel in the eye. ¡°Don¡¯t mention his name in front of my face,¡± she said.
¡°Just think about it, ande backter with your answer,¡± Mykel said as he fixed his shirt. ¡°I can promise you that I¡¯m not trying to hurt you or trick you. I can promise you that,¡± he continued and looked at Zherthlsh in the eye.
Zherthlsh stared at him for quite a while and then she left.
Lh and the others came out of the building and they immediately approached Mykel.
¡°That Zeth, is she really your friend? You both look kind of close,¡± Lh asked as she stared at Zeth who walked in the middle of the crowds, and everyone was charmed by her beauty.
¡°She¡¯s just a friend, that¡¯s all,¡± Mykel answered.
Chapter 94
Mykel opened his eyes after he got summoned by Hel, he saw a massive kingdom in front of him and it looked gloomy and empty. He sighed as he decided to walk onto the long bridge to realize that had been followed by zombie-like knights.
¡°Niflheim, huh?¡± Mykel said as he looked at how thick the mist was that it covered the top of the castle.
¡°I never thought I would be able to see a different underworld,¡± Hera said as she walked past Mykel and looked at the mountains in the distance. ¡°This ce is too beautiful for an underworld, Odin should try and make it scarier like our underworld,¡± she continued as she looked at Mykel.
Mykel walked to the edge of the bridge and saw the river, he saw something massive lurking underneath him. A serpent that was big enough to chew the root of Yggdrasil, the one that could cover the sky with its head with its purpose to devour life, Nidhoggr.
¡°What are you staring at?¡± Hera asked as she stood next to him and looked down below into the deep.
¡°Nidhoggr. I wonder if I can interact with it,¡± Mykel answered as the presence of Nidhoggr disappeared.
Hera hummed as she looked at the Yggdrasil root. ¡°They have beautiful and terrifying beasts in here. Typhon might get himself new challengers if these beautiful and terrifying beasts came out,¡± she said as he looked at the mist that covered the river.
While Mykel was amazed by Niflheim, a giant wolfnded in front of him with half of its body already decayed that belonged to Hel, Garm. The cold breath it produced was enough to strike Mykel to the bone even though he already got his [Element Resistance] skill maxed.
¡°What a cute dog, do you want to be mine?¡± Hera said as she walked toward the wolf so casually.
Garm roared at Hera with its cold breath that did nothing to her then started to run at her.
¡°Hmm? Don¡¯t me me if you fell in love with me,¡± Hera said and started to chuckle mischievously.
A cold mist was formed in between those two and Garm immediately whimpered as he lowered his head.
¡°Please don¡¯t, he¡¯s my favorite pet,¡± Hel appeared from the mist and she looked at Garm that looked scared of her.
¡°Can I pet your dog?¡± Hera asked as she walked toward Hel.
¡°He¡¯s a bit shy, so don¡¯t be too careless because he might bite your arm off,¡± Hel said calmly with a monotoned voice as she looked at Hera and tried to reach her hand on Garm¡¯s nose.
¡°Don¡¯t be shy, I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± Hera said and carefully put her hand on Garm¡¯s nose. She smiled and rubbed his nose so gently that he started to wiggle his tail. ¡°What a good boy,¡± she said with a gentle smile on her face.
Hel stared at Hera and she looked amazed by her taming skill. Mykel looked at Hel and it reminded him of Nagy who barely speak and only answered straightforwardly.
¡°Where¡¯s Loki?¡± Mykel asked and looked at Hel from behind.
¡°He¡¯s inside with the other Gods and Goddesses,¡± Hel answered as she turned around to look at Mykel. ¡°Shall we go now?¡± she asked as she looked at Hera who was busy rubbing Garm¡¯s belly.
¡°Okay,¡± Hera answered.
The three of them entered the kingdom with Garm following them from behind. All the dead knights were standing straight when they saw Hel and raised their weapons.
The reason why Mykel in Niflheim was because it was the only ce where they could freely talk to each other without any Gods and Goddesses noticing. The only world that looked ¡°boring and unlively¡± based on the other Gods and Goddesses that made Niflheim the perfect ce.
Hel guided them into the castle and immediately they heard people talking quietly from behind a massive steel door in front of them. Hel opened the door and Mykel saw hundreds of Gods and Goddesses sitting at the long tables in the hall.
¡°Ah! There you are!¡± Loki said as he stood up from the throne that belonged to Hel.
All the Gods and Goddesses who sat at the tables weren¡¯t lesser Gods and Goddesses, they were famous in mythologies. Charites, Aea, Thalia, Persephone, Hypnos, Phobos, Eros, and even Dionysus, one of the Olympian Gods was there.
Mykel looked at them and most of them were Goddesses and he didn¡¯t need a reason why because it was enough to tell him by the look on their eyes. Aphrodite brought all her Nymphomaniac friends with her and it was a bit ufortable for Mykel.
Loki smirked and pointed his hands on the throne. ¡°The seat is warm, my liege,¡±
¡°No, I¡¯m going to stand here,¡± Mykel answered because he thought that it wasn¡¯t the time yet and the Gods and Goddesses were judgingly staring at him so he had to be careful. He didn¡¯t want to make a single mistake and blew everything up by listening to Loki¡¯s suggestion.
¡°I know that we are here to be your allies, but can you at least give us something to convince us?¡± Dionysus asked while he looked at the empty table in front of him.
Mykel looked at Dionysus and he would be taking a huge role in Mykel¡¯s n after knowing that he joined the meeting. The God of Wine and Ecstasy, that was he was known for and that alone was enough to tell that many Gods and Goddesses loved him. With him around, it would make things easier for Mykel to gain favor from the other Gods and Goddesses.
¡°Before I give you all the answers, how about let me give you a weing gift?¡± Mykel said and looked at Hera. ¡°You should be getting the gift that I have prepared by now,¡± he said as he looked at them.
Mykel already gave her a hundred million Arcana Coins then she distributed them to all of the Gods and Goddesses that attend the meeting. Hera gave each one of them a hundred thousand Arcana Coins and it was enough to make them speechless and dumbfounded.
¡°Just tell me if you need more,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Dionysus.
Dionysus hurriedly walked toward Mykel while he rubbed his own hands wreathed in a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m being inappropriate,¡± he said.
Mykel smirked and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said as he personally gave Dionysus a million Arcana Coins. ¡°Let¡¯s have a feast since you¡¯re the best at it,¡± he continued as he looked at Dionysus who wasughing with disbelief.
¡°I like you already!¡± Dionysus said and then he pped his hands to fill all the empty tables with endless fruits and wine for everyone.
¡°Now, let¡¯s have a talk,¡± Mykel said as he put his cigarette in his mouth and lit it up.
Hera tapped on Mykel¡¯s shoulder and then whispered into his ear. ¡°Let me handle these people, I know how to deal with them more than you are,¡±
¡°No, I want to gain the favor myself and in my own way,¡± Mykel whispered back and Hera just chuckled and nodded with understanding then walked back.
Dionysus already had a golden grail in his hand. ¡°So, can you tell us what you want us to do?¡± he asked.
¡°What I want is simple,¡± Mykel answered as he walked toward one of the tables. ¡°I want Nyx to fall to her demise,¡± he said as he sat on top of the table.
They were enjoying the feast but suddenly went quiet and looked at Mykel weirdly.
¡°I know that you might think I¡¯m crazy, and I¡¯m aware that Nyx isn¡¯t someone that can be taken care of so lightly,¡± Mykel exined. ¡°That¡¯s why, I¡¯m going to hunt her descendants first,¡± he continued as he looked at them.
¡°You have seen it with your own two eyes, that Nyx, Hades, and Thanatos were plotting something to gain favor to Lucifer,¡± Mykel said as he plucked a grape on the table. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to deal with them directly,¡± he continued as he chewed the grape.
¡°If you don¡¯t want us to deal with them directly, I don¡¯t think it would make any changes,¡± Dionysus said as he sat down on the cold stone chair.
¡°Of course, I know that already,¡± Mykel answered as he sighed.
All the Gods and Goddesses looked at each other with confusion.
¡°How many of you have suffered a huge loss after giving all your wealth to your recipients in the other worlds that fall under the demon kings¡¯ hands? Are you not angry knowing that those three were the ones behind all these things? Not to mention those Gods and Goddesses who are in the Tower and Death factions are taking part in it,¡± Mykel asked as he looked at each one of them.
They all nodded in agreement and Mykel could tell they were all so pissed about it. Mykel waited patiently and listened to their murmurs until all of their anger fumed and filled the air.
¡°Now that you have a source of ie, why don¡¯t you guys turn tides and do exactly how they did it?¡± Mykel asked with his eyebrow raised and hands in his pockets.
¡°So, what you¡¯re trying to say is?¡± Hypnos asked with his eyes barely opened.
Mykel looked at them. ¡°I want you to use your recipients and kill all the recipients in my world that belong to the Tower and Death Arcanas factions. I will give each head a hundred thousand Arcana Coins as the payment,¡±
¡°I will cover all your losses. So, what do you say? ¡± Mykel asked with a smirk on his face.
Chapter 95
(Three days ago)
¡°Does that mean you¡¯re going ept my request?¡± Mykel asked as he stood in the middle of a desert and stared at Zherthlsh who was in her demon form while she was spreading her massive wings.
¡°I will ept if you win against me, and I warn you that I have gained more and more power since thest time we met,¡± Zherthlsh answered with her red blood eyes staring into Mykel¡¯s eye.
Mykel smirked and removed his zer then threw it on the ground. He used [Telekinesis] and controlled all the throwing knives from his vest belt. ¡°You think you¡¯re the only one who has gained more power?¡± he said as the knives flew around him.
Zherthlsh pulled out her bone-like whip and whipped it in the air so that it made a rattling sound and a shockwave at the same time. Mykel flew the throwing knives at her but she blocked all of them which was quite surprising knowing how sharp the knives were.
Zherthlsh disappeared into ck smoke and Mykel immediately rolled over when he noticed the whip was about to cut him into half. She kept disappearing and appearing next to or behind him and it was really annoying to deal with since she kept her distance from him.
¡°Are you really going to fight me like this? Is this how the strongest demon lord of Azazel fight?¡± Mykel asked as he moved his body to the left when the whip struck the ground the grain of sand was dangerous enough since it became like shrapnel that could pierce through the skin.
Zherthlsh appeared from Above Mykel and swung her whip at his face but he grabbed it with his hand and mmed her to the ground. She disappeared and reappeared behind him but Mykel knew her move and immediately grabbed her neck with his hand.
¡°ytime is over,¡± Mykel said and then threw Zherthlsh as far as he could then took a giant leap to catch up on her.
Zherthlsh was being thrown away really fast that it was hard for her to spread her wings. The moment she could spread her wings, Mykel was already flying behind her and he grabbed her wings and then pulled them off from her back.
Mykel axe kicked Zherthlsh on the back and she hit the ground really hard that it made a huge crater. Hended on top of her body and he grabbed her whole face with his hand.
¡°How was it? Still think you can win against me?¡± Mykel asked as he stared down at Zherthlsh who was coughing blood after just a single kick. ¡°You¡¯re no longer a threat to me, Zherthlsh, you should know that by now,¡± he continued as he slowly removed his hand from her face.
Zherthlsh couldn¡¯t do anything anymore since her wings were her source of power and Mykel knew that already. She didn¡¯t even make a single groan or noise while she red at him furiously.
¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± Mykel said as he put his hand on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m not actually your enemy, and you know that already,¡± he continued as he stood up and let her heal her injuries.
Mykel collected all the throwing knives and four of them back in his belt.
¡°Now that I have won, you¡¯re going to ept my request, right? Or were you lying about it?¡± Mykel asked with his hands holding the throwing knives.
¡°Fine, I will ept it but with one condition,¡± Zherthlsh said as she tried to sit down. ¡°I want to know why you want to do this,¡± she asked and stared at Mykel.
Mykel approached Zherthlsh and whispered a lot of things to her. She furrowed her eyebrows and stared at Mykel from the corner of her eyes.
¡°Don¡¯t you hate them after knowing that?¡± Mykel asked as he leaned his head back and stared at Zherthlsh. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if there will be a bloodbath since you can consume them to make you stronger as well,¡± he continued as he raised his eyebrow and kept staring at her.
¡°Your ambition is simr to him,¡± Zherthlsh said as she stared back at Mykel.
¡°Really? Do you think I will fit in or do you think I¡¯m strong enough to rece him?¡± Mykel asked as he stood up and put on his zer.
Zherthlsh giggled mischievously. ¡°I will see you again soon, Mykel Alester,¡± she said as she kicked him into a portal.
(Present day)
¡°It happens again?¡± Gunnar asked as he turned the volume of the TV up.
Everyone watched the government building zing in me and the culprit was the Demonic Cult again. It happened yesterday in the middle of the night when a bunch of people from the Demonic Cult killed the guards and burned themselves in the building with the same method.
¡°What are they doing? They don¡¯t have the dagger anymore, right? What¡¯s their purpose now if there¡¯s no demon to serve?¡± Rozan asked as he sat down with a bowl of cereal in his hand.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, isn¡¯t it? Even though the demon lord has been defeated, as long as they still possess that pendant, they still can do something like this and maybe with them sacrificing themselves, they could summon a demon lord,¡± Agnez answered while she cleaned up her sword.
¡°Do you think we are going to hunt these people down again? I don¡¯t think Lillith wants to use her skill anymore because of that time so it¡¯s going to be impossible to hunt them down,¡± Gunnar asked and looked at Lillith who was busy ying with her phone.
¡°No, I don¡¯t want to unless Mykel asked me to do it then I will,¡± Lillith answered.
Breaking news suddenly appeared on TV and everyone immediately looked at the TV. A reporter was standing on the side of the road where she stood in front of a crowd where they stood in front of the gate to the government building.
¡°The governments have received numerous reports about Awakeners killing another Awakeners. There are at least hundreds of cases already ever since the incident happened. They managed to capture one of the Awakeners who had confessed that he killed at least fourteen Awakeners in a single night,¡± The reporter said as she looked at the camera.
¡°What?! What¡¯s going on here?!¡± Gunnar asked as he jolted from his seat and stared at the TV.
¡°Right now, the government is securing that man, and just now they brought him into the building,¡± The reporter said but then she looked at the road and pointed at something. ¡°That¡¯s the car from the Guild Association!¡± she said and the cameraman immediately turned the camera toward the car.
The car stopped in front of the gate and the police made a path for the car so it could enter the building. The reporter ran with the cameraman and watched the car enter the building while the police immediately blocked the path so nobody could enter.
The camera was zooming in and saw Lh and Mykeling out from the car. ¡°Wait, that¡¯s Miss Lh and the boss!¡± Gunnar said as he pointed at the TV.
(Inside the government building)
Lh and Mykel were escorted into the room where the Awakener who killed a dozen of Awakeners was being held.
They entered the room and they saw Kastor and Caesar were already in there with a few people in ck suits, those guys were working for the government or an Awakener that worked for the government to be precise.
¡°Is this him?¡± Lh asked as she looked at the guys in ck suits.
¡°Yes, he cooperated and told us everything about the reason behind his action,¡± A guy with ck slick hair answered as he looked at Mykel. ¡°This is beyond our imagination, Miss Lh,¡± he continued and looked at Lh who sat next to Mykel at the round table.
¡°How bad is it?¡± Lh asked and turned her head at the guy.
¡°I¡¯m not sure what to say, it¡¯s better for Miss Lh to listen to him yourself,¡± The guy said and pointed his hand at the guy in front of them. ¡°You can tell them everything you know now, Jared,¡± he said as he nodded his head.
¡°It happened when I was drinking with my friends, we were having a night out until a notification appeared in front of us. A weird notification that came from our own Benefactor,¡± Jared said as he looked at them all. ¡°I thought I was drunk but my friends got the same message as well from their Benefactors,¡± he continued and then took a deep breath.
¡°What kind of notification that you talking about? Can you exin it to us?¡± Lh asked as she rest her arms on the table.
¡°Our Benefactors want us to hunt Awakeners that are associated or the recipients of the Constetions from the Tower and the Death factions. They are rewarding us with ten thousand Arcana Coins from killing them, and the reason behind why they want us to hunt them down was because those Awakeners are a part of the Demonic Cult,¡± Jared answered.
Chapter 96
¡°What? How did you know which one of them that are the recipients from those factions?¡± Lh asked with her eyes squinted and shook her head. ¡°Even though I¡¯m not an Awakener, I know much that it¡¯s impossible to know who¡¯s your Benefactor unless they told themselves about their Benefactors, correct?¡± she asked and looked at Mykel and the others.
¡°It¡¯s possible if the Benefactor himself or herself guide them,¡± Caesar answered as he stared at something.
¡°How do you know?¡± Lh asked and the others looked at him with curiosity as well.
Caesar gulped and looked at Lh. ¡°Because my Benefactor wants me to hunt those Awakeners as well and right now he¡¯s guiding me to the ce where an Awakener with his Benefactor from the Tower Arcana faction,¡±
After Caesar answered and exined it to them, Kastor and some of them received the same notification. All of them were shocked and convinced that Jared wasn¡¯t lying about it since they were a bit skeptical about his alibi.
Mykel looked at them and smiled a bit because he was d that his n worked really well. It was his idea and at first, those Gods and Goddesses who attended the meeting weren¡¯t convinced enough until he mentioned Zherthlsh and told them that she could stir the problem between Awakeners.
After his battle with Zherthlsh, all the Gods and Goddesses that attended the meeting could finally justify their action to hunt those Awakeners by using their recipients. Now that hundreds of Gods and Goddesses had ordered their recipients to hunt them down.
Mykel believed the other Gods and Goddesses who didn¡¯t join him looked at the situation as an opportunity to take revenge for what they had lost because of Nyx. Since it wasn¡¯t them who started it so they wouldn¡¯t be punished and could get away with it.
Dionysus, Loki, and Aphrodite could be the ones who encourage them to join since they were good at luring the Gods and Goddesses with their words. Mykel couldn¡¯t ask for more and all he had to do was to enjoy the show while the world turned upside down thanks to Nyx¡¯s scheme.
Kastor stood up as he held his phone, he made a phone call to his assistant. He asked about the situation and about the members with Benefactors from the Tower and Death factions. Everyone was listening to his conversation with his assistant and then he sat down and put his phone on the table.
¡°This is madness,¡± Kastor said as he pulled his hair back and stared at the table.
¡°What did she say?¡± Lh asked.
¡°Some of the members received the same notification from their Benefactors,¡± Kastor answered as he rubbed his face in frustration. ¡°The members with Benefactors from those two factions left and disappeared,¡± he said with his face covering his face.
The guy with slick ck hair¡¯s phone rang and he looked at the caller, he looked at the message and then put it back in his pocket. ¡°The situation is getting worse, there are multiple reports of dead bodies in all districts,¡± he said as he sighed.
¡°I don¡¯t think that every single one of them is a part of Demonic Cult. I know some of them and they¡¯re nice people,¡± Kastor said as she looked at Caesar.
¡°I also want to believe that, but nobody knows, Kastor, everyone has their own secret and we can¡¯t just believe what we know especially after what happened,¡± Caesar replied as he checked on the members through Enma.
While everyone was busy checking the situation, they heard a very loud explosion in the distance. The ground trembled lightly and they all immediately walked to the window and looked outside. A cloud of ck smoke could be seen from the distance between the tall buildings.
¡°Is it happening again?!¡± The guy with slick ck hair asked his friends as he walked outside the room.
Mykel and Lyenth left the room while Jared was still in the room with two Awakeners guarding the room. Kastor and Caesar didn¡¯t want to waste their time anymore since they were worried about their members.
¡°Mykel, we have to check on our members as well. We can¡¯t let this happen to us as well,¡± Lh said as she held Mykel¡¯s hand so tightly.
When they left the government building, another explosion happened and it made all the people who gathered in front of the building run in panic. Lh and Mykel immediately went inside the car and left the building and went back to the Guild Association building.
Mykel heard the news about at least seven explosions happening in all districts. It was enough to make everyone panic, and the worst part was the information about Awakeners from the two factions that were being hunted down got leaked on the inte.
Gunnar and the others went to Mykel¡¯s office and they were looking at him with curiosity.
¡°Boss, what¡¯s actually happening? This is worse than back then,¡± Gunnar asked as he looked at the ck smoke covering the sky.
¡°It¡¯s the same as what you watched, read, and listened to. The Demonic Cult was the one behind all these attacks, and it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re going to stop it soon,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at his phone and read the news.
¡°What should we do?¡± Gunnar asked.
¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do because it¡¯s happening all around the world. We can¡¯t wander around randomly and waste our time and energy. Let the governments take care of this since it¡¯s their job, we can only watch and make sure the people that you know are safe,¡± Mykel answered and sighed.
The night came and there were dozens of explosions that happened around the world sincest night and hundreds of Awakeners died because they were being hunted. Mykel smoked his cigarette on the balcony while he listened to sirens down the streets, it was a busy night for everyone including the Awakeners that were running for their lives since they were behind hunted down.
(Somewhere in the dark alley)
¡°What the fuck is going on, why everyone is suddenly being hostile to me!¡± A guy in a ck hoodie said as he hid in the dark and rested his legs after he ran for hours.
He took a peek on the street and there were a group of Awakeners that seemed to know his location already. ¡°Fuck!¡± he mumbled in frustration and then started walking quietly.
He walked and followed the dark alley but then he realized it was a dead end. He panicked and looked around but there was no path for him to go, he couldn¡¯t climb the wall and he was stuck in the corner.
¡°God damn it!¡± He grunted as he punched the wall.
¡°He¡¯s there! I see him!¡± A guy said as he pointed at him.
¡°No! Please! I have nothing to do with anything!¡± The guy in a hoodie yelled as he went on his knees to show them that he was innocent. Before he could say another word, an arrow struck his skull and his head stuck on the wall.
¡°Nice shot! Did you get the Arcana Coins?¡± The guy asked his friend who held a bow.
¡°No fucking way! I got 10,000 Arcana Coins by just killing him?! This is fucking awesome!¡± The friend answered as he patted his friend with disbelief.
Not every Constetion rewarded them plentifully since they didn¡¯t join the meeting so they only gave him hundreds or a thousand of Arcana Coins but those Awakeners didn¡¯t bother about the reward since it was easy money. Only those who joined Mykel would spend that many Arcana Coins on their recipients.
A guy in a hat watched those people cheering in the dark alley and then he hurriedly walked away since he was being hunted as well. He looked around and didn¡¯t know where to go because it was pointless for him to hide since they would find him eventually.
He walked and then bumped into someone, he looked at the guy who wore a mask and a hoodie. ¡°Dude, watch your step,¡± he said and then walked past him.
¡°I can show you a good ce to hide so those Awakeners can¡¯t find you. Are you interested?¡± The masked guy asked as he stared at him.
¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± He said as he kept walking.
¡°You know, there are at least a dozen of them over there, and they have been looking for one since an hour ago,¡± The masked guy said.
The guy with a hat looked at him as he took a deep breath. ¡°Who are you? Why do you want to help me?¡±
¡°I¡¯m a part of the Demonic Cult and everyone is safe in our hiding spot. If you¡¯re interestede and follow me because I don¡¯t have time to waste,¡± The masked guy said and walked into the dark alley.
The guy with a hat followed him from behind while he kept his guard up since his Benefactor warned him about the masked guy. He followed him down the stairs that seemed to lead into a basement room. It wasn¡¯t dark inside the room and it was enough to convince him that it was safe for him to enter.
The moment the guy with a hat entered the basement, a sword struck his head and decapitated him in an instant. The masked guy turned around and looked at the headless guy on the ground while his friend wiped the blood from his sword.
¡°Good work, my servants,¡± Zherthlsh came out from the dark in her demon form and approached the dead body as she drank the blood from the guy¡¯s neck and washed her face with blood.
¡°Find me more,¡± Zherthlsh said as she threw the head on the ground.
Chapter 97
¡°You guys have to focus on leveling up your level and skills. It¡¯s not your responsibility to handle the current situation here because the real threat will happen in a few months if you guys can¡¯t clear the fifteenth floor in each tower,¡± Lh exined when Gunnar and the others came to see her and asked about the situation in the city.
Gunnar and the others stood there and listened to Lh¡¯s exnation except for Agnez and Lillith who weren¡¯t bothered by the situation.
¡°Why are you guys still here?¡± Mykel asked as he stared at them.
¡°Come on, don¡¯t waste your time by thinking. It¡¯s as what Miss Lh said, it¡¯s not our responsibility as an Awakener,¡± Agnez said as she walked toward the door.
All of them followed Agnez from behind and left the office.
Lh sat down on the sofa and let out a big sigh. ¡°Day by day, the situation worsens,¡± she said as she crossed her arms and stared nkly at the ss wall. ¡°Now the casualties not only the Awakeners from those two factions but also from those who tried to hunt the down. Are they finally had enough and decided to fight back?¡± she continued as she leaned her head on the sofa.
¡°It seems like it and now the hunts are slowly spreading widely,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at the notification that Loki sent him.
¡°Don¡¯t you think you should go out there and take care of this matter, Mykel? If this keeps going, I¡¯m afraid the Demonic Cult will grow bigger and bigger. Even right now they¡¯re already a huge threat to the governments and us as well,¡± Lh said as she looked at Mykel with a worried expression.
¡°I could but what do you want me to do? I have other things to think about,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at Lh.
Mykel looked at the bright sky and he didn¡¯t worried about it at all as long as the sun and the moon didn¡¯t get covered by void clouds. He was a bit worried at first when he was nning this since Mara could interfere and punish him but nothing had happened since the chaos happened. As long as this chaos was about the Constetions showing their hatred and anger toward Nyx for scheming with Lucifer, he thought that Mara wouldn¡¯t interfere at all.
¡°So we can do nothing?¡± Lh asked while she rested her head on her hand on the top of the sofa.
¡°We have sent people to hunt down those Awakeners, right? They¡¯re the best people we have and I don¡¯t think they will be able to kill them. Sooner orter they will lose because they¡¯re against hundreds of millions of people,¡± Mykel answered.
Lh sighed and then they heard a knock on the door.
¡°Miss Lh, Mister Mykel, Miss Zeth is here,¡± Erica said as she peek her head at the door.
¡°Zeth is here? Why?¡± Lh asked and furrowed her eyebrows as she stared at Erica with confusion.
¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s asking her toe here,¡± Mykel answered as he stood up and approached Lh. ¡°Let her in,¡± he said and sat down next to Lh.
Erica nodded and then she looked at Zherthlsh.
Zherthlsh entered the office and she smiled at Lh then sat down in front of them.
¡°The reason why I brought her here is that she¡¯s going to work for us from today onward,¡± Mykel said as he pointed his thumb at Zherthlsh. ¡°To be exact, she¡¯s here to work for you,¡± he continued.
Lh raised her eyebrows and looked at both of them while Zherthlsh smiled and nodded her head. ¡°She¡¯s going to work for me? But why?¡± she asked with a bit of confusion.
¡°Knowing the current situation, she¡¯s going to be your personal bodyguard since Lillith ended up joining the team. She¡¯s not an Awakener but she¡¯s strong enough to make everyone fall to her knees,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at Lh.
¡°I see, then I will be in your care, Miss Zeth,¡± Lh said as she looked at Zherthlsh.
Zherthlsh nodded her head. ¡°I have heard a lot of things about you from Mykel and I will protect you with all my life,¡± she replied.
The reason why Zherthlsh was in the room with Lh and Mykel was because of his request. Of course, the request wasn¡¯t only benefited Mykel but also benefited Zherthlsh and that was why she agreed to his request.
Lh brought Zherthlsh around the building while Mykel was following them from behind. For a demon, she really had good taste in fashion that it lifted up her beauty and charm.
¡°This will be my schedule and I hope it¡¯s not going to bother you, Zeth, because I¡¯m quite a busy person,¡± Lh said as Erica showed Zherthlsh the schedule on the book that she was holding.
¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not bothered since I have agreed on this,¡± Zherthlsh answered with a gorgeous smile on her face that was enough to make Lh and Erica flustered because of her beauty. ¡°Can I ask you a favor, Lh?¡± she asked.
¡°Yes?¡± Lh replied with her eyebrows raised.
¡°Can I get a simr outfit like Mykel? I think it fits me more if I wear something like that than wearing this dress since I don¡¯t want your beauty to fade because of my presence,¡± Zherthlsh asked as she pointed to Mykel¡¯s ck shirt, tie, zer, and trousers.
Lh chuckled and nodded with understanding. ¡°I can do that but we need to check your sizes so it would look good on you,¡± she answered. ¡°We can do that now if you want to since I¡¯m free today,¡± she continued as she looked at the schedule in Erica¡¯s book.
¡°Perfect,¡± Zherthlsh said as she smiled.
The sun was setting, more and more Awakeners died because of the chaos. He looked at the notification from Hera and she brought good news to him. The point of the n wasn¡¯t to directly attack Nyx as he said during the meeting, the purpose of the chaos was to make all the Constetions from the Tower and Death factions leave and move to a different faction.
Thousands of Gods and Goddesses left the factions because of the situation and it kept rising. If there were no members left or not enough members, their status as the head of one of the Major Arcanas would be removed and will be reced by a new God or Goddess.
Knowing the situation, Nyx didn¡¯t want her to lose her seat in the Heptagon. When she didn¡¯t meet the requirement to have a seat in the Heptagon she would ask her son, Thanatos to transfer all his members to the Tower Arcana faction. That being said, Thanatos¡¯ position in the Heptagon would be endangered, and when that momente, Hel would rise with Hera, Loki, and the others¡¯ help and then rece him in the Heptagon.
¡°It¡¯s still far away, but this is a good sign,¡± Mykel said to himself in his office.
[The Goddess of Vengeful is nodding her head in agreement]
[The Trickster is watching the situation carefully]
[The God of Wine wants to have a drink with you]
¡°Oh, you¡¯re still here? I thought you already left,¡± Lh asked after she entered his office with Zherthlsh.
¡°I just want to have a moment for myself to think, that¡¯s all,¡± Mykel answered as he kept staring at the city.
¡°I see, well then, I will go home first. See youter, Mykel,¡± Lh said as she grabbed her bag. ¡°You can go home as well, Zeth, see you tomorrow,¡± she said with a smile on her face.
Zeth only nodded and smiled back at Lh.
Both Mykel and Zherthlsh listened to the sound of the lift doors being closed, she then approached Mykel and stood next to him. ¡°How was it? You had your fun?¡± Mykel asked as he nced at Zherthlsh.
¡°What¡¯s the point of having fun if I don¡¯t have anyone to share it with,¡± Zherthlsh answered as her eyes turned red to look at the city.
¡°It should be enough by now, right? Why don¡¯t you do it now?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here, I want to bring you with me,¡± Zherthlsh answered and then grabbed Mykel¡¯s shoulder.
Mykel was teleported into the forest with Zherthlsh standing next to him.
¡°Come on,¡± Zherthlsh said as she walked to the front.
Mykel followed Zherthlsh from behind and he started to smell a pungent smell that came from in front of him. They left the forest and ended up in a vast field with nothing but a giant hole in the middle.
Mykel squinted his eyes and looked at the corpses of the Awakeners that died during the chaos piled up like trash. ¡°How many are those?¡± he asked.
¡°A thousand, at least,¡± Zherthlsh said as she walked to the edge of the hole and transformed herself into her demon form.
Zherthlsh grabbed the [Dagger of Sacrifice] and cut her own wrist, she let her blood fall on the corpses below her. The screams of those people¡¯s souls could be heard in the silent night and it was a bit eerie to listen to.
The corpses started to burn and turned into ashes while Mykel watched the headless corpses below him. After all the corpses turned into ashes, something was moving from below the pile of ashes, purple skeleton wings could be seen and then a long dark purple hair with long horns appeared.
A demon that looked simr to Zherthlsh went to the surface of the ashes.
¡°It¡¯s been a while, sister Vixelleth,¡± Zherthlsh said with a big smile on her face and her arms crossed.
Another demon lord had been summoned and it wasn¡¯t just any demon lord but the daughter of Demon King Azrael himself.
Vixelleth turned around with her glowing yellow eyes and stared at Mykel and Zherthlsh.
¡°Zherthlsh?¡± Vixelleth asked with her soothing voice and resting face.
Chapter 98
¡°Who¡¯s that human and why is he standing next to you?¡± Vixelleth said as she extended her ws and red at Mykel.
Vixelleth flew toward Mykel and it was enough to blow up the ground where she was standing. It was so fast that a naked eye couldn¡¯t see hering but Zherthlsh stopped her before Vixelleth could hurt Mykel with her sharp ws.
¡°Zherthlsh, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Vixelleth asked calmly with her expressionless face.
Zherthlsh held Vixelleth¡¯s wrists and stood in front of Mykel. ¡°He¡¯s an ally,¡± she answered.
Vixelleth stared at Zherthlsh in the eye for quite a while and slowly lowered her hands and fold up her wings.
¡°He¡¯s an ally? Who is he? A demon worshipper?¡± Vixelleth asked as she cracked her fingers and the ws slowly back to normal. ¡°And what¡¯s this? You have be a lot stronger than thest time I saw you, Zeth,¡± she continued as she looked at Zherthlsh from top to bottom.
Vixelleth was the older sister of Zherthlsh and it was mentioned in the original story. She was the only one who didn¡¯t fight Asmond and let him meet Azrael on the 101st floor because of her disinterest in world domination and wanted to live peacefully on her own.
¡°He¡¯s not really a demon worshipper and he¡¯s not my servant as well, he¡¯s just an ally,¡± Zherthlsh answered as she slowly removed her hands from Vixelleth¡¯s wrists. ¡°You must have heard about Mykel Alester from your father,¡± she continued as she looked at Mykel.
¡°So that¡¯s Mykel Alester,¡± Vixelleth replied as she stared at Mykel dead in the eye. ¡°Isn¡¯t he one of our enemies?¡± she asked as she nced at Zherthlsh.
¡°He is, but it¡¯s better if you listen to his words first,¡± Zherthlsh said as she walked back and stood next to Mykel.
Vixelleth sniffed as squinted her eyes. ¡°I can smell Godly power inside his body, is he a God?¡± she asked Zherthlsh.
Zherthlsh had no idea that Mykel was a Demi-God and the moment she heard it, she knew why she couldn¡¯t win against him and fell for his trap. She looked at Mykel and felt betrayed although it wasn¡¯t really his fault and it was her own ego that put her in that situation.
¡°Not really a God, I just stole their Godly power, that¡¯s all,¡± Mykel answered and stared back at Vixelleth.
Vixelleth¡¯s hatred toward the Gods and Goddess was off the roof and the reason behind it was because of those three. She already knew about the scheme of Nyx, Hades, and Thanatos for a very long time. She knew that those three were far more worst than a demon since they yed with people¡¯s fates for fun while those three also looked down at the demons.
That was the reason why Vixelleth let Asmond fight Azrael in exchange, she wanted Asmond to take down those three. She exined the situation to Asmond and hispanions and it was enough to enrage Asmond and challenged Nyx in the future based on the original story.
¡°So you¡¯re not one of them?¡± Vixelleth asked.
¡°No,¡± Mykel answered without hesitation.
Vixelleth stared at Zherthlsh from the corner of her eyes and looked at her expression. ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡±
Mykel approached Vixelleth so casually and whispered into her ears so the Constetions couldn¡¯t hear them. They were so furious about his decision to bring another demon lord into his world so wanted to keep it secret and surprised themter on.
Vixelleth stared at Mykel from the coroner of her eyes as he kept whispering something into her ears. It was basically his offer to kill all the recipients that belong to Nyx, Hades, and Thanatos and it was enough to take her interest.
Mykel didn¡¯t want Zherthlsh to handle it because he wanted to save it for Vixelleth and if bad things happened to her, at least Mykel still had Zherthlsh. He specifically wanted Vixelleth to hunt those Awakeners that belonged to those three.
¡°Are you interested?¡± Mykel asked as he leaned his head back and stared at Vixelleth.
Vixelleth only squinted her eyes and looked at Mykel judgingly because something was suspicious about him. Something that gave her a sense of danger if she didn¡¯t ept it which was fine but she didn¡¯t want to bother to find it out through battle so she rathered observe him to find out more about him.
¡°I believe that¡¯s a yes?¡± Mykel asked with her eyebrow raised. ¡°If so, I have a present for you,¡± he continued and looked at Zherthlsh.
Zherthlsh opened a portal next to her. ¡°Come, sister, we have prepared a gift,¡± she said.
Vixelleth entered the portal and then followed by Mykel and Zherthlsh.
Vixelleth stopped and watched hundreds of people in a robe bowed their heads down at her. She wasn¡¯t impressed by the wee because she was never a fan of taking servants or underlings. She knew that Zherthlsh knew about it so she waited until Zherthlsh showed her the gift that they had both prepared.
¡°Bring those guys in,¡± Zherthlsh said with her hands rested on her waist.
A total of six people with their heads covered with sacks were being dragged into the middle. Mykel walked past them and stood in front of those people, he removed the sacks from their heads while Vixelleth stared at them without showing any expression.
¡°Do you smell it? Their scent?¡± Mykel asked as he stood next to those guys.
Vixelleth squinted her eyes as she walked forward and then she immediately smell the familiar scent that she hated the most. The scent of nights, ashes, and rotten flesh from those people, her pupils shrunk like a cat with her sinister smile that came out out of nowhere and enough to bring everyone who looked at it tremble in fear.
Vixelleth grabbed one of them in the head and crushed it without hesitation. She started to giggle mischievously andughed frantically as she ughtered the rest of them with excitement.
¡°More¡ I want more¡¡± Vixelleth said with her eyes wide open and her pupils shaken because of the thrill.
¡°I can give you more but I need you to work together with me,¡± Mykel said with his hands in his pockets.
Vixelleth immediately went back to her usual self and looked at Mykel. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not like what you think,¡± Mykel answered.
Vixelleth raised her eyebrow and stared at Mykel.
(The next day)
Lh looked at Mykel and Zherthlsh back and forth with confusion. ¡°She¡¯s your colleague? And you want her to be my bodyguard as well?¡± she asked as she looked at Vixelleth that sat in front of her.
Vixelleth used a human form who sat next to Zherthlsh and wore a navy blue long-sleeve shirt and navy blue trousers with her short purple hair and yellow eyes.
¡°Yes, her name is Vix,¡± Zherthlsh answered and nodded her head.
Vixelleth was wary of the artifact on Lh¡¯s ring, she then nced at Mykel and it was enough to give her a clue behind Mykel¡¯s scheme.
¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Miss Vix,¡± Lh said as she offered her hand for a handshake.
Vixelleth stared at Lh¡¯s hand for a moment and then she grabbed Lh¡¯s hand and shook it. She was a bit surprised that nothing happened to her even though she was prepared for something bad.
¡°Nice to meet you, Lh,¡± Vixelleth said without showing any expression.
Gunnar and the others entered Mykel¡¯s office and then they were surprised when they saw Mykel, Lh, Zherthlsh, and Vixelleth sitting on the sofa.
¡°Are we bothering you right now, boss?¡± Gunnar asked quietly.
¡°No, you guys cane in, I want to introduce you guys to these two,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at them and pointed his hand at Zherthlsh and Vixelleth.
They all came in and Mykel exined everything to them that both Zherthlsh and Vixelleth were going to be Lh¡¯s personal bodyguard. They were a bit surprised when they heard that both of them weren¡¯t an Awakener.
¡°Are you sure you want to leave Miss Lh¡¯s life with those two? Can you just find a bunch of Awakeners to protect her?¡± Agnez asked as she stared at Mykel with confusion.
¡°You think I made a wrong decision?¡± Mykel asked back and it was enough to make Agnez stop questioning him.
Both Zherthlsh and Vixelleth listened to their conversation about the current situation in the battle against the Demonic Cult. Vixelleth was paying attention to the details and she grasped the situation immediately.
Vixelleth suddenly stood up and stared at Mykel. ¡°Come, I want to have a talk,¡± she said.
They both left the office and Vixelleth stared at Mykel. ¡°You want to rule over your world by using Zherthlsh and me?¡±
¡°Do you think I would go to this extent just so I can rule this world?¡± Mykel asked back.
Vixelleth squinted her eyes and furrowed her eyebrows.
¡°I want to rule over the Gods and Goddesses,¡± Mykel whispered into Vixelleth¡¯s ear.
Chapter 99
¡°I¡¯m not using you or Zherthlsh, we are just helping each other,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Vixelleth. ¡°We are just an ally as what Zherthlsh said,¡± he continued.
Vixelleth was still processing what Mykel whispered into her ear and it took her by a surprise.
¡°Just stick around if you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯re free to observe since you¡¯re smarter and brighter than Zherthlsh,¡± Mykel said as he walked back into the office. Vixelleth chuckled and followed him back to the office.
Mykel entered the office and the first thing he saw was Zherthlsh gently putting her finger under Agnez¡¯s chin and looking down at her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked with a straight face.
¡°It seems that she¡¯s not convinced about me being Lh¡¯s bodyguard. Am I allowed to fight these guys just for once?¡± Zherthlsh asked with her eyebrows raised and a big smile on her face.
¡°No, I don¡¯t want them to die since they¡¯re mine and not yours,¡± Mykel answered immediately as he walked back to Lh¡¯s side and sat down next to her.
It surprised them when Mykel said that and it made them curious about Zherthlsh and how strong she was.
¡°Since everyone is here, I want to inform you guys that the Demonic Cult is no longer fighting back,¡± Lh said. ¡°Everything started to calm downst night so suddenly but the governments couldn¡¯t find them as if they disappeared with the night sky,¡± she continued.
¡°I wonder who¡¯s the leader of the Demonic Cult because he or she managed to organize an attack and disappear unnoticed,¡± Rozan said as he leaned on the wall and rubbed his chin. ¡°But we have to find them or something like this will happen again,¡± he continued.
¡°But those people are still hunting them down though,¡± Agnez said.
¡°Your Benefactor didn¡¯t ask you to hunt them down, Agnez?¡± Rozan asked.
Agnez¡¯s Benefactor was Keres, Goddess of Violent Death who was hungry for blood and death. Keres was actually one of Nyx¡¯s daughters and she was actually one of them but Gunnar and the others didn¡¯t know about it since they kept their Benefactor a secret from each other.
With Mykel¡¯s influence, the Gods and Goddesses specifically didn¡¯t target Agnez. They knew it was pointless to hunt her down since it would be a waste of time and life.
¡°No, I¡¯m not interested,¡± Agnez answered casually.
¡°That¡¯s weird, I thought you would get excited since hunting them down will get you plenty of Arcana Coins,¡± Gunnar said as he shrugged his mouth.
¡°Well, it¡¯s none of your business,¡± Agnez replied as she stared at Gunnar.
Mykel looked at a notification from Hera, she was waiting in Niflheim with the others.
¡°I have a matter to take care of, I will be away for a while,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Lh then he stood up and left the office.
Mykel entered the hall and saw hundreds of Gods and Goddesses waiting for him. They all looked at him while they were raising their grail of wine, they were all cheering for him. He looked around and saw new faces in the hall, some of them were wary of him but it wouldn¡¯t be a problem once he gave them enough Arcana Coins.
¡°Your n went smoothly, Mykel,¡± Loki appeared next to Mykel and walked next to him. ¡°Your n on bringing Vixelleth into your world was magnificent! All the Gods and Goddesses were so happy when she killed Nyx, Hades, and Thanatos recipients,¡± he continued and chuckled mischievously.
¡°Using both sides to fight each other, you¡¯re really good at scheming, huh?¡± Dionysus asked while he sat on the stone chair and smiled at Mykel.
¡°And I can see you¡¯re enjoying it as well,¡± Mykel answered with a smirk on his face.
¡°Oh, I¡¯m always enjoying my time but this time everything tastes so sweet!¡± Dionysus replied and startedughing while drinking his wine.
Mykel stood in front of them and looked at the new group of Gods and Goddesses on the corner of the hall.
¡°I see some of them are from the Tower and Death Arcana faction, what are they doing here?¡± Mykel asked and everyone immediately pointed their gazes at them. It was enough to make them lower their heads in guilt.
Hera stood next to Mykel. ¡°They¡¯re no longer from those two factions, they¡¯re joining my faction and Loki¡¯s faction. They have nothing left and nowhere to go,¡± she answered with her arms crossed and stared at them.
¡°What pitiful Gods and Goddesses you all are,¡± Mykel said and it was enough to make everyone bursted outughing. ¡°Since I¡¯m feeling generous right now, I will give you some Arcana Coins to start over, but of course, you need to prove it first. Whether I will give you the Arcana Coins or not it depends on Hera and Loki¡¯s judgment,¡± he continued.
Hera and Loki smiled as they stared at those Gods and Goddesses.
Dionysus walked to the front with a red face because he had been drinking with the wealth he got from Mykel. ¡°Mykel, we have followed your request and everything went smoothly as Loki said, don¡¯t you think we deserve a reward?¡± he asked with a smile on his face.
Mykel smiled and put his hand on Dionysus. ¡°Of course, don¡¯t worry,¡± he said.
¡°I have given you the Arcana Coins, distribute the coins to them,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Hera and Loki.
Hera and Loki¡¯s eyes were wide open when they saw five billion Arcana Coins sent to each of them.
¡°Don¡¯t stare at it too much, give them Five million each and you can have the rest,¡± Mykel whispered to them.
Dionysus and the other Gods and Goddesses looked at the notification and their smiles andughter disappeared. Five million Arcana Coins to each one of them and they looked at it with disbelief, nothing couldprehend not even the exciting days that they had all their lives.
¡°Five million Arcana Coins for everyone for doing great work,¡± Mykel said and those Gods and Goddesses who just joined the meeting were shocked when they heard the amount.
Dionysus dropped his grail and went to his knees as his whole body trembled. ¡°Mykel, I want to serve you,¡± he said as he looked at up at Mykel.
In the world of Gods and Goddesses or Constetions, the wealthier they were, the higher their status. It was simr to Greek mythology, the more recognized they were as a god, the stronger they would be. In this case, five million Arcana Coins was enough to make them almost equal to Zeus and his brothers.
One by one the Gods and Goddesses stood up from their chairs and went to their knees. Mykel looked at them with a smile on his face while they looked at Mykel with admiration.
¡°What¡¯s this? You guys want to serve me now?¡± Mykel asked while Hera and the others stood behind him with smiles on their faces. ¡°It won¡¯t be that easy because I want to see if you¡¯re worthy enough,¡± he continued.
¡°What¡¯s it that you want? I will give it to you right away!¡± Dionysus said as he was still on his knees.
¡°I want you guys to bring at least a hundred Gods and Goddesses here. Once you got a hundred of them, I will let you be like them,¡± Mykel said as he pointed his hands at Hera and the others.
Dionysus stood up and nodded with understanding. ¡°A hundred? I can bring you a thousand of them! I wille back with more people with me!¡± he said and then left. The other Gods and Goddesses looked at each other and left immediately as well to bring more people.
Loki nced at a God in the corner who tried to leave but then he teleported behind him. ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t notice?¡± he asked as he chuckled.
Mykel and the others looked at Loki then he brought the God back to them. Mykel looked at the God on his knees and he didn¡¯t know his name because he looked like a lesser God.
¡°I have my suspicion already and turns out I was right,¡± Loki said as he held his dagger on God¡¯s neck.
¡°Who is he?¡± Mykel asked as he looked down.
¡°His name is, Dike,¡± A woman with dark silver hair said with ck wings on her back and wearing ck armor stood up from the corner of the hall. She was Agnez¡¯s Benefactor, Keres.
Keres walked toward Mykel with her head high and proudly but the moment she stood in front of Mykel, she went on her knee and lowered her head. ¡°I want to serve you, Mykel Alester,¡±
¡°Keres! You traitor!¡± Dike said as he red at Keres.
Keres looked Dike in the eye with the sharp gaze of her bright blue eyes. ¡°I never was your ally,¡± she answered.
Loki giggled mischievously. ¡°Thanks to her I got a lot of information about you guys,¡±
Chapter 100
Two days had passed since the second meeting, he didn¡¯t know what happened to Dike because Loki was the one who took care of him. Loki was the only one who was good at that kind of stuff but Mykel looked at him as a double-edged sword that could hurt him as well.
Mykel told Hera and the others to not bother him for at least a month since he had to focus on clearing the towers up to the fifteenth floor. The next meeting will be held next month and he couldn¡¯t wait to see how many of them would join him.
Lh stood next to Mykel in front of the Azazel tower because he promised to bring Kastor and the others to Helmga world. Zherthlsh and Vixelleth were standing behind Lh and they both were already a hot topic amongst people.
Kastor and the others arrived and they looked at Zherthlsh and Vixelleth, they were charmed by their presence alone even Kastor skipped a beat when he saw them from up close.
¡°They¡¯reing with us?¡± Kastor asked Lh as he looked at Zherthlsh and Vixelleth.
¡°No, since Mykel is here with me, they¡¯re off from duty so they¡¯re here just to see me leave,¡± Lh answered while Kastor and the others looked a bit disappointed.
Zherthlsh tilted her head and looked at Lh. ¡°Take care, Lh, please inform us when you¡¯re back,¡± she said with her soothing voice and enough to melt their hearts.
Lh nodded. ¡°You guys can have some fun around,¡±
Both Zherthlsh and Vixelleth walked in between those people and they were looking up to cherish their beauty before they could no longer see them. Looking at how tall they were, they both looked like a supermodel and not to mention how tight their trousers and shirt were that they could see their body shape from all angles.
¡°Alright,e on,¡± Mykel said as he put out his cigarette.
Lh walked next to Mykel while the others walked behind him.
Mykel saw Asmond but he looked a bit depressed for some reason and he was curious about it. He nned on checking on himter and seeing what kind ofint Asmond was going to share with him.
¡°Are you guys ready?¡± Mykel asked and all of them nodded their heads then he opened the door for them. ¡°After you,¡± he said with a fake smile on his face.
Mykel entered the door with Lh and then he closed the door behind him.
¡°Wee to Helmga world,¡± Mykel said while Kastor and the others were amazed by the beautiful world they were in.
A knight saw them entering the world, and he immediately grabbed a trumpet and blew it to inform the others. Mykel looked at the post that they created so they could tell if people from another world entered their world.
¡°I will bring you guys to the heroes of this world,¡± Mykel said as he walked to the front.
The Cavasi Kingdom had developed and stood tall like how a kingdom should be. The people were greeting Mykel with happiness, Kastor and the others looked at Mykel and were surprised that he could be nice to people.
¡°Wee back Hero Mykel!¡± The knights greeted him and gave salutations to him the moment he entered the city.
¡°Please inform that I came and prepare a feast for these friends of mine,¡± Mykel said as he pointed his hand at Kastor and the others.
¡°Understood!¡± The knight said and rode the horse then went to the castle.
Euros weed Kastor and the others while Mykel stood outside the castle and saw the portal was still there. It made things easier for everyone to travel to the Jahne Kingdom since it would take a month to reach there by walking.
¡°Hero Mykel, the food is ready,¡± Euros said as he looked at the portal and saw Costrezeir and the othersing out from the portal.
Mykel and Lh joined with the others in the dining hall. Costrezeir and Phirzia entered the dining hall and the moment they saw Mykel, they both ran toward him wreathed in smiles. Lh was standing next to Mykel and looked at those two fit women that looked a bit older than her talking with him.
¡°Is this thedy that you mentioned, Hero Mykel?¡± Costrezeir asked as she looked at Lh.
Mykel nodded his head and those two immediately went on their knees and it surprised the others.
¡°Lady Lh, we offer our loyalty to you,¡± Costrezeir and Phirzia said at the same time.
Lh was flustered and didn¡¯t know what to do, she looked at Mykel and he just nodded his head.
¡°Yes, I dly ept,¡± Lh answered and they both immediately stood up wreathed in smiles.
Kastor and the others realized how hard it should be to save the world if they even offered their loyalty to Lh who was just Mykel¡¯s partner. They noticed that Mykel had been treated like a king who stood above these people and was a bit jealous about it because it could be them if only they were strong enough.
They all enjoyed the feast while Mykel looked at the foods on the table that used to be empty with nothing but dust.
Rinon whispered something into Euros¡¯ ear, he nodded with understanding and then stood up. ¡°May I have your attention, heroes from another world?¡± Euros asked.
All of them went quiet and looked at him.
¡°Hero Mykel, may I? I think it is the right time to speak about this in front of the other heroes,¡± Euros asked as he looked at Mykel who was holding his cigarette.
¡°Go ahead,¡± Mykel replied as he nodded his head.
¡°There¡¯s also another matter that we would like to discuss privately,¡± Euros said.
Mykel nodded his head with understanding.
Euros exined to Kastor and the others about the truth inside of the demon tower. He exined the reason why a world could end up inside a tower, Kastor and the others were shocked when they heard when a world fell to the demon it would be a part of the tower.
It made them conscious of how dire their situation was since they had experienced it themselves and how hard it was to deal with the breakout. Knowing that the people from Helmga fought for decades and how they suffered from it was so devastating to hear.
¡°While you guys are trying to survive in the trial, people like Euros and the others suffered from their loss and tried to survive on their own in other worlds,¡± Mykel said and looked at everyone in the room.
¡°Do you still think a group of people like me and my team would be strong enough to handle everything? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed of yourself to think that everything would be fine as long as you guys have me?¡± Mykel asked as he stared at Kastor.
¡°Look at yourself, you all enjoyed the feast like it was nothing to you. Look at how Euros and the other heroes don¡¯t even finish their food so they can save it forter because they¡¯re still reserving food so everyone else can eat,¡± Mykel said as he pointed at the empty tes on the table while Mykel only drank a ss of wine.
Mykel stood up and everyone looked at him resting his fists on the table while he stared at Kastor.
¡°Kastor, I want to hear your excuses why can¡¯t you be useful as an Awakener?¡± Mykel asked. ¡°Say it and say the excuses in front of the heroes in front of you,¡± he continued with a serious expression.
Everyone lowered their heads and felt ashamed of themselves.
¡°Anyone who can give me an excuse? Caesar? Asmond? Enma?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at them. ¡°You came to their world, did nothing, but ate everything. Do you think that I brought you guys here for vacation?¡± he continued and kept ashaming them to his heat¡¯s content.
¡°Use your head for once,¡± Mykel said and everyone didn¡¯t even dare to say a word back to him. Mykel scoffed and then looked at Euros as he nodded his head. Euros and the others left the dining hall with Mykel and Lh.
Mykel and the others went to the hall of heroes and they all looked a bit worried.
¡°Hero Mykel, a few days after you saved our world, we got a guest,¡± Euros said.
Mykel furrowed his eyebrows and looked at Euro. ¡°A guest? You mean the demons?¡± he asked.
Euros shook his head. ¡°No, a group of heroes came to our world, heroes from another world that isn¡¯t from your world,¡± Euros answered. ¡°They came here and were surprised when they heard our world has been saved by someone else. We didn¡¯t know so many worlds are connected to each other so we were a bit skeptical about them at first until they told us about the tower and the trial,¡± he exined.
Mykel knew about that already since those worlds that cleared the trial would be ended up on the same eleventh floor.
¡°Where are they now?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°They went to the sixteenth floor right away,¡± Euros answered.
¡°Well, they¡¯re going to die then,¡± Mykel replied so casually.
Chapter 101
¡°They¡¯re going to die?¡± Arvel asked as he looked at Gunnar and Mykel back and forth. ¡°How did you know that they¡¯re going to die? Keir, Bitria, and Armata saved that world though?¡± he continued.
¡°It¡¯s simple, do you think how hard can the sixteenth floor be? Remember that even if the world is saved by Keir, Bitria, and Armata the demons still can go outside the tower and a breakout will ur,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at them.
¡°Breakout happened to your world for decades, doesn¡¯t that mean the previous world that those three saved now belongs to the demons again since you experienced a breakout in your world?¡± Mykel exined.
¡°So they¡¯re really going to die then?¡± Rinon asked.
¡°Do you think they¡¯re stronger than you guys?¡± Mykel asked back as he looked at Rinon.
Rinon looked at Euros and the others. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so,¡± he answered.
¡°Then they¡¯re going to die,¡± Mykel answered and sighed. ¡°The next time you see heroes from another world, stop them from entering the tower because it only fueled the demons and might be a fallen hero as well that would give us problems in the future,¡± he continued.
Euros and the others nodded with understanding and then suddenly a trumpet was sounded. All of them looked in the direction of the sound whose only purpose was to inform the people that a hero from another world just entered Helmga.
Kastor and the others heard people running past the dining hall and heard Mykel¡¯s voice. They decided to go outside to check what happened and followed Mykel from behind.
Mykel stopped as he squinted his eyes to look at dozens of people entering Helmga in the distance.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Caesar asked as he tried to squint his eyes but couldn¡¯t see anything but dots in the distance.
¡°Awakeners from another world entered Helmga, they¡¯re like us,¡± Mykel answered and it was enough to make them shocked and confused at the same time. ¡°Let¡¯s hear from which world they came from,¡± he said to Euros.
Mykel and the others went to the south and left the city to meet with the Awakeners from another world.
Mykel was standing at the front as he watched people in futuristic armor and cape behind it with white and ck colors. Their sword, spear, and bow looked a bit futuristic and Mykel could tell those weapons were high-quality weapons.
¡°Those people that entered the sixteenth floor wore the same armor like them,¡± Phirzia said to Mykel.
¡°I see, let¡¯s approach them,¡± Mykel replied as he walked toward those Awakeners.
¡°Mykel, what¡¯s this? I don¡¯t understand at all why there are people from another world that came here?¡± Caesar asked and Kastor was looking at Mykel with curiosity as well.
¡°You heard that the world that failed to defend itself from the demons will be taken by the towers, right? That also means there are other worlds like us that can still hold off the breakout and cleared the first ten floors,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at Caesar. ¡°There will be a lot of people like them in the future, so don¡¯t be surprised if you see different kinds of people,¡± he exined.
Caesar groaned as he held his head. ¡°I can¡¯t handle all the revtion, my head hurts¡¡± he said.
A big guy as big as Gunnar with dark blue hair was walking in the front with a spear in his right hand.
¡°Greetings,¡± The big guy said with a deep voice as he looked at Mykel and raised his left hand.
¡°Greetings,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at him and the people behind him.
¡°Are you perhaps the leader of this world?¡± The big guy asked as he looked at Kastor and Euros.
¡°No, it would be these people right here, they¡¯re the kings and queens of all the kingdoms in this world,¡± Mykel answered as he pointed his hands at Euros and the heroes next to him.
The big guy hummed with understanding and walked past Mykel and immediately ignored his existence.
¡°Greetings,¡± The big guy said to Euros.
Euros and the others furrowed their eyebrows as they stared at him with a contempt look.
¡°We came to help where are the demons?¡± The big guy asked as he looked around and noticed how peaceful the ce was.
¡°Our world has been saved by Mykel,¡± Euros answered as he pointed his hand at Mykel. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for demons there are still some of them out there hiding inside the forest,¡± he continued.
The big guy stared at Mykel from the corner of his eye and suddenly scoffed. ¡°He saved your world? This little guy? What a joke,¡± he asked as he chuckled mockingly.
¡°Let¡¯s go straight to the next floor, we don¡¯t want to waste in this primitive world,¡± The big guy said to his team.
¡°I suggest you not go to the tower. You guys are too weak to clear the floor,¡± Mykel said with his hands in his pockets.
¡°What did you just say?¡± The big guy looked at Mykel and pointed his spear at him.
Euros and the others looked at the guy¡¯s spear pointing at Mykel was enough to make them furious. Costrezeir walked toward the big guy and jumped to knee the big guy¡¯s face.
The big guy got knocked out and his team immediately pointed their weapons at them. Euros and the others were also doing the same thing including Caesar and Kastor.
¡°If you dare point your weapon at him, that means you¡¯re all ready to die for it!¡± Euros said with his hands clenched and readied his stance.
[Activate [Tyrannize]?]
[Yes.] [No.]
Mykel tapped the [Yes] button before those Awakeners from another world couldnd an attack to him. Everyone immediately fell to their knees and their hearts pounded really fast except for Lh who looked normal while the others were trembling in fear.
¡°Manners, didn¡¯t anyone teach you guys any of that?¡± Mykel asked quietly and calmly as he walked through them.
¡°I don¡¯t need people like you in this world,¡± Mykel said as he grabbed a guy¡¯s face and slowly clenched his hands.
The guy¡¯s scream was so loud it added more fear to everyone since they couldn¡¯t see anything but the ground below them. A cracking sound came from the guy¡¯s skull because Mykel was slowly crushing his face to warm the others.
¡°If I see a single one of you dare look me in the eye, I will kill you immediately,¡± Mykel said as he mmed the guy¡¯s face on the ground and made him unconscious.
Mykel deactivated his [Tyrannize] skill and finally, everyone could breathe again. Mykel knew something like that would happen and that was why he raised Euros and the others¡¯ level so those people didn¡¯t dare to look down on them.
Kastor and the others looked at Mykel and realized how scary he truly was and understood how he managed to create a strong team. Mykel didn¡¯t just train them physically but mentally as well and that was what made his team the strongest in their world.
¡°It seems that everyone understood, now follow us and follow our rules or you can leave and nevere back,¡± Mykel said as he walked past them.
After Mykel showed them fear, everyone didn¡¯t dare to say anything and just followed him to the castle.
The big guy woke up and he looked so confused when he realized he was inside the castle. His team was being interrogated by Mykel since he wanted to know from which world they came.
¡°Barika, you¡¯re finally awake,¡± A guy with light brown hair and yellow eyes said as he stood up and looked at the big guy.
¡°What happened, Henos?¡± Barika asked as he rubbed his chin and looked at his team at the dining table.
¡°It¡¯s better if we listen to them, they¡¯re stronger than they look,¡± Henos answered. ¡°We heard everything from them and it¡¯s better for you to listen to it as well,¡± he continued as he patted the chair next to him.
After Euros was done exining, he brought everyone to the Jahne Kingdom or it used to be to see the tower that led them to the sixteenth floor.
¡°You said there were a group of people who wore the same armor as us who entered the tower a few days ago?¡± Barika asked and looked at Euros with curiosity. ¡°What are they looked like?¡± he continued.
¡°Four men with dark blue armor and two women that looked like in a priest robe or something like that,¡± Euros answered as he tried to remember.
Barika looked at Henos. ¡°That¡¯s Yudias¡¯s team,¡± he said. ¡°They¡¯re like us but knowing they entered the sixteenth floor on their own, I don¡¯t think they would be able to survive,¡± he continued as he looked at the tower.
¡°Are you not worried about their safety?¡± Rinon asked as he looked at Barika and the others that didn¡¯t seem to be worried about those people.
¡°Why should we? They¡¯re from a different fathend so it¡¯s not really our business since we have nothing to do with them in the first ce,¡± Barika answered with his arms crossed.
Chapter 102
¡°Tell about your world, Barika,¡± Mykel asked as he lit his cigarette.
¡°It¡¯s definitely not like this and our world is more advanced than yours based on the photos and pictures you showed us with your square device,¡± Barika answered. ¡°Here, let me show you our world,¡± he said as he showed his wrist and a projectile screen appeared.
A world that was a bit futuristic like in a sci-fi movie, and by the look of it they didn¡¯t suffer from the demon invasion. One thing that made Kastor and Caesar bewildered was the fact Barika¡¯s world was only being invaded by four towers.
¡°What?! Your world is only being invaded by four towers?!¡± Kastor asked with disbelief.
¡°Yes, Azrael, Azazel, Behemoth, and Lucifer towers. Why? Is your world being invaded by more than four towers?¡± Barika replied and looked at Kastor with his eyebrows raised.
¡°We are being invaded by thirteen towers,¡± Mykel answered as he smoked his cigarette. ¡°We are dealing three times more than your world,¡± he continued and looked at Barika.
¡°That must be tough,¡± Barika said as he looked at them. ¡°With yourck of technology, I wonder how the hell is your world surviving that many towers,¡± he continued as he was impressed by that fact.
¡°He¡¯s the reason why our world is still surviving from the demon invasion,¡± Caesar replied as he pointed his finger at Mykel. ¡°He and his team cleared all the tenth floor in all the thirteen towers,¡± he continued.
Barika looked at Mykel and he looked a bit intimidated even though Mykel¡¯s body was smaller than him. Now they understood why all of them were following Mykel and respected him as a man.
¡°What¡¯s your world called?¡± Kastor asked.
¡°Juven, we live on a called Juven,¡± Henos answered. ¡°What about your world?¡± he asked.
¡°Earth, our is called Earth,¡± Kastor answered and looked at the high technology armor of the people from Juven.
¡°How many Ascended people in your world, Mykel?¡± Barika asked.
¡°Is that what you call the people who got a blessing from the Constetions? If so, we have at least millions of them,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at Barika¡¯s status screen.
[NAME: Barika Liws]
[LEVEL: 27]
[AFFINITY: NEUTRAL]
[BENEFACTOR(S): ZEUS]
[ARCANA COIN: 39,400]
[SKILL(S): GAUGE (Lv.4), STRENGTH (Lv.7), AGILITY (Lv.5), DEXTERITY (Lv.6), STAMINA (Lv.8), RECOVERY (Lv.4), PAIN RESISTANCE (Lv.3), PERCEPTION (Lv.4), MIGHT (Lv.3), SPEAR-MASTER (Lv.2), MIND-STABILITY (Lv.2), THUNDERWRATH (Ex)]
[Gauge (Active): Allow the User to have an external capacity for their stamina. When it¡¯s full, the [Gauge] skill can be activated and increase all basic skills levels based on [Gauge] skill level. (Current skill is 4. Increase basic skills level by 4)]
[Thunderwrath (Active) (Benefactor Exclusive): When activated, enchant the User¡¯s body with the lightning element. Reced all basic skills with [Body Discharge] for ten minutes]
[Body Discharge: Doubled the basic skills levels and removed the limit]
With Barika¡¯s level and how peaceful and advanced his world was, it was a bit surprising that his skills weren¡¯t that many and the levels were so underwhelmingpared to their levels. The reason behind it would be because of how advanced their armor and weapons were and they depended on their own technology instead of their skills.
¡°Now that you have exined it to us, what do you want us to do? It would be a waste of time to stay here and do nothing,¡± Barika asked as he looked at Mykel.
¡°You can stay here and develop the Helmga world or hunt down the remaining demons that scattered around in this world. That¡¯s the first option, and the second option is for you to go back and save the other world in the Azrael tower or Behemoth tower to increase your skill level and your level,¡± Mykel answered as he burned the cigarette into ashes.
Barika and Henos looked at each other with a bit of confusion. ¡°We have more than enough people with us here, why don¡¯t we just go and try to clear the sixteenth floor together?¡± Barika asked with his eyebrows furrowed.
Mykel smirked and chortled when he heard it. ¡°These guys are not with me, they¡¯re not the ones who saved the Helmga world,¡± he answered.
¡°Oh? So you have your own army of Ascended people?¡± Barika asked with his eyebrows raised.
¡°It¡¯s not an army, more like a small group of people. Nine people to be precise,¡± Mykel answered with his arms crossed and looked at Barika.
Barika stared at Mykel for quite a while and then he bursted outughing when he heard it including his teams and Henos. Euros and the others smiled as they shook their heads while Kastor and his team just quietly stared at Barika and his team.
¡°Wait, you¡¯re being serious?¡± Barika asked as he cleared his throat.
¡°Remember what I said earlier that it was all thanks to Mykel that we are safe from the demon invasion? He wasn¡¯t the one who actually cleared the ten floors in each tower but his team who defeated all the first demon lords. Those nine people that he mentioned were also the ones who saved this world,¡± Caesar answered with a serious expression.
Barika looked at Euros and the other heroes, they all nodded in agreement.
¡°Oh, wow, I guess your team is elite among the elite, huh?¡± Barika said as he gulped and looked at Mykel.
¡°Yes, you can say that my team is the most elite Ascended people in my world, and I will introduce you guys to my team in the future,¡± Mykel answered as he nodded his head. ¡°Anyway, you can have this,¡± he said as he threw the Helmga Key to Barika.
Barika looked at the key and was immediately convinced that Mykel was really the one who saved the world with that key as proof of his achievement.
¡°Hold that key and it will lead you to Helmga world immediately,¡± Mykel said as he pointed at the key in Barika¡¯s hand.
¡°I see, that¡¯s why there¡¯s a mysterious door before entering the first floor,¡± Barika replied as he stared down at the key. ¡°Thank you for this,¡± he said as he looked at Mykel.
¡°No need to mention, we will be working together in the future it¡¯s the right thing to do,¡± Mykel said.
Barika looked at Henos and nodded his head. ¡°In exchange, I will give you one of our weapons as gratitude so you can learn about our technology,¡± he said as he offered a weird-looking gun in his hand.
¡°That won¡¯t work, Hero Barika,¡± Phirzia said as she stared at the gun in his hand.
¡°What do you mean it won¡¯t work?¡± Barika asked with his head tilted.
¡°You can give your weapons or anything that belongs to your world to the people from another world. The items will be disappeared when they came back to their original world. We heard about it a long time ago and that¡¯s why even though the first heroes saved two worlds that looked like your world, they couldn¡¯t take the technology back to our world,¡± Phirzia answered.
¡°But we can bring our stuff to this world though?¡± Henos asked with a bit of confusion.
¡°Because you¡¯re inside a world in the tower right now, it didn¡¯t count and your original world is currently outside the tower,¡± Phirzia exined.
Kastor and the others looked so disappointed because they really wanted to have those technologies to be brought back to earth.
¡°That¡¯s really a shame but I guess you really don¡¯t need our technology if you saved this world with just the ten of you,¡± Barika said as he sighed. ¡°But I guess you guys can try our technologies in here so it can give you an idea of how things work?¡± he asked as he looked at Kastor and Caesar.
The first thing Kastor and the others checked was Barika¡¯s armor because it looked like full te armor but was made of light material that could bend but was still sturdy as steel. Unfortunately, those materials that Barika and Henos mentioned didn¡¯t exist on Earth so it basically was a waste of time to think about replicating it.
Mykel already knew about it that was why he wasn¡¯t interested in all of those, but that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t get those materials since he could ask some from the Constetions in their own world.
¡°I guess there¡¯s nothing else we can do here, it¡¯s nice to see there are other people from a different world that experienced the same thing as us. It makes us don¡¯t feel alone for some reason,¡± Barika said with a smile on his face.
Henos looked behind him and saw a big chunk ofnd. ¡°By the way, you said there are four kingdoms, right? What happened to thest one?¡± he asked.
¡°You¡¯re now looking at it,¡± Arvel answered.
¡°That big chunk of cknd?¡± Henos asked as he turned his head.
¡°Yes, Hero Mykel burned the whole kingdom with his fire magic because the demons had upied the whole kingdom. He burned everything into nothingness in less than a minute,¡± Arvel answered.
¡°Huh?¡± Henos asked with eyebrows furrowed and mouth wide open.
Chapter 103
¡°Are you okay? You have been so quiet when the people from Juven¡¯s world came to Helmga,¡± Mykel asked as he walked next to Lh in the endless hallway.
¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m overwhelmed by the fact we are not the only ones,¡± Lh answered as she rested her head on Mykel¡¯s shoulder and Mykel immediately wrapped his arm around her shoulder to keep her closer to him.
¡°Let¡¯s rest for today because you have been walking around all the kingdoms back then,¡± Mykel said and Lh hummed in agreement.
Mykel looked back and never thought the main character of the story was so underwhelming in the presence of the other characters in the story. Mykel almost forgot about him until he realized that he brought a scroll in his zer pocket.
¡°Asmond,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Asmond. ¡°You have been acting so gloomy, that should help you get back on your feet,¡± he said as he threw [Strength Skill Scroll] to Asmond.
Asmond took it and he immediately wreathed in a smile then looked at Mykel. ¡°Thank you, Mykel!¡±
¡°We are going to clear all the fifteenth floor in each tower, so I want you to get back up as soon as possible. You¡¯re still the hero that people look up to, Asmond, don¡¯t disappoint them,¡± Mykel replied with a smile on his face.
Although it sounded encouraging, it brought pressure under Asmond¡¯s consciousness that would slowly consume him. Mykel experienced it first hand and he knew how bad it felt when someone brought it back up after he fell really hard.
They left the tower and were immediately weed by Zherthlsh and Vixelleth who stood near the gate.
The three of them flew back to District 1 and Lh was in deep sleep the moment sheid down on her bed. Mykel watched her snoring quietly and then he went to the living room where Zherthlsh and Vixelleth were enjoying a bottle of wine.
¡°How was the hunt?¡± Mykel asked as he removed his zer and the two top buttons on his shirt.
¡°It wasn¡¯t easy but I got a few of them already and it was really nice,¡± Vixelleth answered as she stared at Mykel with a ss of wine in her hand.
¡°Are you going to go back once you got all of them?¡± Mykel asked and lifted a chair and put it in front of the table and faced those two.
¡°It depends¡¡± Vixelleth said as she looked at Zherthlsh who was leaning on the sofa with a bottle of wine in her hand. ¡°If my sister stays, I will stay here as well,¡± she continued as she put the ss of wine on the table and gently rubbed Zherthlsh¡¯s cheek.
Mykel watched those two start kissing each other and Vixelleth was already on top of Zherthlsh. He quietly watched as he poured himself a ss of wine and enjoyed the view from the front row seat.
Both Zherthlsh and Vixelleth were giggling and moaning at each other and Mykel was kind of a bit worried that Lh might hear them.
¡°Can you do it in another room?¡± Mykel said as he grabbed the ss of wine and the bottle. ¡°If you need anything I will be in my room,¡± he said as he walked toward Lh¡¯s room.
¡°Mykel Alester,¡± Vixelleth called as she stared at Mykel who was about to enter Lh¡¯s room. ¡°You still remember your promise, right?¡± she continued as she cracked her fingers and her ws slowly grew longer and sharper.
¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing here? I¡¯m working on it,¡± Mykel answered as he stared at Vixelleth from the corner of his eyes.
The morning came, and Mykel went to the living room to see the mess both Zherthlsh and Vixelleth made. He checked the guest room and saw both of them were asleep with nothing covering their bodies. The whole room was far worse than the living room and not to mention the mysterious stains on the sheet and nket.
¡°Mykel?! What happened here?!¡± Lh asked as she walked toward Mykel who stood in front of the guest room¡¯s door.
¡°You can see it yourself, the culprit,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Lh and pointed his finger at those two.
¡°Oh my goodness¡¡± Lh said and immediately looked away because she was surprised when she saw both of them naked on the bed.
Lh looked at how smooth and shiny their skin was and it made her a bit jealous. ¡°Are they a lover?¡± she asked as she looked at Mykel.
¡°Something like that, yeah,¡± Mykel answered as he nodded his head.
¡°So you haven¡¯t slept with them?¡± Lh asked with curiosity and her eyebrow raised.
¡°No, why? You want me to sleep with them?¡± Mykel replied with his eyebrows furrowed.
¡°I mean they¡¯re beautiful and I can tell that you¡¯re attracted to their perfect body,¡± Lh said as she was hugging the wall and stared at them.
¡°What are you talking about? Just wake them up, I want to take a shower and then go to Azrael tower to clear the eleventh floor,¡± Mykel replied and left the room but then Lh grabbed Mykel¡¯s hand while she bit the bottom of her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t me me if you can¡¯t focus on your work today,¡± he said and lifted Lh up as he brought her to the bathroom with him.
¡°Good morning, boss!¡± Gunnar said as he board the ne and looked at Mykel who wasying on the chair with a cigarette in his mouth. ¡°Wow, you look tired, boss,¡± he continued as he lowered his head so his head wouldn¡¯t hit the ceiling.
Mykel just smiled and kept smoking his cigarette.
¡°Mykel, we heard about what happened yesterday, did you really meet people from another world?¡± Agnez asked as she sat on the seat on the other side of Mykel¡¯s seat.
¡°Yes, we did and there were so many of them,¡± Mykel answered and everyone immediately sat down and turned their seat to look at him.
¡°What?! Really?! What are they look like? Did you take a photo of them?¡± Rozan asked while he chewed an energy bar.
Mykel grabbed his phone and showed the photos that Lh took. ¡°Those people came from Juven world, a world that¡¯s more advanced than us,¡± he answered as he looked at them who were amazed by the armor and weapons Barika and his team had.
¡°Can you tell us the detail, Mykel, we want to know,¡± Jeanne asked nervously since she didn¡¯t want to bother him but she was curious about it at the same time.
Mykel sat straight as he pulled his seat back up then he exined everything to them.
¡°That¡¯s really interesting, isn¡¯t it? To think there are other worlds that simr to us who struggle to clear the towers. Still, knowing that they only have four towers even though they¡¯re more advanced than our world is a bit unfair don¡¯t you think?¡± Rozan said as he looked at the others.
The reason for that was simply because the main character was in this world but Mykel couldn¡¯t tell them that so he justid down on his seat again.
¡°I want to see that Barika guy and I want to ask him for a duel because the boss said he looked like me,¡± Gunnar said as he rested his arms on the armrest.
¡°After listening to Mykel¡¯s story, he does sound like you,¡± Agnez replied while she adjust her seat. ¡°Anyway, the more interesting thing is what¡¯s in front of us. I wonder what kind of world in the eleventh floor of Azrael tower,¡± she continued.
Theynded on District 8 and went straight to Azrael tower after getting permission from Kastor. They didn¡¯t join them because of Mykel¡¯s words so they wanted to at least kill a demon lord on their own then they will join afterward.
Everyone brought a suitcase full of food supplies for themselves because they didn¡¯t want to starve themselves in the other world. While they were clearing the first ten floors, Mykel and Edith were the ones who guarded the suitcases.
It only took them half an hour to clear the first ten floors and Mykel was so proud of them because their skills level were almost maxed out. Their level rose to 34 which really surprised him because it wasn¡¯t easy and in the original story, their level didn¡¯t even reach 30 in the same timeline.
Mykel stood in front of the portal with the others watching from behind. ¡°You guys already have Body Enhancement skill, right?¡± he asked.
¡°Yes, we got a notification aboutbining basic skills when we reach level 30,¡± Rozan answered.
¡°Good, then try to raise that skill to level 5 if you can before we reach the fifteenth floor,¡± Mykel said. ¡°Everyone ready to leave?¡± he asked.
¡°We are ready whenever, boss,¡± Gunnar answered as he nodded his head.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Mykel said as he entered the portal.
[You have proven yourself in the trial, you have been chosen to save the worlds that the Demon King, Azrael has conquered]
[The first world, Bumi]
[Free Bumi from the Second Demon Lord Kazguul¡¯s army!]
Chapter 104
¡°This feels a bit weird to see a world that looks simr to ours but this world has be a total mess,¡± Vincze said as he looked around and saw cars being abandoned in the middle of the road with tall ruined buildings on the sides.
¡°You can tell by the look of the rust on the steel frame of those buildings that it had been abandoned for at least for years now,¡± Sven said and looked at the inside of a car and found nothing but dust and torn leather seats.
Mykel kept walking as the others followed him from behind, but then they heard a gunshot in the distance. They immediately ran toward the sound of the gunshots to find out about what happened to this world.
Gerrard had the best hearing so he knew exactly where the sound wasing from. He led the others into the building and suddenly he stopped with a sorrowful expression.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rozan asked as he stared at Gerrard with his eyebrows furrowed.
Gerrard pointed his finger at something and then when they finally could see the inside of the building, they saw a man in a clean ck suitying on the ground dead. By the look of it, he killed himself by shooting himself in the head because the blood and the pistol in his hand were enough to convince them.
¡°Lillith, go and check his memories, there¡¯s a chance you might still be able to get something from him,¡± Mykel said as he stared at the dead guy in front of him.
Lillith took a deep breath as she walked toward the dead guy and looked him in the eye.
¡°There¡¯s some kind of barracks not far from here, it¡¯s not really abandoned but they barely had any defense around it. There were so many people starved to death in there and I don¡¯t want to ruin the fun, but they have turned themselves into a cannibal,¡± Lillith said as she looked at Mykel with her heart pounding really fast because she was a bit scared that she couldn¡¯te back again.
¡°Cannibalism? I¡¯m not going to lie but that¡¯s scarier than fighting demons,¡± Gunnar said as he looked around because he was being cautious after he heard that.
¡°Did you see they eat the human brain, Lilly?¡± Nagy asked nervously as she stared at Lillith.
¡°They ate everything and wasted nothing,¡± Lillith answered immediately with a serious expression.
¡°Let¡¯s pay a visit,¡± Mykel said as he walked past the others.
Nagy raised her eyebrows and her eyes were wide open when she heard that Mykel wanted to pay a visit to a group of cannibals.
¡°That¡¯s rare to see you make that kind of expression, Nagy,¡± Jeanne said as she looked at her with a worried expression.
Nagy looked at Jeanne and the others who were staring at her with confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t mind about the cannibalism since human flesh is okay to consume if they cook it right, but I¡¯m more scared of the disease inside them,¡± she answered.
¡°Disease? What kind of disease?¡± Gunnar asked as he walked next to Nagy.
¡°I read about a story of a cannibal tribe where you eat your own rtives once they died to respect them. The tribe wasn¡¯t bad people once the scientists discovered them, but then a decade had passed and when they went back to visit the tribe, the people that those scientists met back then were no longer alive even though they were not that old and healthy,¡± Nagy exined as she kept looking down.
¡°What happened to them,¡± Agnez asked.
¡°The ritual of cannibalism, they ate their dead rtives¡¯ brains but if they were too young they didn¡¯t participate in the ritual and it was when they got a disease called Kuru. It affected their mind, body, and mentality, those who got the disease would look like a zombie and will die in months or a year,¡± Nagu answered and everyone just stared at Nagy with shocked expressions.
¡°Nagy is right, I saw at least dozens of people that looked like zombies in one of the buildings. They couldn¡¯t even move and were bedridden until they died on their bed,¡± Lillith said.
¡°Why everything is so fucked up? Are we going to be the same? Either we eat babies or human flesh,¡± Rozan said as he rubbed his shoulder tofort himself.
Mykel stayed quiet and enjoyed his smoke while everyone was staring at him from behind. They had no idea what would he do to those cannibal people since Mykel¡¯s actions were always unpredictable for them.
¡°Stop staring at me like that, it¡¯s annoying,¡± Mykel said as he flicked the cigarette.
¡°Boss, what are we going to do to those people?¡± Gunnar asked and everyone was curious about Mykel¡¯s answer.
¡°I have not decided what we are going to do with them, one thing that we want to know is where are the demons at so we can clear this floor,¡± Mykel answered and looked at the bright sun that the heatwave was enough to make everyone that didn¡¯t have high enough [Heat Resistance] skill drenched in sweat.
Lillith walked to the front and walked next to Mykel as she pointed at something on the northwest.
¡°The barracks over there, it¡¯s only a mile away from here,¡± Lillith said but then she stopped and looked around. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of people out here,¡± she warned as she grabbed her daggers from her waist.
A skinny man that almost looked like a walking skeleton came out of the dark alley with his worn-out suit. His eyes were wide open with his all yellow eyes that were enough to tell he was sick.
He staggered as he walked toward Mykel and the others with his stiff arms and legs that he could no longer bent. ¡°Wh-o a-re y-ou pe-ople,¡± he asked with his stiff tongue and sniffed the smell of perfume and fresh body odor.
¡°We came from another world, we are here to save your world,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°A-no-ther wo-rld?¡± The guy asked as he tried to tilt his head but it made a loud cracking sound as if he snapped his neck. ¡°Do y-ou ha-ve fo-od?¡± he asked again but then he saw the suitcases.
His expression turned drastically and his eyes were wide open as he gulped with a big smile on his face. ¡°Fo-od!¡± he said loudly as if he was telling the others about what he found.
In less than a minute dozens of people appeared from all directions and it was enough to make Gunnar and the others felt ufortable with their presence. Edith was wrapping her arms around Mykel¡¯s arm and she held him so tightly.
Mykel grabbed something from his zer and it was a bar of chocte, the guy looked at it and his pupils were trembling in excitement. Mykel threw the chocte on the road far away from him and immediately all those zombie-like people ran toward it and fought for it.
They watched those people punching, kicking, and pulling each other¡¯s hair like a mindless animals. They fought for the chocte and some of them looked dead and their body was stiffened immediately.
The purpose of the fight was to get the chocte but they ended up killing each other and eating those who died from the fight. Mykel and the others watched those people eat the skin of the dead as if they were eating hot wings.
¡°Boss?¡± Gunnar asked and then all of those zombie-like people stopped moving and looked at Gunnar with blood all over their faces and body.
Gunnar gulped as he slowly grabbed his axe on his waist. ¡°Fuck,¡± he said quietly and then all of those zombie-like people screamed and ran toward him.
With no other option, they killed those zombie-like people, and for people who barely had any flesh and muscle in their bodies, they were strong enough to pull Gunnar¡¯s shield. Gunnar was panicking because he just remembered that he was fighting a human and not a demon, but that thought disappeared the moment those people tried to eat his face.
Gunnar and the others killed all of them in less than ten minutes but they could see people from the distance walking toward them. The screams were echoing throughout the ruined building and traveled far enough to be heard by the rest of them in the distance because it was so quiet.
¡°Are all the people in this world turned into a zombie?¡± Rozan asked as he burned the dead bodies next to him.
¡°It seems like it, so now we are not only fighting a demon but we are also fighting a zombie? Great,¡± Agnez replied as she raised her eyebrows and sighed deeply.
¡°This world has no hope, kill everything that moves. Do you guys understand?¡± Mykel said as he looked at hundreds of people walking in the middle of the road in the distance.
¡°Yes, boss,¡± Gunnar answered and everyone readied their stances.
Chapter 105
¡°You know what¡¯s weird about all this?¡± Gunnar asked as he carefully dragged a woman¡¯s dead body to the side of the road. ¡°They¡¯re acting like a demon and they didn¡¯t hesitate to attack us when they smell our body odor,¡± he continued as he looked at dozens of dead bodies piled into one in front of him.
Jeanne looked around and then looked at Mykel ufortably. ¡°Mykel, what¡¯s the purpose of saving this world if all of them have turned into something like this?¡± she asked.
¡°There must be a group of people who still have food resources and try to survive with it,¡± Mykel answered and burned everything into ashes to avoid getting a disease. ¡°Whoever those people are, they¡¯re not good people, they sacrificed people¡¯s lives so they can survive,¡±
Mykel looked at Lillith and she nodded with understanding.
¡°I did look at some of their memories, and all of them were being kicked out of the city and abandoned by the group. Those people are Awakeners based on their equipment and they are the ones who ruled over anything and everyone,¡± Lillith exined as she looked at them. ¡°They¡¯re still in the city and I don¡¯t think it would be a problem for us since they all look so weakpared to us,¡±
¡°Seriously? Can we kill them, boss?¡± Gunnar asked with his hands clenched with a furious expression.
¡°Why do you want to kill them? Why don¡¯t we use them and make them suffer then we can kill them after we are done ying? It¡¯s more fun that way,¡± Mykel answered as he stared at Gunnar with a smile on his face. ¡°Anyway, are you guys done?¡± he asked.
¡°Yes, we are ready to move,¡± Sven answered as he wiped the blood from the de.
Mykel and the others followed the big road, they looked at the vast field and it was the barracks that Lillith mentioned. They decided to ignore it since it seemed that there was nothing left inside but sick and helpless people.
They looked at the walls that separated the city into two sides, they followed the wall and ended up in front of a steel gate.
¡°Who are you people?¡± A guy in a military uniform asked with a rifle in his hands and aiming at them.
Mykel looked up. ¡°We came from another world, we are here to save your world,¡± he answered with his hand above his eyes to block the sunlight.
¡°From another world? What are you talking about? Don¡¯t joke around or I will shoot you!¡± The soldier said as he pointed his rifle at Mykel¡¯s head.
¡°We have tons of food,¡± Mykel answered as he raised his hands in the air.
The soldier leaned his head back from the rifle and looked at Mykel with bars of chocte in his hands. He looked shocked and the brand of the chocte didn¡¯t exist in his world so he was a bit confused and wanted to believe that they really came from another world.
¡°We can share it with you if you let us pass,¡± Mykel said as he put the chocte bars into his zer pocket.
The soldier left his post and not long after that, the gate was opened with dozens of soldiers standing behind the gate. They let them in and looked at the suitcases that Gunnar and the others brought with them. Their gazes were focused on the suitcases as if they were ready to snatch them away.
Agnez looked at the gate and saw it was operated by a machine, the gate could be opened using a card and that card was on the soldier¡¯s waist.
¡°Who¡¯s the leader here? I want to see that person,¡± Mykel asked as he stared at those soldiers.
¡°Follow me,¡± The soldier said as he tilted his head at the other soldiers to get back to their post.
¡°You said that you¡¯re from another world? Where do you guyse from?¡± The soldier asked Mykel.
¡°We came from Earth, our world looks simr to yours but we still have everything, not like yours,¡± Mykel answered and looked at his surroundings with nothing but buildings. ¡°Where are the people? This whole ce looks so empty,¡± he asked.
The soldier stayed quiet and didn¡¯t answer Mykel¡¯s question and that was enough to put suspicion about this whole ce and the leader. Agnez poked Lillith gently and looked at the soldier, she raised her eyebrows and Lillith nodded with understanding.
¡°Hey, mister,¡± Lillith said and walked next to the soldier. ¡°Here, for you,¡± she said as she offered bread to the soldier.
¡°Thank you,¡± The soldier said with a smile on his face.
Agnez took the card so easily while the others looked at her and were amazed by her skill. She smirked and put the card in her pocket then pretended as if nothing happened.
¡°So, what happened to your world? Did you fail during the breakout?¡± Gunnar asked as he tilted his head and leaned it forward to look at the soldier.
¡°Yes, we failed to defend our world, we managed to defend our world from the first two breakouts. On the third breakout, it was a ughter, a massacre and there was nothing we could do,¡± The soldier answered.
¡°When did the third breakout happen?¡± Rozan asked.
¡°About three years ago,¡± The soldier answered as he turned around to look at Rozan.
Everyone was surprised because it only took them three years to go down badly like this.
¡°You experienced three breakouts, does that mean you guys failed to clear the tower?¡± Rozan asked with his eyebrows furrowed.
¡°Yes, the Blessed people couldn¡¯t clear the floors in the towers. The highest floor they cleared was floor seven and it was five years ago,¡± The soldier answered as he nodded his head.
¡°Five years ago and the breakout happened three years ago, what the fuck were they doing for the two years gap in between those two events?¡± Gunnar asked with disbelief.
¡°Nothing happened,¡± The soldier answered with a forced smile on his face.
They were looking at each other and immediately could tell that something fishy happened in Bumi world.
¡°Do you realize that your world is inside a tower?¡± Edith asked and looked at the soldier with curiosity.
The soldier looked down and nodded slowly. ¡°We know, it happened when the whole world is upied by the demons. A massive earthquake happened and for some reason, we are all stuck in this city and couldn¡¯t go anywhere,¡± he answered and held his rifle so tightly.
¡°So you really came here to save our world?¡± The soldier asked, Mykel only nodded his head. ¡°Thank goodness¡¡± he said.
After walking for half an hour, the soldier guided them to a luxurious pce with a working fountain which was already weird to look at. The pce was guarded by hundreds of soldiers in front of the fences and gate.
¡°Stay here and I will inform them that you¡¯re here to save our world,¡± The soldier said and then he hurriedly walked toward the soldiers at the gate.
¡°Something isn¡¯t right about this whole ce, boss,¡± Gunnar whispered as he looked at the soldiers that stared at them.
¡°I know, just let me handle this and you guys don¡¯t have to do anything,¡± Mykel and looked at everyone. All of them nodded with understanding and stayed on guard.
The soldier came back with a big smile on his face. ¡°They¡¯re going to guide you inside the white pce now,¡±
Mykel nodded and gave a bar of chocte to the soldier. ¡°For you and don¡¯t share it with the others because I won¡¯t give another one to you unless you¡¯re being helpful to us,¡± he said. ¡°You should understand what that means already,¡± he continued and then walked toward the white pce while the soldier nodded with understanding.
They walked into the entrance of the white pce with dozens of soldiers following them from behind. The inside of the pce was full of antiques and fancy stuff that it didn¡¯t fit with the condition of the city.
They were escorted to the second floor and then to the third floor until finally, they reached the fifth floor which was the highest floor in the pce. The whole ce was so clean and not even a speck of dust could be seen.
¡°Please get inside, our leaders are waiting for you inside,¡± A soldier said as he stood next to wide doors.
Mykel and the others entered the room and it was a big spacious room that seemed to be used for a meeting. Four people were sitting at the table with clean armor and weapons on them, they were smiling at Mykel and the others as they stood up and walked toward them.
¡°Wee! I heard from the soldiers that you guys came here from another world, what a funny joke,¡± A guy with short ck hair and ck eyes said.
Gunnar and the others furrowed their eyebrows as they stared at the guy with suspicion.
¡°Anyway, thank you for bringing the food to us, now it¡¯s time for you to go and go back to wherever you guys came from,¡± The guy said and the soldiers immediately pointed their guns at Mykel and the others. ¡°Or you can die, the choice is yours,¡± he continued with a grin on his face.
Chapter 106
¡°So? What you say? We are fine with either answer,¡± The guy said as he chuckled mischievously.
Mykel looked at the soldiers and the guns they were holding, then he scoffed so suddenly that it made them confused.
¡°Do you even have a brain to think? For people like you who can¡¯t even clear the eighth floor think you¡¯re stronger than us? Are you making a joke?¡± Mykel replied with a mocking smirk on his face.
¡°Kill these people!¡± The guy said as he pointed his finger at Mykel.
Mykel kicked the guy on the balls with the tip of his loafer then he used his other foot to kick him onto the wall. The moment Mykel lifted his foot, Gunnar and the others immediately dealt with the soldiers and the other three guys.
Everything happened in less than ten seconds and everyone was already on the floor and groaning in pain. Gunnar was holding two Awakeners down and they couldn¡¯t even do anything against him which was really pathetic to see.
¡°Let¡¯s make it clear,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward the ck-haired guy who was leaning on the wall with blooding out from his nose and mouth. ¡°I came here to kill demons, and you¡¯re going to lead us to where those demons are at,¡± he continued as he grabbed the guy¡¯s armor and then mmed him on the table.
The ck-haired guy giggled as he coughed blood. ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re dealing with and it¡¯s not that simple,¡± he replied with a smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s toote for anyone to save this world, it¡¯s better for you to leave before that guy noticed,¡± he continued as he coughed.
Gunnar and the others looked at each other. ¡°Hey, what is he talking about?¡± Gunnar asked as he put more pressure on those two guys on the neck.
The guy on the left smiled as he pointed at the floor. ¡°He lives underneath us, so watch out with the floor,¡± he said.
The moment he said that the whole building shook and the floor where Gunnar was sitting crumbled. He and those two Awakeners fell into the hole, Jeanne and the others looked at how deep the hole was. Without hesitation, Jeanne, Rozan, Sven, and Vincze jumped down to the hole to check on Gunnar¡¯s condition.
Mykel squinted his eyes as he looked at the hole.
¡°They¡¯re going to die,¡± The ck-haired guy said and started to chuckle again.
Mykel knocked the guy out because his voice was really annoying and then he tied the guy to the chair. He told Agnez to tie the Awakener guy to the chair as well.
¡°Is it down there?¡± Mykel asked as he pointed at the hole.
The green-haired guy smiled and chuckled. ¡°Who knows, why don¡¯t you go down there and check it yourself?¡±
Mykel looked at the hole as he exhaled deeply.
¡°Should we follow them down there?¡± Agnez asked.
¡°No, it¡¯s going to be a problem so I will be the one checking them down there. I want you guys to stay here and make sure these two don¡¯t run away,¡± Mykel said as he jumped into the hole while Agnez, Lillith, Edith, Gerrard, and Nagy stayed in the room.
(Somewhere in the dark where Gunnar and the others fell)
¡°What the¡¡± Gunnar said as he tried to float in a pool of water. ¡°What the fuck is this ce?! Why there is so much water down here?¡± he asked as he looked at how clear the water he was swimming in was.
Jeanne and the others swam toward him and looked at those two Awakeners who tried to swim to the edge. Gunnar and the others followed them to catch them so they didn¡¯t run away, but when those two climbed out from the water they put their finger into their mouths as if they tried to throw up the water they identally drank.
Gunnar watched those two try to vomit but nothing came out and suddenly they stopped putting their fingers inside their mouth. Their eyes turned all ck and it surprised Gunnar so he swam away from the edge.
¡°We need to leave this ce,¡± Gunnar said but he didn¡¯t hear any sshing or reply from Jeanne and the others, so he turned his head to look at them. ¡°Oh, no, you must be kidding me,¡± he said as he looked all of them were the same and their eyes were turning ck.
Gunnar looked at the water and realized that it had something to do with the water. He immediately swam to the other side of the pool of water while he brought Jeanne and the others with him.
The reason why Gunnar didn¡¯t get affected by the water was because of the gauntlet he wore. It prevented him from getting the same fate as Jeanne and the others and because he already used the skill on his own, he couldn¡¯t save the others with it.
¡°We almost there, guys, please hold it a little longer,¡± Gunnar said as he get out of the pool.
While Gunnar brought everyone out and only Sven was left in the pool, he could sense something lurking in the dark further from the light that came from above the hole. He looked at something moved in the shadow but he couldn¡¯t tell what that thing was.
¡°I hate this ce, I hate this fucking ce so much,¡± Gunnar said as he pushed Jeanne and the others away from the pool.
Gunnar looked around for an exit and he saw a few tunnels that a person could fit in. He immediately dragged everyone into one of the holes with him since they didn¡¯t want to move unless using a bit of force and left those two Awakeners behind.
¡°Hah! Look how smart I am,¡± Gunnar said as he tied a piece of cloth to everyone¡¯s waist so he could drag all of them at once into the tunnel. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he continued as he held the cloth and walked deeper into the tunnel.
¡ª¨C
¡°I won¡¯t drink that water if I were you,¡± The green-haired guy said as he stared at Agnez who was about to drink the ss of water on the table. ¡°I¡¯m not joking, don¡¯t drink any water that you see in this world,¡±
Agnez looked at Lillith and Lillith nodded her head in agreement with the guy¡¯s word after she looked into his memories.
Agnez looked at the dried lips of the guy and then looked at the soldiers with the same dried lips. ¡°What are you hiding from us?¡± she asked.
¡°Why don¡¯t you drink the water so you can see it yourself,¡± The green-haired guy said with a smile on his face.
Agnez hummed as she walked toward the guy with the ss of water in her hand. ¡°You look thirsty, why don¡¯t you have a drink?¡± she said and then forced the guy to drink the water.
¡ª¨C
Mykel dove into the water with his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth closed. He immediately swam to the edge and then got out of the pool.
Mykel looked at the surrounding areas and found nobody down there, he looked at the pool of water and immediately evaporated them with hellfire. Since Demon King Azrael was a demon that specialized in the water element, anything inside his tower that had something to do with water was all dangerous.
The pool of water Mykel just evaporated wasn¡¯t actually real water, it was the demon¡¯s body itself. A single drop of water into the throat of a person would be enough to possess their body. Knowing that he didn¡¯t find anyone down there, he thought that all of them got possessed and went somewhere.
Mykel looked at Gunnar¡¯s location and he wasn¡¯t that far from him so he looked around for an exit. There were so many tunnels and he didn¡¯t know which one to take and so he went to the one that was closest to the coordinate.
Gunnar was so busy dragging everyone into the narrow tunnel that his body oftentimes got stuck. He was a bit annoyed and wanted to destroy the tunnel but he didn¡¯t want to make a ruckus since he always made ruckus that brought problems to the others.
¡°How far is this tunnel? Why everything is so dark in here!¡± Gunnar started to feel irritated by everything.
¡°Are you guys getting back to your senses?¡± Gunnar asked as he turned around and couldn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Guys?¡± he asked but all he heard was the sound of footsteps.
Gunnar could see a light in front of him, he smiled and immediately ran toward the light. When he reached the edge, he jumped back and covered his nose because of the pungent smell.
Thousands of corpses were stacked together and the ce looked like andfill.
¡°What the fuck?!¡± Gunnar said as he looked down.
¡°Gunnar?¡± Jeanne said.
Gunnar turned around and looked at Jeanne and the others stared at him. ¡°Thank goodness, you guys are back to your sen-¡± before he could finish his sentence, a sword, a spear, and a scythe were stabbed onto his body. ¡°G-guys?¡± Gunnar said as he started to bleed from his mouth.
¡°Goodbye,¡± Jeanne smirked and kicked him off of the edge.
Chapter 107
¡°For a lesser demon, you¡¯re really a pain to deal with,¡± Mykel said and his voice echoed throughout the narrow tunnel. ¡°What did you do to my people?¡± he asked as he stared at Jeanne and the others.
Jeanne and the others turned around and looked at Mykel with a straight face, but then Jeanne suddenly went panicked while she pointed down at thendfill.
¡°Mykel! Gunnar is-¡± Jeanne couldn¡¯t finish her sentence and she immediately fell to her knees.
¡°I know I can¡¯t get you out from their body, but I can make you suffer for as long as you want,¡± Mykel said as he stood in front of them with his [Tyrannize] skill on.
Jeanne and the other¡¯s eyes turned ck but they couldn¡¯t do anything. They started to scream in a demonic voice while Mykel stared down at them.
Mykel walked past them and looked down where Gunnar¡¯s body was buried by corpses. He used [Telekinesis] to move all the bodies and then he finally found Gunnar¡¯s body then he lifted him up.
Gunnar was still alive and the wounds weren¡¯t that deep because of the Blessed Damascus Steel. He fell unconscious because his face hit the ground first and was shocked by the betrayal.
Jeanne and the others kept screaming that it started to annoy Mykel. He used [Telekinesis] to choke on all of them hard enough to make them fall unconscious.
Mykel brought everyone back to the hole by using his [Telekinesis] and he bumped all of them onto the wall by ident because it was too narrow.
Mykel flew them up to the fifth floor as he jumped up from one floor to another.
¡°Put all of them on a chair and tied them all up,¡± Mykel said as hended next to the hole.
Edith and the others looked at the blood on Gunnar¡¯s body and they immediately ran toward him to check on his condition.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s fine, just treat his wounds, Edith,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the green-haired guy that had been possessed by a demon. ¡°What happened to him?¡± he asked as he looked at Agnez.
¡°He warned us about the water, and since he didn¡¯t say what was wrong with the water, I forced him to drink it. Not long after that, he turned like that and he had been staring at me with that creepy smile on his face,¡± Agnez answered while she tied Jeanne to the chair.
¡°I see,¡± Mykel said as he sat down on the chair and looked at all the soldiers who were still unconscious.
¡°What¡¯s actually happening here, Mykel?¡± Agnez asked while she carried Rozan to the chair. ¡°Lillith said it was a demon doing but that was it and nothing else,¡± she exined as she put Rozan down the chair and Lillith tied him to the chair.
Mykel grabbed his pack of cigarettes but it was wet, he threw it on the ground and asked Edith to give him another pack of cigarettes. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until Gunnar wakes up, I have some business with this guy first,¡± he said as he grabbed the ck-haired guy¡¯s armor and dragged him across the room.
¡°Don¡¯te or you will regret it,¡± Mykel said as he stared at Agnez and the others.
Mykel lit his cigarette while he was still dragging the guy on the floor, he then threw him on the wall to wake him up.
The moment the guy opened his eyes, Mykel was already holding his index finger and broke it immediately. The guy¡¯s scream could be heard from the next room where Agnez and the others were.
¡°Had a nice dream? Daniel?¡± Mykel asked as he smirked and Daniel immediately looked Mykel in the eye with fear written all over his face.
Mykel walked toward the door and closed it then locked it. ¡°I warn you this might be unpleasant to watch, so take your own risk,¡± he said as he looked at the ceiling.
[ACCESS GRANTED!]
[PLEASE SELECT AND MODIFY [Daniel udi]¡¯s [Skill Tab]!]
[ARE YOU SURE YOU WANT TO REMOVE [MIND-STABILITY (Lv.2)]?]
[YES.] [NO.]
Mykel tapped on the [Yes] button.
[ACCESS GRANTED!]
[The [MIND-STABILITY (Lv.2)] skill has been removed from [Daniel udi]¡¯s [Skill Tab]!]
[Activate [Tyrannize]?]
[YES.] [NO.]
Mykel tapped on the [Yes] button.
[Activate [Mind Control]?]
[YES.] [NO.]
Mykel tapped on the [Yes] button.
[Target has been chosen]
[[Daniel udi] is now fully under your control]
Mykel stood in front of Daniel. ¡°Now, let¡¯s try and do some experiment, shall we?¡± he asked with a smile on his face.
Agnez and the others were busy healing Gunnar¡¯s wounds but then suddenly a very loud scream could be heard from the next door. Their hands trembled because they were affected by the [Tyrannize] skill but it was far worse than usual.
The suffocated scream could be heard over and over while they couldn¡¯t do anything but listen. Agnez who already maxed out her [Mind-Stability] skill couldn¡¯t help her at all but she could reach Lillith¡¯s and Edith¡¯s hands tofort themselves.
After an hour full of horror, the pressure disappeared and everyone immediately fell down to the ground. They could no longer produce tears and their eyes felt so warm and hurt at the same time from crying.
[The Goddess of Vengeful is speechless]
[The Trickster is silently watching with an eye closed]
[The Goddess of Love is covering her ears and closing her eyes]
[The God with a Harp snaps a few strings while watching]
[The Goddess of Death is showing a pitiful expression]
Mykel sighed as he puffed the smoke and stared at the ceiling. ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t take control over people¡¯s minds permanently,¡± he said as he sat on top of the table.
¡°He tried to resist and to think it would ended up like that is really unfortunate,¡± Mykel sighed as he looked at Daniel¡¯s peeled face and eyes were gouged, his body was covered with his own blood that ended up dying from a heart attack.
Mykel sat there quietly for quite a while and then he looked up. ¡°I guess there¡¯s no choice but to eliminate him. You can send your recipient to her and tell her about my promise, Loki,¡±
[The Trickster is giggling in excitement]
(Outside Azrael Tower, District 1)
A woman in a red coat walked on the sidewalk and stared at Zherthlsh and Vixelleth who were standing outside the liquor store.
¡°Demon Lord Vixelleth, I came to send you a message,¡± The woman in a red coat said as she looked up at Vixelleth.
¡°Hmm?¡± Vixelleth tilted her head as she lifted the woman¡¯s chin. ¡°Who sent you?¡± she asked.
The woman stared at Vixelleth with a straight face and Vixelleth didn¡¯t see any fear in the woman¡¯s eye. ¡°The promise, he gives you the permission,¡± the woman in a red coat answered calmly. ¡°His name is¡¡± the woman whispered into Vixelleth¡¯s ear.
Vixelleth smirked and red at the woman full of excitement. The woman in a red coat leaned her head back and then proceeded to walk away so casually.
¡°Sister, show me where he lives,¡± Vixelleth said as she nced at Zherlthsh.
Zherlthsh guided Vixelleth to his apartment while Vixelleth thought about what Mykel said to her.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
¡°They¡¯re not the only ones,¡± Mykel said as he enjoyed his wine in the living room. ¡°There¡¯s one God who¡¯s also a part of the scheme. He didn¡¯t want to be revealed and that was their agreement before they proceeded with the scheme,¡±
¡°Another God?¡± Vixelleth stared at Mykel with her eyebrow raised.
¡°Yes, someone who has been acting righteously but behind it, he¡¯s the same as Nyx,¡± Mykel answered as he nodded his head and walked toward Vixelleth. ¡°He¡¯s actually pretty close with Lucifer himself,¡± he whispered quietly into her ear.
¡°Don¡¯t you dare say his name in front of my face,¡± Vixelleth red at Mykel.
Mykel scoffed as he smirked. ¡°Funny that Zherlthsh said the same thing when I mentioned his name. Anyway, I will tell you the God¡¯s name, his name is¡¡± he whispered into Vixelleth¡¯s ear.
¡°How do you know that he¡¯s a part of them?¡± Vixelleth squinted her eyes.
¡°I know a lot of things and you should be able to tell if I¡¯m telling the truth or not since you have been observing me enough,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°I can promise you, the moment he blew up his cover, you will see it yourself, his wrath. You will lose nothing even if I¡¯m wrong, right?¡±
¡°Give me the name of the recipient, I will kill him immediately,¡± Vixelleth stared at Mykel from the corner of her eye.
¡°Sure, but I¡¯m nning to use his recipient because he¡¯s going to be in my way in the future. In fact, his recipient is already bothering me with my n. So, I want to try something first and if I failed, I will give you the name and he¡¯s yours. I can promise you that,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Vixelleth.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
¡°He lives on the top floor, the far left room,¡± Zherlthsh said as she looked up at the building that she pointed at.
Vixelleth disappeared and appeared on the balcony of the room that Zherlthsh pointed at. She entered the room and messed up all the electricity so nobody would know what happened in his room.
Vixelleth stared down at the man who was sleeping on his bed with her glowing yellow eyes. She cracked her fingers and it was loud enough to wake him up.
¡°Who are you?!¡± The guy asked but Vixelleth already choked him and lifted him up. ¡°Y-you¡¯re¡¡± the guy tried to finish his sentence but he couldn¡¯t.
¡°Let¡¯s see what will your Benefactor react when he sees you like this,¡± Vixelleth said with a sinister smile on her face and slowly slit the guy¡¯s neck so slowly.
Vixelleth enjoyed every second of it and then threw the head on the wall.
The night sky turned bright for a few seconds and it was so bright that everyone thought the sun was suddenly up then it disappeared again.
Vixelleth giggled mischievously as she stared at the sky. ¡°I never thought I would meet an interesting human, especially believe in him,¡±
Chapter 108
Mykel entered the room to check on Gunnar¡¯s condition but he was already up and looked healthy thanks to the [Health Potion] that Edith gave him. He looked at Mykel and immediately stood up to approach him.
¡°Boss! Thank you for saving my life! I¡¯m sorry that I brought this mess to us like always,¡± Gunnar said with various expressions of guilt, sadness, and gratitude.
Mykel smiled a bit and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re okay, Gunnar, that¡¯s what matters,¡± he said as he patted Gunnar¡¯s armor. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault so don¡¯t bother thinking about it,¡±
Agnez stared at Jeanne and she never thought Jeanne could make such a sinister face.
¡°What are we going to do with them? Is there a way to bring them back?¡± Agnez asked as she stared at Mykel who walked to the desk.
¡°The only way to bring them back is by killing the demon who put them in that state,¡± Mykel answered as he sat down.
¡°Azrael tower is a tower of water and everything that has something to do with water is always dangerous. We need to find the source of the problem but looking at how all of the Awakeners who know about it are now under the demon¡¯s control, we should start asking the people around,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at the green-haired guy who had been trying to free himself.
¡°No wonder everyone was only asking for food, they knew about it already,¡± Lillith said as she stared at Sven and Vincze with a weird look on her face.
Mykel stared at Agnez for quite a while. ¡°You¡¯re lucky that Agnez didn¡¯t join them because she did, you might be dead by now, Gunnar,¡± he said as he looked at Gunnar.
¡°Yeah, thank god you didn¡¯t join me down there,¡± Gunnar looked at Agnez.
Agnez scoffed with her arms crossed. ¡°I¡¯m not dumb enough to put myself in danger, especially in a ce where everything looks so suspicious,¡±
¡°That¡¯s why I prefer you more than Jeanne, Agnez,¡± Mykel said as he stood up and walked toward the soldiers.
Agnez nced at Mykel and smiled happily when she heard that.
¡°Bring that soldier that brought us into the city, we can ask him about what happened to this world and he might be able to tell us where the water source or the source of this cursed water,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the soldiers on the ground.
¡°Who do you want to send to pick him up?¡± Agnez asked as she stood next to Mykel.
¡°Lillith, she already make a move on him, didn¡¯t she? By the way, the card that you took, can you give it to me?¡± Mykel asked as he reached his hand toward Agnez.
Lillith nodded with understanding and then left the room to pick up the soldier while Agnez grabbed the card from the back of her trousers¡¯ pocket.
¡°What do you want the card anyway?¡± She asked as she gave the card to Mykel.
¡°In a ce where food is valuable, you think they will put it in simple food storage? They must have a safe and will need a key card to open it. It must be somewhere in this pce and Gunnar should be the one to check it out,¡± Mykel grabbed the keycard and then passed it to Gunnar. ¡°Get yourself a treat in the safe, eat and drink as much as you can to restore your energy since the water should be safe to consume,¡±
Gunnar wreathed in a smile and grabbed the keycard immediately. ¡°Thanks, boss! I will bring a bottle of water for everyone as well!¡± he said and then left the room.
Lillith came back with the soldier and he was surprised when he saw the soldiers wereying on the ground. He looked at the green-haired guy who got possessed and it made him panic but before he could leave, Lillith already blocked his path.
The soldier pointed his rifle at Lillith and she immediately cut it into pieces in an instant. ¡°What were you trying to do?¡± she asked with a straight face and stared at him.
The soldier fell on his back and slowly crawled away from Lillith. ¡°Please! I have nothing to do with all of this! I¡¯m just a soldier who guards the gate!¡± he said with fear in his voice.
The soldier kept crawling back until he hit Mykel¡¯s legs, he turned around and looked up. ¡°Please! Believe me!¡± he said and he went to his knees.
Mykel grabbed the soldier¡¯s cor and dragged him away. ¡°You guyse with me, let¡¯s hear about what he knows,¡± he said calmly as he dragged the soldier to the next room where Daniel¡¯s dead body was.
Everyone was shocked when they saw the stiffen dead body of Daniel on the chair with his face and skin hanging down. Mykel threw the soldier next to Daniel and he shrieked in fear as he crawled away from Daniel¡¯s dead body.
¡°Start talking or you will end up like him,¡± Mykel said as he sat down on top of the table.
The soldier gulped nervously as he raised his hands and stood up. ¡°I don¡¯t know much, all I know is that the water is dangerous to consume and it possesses whoever gets contact with it! That¡¯s it!¡± he said while he looked at Daniel¡¯s dead body.
¡°Really? I will give you onest chance to tell us the truth. What happened to thendfill down there, why there are thousands of dead bodies there?¡± Mykel asked and lit his cigarette.
¡°Th-that¡¯s¡¡± The soldier hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s the people who got possessed by the demon and they ended up killing themselves. All I heard is that they killed themselves under the demon¡¯s influence because the demon wants their souls so he can grow stronger and stronger,¡± he answered as he trembled in fear.
In the original story, Asmond, Gunnar, Rozan, and Gerrard with Kastor and Caesar went to the eleventh floor with four hundred people with them. They experienced the same thing and killed those zombie-like people, and once they entered the other side of the city, they were weed by Daniel.
Daniel weed them and brought them into the pce since he knew he couldn¡¯t fight them all at once. He wasted so much food and used the cursed water then served it to them, but fortunately, Gerrard and Rozan were suspicious about the situation and they didn¡¯t drink or eat anything that Daniel served.
Four hundred people and only a hundred of them survived after they fought each other after the feast. They lost too many lives and they ended up killing Daniel and his friends after they found out the truth about the cursed water and the water demon.
It was a tough battle since Rozan and Kastor were the only ones who could deal with the demons. It took them hours and dozens of them got possessed in the battle because the water sshed on their bodies. In the end, there were only a dozen of people who came back alive from the eleventh floor because of how strong the demon was after consuming thousands of lives.
Mykel looked at the others and they all seemed to understand the situation.
¡°So there¡¯s only one demon on this floor? And that demon is somewhere hidden in here?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°Yes, the flood, when the breakout happened, the flood came to this city and everyone immediately got possessed. Those people were the same people that you saw inside thendfill,¡± The soldier answered and looked at Mykel in the eye.
¡°Do you know where the demon might be?¡± Agnez asked as she stared at the soldier.
¡°I don¡¯t know! But if you¡¯re asking where the flood came from, it came from the dam on the north. That¡¯s all I know, so please don¡¯t kill me!¡± The soldier said and went to his knees again.
¡°Without Rozan, I don¡¯t think we can defeat the demon if the demon is in a form of water. You¡¯re the only one who can deal with it, Mykel,¡± Agnez said with her arms crossed. ¡°If what he said is true, then we should clear this floor immediately once you kill that demon,¡±
Mykel nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the n,¡±
Gunnar entered the room after he looked at the other room and didn¡¯t find Mykel and the others. He was startled when he saw Daniel¡¯s dead body and dropped all the bottles of water that he brought with him.
¡°Boss, what happened to him?¡± Gunnar asked as he collected all the bottles.
¡°That¡¯s what happened when someone tries to go against my will,¡± Mykel answered jokingly and it was enough to put fear on everyone¡¯s faces including Agnez.
Mykel stood up and grabbed the bottle from Gunnar¡¯s hand. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to waste, let¡¯s kill that demon before Jeannea and the others kill themselves,¡± he said and emptied the water bottle.
Chapter 109
Mykel and the others followed the soldier since Mykel wanted him to guide them to the dam where the flood came from. Mykel asked Gunnar to stay in the pce to guard Jeanne and the others with Lillith and Gunnar because they weren¡¯t necessary to follow him to the dam.
¡°Did the flood only happen in this city or in the other cities as well?¡± Edith asked.
¡°Thest thing we heard about the other cities was that there was something more than just a flood. They said something was big enough to swallow a whole city in a single night,¡± The soldier answered as he carefully walked away from the puddle of water.
¡°How many cities out there?¡± Agnez asked and stared at her own reflection in the water.
¡°Five, East City, South City, West City, North City, andstly Central City. Right now we are in the East City,¡± The soldier answered. ¡°The Tower of Azrael is currently in the North City and that city was the one that I mentioned earlier where something big enough to swallow a whole city,¡±
Edith was carefully avoiding the puddle of water and looked at the surroundings everything looked so damp and wet. ¡°Is it just me or the more we walk to the north, the damp and wet the ce is?¡± she asked as she looked at Mykel.
The soldier turned around and looked at Edith. ¡°Soon enough we will see a flooded area so it will be hard to reach the dam without getting wet,¡±
They kept on walking into the damp city and there were no living beings, not even a single bug or insect. They ended up on a road that lead into a tunnel but the problem was the whole tunnel was covered in flood.
¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better for you to dry this whole ce down, Mykel? I don¡¯t want you to get possessed because we will die immediately if you do,¡± Agnez said as she looked at her boots that got wet from stepping on the puddle of water.
Mykel nodded with understanding and then he walked toward the water while the soldier looked at him with a bit of confusion. ¡°What are you doing? Are you nning to swim in that?¡± he asked.
Mykel stepped his foot on the puddle of water and it slowly evaporated and the steam covered his leg. He kept on walking down the road and the water in front of him evaporated instantly that making the soldier bewildered.
¡°How? What?¡± The soldier was dumbfounded and speechless as he saw Mykel dry up the flood as he walked toward the tunnel.
¡°Just stay here until the whole area is clear,¡± Agnez said as she leaned on the cab car that was covered in moss.
Mykel stood in front of the tunnel as he took a deep breath and warmed up his shoulder and then clenched his right fist as he put hellfire on it. He pulled his shoulder and straight punched the air, it produced heatwaves that were enough to evaporate the whole water in the tunnel all the way to the other exit.
¡°There we go, let¡¯s go,¡± Agnez said as she walked past the soldier with Edith following behind her.
The whole tunnel was boiling hot and it felt like they were in a sauna because of the heatwaves. Edith and Agnez were fine with the heat but not the soldier because he was drenched in sweat.
It took them an hour to reach the dam and the whole area was covered with tall wild grass and trees. Moss covered everything and the sound of the waterfall hitting the rocks was so rxing to hear.
¡°That¡¯s the dam, to go up there, you need to reach get into that door over there but I can¡¯t guarantee you if the lift or thedder is still working because we have abandoned this area for years,¡± The soldier said as he pointed at the door near the parking lot.
¡°That won¡¯t be a problem. Also, it¡¯s better for you guys to run as far as you can. I will give you five minutes to start running,¡± Mykel said as he readied his feet on the ground and then jumped as high as he could that the shockwave was enough to push them all to the ground.
Mykel flew up high in the air andnded on the forest outside the dam. He looked at the giantke that was surrounded by mountains, he looked at the oddity of the water and could tell something was lurking deep down in the water.
¡°I know you¡¯re in there, show yourself,¡± Mykel said as he stood on the shore.
Theke was as calm as it was and Mykel sighed as he smirked.
¡°I haven¡¯t tested my full power ever since I gain this Godly Physical skill. How about I test it here since this whole ce is already a mess anyway?¡± Mykel mumbled as he looked at the sky and then jumped with full power and crumbled the whole ground creating an avnche.
Mykel looked down and theke that looked so big from down below now looked so small that his fingertip could cover the wholeke. He started to fall down and covered his whole body with hellfire.
The sound of loud whistling could be heard from the sky, Agnez looked at the sky and saw the wind breaking over and over that it sounded like bombs were being detonated.
¡°We are going to die if we don¡¯t move faster,¡± Agnez said, and then she looked at Edith and grabbed her body. ¡°I will carry you to safety,¡± she said and started to leap as far as she could leaving the soldier behind.
Mykel went full dive and the fiery hell me trail was so bright that it looked like a meteor flew down from the sky. The shockwave was enough to crumble the dam and the heatwave was enough to evaporate theke even though he was still a mile away above theke.
The moment he used all his strength on his upper body and hit theke, the whole area disintegrated into nothing. The lower ground was like a tidal wave and ttened everything a few miles away from the impact. The mountains got ttened by the hit as well and it looked like a doomsday where nothing could survive the impact.
Agnez was running and jumping as far as she could while she was carrying Edith in her arms. The soldier was guaranteed dead by the impact and Agnez didn¡¯t care about him anyway since she herself was struggling from running away from the danger.
In the end, she couldn¡¯t run away from the danger and got blown away by the shockwaves. She protected Edith in her arms with all cost while her back was hitting the walls over and over that she had no idea how far she gotunched by it.
While she was busy holding Edith, an ear-deafening explosion happened and she had no idea what that sound was.
Mykel stood up with steaming out of his body, he looked around and he stood on top of bedrock. He didn¡¯t know how deep he went but everything looked so dark because he was surrounded by cliffs that he created himself.
The heatwaves were enough to dry thend and no water could be seen anywhere from miles away.
(At the pce)
¡°Holy shit! What the fuck was that?!¡± Gunnar asked as he tried to stand up from the debris because the whole pce crumbled from the massive earthquake. ¡°Gerrard, Lillith!¡± he yelled as he tried to move the debris and the concrete from his path.
Gerrard walked in between the concrete and whistled at Gunnar, they both then looked for Lillith who was still missing, not to mention Jeanne and the others.
While they were looking for Lillith, they saw concretes blocks got blown away not far from them. They looked to their right and saw Rozan was covered in dirt as he coughed.
¡°Rozan!¡± Gunnar yelled as he and Gerrard ran toward them.
¡°What the hell is happening?!¡± Rozan asked as he looked at both of them.
¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Gunnar said with a big smile on his face. ¡°Anyway, Jeanne and the others were still inside, we need to look for them,¡± he continued but then Jeanne appeared as she moved the debris with both of her hands.
One by one they gathered around and looked at each other with confusion because Jeanne and those who got possessed had no idea what happened to them and didn¡¯t remember anything.
¡°So, anyone can tell us what¡¯s happening right now?¡± Sven asked as he swept the dirt on his shoulder.
¡°The boss is fighting the demon,¡± Gunnar answered and the moment he said that a notification appeared in front of them.
[You have cleared the eleventh floor of the Azrael Tower!]
[You are the first to clear the eleventh floor]
[Please enter your name]
[The red portal to the twelfth floor is now open!]
[The blue portal to your original world is now open!]
¡°Well that exins a lot of things,¡± Rozan said as he looked at the notification.
Chapter 110
¡°Are you okay, Edith?¡± Agnez asked as she groaned in pain with injuries all over her body. She tried to stand up to lean on debris but she couldn¡¯t because she broke so many bones thanks to Mykel.
Edith groaned weakly as she looked at Agnez¡¯s arms that were on Edith¡¯s back but she was also injured from all that. She looked at Agnezying on the ground and decided to get up to treat her even though it was painful for her as well.
¡°Open your mouth,¡± Edith said as she tried to pour the [Health Potion] into Agnez¡¯s mouth with her trembling hand.
Agnez and Edith were staying there and didn¡¯t move since they needed to rest and let their body recover first. While they were resting, they heard footsteps that came from in front of them and it was Mykel who approached them.
¡°I miss calcted, I should have given you ten minutes to run away,¡± Mykel said as he sat down next to them.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if you give us half an hour because we will end up like this as well,¡± Agnez replied as she looked at Mykel with her eyes barely open.
Mykel scoffed as he looked at his hand and he wasn¡¯t satisfied with the power he possessed right now. Compared to Ares, the God of War, he could destroy a whole continent and that alone proved that he wasn¡¯t strong enough to fight Nyx head-on, especially Mara.
Skills alone wouldn¡¯t exceed the power of the Constetions and it Mykel knew about it already. Sure he could modify everything with his [Admin] skill but it didn¡¯t help him much because of the limitation of authority. If he waited until his [Admin] skill to its max level, it would be toote and his life would be over at that time.
¡°You look troubled,¡± Agnez said as she tried to sit up and Mykel helped her to lean on the debris. ¡°What is it? You¡¯re not satisfied with your power?¡± she asked jokingly as she chuckled weakly.
¡°Something like that,¡± Mykel answered and Agnez immediately stared at him without saying a word.
After an hour of resting, the three of them decided to go back and meet up with the others.
Gunnar and the others were wandering around the city and checked on the damages from the earthquake. Jeanne looked at Mykel carrying Edith in his arms while Agnez walked next to him covered in wounds.
¡°Agnez! Edith!¡± Jeanne raised her voice and ran toward them. ¡°What happened to you guys?¡± she asked as she helped Agnez walk.
¡°Ask him, he blew the whole area down,¡± Agnez answered with a smirk on her face. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go back home, Mykel said that we should go back now,¡±
Gunnar looked at Mykel and raised his hand. ¡°What are we going to do with these two, boss?¡± he asked as he looked at the two Awakeners that he captured when they tried to run away after they regained their consciousness.
¡°Let them be, they have nowhere to go anyway. If they go to the next floor, they¡¯re going to die,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home,¡± he said as he walked toward the portal.
All of them nodded and followed him to the portal and went back to their world.
They left the Azrael tower and it looked so empty, not a single Awakeners were waiting in line like usual. Gunnar and the others looked at each other with confusion but they didn¡¯t say a word and immediately enter the car.
On their way to the airport, they saw red gs everywhere.
¡°What¡¯s with the red gs? Did something happen while we are clearing the eleventh floor?¡± Gunnar asked as he looked out the window.
The driver looked at Gunnar through the rearview mirror. ¡°Everyone is griefing, Mister Gunnar,¡±
¡°Griefing? Did something bad happen?¡± Gunnar asked and the others were curious about it as well.
¡°Ceasar Ceras has passed away,¡± The driver answered.
¡°What?!¡± Everyone said the same thing and looked at the driver with disbelief even Agnez was shocked to hear that news.
¡°What happened?! Did he die in a tower?!¡± Jeanne asked with confusion.
¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but he died in his bedroom apartment,¡± The driver answered.
All of them were looking at each other with confusion and immediately grabbed their phone to check what really happened.
Mykel was in the other car with Edith and they both heard the news as well from the driver. Edith who was in a bad condition immediately stood straight and grabbed her phone to check the details of Caesar¡¯s death.
The moment they went back to District 1, all of them went to the Guild Association building to ask Lh about what happened. Everyone was grieving as the driver said and the whole building was empty until the receptionist who stayed told them that Lh was attending the funeral with Zherlthsh and Vixelleth.
All of them went to attend the funeral since it just started because their body was discovered this morning. Kastor used a whole mansion for Caesar so everyone could pay respect to him, and the mansion was big enough that it could bepared to the white pce.
They entered the mansion and Gunnar was the first one to enter the mansion while everyone looked at him weirdly. Mykel and the others followed Gunnar from behind and they were still wearing their armor, even Agnez and Edith hadn¡¯t gotten treatment.
They all watched Mykel and the others with surprised expressions because of how bad their condition was. Jeanne helped Agnez walk while Mykel helped Edith walk through the crowd and they were curious about what happened to those two.
Lh and Kastor heard themotion from the other room and decided to look at who was making themotion. They watched Mykel and the others into the room and they were shocked by their condition.
¡°What happened to them?!¡± Lh asked Mykel as she walked hurriedly toward them.
¡°We were clearing the eleventh floor and things happened but everyone is fine,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at Lh. ¡°Can you hold Edith for me? I want to pay my respect to Caesar,¡± he said as he slowly removed his hand from Edith¡¯s waist.
Vixelleth looked at Mykel and didn¡¯t show any expression and they were staring for quite a while until Mykel stood next to Kastor whose eyes were red and looked so depressed.
¡°What happened?¡± Mykel asked and pretended to act weak.
Kastor sighed and shook his head weakly. ¡°We don¡¯t know yet but he was murdered in his sleep,¡± he answered and he clenched both of his hands so tightly.
¡°Have they found out the one who killed him?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at Caesar¡¯s dead body that they had to put the head back on and glued it back. They put on makeup on his neck to hide the scar on his neck, he was quite amazed by it.
¡°We couldn¡¯t find any evidence on who killed him, we checked the footage but nobody entered the apartment nor went to his room after he entered the room,¡± Kastor answered as he held his tears. ¡°We believe the killer was inside his room but we couldn¡¯t find anything because he wasing in and out of his room,¡± he continued and started to sniffle.
Mykel took a deep breath and exhaled deeply as he walked closer to Caesar¡¯s coffin to look at him. ¡°Do you think it was them?¡± he asked and showed a sorrowful face to Kastor.
Kastor¡¯s expression from sadness turned into anger as he gritted his teeth that his jaw muscles were popping out. ¡°I don¡¯t know but we have some suspicion that they could be the one who killed him, but we don¡¯t have enough evidence,¡± he answered.
¡°Do you really need evidence? Our friend here isying inside a coffin, do you think that¡¯s going to stop me from seeking revenge?¡± Mykel asked as he grabbed the coffin and almost break it with his grip.
Kastor stared at Mykel and shook his head. ¡°No, we don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s permission. Let¡¯s find the bastard who killed him and I swear to God that I will give him the same painful death!¡± he said and his voice echoed throughout the room everyone immediately looked at him.
Mykel nodded and grabbed Kastor¡¯s shoulder, Mykel shook Kastor¡¯s shoulder gently as he stared at him. ¡°Just call me if you find anything, I wille to your aid,¡± he said with his trembling voice.
¡°I will, I don¡¯t care if they¡¯re going to beg for forgiveness because I¡¯m not going to be the one who shows any mercy,¡± Kastor replied as he nodded his head with his whole body trembling in anger.
¡°That¡¯s right, the killer should be still around here,¡± Mykel said as he stared at Vixelleth and tried his best to hold his smile.
Chapter 111
¡°Hey,¡± Jeanne tilted her head and slowly walked toward Asmond that looked depressed and his eyes were so red that it made her sad to see him like that.
Asmond slowly turned his head and stared at Jeanne with a nk expression with nothing but sorrow. He couldn¡¯t even see Jeanne¡¯s face because of the tears in his eyes but he knew it was Jeanne because he knew her voice.
¡°I¡¯m sorry for your lost, Asmond,¡± Jeanne said as she sat down next to Asmond. ¡°I know that he¡¯s important to you,¡± she was concerned and slowly wrapped her arms around Asmond¡¯s shoulder while Asmond could only hum and nod his head.
It was just silence and Jeanne tried to give himfort that Asmond slowly leaned his head toward Jeanne¡¯s shoulder.
Mykel nced at those two and smiled then he approached Gunnar and the others who stood in front of the coffin.
¡°Caesar was a nice guy and he never make any trouble for anyone, but why did they take his life?¡± Gunnar asked with sadness in his voice as he stared at Caesar¡¯s face which looked so peaceful as if he was sleeping.
¡°What happened to him, boss? Nobody told us how he died,¡± Rozan asked and looked at Mykel who was staring nkly at the coffin.
¡°He was decapitated in his sleep, someone entered his room in his apartment. They found the head right in front of the door and quite far from his body. It was Enma who found out about it when she entered the room with a spare key, she saw the fear in his expression,¡± Mykel answered.
Edith looked around and she couldn¡¯t find Enma anywhere. ¡°Where¡¯s Enma? I want to see her,¡± she said as she weakly turned around while Lh removed her arms from her.
¡°She might be outside in the back of the mansion, I will take you there,¡± Lh answered as she gently held Edith¡¯s arm and guided her to the back of the mansion.
¡°It must be so painful for her when she saw it,¡± Gunnar said with a nk expression. ¡°For someone whose job is to protect the life of others, it must hit really hard for her,¡±
Mykel looked at him and patted Gunnar¡¯s back. ¡°You know more how it feels, why don¡¯t you go and see her? You might be able tofort her,¡± he asked with his eyebrows raised and a bit of smile on his face.
Gunnar stared at Mykel and nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right boss, I¡¯m going to see her now with Miss Lh and Miss Edith,¡± he said and then left with Rozan, Gerrard, Vincze, Sven, and Nagy because they were close to Enma thanks to the joint team.
¡°I¡¯m going to go and grab some fresh air,¡± Lillith said and left.
It was just Mykel and Agnez left in front of the coffin, he slowly pulled Agnez closer to him. He put his hand on her head and she already knew what it was all about but she yed along because she didn¡¯t hate it.
¡°To think that you would use me to make her jealous is really cruel, don¡¯t you think?¡± Agnez asked.
¡°To whom, you or her?¡± Mykel replied.
¡°To her of course, but I¡¯m notining because this might be my only chance to make her jealous of me as well,¡± Agnez answered, and then she hug Mykel in front of everyone.
Jeanne was a bit surprised when she saw Agnez hugging Mykel so tightly. Mykel seemed to be enjoying it because she thought Mykel needed a hug as well but she didn¡¯t notice it at first. Now she regretted to approach Asmond first and not Mykel, she was about to remove her arms but Asmond was leaning on her shoulder which made her unable to move.
Mykel walked away with Agnez who was trying tofort him.
¡°I haven¡¯t paid my respect to Caesar, I will see him now,¡± Jeanne said as she slowly removed her arms from Asmond.
Asmond looked at Jeanne walked toward the coffin and couldn¡¯t do anything but wait until she came back.
In the end, Jeanne didn¡¯te back and left immediately.
Jeanne wander around as she searched for Mykel, but she couldn¡¯t find him anywhere until she ended up in a hallway far from the people where Mykel and Agnez were kissing each other so passionately. Her heart throbbed but she didn¡¯t stay still and decided to approach them because she didn¡¯t want to lose to Agnez.
¡°Mykel,¡± Jeanne said as she slowly walked toward him.
Agnez sighed as she leaned her head back and then looked at Jeanne. ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you have a boyfriend that needs yourfort right now?¡± she asked as she licked her lips from Mykel¡¯s saliva.
¡°I want to check on him,¡± Jeanne answered and stood next to Agnez.
¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m doing it right now? You can go back now,¡± Agnez replied with her eyebrow raised.
¡°Alright that¡¯s enough, both of you,¡± Mykel said as he put his hands on both of their heads. ¡°I¡¯m fine now, and let¡¯s leave so everyone can rest since it has been a tough day for you guys,¡± he continued and left the hallway to find Lh and the others.
¡°Thanks for ruining my fun, Jeanne,¡± Agnez said and then left to where Mykel went.
¡°Seriously?¡± Jeanne replied as she caught up with Agnez.
After all of them paid their respect to Caesar, they left and rest for the day.
Mykel was sitting in his office as he stared at the message.
[The Goddess of Vengeful wants to see you]
¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I don¡¯t want to be summoned if it¡¯s not urgent?¡± Mykel asked as.
[The Goddess of Vengeful knows about it already]
¡°Let¡¯s hear it,¡± Mykel said as he stood up and fixed his zer.
[The Goddess of Vengeful has summoned you to her world, The Mount of Olympus]
Mykel looked at the long table and saw Everyone already sitting at the table including Dionysus and Keres. The atmosphere was a bit heavier than usual and he decided to sit down and listened to whatever they were about to say.
¡°So, what is it?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at Hera.
¡°After Vixelleth killed Caesar, he started to make a move, and right now based on Loki¡¯s information, he, Nyx, and Thanatos are going to the Underworld to meet Hades,¡± Hera answered with a serious expression.
¡°We already knew about it and we have anticipated it, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Mykel furrowed his eyebrows with a bit of confusion.
¡°The problem is that he finally showed himself, the one who lied. His presence was so overwhelming that we all the Olympian Gods can feel his presence,¡± Hera exined.
¡°I see, with the five of them together, that can only mean bad things will happen soon,¡± Mykel said as he rested his jaw on his right fist.
¡°You need to be careful, Mykel,¡± Loki said seriously, he had never made such an expression before and it was enough to tell Mykel that he meant it.
Mykel looked at Loki and nodded with understanding.
(At the same time in the Underworld)
A man in a white suit and tie with a floating white cloth around his body with gold engraving written on it. He stood in front of Nyx and the others. He smiled with all-white long hair all the way down to his chest as he looked at Odin who looked so pissed that he clenched his fist and was ready to break the table at any moment.
¡°How unfortunate, you blew your cover,¡± Lucifer said calmly with his soothing voice that could only bring chills down everyone¡¯s spine.
¡°If it¡¯s not for your damn niece! All of this won¡¯t happen!¡± Odin yelled and pointed his finger at Lucifer.
¡°Hmm?¡± Lucifer hummed and spread his massive six ck and white wings, it was enough to make all of them stand straight and closed their eyes.
The screams of people in the Underworld was intensify because of Lucifer¡¯s presence. They could hear the pain those people felt was a hundred times more painful than usual.
¡°Can you stop doing that? They¡¯re mine and not yours so please don¡¯t torture them like how you torture the soul in your own Underworld,¡± Hades said with his eyes closed.
¡°Ah, my apology,¡± Lucifer replied with a gentle smile on his face and put the wings back into his back.
Nyx stared at Lucifer and noticed some simrities within him.
¡°It¡¯s been a while since thest time I saw you. Now that I look at your face, you look simr to that of Mykel Alester and the only difference was your long hair and color,¡± Nyx said as she stared at Lucifer with her yellow eyes and his face resemble Mykel¡¯s.
Mykel created Lucifer in the story based on his own appearance and the only difference was his long hair and hair color. Both their personality was the same and he made Lucifer as cunning as he could, and now he had to face his own creation, and he had prepared for this ever since he entered this world.
¡°Is that so?¡± Lucifer asked with a smirk on his face. ¡°Well, let¡¯s stop the small talk and go down to the business, shall we?¡± he continued.
Chapter 112
Edith was sleeping on her bed but she seemed restless and moved her head as she groaned.
¡°No!¡± Edith yelled as she opened her eyes and sat on the bed. She breathed heavily and noticed it wasn¡¯t a dream but it was a vision that she got.
¡°Mom?¡± Merlin asked as she rubbed her eyes.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, did I wake you up, sweetheart?¡± Edith asked with her trembling voice as she stroked Merlin¡¯s hair. ¡°Mom has to go, can you watch the house?¡±
Merlin hummed and went back to sleep.
Edith changed her pajamas and even though she wasn¡¯t fully recovered, she put on her attire.
It was 10 P.M. and she went to Lh¡¯s apartment to see Mykel. She messaged him and he replied immediately which made her sigh in relief then she told him that she wanted to meet.
Mykel opened the door and Edith was out of breath, he raised his eyebrows with confusion. ¡°Come in and sit down, I will get you something to drink,¡± he said as he walked to the kitchen while Edith went to the living room.
Lh came out of her bedroom with nothing but Mykel¡¯s shirt on her body that looked too big on her body. ¡°Edith? Is something the matter?¡± she asked as she approached Edith.
¡°The breakout,¡± Edith paused as she gulped. ¡°It will happen in a month from now,¡± she continued as she looked at Mykel who was pouring a ss of water.
Mykel stopped pouring the water and then looked at Edith with a surprised expression. ¡°The breakout will happen in a month? That¡¯s faster than I expected,¡± he said and continued pouring the water then brought it to Edith.
¡°What did you see?¡± Mykel gave the ss of water to Edith and sat in front of her.
¡°A sea of me, in all Districts except District 1 and 14,¡± Edith answered. ¡°There are so many demons, big ones, they were upying the districts,¡±
Mykel looked at the notifications from Loki and Hera, they both thought it was Lucifer¡¯s doing. They were quite surprised because Lucifer was defying the rule that they agreed on, which also meant he was against Mara¡¯s rule but to think Mara allowed him to do it must be because she wanted to see him fail, and then she could punish him for breaking the promise.
¡°Now you want to y dirty, huh?¡± Mykel said in his head as he looked at the night sky.
¡°What are we going to do, Mykel? Can you clear the fifteenth floor of the towers in a month?¡± Lh asked with a worried expression and put her hands down there so Edith wouldn¡¯t be able to see it.
¡°No, it¡¯s impossible,¡± Mykel answered with his hands rubbing his face. ¡°It¡¯s too early and I might be able to clear some of them but not all of them,¡±
Both Edith and Lh looked at Mykel who seemed to be stressed out from the information. They never saw him lose his calm before and if he made such an expression, that meant they could do nothing about it either.
Someone knocked on the door and the three of them turned their heads to look at the door. ¡°Mykel, it¡¯s us,¡± Zherlthsh voice could be heard from outside the door.
Mykel walked toward the door and unlocked it, both Zherlthsh and Vixelleth stood in front of the door and didn¡¯te inside. They both looked stared at Mykel because they heard about what was going to happen.
Mykel nodded with understanding and then left the apartment with them.
¡°You already know what will be going to happen?¡± Vixelleth asked as the three of them walked up to the roof.
¡°Lucifer,¡± Mykel answered.
Both Zherlthsh and Vixelleth nced at each other. ¡°Yes, my father has received an order from him. He will bring a demon lord down to your world, the fifteenth floor¡¯s demon lord,¡± Vixelleth exined and looked at Mykel who walked behind her.
¡°Not if I kill the demon lord first,¡± Mykel replied as he looked at Vixelleth. ¡°Does that mean you the Helmga world will be invaded by the demon as well, Zherlthsh?¡± he asked.
¡°No, rule can¡¯t be broken, my father is staying out of this,¡± Zherlthsh answered and shook her head.
¡°That¡¯s good to know, then the other towers are also going to bring the demon lords down to my world as well?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s his order and nobody can disobey his order because his order is absolute,¡± Zherlthsh nodded her head and opened the roof door.
The moment they entered the rooftop, Vixelleth turned herself into her demon form and screamed so loudly that it started to rain and thunderstorms appeared in an instant.
¡°He¡¯s conspiring with the Gods and Goddesses! As a demon, it¡¯s a disgrace and an insult to be epting his orders after knowing he did this just to satisfy himself and the gods!¡± Vixelleth yelled as the thunder struck the buildings and slowly turned herself into her true demon form which was big enough to tear the whole building down.
¡°Calm down, Vixelleth,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the floor was about to crumble because it couldn¡¯t withstand her weight.
Zherlthsh held Vixelleth¡¯s giant hand and it was enough to calm her down and went back to her normal demon form then turned herself back to her human form. Mykel removed his shirt and gave it to Vixelleth since she tore her clothing and she barely had anything on her.
¡°Do you have a n for this, Mykel?¡± Zherlthsh asked and looked at Mykel who was drenched in rain with his muscr body and tattoos exposed.
¡°I have ns but that doesn¡¯t mean it will work out because my n is going to involve both of you,¡± Mykel answered, both Zherlthsh and Vixelleth turned their bodies to look at him. ¡°But that won¡¯t happen because you will gain nothing from this,¡±
Vixelleth scoffed as she put on Mykel¡¯s shirt. ¡°Gain nothing? As long as he doesn¡¯t get what he wanted, that¡¯s good enough for us,¡± she said and stared at him with a serious expression.
¡°Even if that means you¡¯re going to fight your own kind?¡± Mykel asked with his hands in his pockets and a bolt of lightning struck the building right behind him.
¡°Demon lords? Lesser demons? They could be reced so that won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Vixelleth answered without hesitation.
¡°You know that I might be one of them, so why do you want to conspire with me?¡± Mykel asked with a serious expression.
Vixelleth giggled mischievously. ¡°You said you wanted to rule over them, then that means you¡¯re not one of them, you¡¯re above them,¡± she answered.
Mykel stared at Vixelleth who seemed to be determined with her decision. ¡°I see, then let¡¯s conspire and fight against them,¡± he said and then walked toward Vixelleth, he offered his hand for a handshake.
Vixelleth looked at Mykel¡¯s hand for quite a while and then grabbed it and suddenly the weather turned worse than before. It wasn¡¯t Vixelleth who controlled the weather and they knew who it might be.
The thunder struck the ground right next to them and Vixelleth red at the sky with a furious expression. ¡°Father, I¡¯m your daughter but I will not obey his words, it was you who lowered your head to him and not me. I will take my own risk and you know that I¡¯m serious about this,¡±
Not like Zherlthsh, Vixelleth¡¯s rtionship with Azrael was so close and he was a doting father to Vixelleth. He couldn¡¯t resist and let her do whatever she wanted and in the original story, he couldn¡¯t hate her even though she betrayed him.
Vixelleth took over the weather again and then she looked at Mykel. ¡°Now, tell me your n,¡±
¡°Kill as many Awakeners as you want, the Awakeners from the Death and Tower factions. Use their bodies and souls for your own strength,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°Use their vessel and summon another sister of yours, the one that will follow you and obey your words. We will need more of you if you want to go against him,¡± he continued.
Vixelleth smiled in excitement. ¡°Is that all? Then let the rain wash their blood,¡± she said and then disappeared.
¡°I made a deal with Vixelleth, if you don¡¯t like it, you can to not take a part in this, Zherlthsh,¡± Mykel said as he looked at her.
¡°She¡¯s my sister, I will follow her step,¡± Zherlthsh answered and then disappeared to follow Vixelleth.
Mykel smirked and then walked back inside.
¡°Hera, I need your help,¡± Mykel said as he walked down the stairs. ¡°Ask Zeus and tell him to bring Barika and all the Awakeners from Juven¡¯s world to the eleventh floor of Azrael tower tomorrow morning, I will need their help to clear the fifteenth floor,¡± he continued.
¡°And one more thing,¡± Mykel said. ¡°Prepare all the recipients of the Gods and Goddesses that have joined our side. Tell them to prepare them because I will need their help to clear the other towers,¡±
[The Goddess of Vengeful nods with understanding]
Chapter 113
¡°Are you being serious about this? Do you think we will be able to clear the fifteenth floor in Asmodeus tower on our own?¡± Agnez asked with her eyebrows furrowed and arms crossed as she looked at Mykel who was putting his zer on with a cup of coffee in his hand.
¡°You guys will be fine,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at all of them. ¡°Gerrard, take care of them for me, okay? You¡¯re the only one that I can depend on in this kind of situation. You too, Agnez,¡±
Gerrard and Agnez looked at each other, then Agnez sighed while she rubbed her forehead. ¡°Asmodeus tower, right? Rozan will y a huge part in this, so let¡¯s n everything based on Rozan¡¯s decision,¡±
Mykel smirked as he looked at them. ¡°See? Everything will be fine because you guys know each other so well,¡± he said with a smile on his face. ¡°Gunnar, protect them for me,¡± he stared at Gunnar and nodded his head.
¡°Yes, boss!¡± Gunnar answered without hesitation.
Mykel left the suite on his own because Edith would be following them to Asmodeus tower.
¡°It has been raining sincest night and it doesn¡¯t seem like it would stop anytime soon,¡± Jeanne looked at the dark clouds and the heavy rains from the window. The shes of lightning were so loud and fierce that they made some of the people too scared to walk out of their houses.
¡°This whole ce is like a living nightmare right now not because of the endless rain but because the stuff that Miss Lh told us earlier about the Demonic Cult is starting to hunt for more heads,¡± Lillith said as she looked at Rozan.
¡°Did they really kill Caesar?¡± Sven asked and looked at the others. ¡°If they could kill him in his sleep, who knows what will happen to us? No matter how high our level and skill, a slit on the throat is enough to kill us,¡± he continued.
Agnez sighed and grabbed her sword. ¡°Stop with this topic, go and prepare your stuff because we are going to leave in an hour,¡± she said as she looked at them.
Mykel get out from the car and the Azrael tower was empty with nobody around except the guards. He didn¡¯t bother with the rain since it evaporated the moment it touched his skin or shirt.
Before he entered the tower gate, he heard a car revving and he immediately turned his head. A car from the Fraternity parked right next to his car, he furrowed his forehead, and Asmond and Enma came out from the car.
¡°Mykel!¡± Asmond shouted as he ran toward him with Enma following behind him.
¡°What are you two doing here?¡± Mykel stared at them.
¡°We heard from Miss Lh about the vision and we were sent here because Kastor wants us to follow you to clear the fifteenth floor. We want to help you even if we don¡¯t do much, Mykel,¡± Asmond answered and he sounded so desperate.
¡°You came to help or you came so you can get the juicy EXP from the demons?¡± Mykel asked as he stared down at both of them and it was enough to make them feel guilty about it. ¡°Either way, it¡¯s not really a problem,e on,¡± he asked as he tilted his head toward the gate.
Asmond and Enma smiled and then nodded with understanding.
Mykel had no reason to hide his skills from them anymore since he wanted to show the difference between him and Asmond. He also had to hurry because Hera said that Barika and the others were already on the tenth floor and were about to kill the demon lord.
In less than 10 minutes, Mykel cleared all of the first ten floors while Asmond and Enma were following him from behind. They were so shocked and bewildered that they couldn¡¯t say anything but to keep following him.
They entered the portal and they came almost at the same time. Barika looked to his left and saw Mykel which surprised him because he only brought two people with him.
¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again, Mykel,¡± Barika said as he shook Mykel¡¯s hand. ¡°So, where¡¯s your team?¡± he asked.
¡°They¡¯re clearing the Asmodeus tower on their own because my world will have a breakout in a month,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°Wow, it must be tough, huh? Knowing there are thirteen towers in your world,¡± Barika replied as he looked at Asmond and Enma.
¡°It is, that¡¯s why I¡¯m nning to clear the fifteenth floor as fast as I can,¡± Mykel nodded his head in agreement. ¡°I have cleared this floor, so let¡¯s continue to the twelfth floor,¡± he said.
Barika nodded and then followed Mykel to the other side of the city.
Mykel showed his [Telekinesis] skill by killing the zombie-like humans from the barracks with his throwing knives. It was enough to impress Barika and his team, he finally understood why Mykel could easily clear the eleventh floor.
The gate was opened and the soldiers gave Mykel a salutation.
¡°Where are they?¡± Mykel stared at the soldier.
¡°They¡¯re near the pce, sir!¡± The soldier answered.
Mykel went to the pce and saw those three and they all immediately stood straight and stayed still. They found Daniel¡¯s dead body and they didn¡¯t want to end up like him so they wanted to cooperate with him and be on the good side.
¡°What are you doing here and do nothing? Aren¡¯t you supposed to rebuild your own city?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°We want to but we have no water to drink and everyone is already exhausted because we ran out of drinking water. There¡¯s no rain as well because theke is dried up,¡± The green-haired guy said.
¡°Is that so?¡± Mykel asked and then he looked up at the sky. The white clouds turned grey and the rain started falling. ¡°There, grab something to collect the rainwater,¡±
The soldiers ran into the building and grabbed a bucket to collect the rainwater. They all looked so happy and opened their mouth as they drank the rainwater. It was enough to satiate their thirst and the coldness of the water was just perfect.
¡°Thank you! Now that we have water, we will start rebuilding the city!¡± The green-haired guy said. ¡°Ah, we haven¡¯t introduced ourselves properly. My name is Alfi,¡± he said.
¡°My name is Piter,¡± The messy brown-haired guy with blue eyes said as he put his hand on his chest.
¡°My name is Regal,¡± The curly ck-haired guy with brown eyes said as he nodded his head.
All of them were looking at Mykel with disbelief, especially Asmond. He looked at Mykel as his role model and it had always been ever since he saw how capable he was as a leader and an Awakener.
¡°Are you a God?¡± Barika asked with curiosity written all over his face because in his world, even with advanced technology, they couldn¡¯t create rain in an instant.
Mykel scoffed and didn¡¯t answer Barika¡¯s question while he walked past him.
¡°Let¡¯s go to the twelfth floor,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward the portal.
¡°Before we go, is there anything that you want to inform us first after you cleared the eleventh floor? We need to know the situation so we can get the gist of it,¡± Barika looked at Mykel as he walked next to him.
¡°First, those zombie-like humans, I want you guys to kill them as soon as you saw them because they¡¯re no longer human. They will kill you the moment they smell your scent because they want to eat your flesh,¡± Mykel said as he raised his index finger.
¡°Second, Azrael tower is filled with demons that originate from water. So, be careful and cautious when you see the water because you don¡¯t want to get possessed by a demon. Cover your mouth, nose, ears, and eyes if you get sshed by water that also mean you don¡¯t want to drink anything from this world,¡± Mykel exined as he raised his middle finger.
¡°Third, andstly, don¡¯t trust anyone because they will try to kill you since those people from earlier tried to kill me and my team back then. Especially when they saw your technology, they might try to get it from you, so be careful and if can just capture them because I can make them obey me,¡± Mykel continued as he raised his ring finger.
Barika looked at Henos and nodded at each other.
¡°Is there anything else that you would like to ask before we enter the twelfth floor?¡± Mykel asked and turned around to look at them.
¡°What¡¯s the chance that we can clear the fifteenth floor?¡± Enma asked as she looked at Mykel.
¡°With me? A hundred percent,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°As long as you guys follow my orders, nobody will die and I can promise you that. Let¡¯s go,¡± he said and then entered the portal.
Chapter 114
Henos leaned on the wall as he stared at Mykel who just killed the demons and cleared the fourteenth floor on his own. Mykel showed them how to clear a dungeon in the most efficient way and they were in awe because he cleared three floors in two days.
¡°Barika, how can someone be that strong and so vignt while at the same time could handle all the situation so calmly? I think now we understand why those people from Helmga world respected him,¡± Henos said as he looked at Barika who was guarding the Awakeners that they captured as what Mykel ordered them to do.
¡°Who knows, he might be an elite soldier in his original world because of how relentless he is and how unbelievably reliable a leader he is makes me respect him more,¡± Barika answered and stared at Mykel from the corner of his eyes.
Asmond walked toward Mykel who was enjoying his smoking time and sat next to him.
¡°Mykel, when are we going to go to the fifteenth floor? Everyone seems to be ready to leave,¡± Asmond asked and looked at the smoke that came out from Mykel¡¯s mouth.
¡°We rest here for today, we will be fighting a demon lord¡¯s servant or servants. They¡¯re not the same as the servants that you fought on the fifth floor so I want everyone to be prepared for it,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°Right, I was swayed by the mood,¡± Asmond replied and looked at his surroundings where moss covered most of the things around him.
¡°You did great, Asmond, so why don¡¯t you treat yourself and get some rest while you can?¡± Mykel said with a smile on his face and looked at Asmond.
Asmond smiled and nodded with understanding but then his smile disappeared.
¡°Mykel, can I talk to you about Caesar? There¡¯s something that I find weird,¡± Asmond stared nkly at the muddy road under his feet.
¡°What do you mean?¡± Mykel nced at Asmond from the corner of his eyes.
¡°Caesar had never done any harm to everyone and he was the most reasonable person that I have ever met,¡± Asmond answered. ¡°As far as I know, he never had any enemy because his only goal was to clear the tower and protect everyone in our world,¡±
Mykel only looked at Asmond and listened to his bbering.
¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is, why did they kill someone who wasn¡¯t even a threat to them? There¡¯s Kastor, you and your team, and even me. From all the people, why Caesar?¡± Asmond was talking to himself and questioned everything.
¡°You just answered your own question with your own exnation, Asmond,¡± Mykel replied as he put out his cigarette. ¡°Because he¡¯s the only one who can bring everyone together,¡±
¡°So he was the real threat to them?¡± Asmond looked at Mykel and furrowed his forehead.
¡°If you¡¯re in their shoes and you can see that Caesar could bring everyone together to go against you, would you let him live and wait for your own demise?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°But because of his death, our bond is stronger than ever because we want the same thing. Doesn¡¯t that a bad thing for them to kill him?¡± Asmond asked.
¡°Maybe, but without Caesar around, do you think that we will stay together? The only thing that put our problems aside was Caesar¡¯s death, and our own desire to avenge him,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at the people walking by. ¡°Sooner orter we will be focusing on our own goal and everything will be back to how it used to be,¡±
Asmond looked down and clenched his fists.
¡°Just go to sleep already, we will be leaving early tomorrow in the morning,¡± Mykel said as he stood up and stared at Asmond.
¡°Is that really what you think, Mykel? You think that we can¡¯t work together for goodness sake?¡± Asmond asked quietly.
Mykel stopped and turned around. ¡°I¡¯m no hero, Asmond. I¡¯m just a guy who only cares about what¡¯s best for me. Being a hero means that you have to be selfless and that¡¯s something I can¡¯t do,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°You¡¯re the same, Asmond. You can¡¯t even handle losing someone in your life and you keep on dwelling on it. You can never be a hero with that weak heart and mind,¡± Mykel said and stared at Asmond.
Asmond gritted his teeth and clenched his fists that were strong enough to break the concrete that he was sitting on.
The morning came, and Mykel with the others was ready to go to the fourteenth floor. He looked at Asmond and he looked down and quiet after the conversation he had with Mykel.
¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± Mykel said and entered the portal.
[The servant of Second Demon Lord Kazguul Azrael has been waiting for this moment]
[Kill the servant and the Bumi world will be reunited]
¡°I never thought we would be able to go this far,¡± Enma said with her shield up and looked at the Azrael tower in the middle of theke in the distance. ¡°This is it, right? Once we kill the servant we save the world, right?¡± she asked as she looked at Mykel.
¡°Yes, but don¡¯t think it would be that easy, just follow my lead and everything will be fine,¡± Mykel answered as he nodded his head and kept staring at the tower.
Mykel and the others walked toward theke and the moment Mykel stepped his foot into the water, bubbles appeared from all around theke. Mykel pulled out his foot from theke and it started to make small whirlpools and something came out from each whirlpool, it looked like a humanoid that was made of water but with no legs.
¡°There are so many of them, are they the demon lord¡¯s servants?¡± Barika said as he gripped his spear so tightly.
Even though those humanoids appeared from the water, they didn¡¯t do anything and just floated above the water. It made them feel ufortable and didn¡¯t know what to do because they had no idea what those were and what kind of things they were capable of.
¡°Should we wait until we see what they¡¯re going to do?¡± Henos quietly asked.
¡°Do you see that red ball inside its chest?¡± Mykel pointed at one of the humanoids. ¡°I believe that¡¯s its core and we should target that ball,¡± he exined.
Barika nodded with understanding but the moment he stepped his foot into theke, all the humanoids faced toward him and threw a crystal ball where his foot was. The crystal balls moved so fast that they exploded like a grenade the moment they touched the ground.
After Barika triggered the humanoids to attack him, the same humanoid appeared in the middle and it just stood there and did nothing.
¡°That was close,¡± Barika said as Henos pulled him back before the crystal balls hit his foot.
¡°It seems that we can¡¯t set our foot into theke or they will target us immediately,¡± Henos said as he looked at Mykel.
¡°It seems that way, then I have a n,¡± Mykel replied and looked at Barika and Henos. ¡°I want you all to grab your gun and go around theke. I want at least four people on each humanoid and aim at that red ball but I want you to ignore the one that just appeared,¡± he continued as he pointed at the twelve humanoids in front of him.
¡°Alright, everyone goes to your position,¡± Barika said as he grabbed his gun on his waist and lifted it up.
¡°What are you going to do? Should we just shoot it?¡± Barika looked at Mykel while he aimed at the red ball.
¡°Wait for mymand, I will freeze them all first then you can burst them down,¡± Mykel said as he put his hand above the water. ¡°Everyone ready?¡± he asked and all of them nodded their heads.
Mykel raised his left hand and slowly counted down with his fingers. The moment Mykel clenched his left fist he froze the wholeke in an instant.
¡°Now!¡± Mykel shouted.
Barika and his team bursted all the humanoids with their sma gun and destroyed not only the red ball but also the humanoids¡¯ bodies.
The one humanoid that was ignored started to free itself and Asmond looked at it and then decided to run into the frozenke. Mykel looked at him and sighed while Barika and Henos yelled at him because Mykel specifically ordered everyone to not target that one.
Asmond used all his skills and then stabbed the humanoid in the chest with his sword. He smiled as the humanoid started to crumble but then he realized that it was just the ice that crumbled, not its body.
The humanoid grew bigger and broke the whole ice tform, it grew bigger and bigger then released crystal bolts. It killed dozens of Barika¡¯s men in an instant then Mykel used his throwing knives to break the red ball.
[You have cleared the fifteenth floor of Azrael Tower]
[You are the first to clear the fifteenth floor]
[Please enter your name]
[Enter the Tower of Azrael to enter the sixteenth floor]
[The blue portal to your original world is now open!]
[You have saved the Bumi World from Demon King Azrael!]
[All the floors that belonged to the Bumi world are now being reunited!]
Barika looked so furious as he walked toward Asmond and then punched him in the face.
¡°Do you think you¡¯re a fucking hero?! You just killed my men!¡± he yelled and emptied his lungs out of anger.
Chapter 115
¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to, I thought I would be able to kill it,¡± Asmond nervously answered as he held his cheek and blood came out from his nose with his body still on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I truly am,¡± he continued.
For Barika whose level was more minor than Asmond and not to mention that his skill was inferior to Asmond, he still could hurt Asmond. The armor on his body was so advanced that it boosted his pure strength because it was made to make them almost fifty percent stronger than without the armor.
Enma ran toward Asmond and tried to protect him from Barika and his team who seemed to be furious at him for Asmond¡¯s stupidity. Looking at the situation, those two against dozens of them, they had no chance while Mykel just stared at Asmond.
¡°If you want to be a hero! Go and rece one of my teammates¡¯ life!¡± Barika red at Asmond and he was so ready to punch Asmond again but Henos stopped him with all the strength he had. ¡°You will be called a hero once you sacrificed your life!¡± he yelled as he pointed his finger at Asmond.
¡°Barika, that¡¯s enough, let¡¯s not do this right now,¡± Henos said as he used his body to hold Barika from approaching Asmond.
Mykel walked toward them and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that it ended up like this,¡± he said as he looked at the dead bodies. ¡°It was my fault, you can me me for this,¡± he stared at Barika.
¡°No, I will never me you because you kept your promise but because of this dumb kid right here, my men died for nothing!¡± Barika raised his voice but not toward Mykel but toward Asmond.
¡°It¡¯s my fault to bring him here with us,¡± Mykel said as he stared at Asmond with a straight face.
Asmond looked a bit surprised when Mykel said that but he couldn¡¯t me Mykel because it was really his fault for acting on his own. The moment he lost all the attention, he had the urge to prove that it wasn¡¯t just by luck and not to mention when Mykel said that he wasn¡¯t a hero.
[For your achievement, the Constetions have prepared you a wonderful gift!]
A ray of light was pointing at the ground and then a chest fell from the sky. Everyone was surprised when they saw a chest that came from the sky and it was enough to stop Barika from being angry at Asmond.
Mykel walked toward the chest and opened it in front of them, he looked at the same items then he showed them to everyone. He exined the items to them and they were quite surprised with the two scrolls.
¡°I was nning to give you one of these, Asmond, but after what you did, I should give all of these to them as an apology,¡± Mykel said as he gave all the loots to Barika. ¡°It¡¯s such a shame because you can be a lot stronger with those, but after seeing you making such a stupid decision, I don¡¯t think you deserve this,¡±
Asmond couldn¡¯t do anything but nod with understanding, he wasn¡¯t mad at Mykel, he was mad at himself and it kept giving the pressure under his consciousness.
Mykel looked at the [Key of Bumi] and then looked at Barika. ¡°I think you should hold this one. This world might need your technology and you can make this your own base,¡± Mykel said as he offered the key to Barika.
¡°Are you sure, Mykel? You¡¯re the one who cleared the whole floor but you¡¯re giving everything to us?¡± Barika asked with his eyebrows furrowed.
Mykel smiled and nodded his head. ¡°Yes, I believe this world needs you more than they need me. Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s the proof of our friendship,¡± Mykel answered while Barika grabbed the key from Mykel¡¯s hand.
¡°We are not a friend, you will be our brother-in-arms,¡± Barika replied as he shook his head and with a serious expression.
¡°That sounds good to me,¡± Mykel said and offered his hand for a handshake but Barika scoffed and then approached Mykel to hug him.
¡°Brother, let¡¯s meet again and let¡¯s help the other world together. I promise you that we will be more useful than this,¡± Barika said as he grabbed Mykel¡¯s shoulders and shook them gently.
Mykel smiled and nodded.
[The Goddess of Vengeful is a bit disappointed with your decision but she didn¡¯t hate the oue]
¡°Alright, men, let¡¯s bring our fallen brothers back home. We have families to visit and apologize for our ipetence,¡± Barika said as he walked past Asmond and bumped onto his shoulder.
Asmond trembled in guilt the moment he heard Barika said that. The pressures were piling up and it would break him badly eventually.
¡°Let¡¯s go home, Asmond, Enma,¡± Mykel said but then he looked at Enma. ¡°You did amazing and I believe Caesar is so proud of you right now,¡±
Enma showed her sour smile and just nodded her head with understanding.
The three of them left the tower and it was just an awkward silence because of Asmond. Mykel wasn¡¯t bothered by it, but Enma did because she didn¡¯t know what to do or say to cheer Asmond up.
The moment they left the gate of Azrael tower, people were cheering on Asmond.
¡°Remember what I said, Asmond,¡± Mykel grabbed his cigarette and put it in his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re not a hero but that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t be one. All you have to do is to sacrifice your life for the others as what Barika said earlier,¡± he exined and lit his cigarette.
¡°The decision is yours, and yours alone. Think about it thoroughly and if you think you want to be a hero, just get ready for the hardship,¡± Mykel said with a smile on his face. ¡°I will see youter, Asmond,¡± Mykel was backing Asmond and Enma as he waved at them and walked down the stairs.
Mykel went back to District 1 after he heard the news about Gunnar and the others who managed to clear the fourteenth floor on their own. He expected them to be able to clear the fifteenth floor in five days and by the look of it, they might be able to do so.
¡°Boss! Congrattions on clearing the fifteenth floor!¡± Gunnar said as he raised a can of beer at Mykel.
Mykel snickered as he shook his head and removed his zer and tie.
¡°How was the Asmodeus tower? Was it difficult to clear?¡± Mykel went to the kitchen and poured a ss of water for himself.
¡°It was a piece of cake, it¡¯s just a bit annoying to fight the horde of demons because they all used magic and I wasn¡¯t able to handle all of them at once,¡± Rozan said while he wasying down on the sofa with his forearm covered his eyes.
¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Gerrard¡¯s idea of luring all of them into a tunnel, it would take us three days to kill them all,¡± Sven said as he massaged his shoulder. ¡°That was painful to fight demons that can fly, I need a bigger scythe,¡±
Agnez walked toward the counter where Mykel was, and then she put something on the counter. It was a ck dagger and Mykel looked at it with his eyebrows raised.
¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Mykel asked as he ate an apple.
¡°A secret room that Edith found on the thirteenth floor, we don¡¯t need those so we decided to give it to you,¡± Agnez answered.
Mykel furrowed his eyebrows and grabbed the dagger and read the description.
[Dagger of Lechery: A dagger that a subus used to stab her target and will give an irresistible desire for intimacy. Once used, it could control the target for as long as the User want but if the target has [Mind-Stability] level maxed, it will take no effect. (Cannot be used to harm)]
¡°Are you sure you¡¯re giving it to me? Don¡¯t Sven and Vincze would love to have this dagger for themselves?¡± Mykel said as he looked at those two.
Sven and Vincze lowered their heads and their expressions were easy to read.
¡°No, they didn¡¯t want it,¡± Agnez answered. ¡°You both didn¡¯t need that dagger, right?¡± she asked as she stared at both of them.
¡°No, we don¡¯t need that dagger, why would we?¡± Sven answered and pretended not to be interested in the dagger.
Mykel stared at the dagger and suddenly started to chuckle. ¡°I don¡¯t need this dagger either, let¡¯s put it somewhere in this suite. Maybe put it in a disy case and make a room for our collections in there,¡± he said as he looked around the room.
¡°Anyway, boss, have you heard about the news?¡± Gunnar asked.
¡°News? What news?¡± Mykel asked back with his eyebrows furrowed.
¡°Uhh, they found a mass graveyard somewhere in the forest, and it seems that those people were Awakeners from the Demonic Cult. Someone put them there and the scariest part was that it was just hundreds of skeletons with nothing left on them,¡± Gunnar answered.
Chapter 116
¡°Skeletons?¡± Mykel asked as he walked toward the living room and turned on the TV to see if there was a news report that still covered that news.
Mykel turned the channel and then found one of the news that was still reporting on the site of the mass graveyard. He looked at the censored massive pit behind the reporter, he knew it must be Zherlthsh and Vixelleth¡¯s doing but he didn¡¯t know who they summoned.
¡°Look at those piles of skeletons, you could see even though it was censored by the media. I wonder who did that because I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t one of us nor the Guild Association,¡± Vincze said with his head rested on his hand.
Mykel threw the remote on the sofa and immediately grabbed his zer.
¡°Where are you going, boss?¡± Gunnar asked.
¡°Home, I want to take a shower,¡± Mykel answered.
Mykel drove the car out of the basement and when he was about to leave the apartment, Zherlthsh appeared in front of his car. She entered the car and sat next to him with a smile on her face.
¡°Who did you summon?¡± Mykel stared at Zherlthsh with curiosity.
¡°I will lead you the way, so just drive,¡± Zherlthsh answered.
Zherlthsh brought Mykel to a ce far away from the civilization and they ended up in the middle of the forest which took him almost six hours to drive. They finally reached their destination and saw a castle that seemed to be newly built.
¡°Next time, just use teleportation,¡± Mykel said as he stared at Zherlthsh with her eyes that glow in the dark. Zherlthsh just chuckled mischievously and walked next to Mykel and entered the castle.
The moment they entered the castle, Mykel heard loud moans that echoed throughout the entrance. He knew that Vixelleth was such a vixen who loved to sleep with all women, especially her own sisters.
Zherlthsh brought Mykel to the chamber room and he saw a woman with long straight golden hair with golden stag horns on top of her head. Herzy eyes only showed the bottom half of her pink pupils, she wasying down while Vixelleth was kissing and biting the woman¡¯s thighs and crotch.
¡°Is that him?¡± The golden-haired woman asked with disinterest in her voice.
Vixelleth wiped her lips and it seemed that she sucked the blood of the golden-haired woman from her thigh.
¡°Yes, he¡¯s the one,¡± Vixelleth answered as she exhaled deeply, and then she put her head back in between the golden-haired woman.
Beldathiel, the daughter of Demon King Belphegor, was the one and only demon lord that couldmand other demon lords from other families. She was the second hardest demon lord in the original story, not because of her strength or magic, but because of her ability to control everything including death and fate by using dice.
Asmond lost an entire army of Awakeners because he lost a bet from a big or small game. Beldathiel couldn¡¯t control the dice since it was given by Belphegor himself.
The dice itself wasn¡¯t a unique item since it was just a toy so Beldathiel could spend her immortal life with something that she could y with. One day the dice mysteriously became something so powerful because Beldathiel invested everything and devoted herself to the dice ever since she was little.
The first time Lucifer saw the dice and what it was capable of, he was quite interested in the dice. It was written in the original story that Lucifer always felt restless whenever he heard the sound of the dice rolling. It was enough proof of how he was cautious with Beldathiel and her dice of death and fate.
¡°You seem familiar,¡± Beldathiel said as she pushed Vixelleth¡¯s head from her crotch.
¡°Maybe it¡¯s just your imagination,¡± Mykel replied with a straight face.
¡°I¡¯m thirsty, can you get me some water?¡± Beldathiel asked as she stared at Mykel in the eye but then she hummed with understanding. ¡°That¡¯s interesting, nobody has ever disobeyed my words before,¡± she said as she rolled over and showed her back to Mykel.
Before Mykel could give an answer, Beldathiel was already asleep.
¡°Seriously,¡± Mykel said as he sighed and sat down on the chair. ¡°You brought her of all the other sisters you have?¡±
¡°She¡¯s the only one who I have in mind,¡± Vixelleth turned herself into her human form.
¡°Because she¡¯s the only one who doesn¡¯t even try to resist when you vent your lust?¡± Mykel asked with a straight face.
¡°You sure know a lot about us demons,¡± Vixelleth replied and chuckled mischievously. ¡°Also, there¡¯s a slight problem with the n,¡± she sat down on the edge of the bed.
Mykel looked at Beldathiel and raised his eyebrow. ¡°Let me guess, she didn¡¯t want to cooperate?¡±
¡°Not really, she just didn¡¯t want to take a part in battling the demons during the breakout because she¡¯s toozy. The good news is that she¡¯s going to take a part in scheming against those four,¡± Vixelleth answered with her legs crossed with nothing covering her body.
¡°She can be trusted?¡± Mykel asked with a serious expression.
¡°I¡¯m toozy to move, what makes you think I would trouble myself to join the other team as well?¡± Beldathiel answered and it surprised Mykel a bit because he had no idea if she was awake or asleep.
Mykel stood up and walked toward the bed and sat in front of Beldathiel.
¡°Can you give me an answer as to why did you agree to join us?¡± Mykel stared at Beldathiel in the eye.
¡°I have been leaning my body on this side in my entire life, I wonder how it feels to be leaning on the other side. I might like it so I¡¯m kind of curious and even if in the end I didn¡¯t like it, I could just roll the dice and change everything back to how it¡¯s supposed to be,¡± Beldathiel answered as she yawned.
¡°Fair enough,¡± Mykel replied and nodded his head with understanding.
¡°You do seem familiar, but I wonder where and when I saw your face,¡± Beldathiel mumbled as her eyes slowly closed themselves, and then she fell asleep again.
¡°I heard you cleared the fifteenth floor, Mykel,¡± Vixelleth said.
¡°I did, it was quite easy actually,¡± Mykel answered as he kept staring at the peaceful and beautiful face of Beldathiel. Compared to those two, they were out of her league if they wanted to match Beldathiel¡¯s beauty.
¡°Which tower are you going to clear next?¡± Zherlthsh crossed her arms and stared at Mykel with a bit of displeased because he had been staring at Beldathiel.
¡°Since she¡¯s here, I guess I will take the Belphegor tower next even though I¡¯m not sure if I can do it on my own though,¡± Mykel answered and looked at Zherlthsh.
¡°That would be difficult if you¡¯re on your own as you said, but I don¡¯t want to spoil the fun since you should see it for yourself,¡± Zherlthsh replied with a smile on her face.
Mykel stood up and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Well, I have decided so I won¡¯t back down with my words,¡± he walked away from the bed and stood in front of Zherlthsh. ¡°Anyway, since we are done here, can you open a portal back home? I don¡¯t want to waste six hours of driving,¡±
Zherlthsh opened a portal and Mykel immediately entered it, he left the car and it wasn¡¯t really a problem since he could buy a new one.
Beldathiel suddenly fully opened her eyes. ¡°Ah, I remember now, you look like¡¡± she looked at the empty chair in front of her. ¡°Oh, he left already,¡± she said and closed her eyes again.
¡°What do you think, sister? Did he meet your expectation? Something is really interesting about that human¡ no, that demi-god,¡± Vixelleth asked.
Beldathile hummed while she was thinking of an answer. ¡°He gave the same aura as him, don¡¯t you guys realize that?¡± Beldathiel answered with her eyes closed.
¡°We don¡¯t know because we don¡¯t remember when was thest time we saw him. Maybe thousands of years ago so it¡¯s kind of fuzzy to remember. We were little when we saw him,¡± Zherlthsh answered.
¡°Really? I kept seeing his face in my sleep, I guess that was the only time I open my eyes fully when I saw him,¡± Beldathiel replied quietly.
Both Zherlthsh and Vixelleth looked at each other for quite a while. ¡°So, is that a good thing or not, sister?¡± Zherlthsh asked with her eyebrows raised.
¡°Who knows, maybe if I can see him again I can give you the answer. For now, let¡¯s just y along with him because I want to see what kind of destruction he¡¯s going to bring,¡± Beldathiel answered.
¡°That¡¯s our n, sister,¡± Vixelleth replied as she nodded her head in agreement.
¡°Alright, I want to sleep, so don¡¯t wake me up unless it¡¯s something urgent,¡± Beldathiel said, and then she fell asleep.
Chapter 117
¡°Hmm?¡± Mykel sat up from his bed and Lh looked at him with curiosity while she was reading a document in her hands.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lh asked as she sat up and looked at Mykel¡¯s face and saw the sun rose.
¡°They have cleared the fifteenth floor in Asmodeus tower,¡± Mykel answered and stared at Lh.
¡°Really?! Should we pick them up? We should, let¡¯s go!¡± Lh said and hurriedly put her clothes on, Mykel just chuckled and grabbed his zer.
They flew to District 6 to pick up Gunnar and the others, they didn¡¯t receive a message from them yet and that meant they were still inside the tower. Mykel checked everyone¡¯s profile and thankfully everyone was alive but in Agnez¡¯s profile, she was heavily injured during her battle against the second demon lord, Varridon.
Mykel and Lh were waiting for them outside the tower and slowly people started toe because the news about their achievement had been spread throughout the world. With Mykel and Lh on the scene, they tried to approach them and asked so many questions but thankfully the guards prevented them from entering the area near the gate.
¡°So, is there a reason why you¡¯re asking me to bring doctors here?¡± Lh looked at Mykel with a worried expression.
¡°I have a feeling that some of them might be heavily injured, that¡¯s why I wanted to bring the doctors and the medics here with us,¡± Mykel answered with his arms crossed.
¡°I hope that they¡¯re fine,¡± Lh replied.
Not long after Mykel said that Gunnar and the others came out from the gate. Gunnar was carrying Agnez on the back, and they were surprised to see Mykel and the medics were waiting for them outside.
¡°Boss! Thank you for bringing these people!¡± Gunnar said as he hurriedly walked toward the medic and put Agnez on the bed so they could treat her immediately.
¡°What happened to Agnez?!¡± Lh asked as she looked at Agnez who was covered in blood and unconscious.
It wasn¡¯t just Agnez who was injured, Gerrard, Vince, Sven, Jeanne, and Lillith were injured but it wasn¡¯t as bad as Agnez. Gunnar was also heavily injured like Agnez but he used the gauntlet on his own so he was fine in the end.
The medics and the doctors checked on everyone¡¯s condition and they treated them on the spot because Mykel had prepared everything for them.
¡°I will use the gauntlet on Agnez tomorrow, boss, because I have used the skill for myself back there,¡± Gunnar informed Mykel even though he already knew the details.
¡°It¡¯s fine, you guys have met my expectation,¡± Mykel answered and said it to everyone. ¡°Let¡¯s leave,¡± he said as he saw Agnez was being brought to the ambnce.
Everyone went to the hospital and waited for Agnez to wake up.
¡°So, what happened in there?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°Everything was fine for the first few hours and once we thought that we could finish the demon lord off. He used some kind of dolls that he grabbed from somewhere. He took a drop of blood from our bodies and then smeared them onto the dolls that he had,¡± Rozan answered as he tried to remember the details.
¡°The moment he was done ying with the dolls, he consumed them all and we decided to attack him but it surprised us that our attacks not only hurt the demon lord but also hurt us as well. It was a tough call and for some reason, Gunnar and Agnez took the heaviest blowpared to the rest of us. That¡¯s why she¡¯s like that right now,¡± Rozan exined and he looked a bit angry.
Second Demon Lord, Varridon wasn¡¯t an easy opponent and it would be impossible to clear without at least hundreds of Awakeners. With Rozan alone, it was enough but it was still quite difficult because, in the original story, Rozan was the only one who could clear the Asmodeus tower.
Without Rozan¡¯s [Anti-Magic], Varridon could wipe the whole army of Awakeners since he didn¡¯t have [Magic] but instead [Dark Magic] that could take control of everything on the fifteenth floor. The cursed dolls that Rozan mentioned were one of the many magics that could harm his target without having to try because all his magic has something to do with maniption.
They were quite lucky that Varridon only used cursed dolls because if he used another magic, he could kill all of them quite easily.
¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, Rozan, we didn¡¯t know that he could do something like that,¡± Jeanne said.
¡°I can¡¯t, if only I didn¡¯t use my Anti-Magic too early, something like this wouldn¡¯t have happened. I can do better and I will do better in the next world, I can promise you guys,¡± Rozan replied and looked at the others.
Lh sighed with relief. ¡°Mykel isn¡¯t mad and that alone is enough to tell that you¡¯re not in the wrong, Rozan,¡± she said with a smile on her face.
¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m not sure if I can see the sun the moment I leave the hospitalter,¡± Rozan replied and everyone immediately chuckled and covered their mouths.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can hold him back so you can run before he can touch you,¡± Lh said jokingly as she wrapped her arms around Mykel¡¯s body.
¡°You guys get some rest because you deserve it and once you all prepared for another clearance, juste to me,¡± Mykel stood up and looked at them.
¡°We are fine, we can go right away tomorrow once Agnez is fully recovered,¡± Jeanne replied and the others are nodding in agreement. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to rest after knowing that we have three weeks before the breakout happens. Not to mention there are still ten towers that we need to clear,¡±
¡°I told you it would be impossible to clear all of them in a month, you can only clear two or three towers at max with the time we have left. I can only clear three or four towers on my own, don¡¯t push yourself too hard or you might make a mistake that could kill you all in the tower,¡± Mykel exined with a serious expression.
¡°You wouldn¡¯t know what kind of world you¡¯re going to face and that alone is enough to give you a bit of anxiety. Use your time to clear your head and that¡¯s an order, do you understand?¡± Mykel asked.
All of them nodded their heads with understanding.
¡°Which tower are you going to clear next, boss?¡± Gunnar asked.
¡°I¡¯m thinking of clearing the Belphegor tower tonight,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°Which tower do you want us to clear next?¡± Jeanne asked.
¡°Let¡¯s clear the tower that was difficult to clear back then, and I¡¯m thinking of Abaddon tower since you already know what kind of demons you¡¯re going to face. We will let the easier towers go so we can handle them during the breakout,¡± Mykel answered with his hands in his pockets.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, we are going to clear the Lucifer tower as well?¡± Rozan asked.
¡°No, I don¡¯t think we can clear the Lucifer tower yet,¡± Mykel answered as he shook his head.
The reason why was because of how different the Lucifer tower was aspared to the others. It would take them a whole month even if Mykel wanted to clear up to the fifteenth floor.
The realm on each floor in Lucifer tower was so big that there were so many missions to clear a single floor. In the original story, Asmond took a whole month to clear the eleventh floor, andter in the future, it took him a whole year to clear a floor.
¡°Anyway, I have to go now and prepare everything that I need in the Belphegor tower. You guys can try to clear the Abaddon tower when you guys are ready,¡± Mykel said, all of them nodded with understanding, and then he left the hospital and went to District 12 where the Belphegor tower was.
This time he went inside the Belphegor tower on his own, Asmond didn¡¯t bother him again since he was still feeling guilty for what he did.
Mykel entered the portal to the eleventh floor and a notification weed him as always.
[You have proven yourself in the trial, you have been chosen to save the worlds that the Demon King, Belphegor has conquered]
[The first world, Veatika]
[Free Veatika from the Second Demon Lord Golgos¡¯s army!]
Mykel looked up as he sighed because the first thing he saw was a tall cliff and it blocked his path with only one way to go. The only Demon King who modified all the world just for entertainment and made all the worlds he conquered into a maze of death.
The cliff was so tall that it was impossible to climb it up and stood on top of it because of the invisible ceiling of the eleventh floor. The only way to clear the floor was to go and enter the maze of death.
¡°You have destroyed the world as you please, so don¡¯t me me if I make my own shortcut,¡± Mykel said as he cracked his knuckles.
Chapter 118
Mykel destroyed the walls and tore them down like trees in the forest, he knew where he should go so he kept destroying the cliffs all the way to the northwest. It only took him thirty minutes to reach the vige or the remains of a medieval vige in the northwest.
Mykel saw livestock everywhere but he couldn¡¯t find anyone and the reason would be because of the earthquakes. He walked through the vastnd and saw houses in front of him with smokeing out from the chimney.
A guy looked out through the window and saw Mykel was staring at the livestock, he then came out of his house hurriedly. ¡°Hey! Stay away from my livestock!¡±
Mykel looked at the middle-aged man standing in front of the house with his hand clenched at him. After thatmotion, more people wereing out of their houses and looking at Mykel weirdly because of his odd outfit in their eyes.
¡°Where¡¯s the gate?¡± Mykel asked as he walked toward the middle-aged man.
¡°Gate? What do you want from it?¡± The middle-aged man asked.
¡°Stop asking and show me where the gate is,¡± Mykel said as he stood in front of the middle-aged man that was taller than him. In fact, everyone in Veatika was taller than him because, in this world, everyone was blessed with a tall body with much stronger muscle.
¡°Are you from another world?¡± The middle-aged man asked. ¡°If you are, and looking at your appearance, you¡¯re not going to make it out alive, kid,¡± he said and stared down at Mykel.
The reason why Mykel asked for the gate was that the walls or the cliffs were moving randomly which made it impossible for everyone to remember the path since it changed frequently and it included the gate.
Mykel used his [Telekinesis] to lift the middle-aged man up. ¡°I will ask you onest time, where¡¯s the gat?¡±
¡°C-calm down! Put me down first and I will tell you where it is!¡± The middle-aged man replied as he was panicking and trying to bnce his body.
Mykel carefully put the middle-aged man down. ¡°You can just say that in the first ce, why makes things hard?¡± he asked.
The middle-aged man cleared his throat and turned around. ¡°Manna! Where¡¯s Manna?¡± he shouted to the people that watched them from the distance.
A woman with ck short hair and with a bit of muscle in her biceps and forearms tilted her head and raised her hand. She walked toward them with her dark blue eyes as she stared at Mykel with her eyebrows furrowed.
¡°What is it, chief?¡± Manna asked and looked at the middle-aged man.
¡°This guy, he wants to go to the gate, he has a death wish it seems,¡± The middle-aged man answered and pointed his fingers at Mykel.
Manna raised her eyebrow. ¡°Are you sure you want to go there? I mean, whatever,e on,¡± she said and turned around as she walked away.
Mykel followed her and walked next to her. Her height was the same as Mykel¡¯s.
¡°From which world did youe?¡± Manna asked as she kept looking forward.
¡°Earth,¡± Mykel answered and looked at how tall those people were.
¡°Well, just so you know, you¡¯re not the first one toe to our world. You were the sixth who managed to leave the death maze,¡± Manna said and sighed with a bit of annoyance. ¡°Nobody came back alive the moment they entered the gate, I guess you will be the sixth that will die because of your arrogance,¡±
¡°You have quite the muscle, were you a knight before?¡± Mykel asked and of course, he already knew who she was since she was the only one who could help him to save Veatika from the demons.
¡°I don¡¯t know what you called yourself in your world, but we called ourselves the Ordained. I¡¯m one of them and I¡¯m the only one on this floor so you should know already how bad my world¡¯s condition is,¡± Manna answered with her hands in her pockets.
[NAME: Manna Immane]
[LEVEL: 43]
[AFFINITY: GOOD-NATURED]
[BENEFACTOR(S): ATHENA, NIKE, BIA]
[ARCANA COIN: 95,700]
[SKILL(S): EDICT (Lv.10), BODY ENCHANTMENT (Lv.2) RECOVERY (Lv.10), PAIN RESISTANCE (Lv.10), POISON RESISTANCE (Lv.6), HEAT RESISTANCE (Lv.8), COLD RESISTANCE (Lv.8), PERCEPTION (Lv.9), MIGHT (Lv.9), MIND-STABILITY (Lv.9), CRITICAL (Lv.6), STEALTH (Lv.6), SPEAR-MASTER (Lv.4), SWORD-MASTER (Lv.4), BOW-MASTER (Lv.4), COURAGE (Ex), FORSEE (Ex), REGENERATION (Ex)¡]
Edict (Passive): The User will gain bonus destructive power the more people the Usermand. (Current level is 10. Increase 0,2% destructive power for every person the Usermand)]
Courage (Active) (Benefactor Exclusive): The User will add [Mind-Stability] level 5 to all the people around the User. The effectsts for an hour and can only be used three times a day]
Forsee (Active) (Benefactor Exclusive): The user can see the future of tomorrow and can only be used once a week]
[Regeneration (Passive) (Benefactor Exclusive): Triple the [Recovery] effects and can restore missing limbs]
¡°You¡¯re strong enough to clear your own world, but why you didn¡¯t want to do that?¡± Mykel asked.
Manna scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, we can fight the demons but that doesn¡¯t mean we can survive the death maze. We can easily fight the demons but we will die of starvation in the maze, so we don¡¯t want to risk our lives since the demons are not even attacking us anymore after the breakout,¡± she answered.
¡°We could go now but the gue would also kill us even though we have food that¡¯s enough to feed everyone for a whole week. We have no cure for the gue and as long as the corpses of the demons that invaded our world was stillying on the ground, there¡¯s no safe ce for us anyway,¡± Manna exined.
Mykel looked at the top of the cliff and the dead bodies of the demons were up there and they could do nothing about it. They had to find a safe spot on each floor so the gue didn¡¯t kill them.
That proved how smart Belphegor was because he could conquer a world with Awakeners that were way stronger than his world. He didn¡¯t use force like any other Demon Kings, he used his brain and used their weakness to fight against them.
Veatika world was invaded and the breakout happened, he brought gue inside the demons and it was enough to reduce their poption.
¡°That¡¯s why we don¡¯t make a move yet because we have no information about the next floor,¡± Manna said.
¡°Why don¡¯t you use your Forsee skill, Manna? You might be able to see what will happen tomorrow,¡± Mykel asked as he walked next to her.
Manna suddenly stopped walking and stared at Mykel with suspicion and disbelief at the same time.
¡°How do you know about my skill?¡± Manna asked with her eyes squinted.
Mykel smiled. ¡°Who knows, but I can promise you it won¡¯t be disappointing,¡± he answered.
Manna closed her eyes to activate [Forsee], and in less than a minute she opened her eyes and stared at Mykel with a surprised expression. She saw Mykel cleared not only the eleventh floor but also up to the fourteenth floor. She noticed that she was there as well with him and the other Ordained fought by her side to fight the demons.
¡°How was it? Were you enjoying the show?¡± Mykel asked with a smile on his face.
¡°Who are you?¡± Manna asked with curiosity.
¡°You can just say that I¡¯m a friend with one of your Benefactor,¡± Mykel answered and he didn¡¯t lie about it because Goddess Bia joined him and served him.
¡°So, Supreme Commander Manna, how about we save your world?¡± Mykel asked with his arms crossed and eyebrow raised.
Manna stood there for quite a while and stared at Mykel judgingly, she clenched her hands and immediately ran back to the vige.
¡°What¡¯s wrong Manna? Why did youe back? Did something happen?¡± An old woman asked whose house was next to Manna¡¯s house.
¡°Nothing, I forgot to bring something,¡± Manna replied with a smile on her face then entered her house.
Everyone looked at Manna¡¯s house and heard amotion from the inside of her house.
Ten minutester, she came out and she wore dark grey silver shiny armor and a dark blue cape with a helmet on her head. Everyone was shocked when they saw her wearing her armor again, and some of those people hurriedly went back to their houses.
Manna stood in the middle of the road and one by one people came out with armor on them and a weapon on their waist or hands. She looked at them and nodded her head then they all walked toward Mykel.
¡°Are you ready?¡± Mykel asked and stared at Manna and the others.
¡°Yes, we have been waiting for this day toe,¡± Manna answered with a serious expression.
119 Chapter 118
¡°The gate should be behind this, we can for a few hours so the cliff will move. The floor shifted when the sun rose so we should be able to see it soon enough,¡± Manna said as she patted the cliff.
¡°Wait? I have no time to wait,¡± Mykel replied and stood next to Manna. ¡°You might want to get far back let me break this wall,¡± he said and looked at Manna.
Manna didn¡¯t say a word and immediately walked far back with the other knights.
Mykel punched the wall and it slowly cracked then it crumbled like bricks. Manna was blinking her eyes with disbelief and the knights were staring at him with their eyes and mouth wide open and then a demon¡¯s corpse fell down in front of them.
Mykel burned it into ashes immediately to be safe and used the strong wind to prevent the bacteria to enter his body and the others. He was quite lucky to find one because there were only a few of them on each floor but it was deadly enough to cover a mile radius from one body.
¡°How did you do all that in less than a second?¡± Manna asked with disbelief.
¡°If I¡¯m not capable of doing this, I won¡¯t be here on my own, right?¡± Mykel replied. ¡°Let¡¯s just deal with the demons behind the gate, I need to save your world as soon as possible,¡± he walked through the debris and made a path for them to walk.
¡°Before we go, we haven¡¯t introduced ourselves. My name is Manna Immane, and you already know about that already that I used to be the Supreme Commander of Veatika,¡± Manna said and offered her hand for a handshake.
¡°Mykel Alester, I also have my own team but I ordered them to clear another tower,¡± Mykel answered and shook Manna¡¯s hand.
Manna looked at Mykel and was impressed by the fact he had a team and sent them to another tower to clear it.
¡°A team of what? Hundreds of people?¡± Manna asked as she walked next to Mykel..
¡°No, just nine,¡± Mykel answered and saw a giant steel gate in front of him.
¡°Nine? wow,¡± Manna replied and she was impressed by it. ¡°Those people must be as strong as you are,¡± she said.
¡°No, they¡¯re weaker than you but I trained them to be the best,¡± Mykel replied and tried to push the gate lightly.
¡°No, let us deal with the demons. We are not as strong as you are but we are at least able to deal with our own enemies,¡± Manna said as she grabbed Mykel¡¯s forearm.
Mykel flipped his hands as he pointed them at the gate. ¡°It¡¯s yours,¡± he said.
Manna looked at the others and nodded her head, she let the knights open the door while she unsheathed her broadsword. A wide broadsword glowed a light bluish color on the de, it was made with [Blessed Tungsten].
The material was the reward for clearing the thirtieth floor, that alone was enough that Manna cleared the thirtieth floor and came out alive. She was the strongest Awakener in Veatika and that alone was enough to say that she could clear her own world without Mykel¡¯s help.
The moment the gate was opened, hundreds of demons charged toward them. Manna ran through the gate with a dozen knights following her from behind.
Manna swung her sword enough to cut those demons who got sliced by the sword into half. Her armor was also made by [Blessed Tungsten] and no demons could scratch it nor bite it off from her body. The ws and teeth of the demons were the ones that got broken from trying to attack her armor.
The knights were no joke because all of them were Awakeners as well, they as strong as Sven and Vincze inparison.
[You have cleared the eleventh floor of the Belphegor Tower!]
[You are the first to clear the eleventh floor]
[Please enter your name]
[The red portal to the twelfth floor is now open!]
[The blue portal to your original world is now open!]
Manna wasn¡¯t even out of breath after dealing with and killing hundreds of demons. She turned around and looked at Mykel then she nodded her head.
¡°It¡¯s finally time to go and see ourrades, I hope they¡¯re doing fine,¡± Manna said and gripped her sword so tightly. ¡°Shall we go, Mykel?¡± she asked.
Mykel nodded and entered the portal with Manna and the knights.
The whole area was covered in dried mud and the dead trees were filling the area around them. It was the same as the previous floor because everything was covered by the cliff walls.
¡°Alright,¡± Manna sighed and looked at the walls. ¡°We aren¡¯t sure where we are but we should be quite close to Eklerban Town by the look of the terrains,¡±
¡°Leave the maze to me, I will bring everything down,¡± Mykel said as he walked to the front.
Mykel walked toward the cliff in front of him and did a spin kick on it. It didn¡¯t crumble but it was getting pushed and fell down to the other cliffs like dominos. They were watching the cliffs falling down and destroying themselves in the process.
¡°I don¡¯t know how can a person can be this strong, but we are d that someone like you came into our world,¡± Manna said as she listened to the crumbling sound in the distance that¡¯s simr to the sound of thunder rumbling.
Mykel didn¡¯t respond to her words and kept on watching the cliffs crumble. He saw a tower in the distance in the north so he walked up the debris to look at it.
¡°That¡¯s the town, right? Eklerban,¡± Mykel said and pointed his finger at the tower.
Manna stood next to Mykel and squinted her eyes. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the famous watchtower and the tallest watchtower in the empire,¡± Manna answered and nodded her head in agreement.
¡°Let¡¯s get going, your otherrades are waiting,¡± Mykel said as he jumped down from the debris.
They walked for an hour and finally arrived at Eklerban Town where so many people were watching from the top of the wall. Manna walked toward the gate and she smiled because she saw familiar faces from the wall.
¡°Elric! Helden! Carson!¡± Manna shouted as she wreathed in a smile and her hands waved.
¡°Supreme Commander Manna?!¡± A red-haired guy with a scar on the right side of his lips said.
The three of them opened the gate and immediately ran toward Manna then went on their knees.
¡°May the dead look down on us,¡± The three of them said at the same time.
Manna stabbed her sword on the ground and rested her hands on the handle. ¡°The living will die and the dead stay dead. The dead are calling and so youe to serve,¡± she replied and looked down on them.
The three of them stood up with big smiles on their faces.
¡°Is it time, Commander?¡± A blue-haired guy with an eye patch asked.
¡°It¡¯s time, an Ordained came to our world and he came to save our world,¡± Manna answered and pointed her left hand at Mykel.
The three of them looked at Mykel and they were a bit confused because it was only one guy. They looked at each other but then they looked at the debris of the cliffs, they were convinced because nobody could make such a mess in their world.
¡°Bring all the knights, our deaths await us all,¡± Manna said as she pulled the sword from the ground. They all nodded and went inside the town to prepare and bring all the knights.
In less than ten minutes all of them were already gathered in front of the gate while Manna stared at each one of them with a smile on her face. Mykel stared at those three and they were as strong as Jeanne, Agnez, and Gunnar.
¡°Mykel, let me introduce you to the captains of the Vaetika Empire,¡± Manna looked at Mykel as she pointed her hand at those three.
¡°His name is Elric Criog, Captain of Sword,¡± Manna pointed to the red-haired guy with the scar on his lips.
¡°His name is Carson, Captain of Spear,¡± Manna pointed to the blue-haired guy with an eye patch.
¡°Her name is Helden Alkris, Captain of Bow,¡± Manna pointed at the grey-haired woman with a beauty mark on her upper left lip.
The three of them nodded their heads to Mykel.
¡°His name is Mykel Alester of the Earth, I have foreseen the future, and he¡¯s the one who will bring the demons down with us!¡± Manna pointed her finger at Mykel.
Everyone was surprised and happy at the same time.
¡°Since we are done with the introduction, can we go and find the gate?¡± Mykel asked and looked at Manna with a straight face.
¡°Let us march and save our world!¡± Manna said and raised her sword.
Everyone cheered their lungs out and started to march with the three of them leading Mykel to the gate.
120 Chapter 119
[You have cleared the thirteenth floor of the Belphegor Tower!]
[You are the first to clear the thirteenth floor]
[Please enter your name]
[The red portal to the fourteenth floor is now open!]
[The blue portal to your original world is now open!]
¡°The demons are tougher than I thought,¡± Elric said as he crouched and stared at the bodies of the demons that were being burned into ashes by hellfire.
The thirteenth floor was nothing but snow and cliff walls made of ice with the demons hiding and lurking on and behind the cliff. It was an easy task when Mykel destroyed and melted the cliffs but the problem rose when hundreds or even a thousand demons came out and decided to attack them.
Although there were so many of them, it wasn¡¯t a problem for Manna and the knights. There were barely injured knights from the battle and none of them died on the battlefield.
¡°The next floor should be harder than this floor, I want you guys to rest and take your time. I don¡¯t want to see a single of you die in the battle yet because we still have another floor to clear,¡± Manna walked toward the knights who seemed fine and didn¡¯t even tire from the battle..
None of them wereining and they really used their time to rest.
¡°Helden,e here for a moment,¡± Manna looked at Helden who was resting on top of the debris.
Helden slid down as she put the bow on her back and jumped from debris to debris until shended in front of Manna. They both were having a serious conversation and Mykel watched them from the distance.
¡°Sir Mykel Alester,¡± Elric called Mykel as he walked toward him. ¡°I heard from the knights you have a team of nine people that is currently clearing another tower. I¡¯m curious how many towers that exist in your world,¡±
¡°All of them, a total of thirteen towers on each city,¡± Mykel answered while he was sitting on debris.
¡°My Lord, that¡¯s a lot!¡± Elric replied. ¡°But looking at how strong you are, I believe everything is fine over there, right?¡±
Mykel shook his head with a bit of a smile on his face. ¡°No, in a few weeks, my world will have a breakout and currently we only cleared three towers. So, it¡¯s going to be a bloodbath in my world soon,¡±
¡°My condolences but death isn¡¯t as bad as you think, Sir Mykel Alester,¡± Elric replied as he sat down on the ground and stared at the knights.
Mykel stared at Elric and didn¡¯t respond to his word because everyone in Veatika world had a screw loose in their head. Their interpretation of living was nothing but a temporary bliss and that was why they were so brave and managed to go to the thirtieth floor because they all wanted to die trying.
They were so strong that it was hard to die unless they didn¡¯t defend themselves which was a disgraceful death and they didn¡¯t want that either. The reason why they stopped from clearing the tower was because of Hades and Thanatos who promised them an eternal blissful life once they died.
Manna and the other seemed like normal people with a bit of admiration toward death but they were worse than that. The promise that Hades and Thanatos gave them affected their way of thinking and corrupted them.
They left the tower and imagine the painful deaths of those people they had saved. It gave them a thrill because knowing those people will die and would live in the afterlife blissfully.
They knew about the breakout and the more they ignored it, the more powerful the demons were. That was why they decided toe back and did nothing until a breakout happened to their world as they watched the people die in excitement.
Right at that moment, Mykel knew that he was the only normal person and surrounded by fanatics who admired death and worshipped them. Manna¡¯s gaze toward Mykel slowly changed, and her gaze indicated that she was nning on killing him once everything is over.
This revtion shocked all the constetions in the original story once Asmond saved Veatika world. Manna and her knights who were far stronger than Asmond decided to attack them and killed at least a hundred of them.
Mykel pretended to fall asleep and Manna immediately brought Elric and the others far away from Mykel. He was convinced that they were nning on killing him so he asked Loki and Hera to listen to their conversation secretly.
¡°Supreme Commander, should we try to do any harm to him right now? I can imagine how exciting to see ourselves die in his hands,¡± Elric said with his left hand rubbing his face.
¡°Be patient, we will die but who will kill him if we didn¡¯t bring him to the demon servant? We all have to try to die on the battlefield,¡± Manna answered as her eyes started to throb in excitement.
¡°We need to keep acting as if we care about our world,¡± Helen said. ¡°Ahh, I can¡¯t imagine how it feels if he tears my body apart,¡± she said and her legs started shaking.
¡°Finally, we can die and offer our life for eternal bliss,¡± Carson said. ¡°God Hades, God, Thanatos, are you watching us right now! We are offering you a wonderful life for you to take,¡±
¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± Manna said as she exhaled deeply.
Loki and Hera with the other constetions were listening to their conversation and it was enough to make all the Olympian Gods and Goddesses snap, especially Athena since Manna was her recipient.
Mykel sat up after he heard a notification and saw Hera was furious about the truth. Zeus and Hera decided to fight Hades and used their recipient in other worlds to kill Hades¡¯s recipients. It was the first time Hera and Zeus were working together after a while since Hera despised Zeus for what he did to her.
Mykel looked at the sky and smiled a bit while Loki was impressed with how sharp Mykel was since Loki himself didn¡¯t know they were corrupted.
¡°Sir Mykel Alester, we should get going now,¡± Helden said as she stood below him.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Mykel nodded and jumped down.
Mykel entered the fourteenth floor with Manna and the others.
The fourteenth floor was different and there were no walls or cliffs that blocked their path. It was just a vast greennd with a single road that led into the forest which led them to the Veatika Empire.
¡°It seems that we are going to fight a horde of demons again,¡± Manna stood next to Mykel and pointed at the forest.
¡°Can you handle it?¡± Mykel nced at Manna and she was smiling and nodding her head.
¡°If I¡¯m going to die today, then so be it, but I will die trying,¡± Manna said as she slowly turned around and looked at the knights. ¡°Sound the trumpets, we are going to attract their attention and bring them to us,¡±
A dozen of knights blew the trumpets and it echoed throughout the whole floor that the crows started to fly away. The sound of the demon horde was slowly getting louder and louder that came from inside the forest.
Manna unsheathed her sword and raised it up in the air. ¡°Death!¡±
All of them were screaming the same word and then they all charged toward the horde of demons.
Manna and the knights fought the demons like it was a daily activity for them. They didn¡¯t fear anything and no matter how many demons were in front of them, they kept on putting themselves in danger.
Mykel wanted to make Gunnar and the others like them, people who fear nothing but it would be impossible for him to do so if he didn¡¯t know how to brainwash them. Mykel then got an idea as he watched Manna, he just found the right person for the experiment and maybe he would seed this time.
The battlest for a whole hour while Mykel only watched from the distance with his throwing knives ready behind him. He watched all the demons get massacred while the knights were fine and not a single scratch on their bodies.
[You have cleared the fourteenth floor of the Belphegor Tower!]
[You are the first to clear the fourteenth floor]
[Please enter your name]
[The red portal to the fifteenth floor is now open!]
[The blue portal to your original world is now open!]
¡°Finally, we can see the empire again after so many years,¡± Manna said as she sheathed her sword and stared at the red portal in front of her. ¡°Mykel, let¡¯s go, and don¡¯t waste any more time,¡±
Mykel stood up and silently stared at Minna and the others. ¡°I believe this will be the end for all of you here,¡± he said as he flew the throwing knives at the knights.
121 Chapter 120
¡°Mykel? What¡¯s the meaning of this?!¡± Manna red at Mykel with disbelief as he stood in front of her with hundreds of dead bodies behind him including Elric, Helden, and Carson.
¡°Now I know why you only saw the fourteenth floor and fighting the demons. I guess you didn¡¯t know what will happen to you afterward,¡± Mykel said and grabbed her neck then threw her into the forest behind the portal.
Manna stood up and she seemed fine even after she got thrown away quite far away. She unsheathed her sword and readied her stances as she watched Mykel walk toward her.
Mykel flew the throwing knives at her and she was fast enough to block and dodge them all.
¡°Athena, if you hear me now, I¡¯m going to use your recipient and maybe put her back to normal,¡± Mykel said as he kept controlling the knives.
[The Goddess of Wisdom looks at you and nods with understanding]
¡°Good, I know you love your recipient like no other Gods and Goddesses. I will make sure to bring her back to her sense,¡± Mykel said and then started running toward Manna.
Mykel appeared behind Manna who was so busy dealing with the knives, and then he put his hand on Manna¡¯s face. He mmed her down to the ground and it was enough to stun her then he used his throwing knives and stabbed her hands and feet so she couldn¡¯t move.
¡°Now, let¡¯s give it another try,¡± Mykel said as he pressed Manna¡¯s chest with his left hand and grabbed the [Dagger of Lechery] from inside his zer.
Mykel spend a whole day to brainwashed Manna with [Mind Control], [Desire], [Tyrannize], [Dagger of Lechery], and [Admin]. It took him hours to finally understood how to brainwash a person¡¯s head by adding [Telepathic] skill into his skill tab and it was actually that simple by bending their beliefs slowly.
Mykel stood up and wiped the sweat on his forehead. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked as he looked at Manna who had just woken up from a deep sleep..
¡°My head hurts¡¡± Manna said as she groaned and held her head with both hands.
Manna stood up as Mykel watched her and then she looked at the corpses of the knights. She was staring at them nkly for quite a while and then she looked at Mykel with confusion.
¡°I didn¡¯t kill them,¡± Manna said to herself and shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t remember killing them, why would they do that to me,¡± she kept talking to herself.
¡°Stop thinking about it, you¡¯re only going to hurt yourself,¡± Mykel looked at her with his arms crossed. ¡°Can you walk? Let¡¯s go to the next floor, we have to save your world,¡±
[The Goddess of Wisdom is impressed with your skill]
Mykel looked at the notification and smiled. ¡°You owe me one for this,¡± he said quietly.
[The Goddess of Wisdom is feeling restless]
[The Goddess of Vengeful isforting The Goddess of Wisdom]
[The Goddess of Love is cheering The Goddess of Wisdom]
¡°Did all of that really happen? Was I the cause of the downfall of the empire?¡± Manna asked as she walked behind Mykel.
¡°Yes, but that was because you were under their influence, so it wasn¡¯t really your fault,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°You can start over and lead a new world where death isn¡¯t as beautiful as you think,¡±
Manna only hummed and kept following Mykel to the portal and looked at it for quite a while.
¡°Ready to move?¡± Mykel stared at Manna who seemed to hesitate to enter the portal.
¡°Yes,¡± Manna nodded her head and entered the portal with Mykel.
[The servant of Second Demon Lord Golgos has been waiting for this moment]
[Kill the servant and the Veatika world will be reunited]
Mykel looked at the blue barrier that wrapped the whole empire and he could see the demons were trapped inside the barrier. He looked at a person in rust armor standing in front of the barrier with his hands holding a staff that he stabbed on the ground.
¡°Rami¡¡± Manna said quietly with a sorrowful voice as she approached the guy with his cape torn by time.
Mykel walked in front of the guy and saw the guy¡¯s face that was so skinny that he had no flesh behind his skin. He sacrificed his life to keep the barrier up by keep holding the staff until he died from starvation.
¡°You protected the people in exchange for your life,¡± Manna said and looked at Rami. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to rest, my Vice Commander,¡± she carefully and gently touched Rami¡¯s body and he copsed immediately and the barrier disappeared as well.
¡°You can fight?¡± Mykel looked at Manna holding the staff and Rami¡¯s dead body.
¡°My only purpose in life is to fight, there¡¯s nothing else,¡± Manna answered and carefully put down Rami¡¯s dead body. ¡°Let me fight the demons, and even if I die, I have no regrets because everyone is waiting for me on the other side,¡±
[ACCESS GRANTED!]
[PLEASE SELECT AND MODIFY [Manna Immane]¡¯s [Skill Tab]!]
[ARE YOU SURE YOU WANT TO MODIFY [BODY ENHANCEMENT (Lv.2)] TO [BODY ENHANCEMENT (Lv.10)]?]
[YES.] [NO.]
Mykel tapped on the [Yes] button and Manna immediately noticed that her [Body Enhancement] skill level rose to 10. She was so confused while she was holding her sword and then she looked at Mykel with disbelief.
¡°Live and atone your sins, I won¡¯t allow you to die,¡± Mykel said and stared into Manna¡¯s eye.
Since Manna was still under Mykel¡¯s control, she couldn¡¯t resist and do what Mykel told her to do.
Manna swung her sword and stared at the glowing de. ¡°I¡¯m not nning to die here,¡± she said, and then she ran toward the demon hordes.
It was a sight to see Manna fight hundreds of demons on her own with only a sword and armor. She mmed her sword and created a massive projectile attack that was made of sharp and invisible wind.
Manna¡¯s screams and grunts were expressing her sadness, anger, frustration, and guilt. All she cared about was swinging her sword and killing the demons, she didn¡¯t care what wasing toward her.
While Manna was busy fighting the hordes, a demon with a bald head and long fangs with his belly covering his thighs and knees broke the gate and walked toward her. Manna looked at the demon lord¡¯s servant and immediately ran toward him while she swung her sword to make her own path forward.
The demon servant growled at Manna and he swung his giant halberd toward her. She dodged it but the impact was enough to throw her away, she immediately recover and kept running toward him.
Manna swung her sword as hard as she could and created a projectile attack on the demon servant. He swung his halberd and blocked the projectile attack but he got knocked back from it. She used the opportunity to get closed to the demon servant, and the moment she was close enough to the demon servant, she leaped forward and swung her sword diagonally at the demon servant.
The battle was so intense they swung their weapons at each other and made shockwaves that were enough to push all the demons away from them. Mykel decided to help and cleaned up the demons for her so she could focus on fighting the demon servants.
For a demon servant who could withstand [Body Enhancement] level 10 was enough to give Mykel a suspicion about him. In the original story, the demon servant was so easy to kill by Manna but this time it felt like he possessed something that could be par on Manna¡¯s strength.
Mykel decided to join in and observed what make the demon servant so strong, and so he used half of his strength to punch the demon servant¡¯s on the chest. The demon servant¡¯s chest was blown up and made a giant hole in his chest.
¡°What?! That¡¯s weird!¡± Manna red at the demon servant who was still standing up and growling at them.
¡°I see what it is,¡± Mykel stared at a purple crystal hanging near the demon servant¡¯s heart.
Mykel used [Telekinesis] and took the crystal from the demon servant¡¯s body. He stared at it and read the description of the crystal.
[Crystal of Souls: A crystal to contain the souls of the dead, the more souls inside the crystal, the greater the power of its effect (Current souls inside the crystal are 10,512)]
Mykel stared at the demon servant and crushed him into nothing with his [Telekinesis].
[You have cleared the fifteenth floor of Belphegor Tower]
[You are the first to clear the fifteenth floor]
[Please enter your name]
[Enter the Tower of Belphegor to enter the sixteenth floor]
[The blue portal to your original world is now open!]
[You have saved the Veatika World from Demon King Belphegor!]
[All the floors that belonged to the Veatika world are now being reunited!]
¡°This crystal doesn¡¯t belong to this world or demon world,¡± Mykel stared at the crystal in his hand.
122 Chapter 121
Manna sheathed her sword and looked at the empire that she loved had turned into a total mess. The beautiful rivers had dried, and the trees that covered the roads from the sun had dried out. There were no humans left in the capital city and she was the only Awakener left in her world.
¡°It¡¯s over, the Veatika is now nothing but a history,¡± Manna said as she dropped her sword and looked at the bright sun on top of her head.
Mykel opened the chest and looked at the same reward as the other floors. Manna didn¡¯t need all of them because she already have those two skills and she already had better material in her sword and armor. He thought of giving the scrolls and material to Euros and maybe Phirzia since he got another chest from clearing the Asmodeus tower.
¡°Are you going to leave?¡± Manna asked and looked at Mykel with a sad expression.
¡°Yes, but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t being back,¡± Mykel walked toward Manna. ¡°There¡¯s something that I would like you to do,¡± he put his hand on her shoulder.
Manna raised her eyebrows and stared at Mykel in the eye.
¡°Be the Empress of Veatika Empire,¡± Mykel stared back at Manna.
Manna scoffed. ¡°An Empress? With no people to rule? What¡¯s the point?¡± she shook her head and chuckled mockingly.
¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Mykel asked as he showed [Crystal of Souls] in his hand..
¡°No, what¡¯s that?¡± Manna shook her head and stared at the crystal.
¡°This¡¡± Mykel paused and then crushed the crystal. ¡°Will free the souls and whoever those souls belong to, it wille back to life,¡± he continued as the strong winds blew his hair and covered his left eye.
The [Crystal of Souls] belonged to Hades or to be precise a crystal that Hades gave to Charon so he could bring the souls into the Underworld. The moment Mykel showed the crystal to Hera, she was so furious and now all the Olympian Gods and Goddesses were on their way to the Underworld to punish Hades for everything he did.
Both of them looked in the direction of the fierce winds went to and they could see the dead branches were shaken by the winds all over the city. They saw doors got blown by the wind and finally they heard rustling sounds all over the city.
¡°It seems the people are in need of a leader and we both know that you¡¯re the only one left who has the capability of doing so,¡± Mykel looked at Manna with his hands in his pockets. ¡°What do you think? Are you going to rebuild the empire with them or are you going to leave into the tower?¡± he asked.
Manna looked at peopleing out of the buildings and houses, they looked around with confusion. She was confused that those people looked healthy even though the breakout happened three years ago.
¡°How could they still be alive after years of not eating anything?¡± Manna grabbed her sword and walked toward a woman who held her son.
¡°Who knows, only the one who did it knows how it works,¡± Mykel walked next to her.
¡°Commander Manna?!¡± The mother shouted and immediately lowered her head to show some respect, even her son did the same.
Because of the mother shouted Manna¡¯s name, everyone turned their heads and searched for the source of the voice. Manna looked at hundreds of people came to the main road and they immediately ran toward her.
Everyone was calling Manna¡¯s name and they all looked happy and desperate at the same time. They didn¡¯t know that the world had been saved because they were begging her to protect them from the demons.
Manna calmed them down and exined everything that the world had been saved by her and Mykel. They all looked a bit confused at first but then they all wreathed in smiles since they believed her.
Mykel watched from the distance and kept observing her because he was a bit skeptical about himself that he really did brainwashed her. He needed to know how effective his method was so he decided to stay for a few days there to observe her because it would be a problem if she went back to be a fanatic.
Manna sighed as she approached Mykel. ¡°I wonder why the demons didn¡¯t eat their bodies,¡± she mumbled to herself.
¡°I¡¯m still waiting for your answer, Manna,¡± Mykel said with a cigarette hanging on his lips.
Manna turned around and saw hundreds of knights were running around the city to check on everyone. ¡°We have enough knights and Ordained thanks to you. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t give you an answer to that yet because I need to think about it all night,¡± Manna answered as she looked at Mykel.
¡°Fine by me, you can take your time because I¡¯m going to stay here for a few days because who knows what will happen if those fanatics decided to kill everyone,¡± Mykel exhaled deeply and looked at the city.
¡°You¡¯re not nning on killing them, right?¡± Manna looked at Mykel with a bit of concerned.
¡°No, because with you around, I don¡¯t think they dare to do anything since you¡¯re still their Supreme Commander and your words are absolute,¡± Mykel answered and stared at Manna.
¡°I see, well then, you can use the pce to stay. I don¡¯t think there will be any food left though, but at least the bed should befortable enough,¡± Manna said. ¡°I will bring everyone into the city now and help rebuild the city,¡±
Manna left to the portal and went back to Eleventh floor on her own.
Mykel went to the pce where the Emperor ruled over the Veatika live. He was the only Emperor who had no descendants nor wives because he was still young. His father died after sacrificing himself to the God of Death because he was brainwashed by Manna and the others.
In the original story, the new Emperor was still alive and he was an ipetent person. Asmond had toe back over and over to help him ran the empire since Asmond and the others killed Manna and all the people from Veatika.
This time, the new Emperor was also still alive as well but it was a bit different because his soul was taken into the [Crystal of Souls]. Knowing that the Emperor was still alive, Mykel had to deal with it first while he had the opportunity.
Mykel entered the pce because it was unguarded and everyone was so busy to help those who were stuck inside the debris. He looked around the pce and checked the Emperor¡¯s location, he found the Emperor was hiding in a secret room.
¡°Emperor Nabel?¡± Mykel called his name right in front of the hidden door so Nabel could hear his voice.
Footsteps could be heard from behind the wall, Mykel pretended to not hear them and kept calling his name. Nabel decided toe out and looked at Mykel weirdly because of his attire.
¡°Who are you? You¡¯re not from our world?¡± A twenty year old man with yellow hair and blue eyes stared at Mykel behind a hidden door.
¡°Your majesty, I came in Supreme Commander Manna¡¯s behalf. We have saved Veatika from the demon, your majesty,¡± Mykel answered and looked at Nabel¡¯s shoes.
¡°Supreme Commander Manna is here?! Where is she?!¡± Nabel asked as he ran toward the window to look at the condition outside the pce. ¡°Is it really over? The demons are now gone?¡±
¡°Yes your majesty, but there¡¯s a slight problem,¡± Mykel answered as he stood behind Nabel.
¡°A problem? We can deal with that problemter because right now we have to celebrate our victory!¡± Nabel said with his eyes wide open in excitement.
¡°I don¡¯t think we can ignore this problem your majesty,¡± Mykel said calmly.
Nabel clicked his tongue and turned around. ¡°What kind of problem? Can you handle it?¡± he asked and stared at Mykel.
¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here, your majesty, because the problem is right in front of me,¡± Mykel answered.
Nabel looked at Mykel with confusion. ¡°Wait, what do you mean by that?¡± he asked and started to show some fear on his face.
¡°I can¡¯t let you to live because I have nned for Manna to be the Empress and the only ruler of Veatika,¡± Mykel answered and slowly raised his hand.
Mykel used [Telekinesis] on Nabel and twisted his body like a towel with his blood spurting out on the floor and walls. Mykel listened to every bone breaking and cracking then he crushed Nabel until nothing was left.
Mykel cleaned the mess using water magic then dried the water with fire magic. He then came out from the pce and he killed an Emperor as if nothing happened.
¡°Nobody seems to know that the Emperor is dead or alive, then let¡¯s keep it that way,¡± Mykel said to himself and left the pce so casually.
123 Chapter 122
Mykel stayed for two nights and Manna hadn¡¯t given an answer yet but she was already chosen by the people to rule over the Empire. They were asking about Nabel and after they realized that he was dead, there was nothing they could do about it and they didn¡¯t even bother investigating his death.
The world was slowlying back to life, the rivers were no longer dried out and everyone had enough water supply to live in the city. The livestock were all sent to the capital city and they made farms outside the capital city like how the Cavasi Kingdom did.
Everything was so peaceful but the problem was the Awakeners who were fanatics about death still bothering Mykel. He wanted to kill them all because they were nothing but problems for his n, and even Manna was so shocked after she realized how bad it was for them to think that death was the only thing they had in mind.
Brainwashing them would take a lot of effort and time and it wasn¡¯t even worth the trouble.
¡°How should I deal with this?¡± Mykel said to himself while he sat on the railing in one of the balconies in the pce. He looked at the people who were busy taking kinds of stuff from the buildings with no owners.
[The Trickster wants to propose you an idea]
¡°An idea?¡± Mykel stared at the notification. ¡°Alright, summon me to your world,¡± he said as he walked into the room and teleported to Asgard.
¡°What¡¯s the idea you¡¯re talking about?¡± Mykel stared at Loki eating his food in a small room that looked like a secret ce in Asgard..
¡°Why don¡¯t you have a seat and join me? I have prepared the meal for you,¡± Loki smiled and pointed a the chair far in front of him.
Mykel sat down and looked at the food for quite a while before he decided to eat it.
¡°I believe you already have a thought about what I¡¯m going to propose?¡± Loki stared at Mykel with his smooth silky hair going down and covering half of his face.
¡°I know that you can control your recipient, but I know for sure you¡¯re not going to take them as your recipients since you will gain nothing from it,¡± Mykel stared at the piece of medium rare steak on his fork.
¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t do it,¡± Loki said with a smile on his face as he chewed the food in his mouth.
Mykel stared at Loki with a straight face and it was enough to tell that Mykel was being suspicious of him. Loki would never do things without getting something in return, and knowing that, Mykel decided to be cautious with whatever Loki was about to propose.
¡°Don¡¯t stare at me like that, I¡¯m not going to do anything behind your back and I can promise you that,¡± Loki giggled as he kept focus on eating his food. ¡°Should I tell you my reason first so you can be at ease?¡± he raised his eyebrow and smiled at Mykel.
¡°That¡¯s more appropriate for this asion,¡± Mykel answered and ate the meat which was really delicious and took him by surprise.
¡°My reason is simple, I have some business to take care of in the next world inside the Belphegor Tower,¡± Loki said with his hands crossed on the table.
Mykel suddenly stopped eating the moment he heard that and stared at Loki who had a grin on his face.
¡°You have seen it, right? The next world after the Veatika world, and you know what happened to them and who was the one behind their destruction?¡± Loki leaned his body forward as he moved his te to the side with his fingers.
¡°The world that simr to Asgard, and it was Odin who handled that world and led them to their own demise,¡± Mykel answered and looked at Loki who seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°What do you want to do with that world?¡±
Loki disappeared and reappeared on the chair next to Mykel. ¡°I want to take that world and be mine,¡± he answered and stared at Mykel¡¯s food.
¡°You¡¯re not going to take over Asgard? You know you can be the new king and n your way up to the throne,¡± Mykel stared at Loki with confusion because he really had no idea what was inside Loki¡¯s head.
¡°No, I have prepared the throne for my half-brother, Thor. He¡¯s the more suitable one to rise to the throne because people love him for his heroic trait,¡± Loki answered and grabbed the cup of wine that belonged to Mykel.
¡°What¡¯s actually your n, Loki,¡± Mykel asked seriously as he put his fork and knife down.
¡°Who knows. Why don¡¯t you agree with what I proposed and see it for yourselfter?¡± Loki smiled with his flirtatious gaze. ¡°I will assure you that it has nothing to do with you nor your n. It¡¯s just my only desire to own a ce of my own outside Asgard and see if I¡¯m capable of ruling over a world,¡± he answered and exined it to Mykel because he knew that Mykel wouldn¡¯t let him if he couldn¡¯t convince Mykel.
Mykel stared at Loki and he was thinking about it.
¡°Fine you can do whatever you want but in exchange, you¡¯re going to take all of them and be their Benefactor,¡± Mykel regretted it a bit but he had no choice since he was running out of time and he had towers that needed to be cleared.
¡°Alright, it¡¯s done,¡± Loki said and chuckled softly.
¡°It¡¯s done? What do you mean?¡± Mykel furrowed his eyebrows and looked at Loki.
¡°All of them have be my recipients and I¡¯m controlling their emotions now,¡± Loki said as he stood up and walked back to his seat. ¡°I did all of that while we were talking,¡±
That was why Mykel was so cautious around Loki because he could do anything without being noticed.
¡°Do you have enough Arcana Coins to deal with that many recipients? You said that you¡¯re going to take the next world so I believe you¡¯re nning on clearing them on your own, right?¡± Mykel said and emptied the te because he couldn¡¯t help it.
¡°Are you saying that you want to give me more Arcana Coins?¡± Loki raised his eyebrows and looked at Mykel with curiosity. ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t and I have plenty of coins to spend on so I¡¯m good with what I have right now,¡±
Mykel stood up and wiped his mouth. ¡°Since we have nothing else to discuss, send me back,¡± he said as he put a cigarette in his mouth.
Loki smiled and pped his hands to send Mykel back to Veatika.
Mykel left the pce and walked on the street with the knights greeting him. He looked at Awakeners¡¯ profiles that were affected by Hades and Thanatos as he walked. It surprised him that Loki really suppressed their feelings and emotions like a brainwashed person.
¡°I wonder how he did that,¡± Mykel said to himself.
¡°Mykel,¡± Manna called him from behind.
Mykel turned around and stared at her without saying a single word.
¡°I have decided,¡± Manna stood in front of Mykel. ¡°I will be the ruler of the Veatika Empire, but it won¡¯t be easy because the nobles are against it. Fortunately, knowing the current situation, they hold no power against the people because all the royal family is no longer with us, and I¡¯m currently in favor,¡± she stared at Mykel with a serious expression.
¡°Good, and you don¡¯t have to worry because the Ordained are supporting you now. I have taken care of the problem for us,¡± Mykel looked at the Awakeners behind Manna and they all seemed to be not showing any emotions or feelings.
¡°Are you perhaps one of them?¡± Manna asked and looked at the sudden changes on the Awakeners.
¡°You can say that but that¡¯s not really important right now because we need to hurry and put you on the throne. We need to hold your coronation as soon as possible before they start to do something behind our back and changed their minds,¡± Mykel answered and looked at the nobles who were walking on the street.
Manna looked at her surroundings and the nobles were paying attention to them. They were talking about her and she knew that already by the way their gazes pointed at her.
¡°I don¡¯t think it would be that easy because to convince the nobles it¡¯s going to take a while and I know them very well that they would prolong the process until they finally hold power over the people again,¡± Manna replied and she looked a bit worried about it.
Mykel smiled and looked at Manna. ¡°Leave that problem to me, I know how to deal with them,¡± he said as he walked away and approached the nobles who had been staring at them for quite a while.
124 Chapter 123
Mykel had summoned all the high-rank nobles into the pce including the so-called family rtive of the royal family. He stared at each one of them while they were looking down at him because of a simple reason and that was he wasn¡¯t from a noble family.
¡°Good morning and thank you for joining me in this short-notice invitation,¡± Mykel said and stared at each one of them while he was sitting on the chair that belonged to the Emperor. ¡°I believe every single one of you has heard about my n of making Manna the head of the Veatika Empire. I can see it in your eyes that none of you agree with that decision of mine,¡±
A man in blue and gold attire stared at Mykel from the corner of his eyes with despise. The only one who was still connected to the royal family, Duke Arftel, was the one who was supposed to be taking the throne based on the rumor that Mykel heard.
¡°With all due respect, we believe you have no right to interfere with the internal affair of our world. Especially when ites to Veatika Empire because you¡¯re nobody and just someone who came from another world,¡± Arftel said and all the nobles closed their eyes and nodded their heads arrogantly.
¡°But it was I who saved your world, and it was I as well who saved your trapped soul inside the crystal. That alone is enough to tell that every single one of you is indebted to me and to put it harshly, I own your life now,¡± Mykel said so casually while he leaned his back on the chair.
¡°What did you just say?!¡± Arftel yelled and mmed his hand on the table as he red at Mykel furiously. ¡°Do you understand what you just said counts as a threat to a noble family and the punishment is a beheading?!¡±
The other nobles started to point their fingers at Mykel and curse him for being disrespectful to the noble family, especially to the Duke¡¯s family. Mykel couldn¡¯t help but smile and looked at the knights who were present in the room while the nobles kept cursing him.
¡°Guards! Take this man out of here and put him in the guillotine!¡± Arftel shouted as he pointed his finger at Mykel and stared at the knights behind Mykel.
The knights looked at Mykel and proceeded to walk toward the table..
¡°The verdict is final, you¡¯re going to die, Mykel Alester,¡± Arftel said with a smile on his face but then Mykel chuckled as he shook his head which made all of them look at him with confusion.
¡°How arrogant can a nobleman be that you¡¯re blinded by power that doesn¡¯t even exist anymore,¡± Mykel said as he stood up and the knights walked past Mykel and then grabbed Arftel¡¯s arms.
¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?! Let go of me at once!¡± Arftel looked at the knights who pulled him away from the table while the other nobles were watching with confusion but then the rest of the knights held the other nobles down in their seats.
Mykel smiled and looked at Arftel. ¡°Do you know how powerful a word can be? A word can produce ideals and hopes.¡± Mykel said as he walked toward Arftel. ¡°And if those ideals and hopes are told to the right people, it gives courage and ideas,¡± Mykel stood in front of Arftel while he kept smiling at him.
¡°What are you trying to say?!¡± Arftel shouted and red at Mykel.
¡°In my world, there¡¯s no such a thing as nobles andmoners, imagine if this world can be like mine. What do you think will happen to themoners after they heard that everyone can live equally?¡± Mykel replied as he looked at the knights.
¡°Of course, it gave them courage and that courage is enough to do something like this,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the knight and nodded his head.
The knight unsheathed his sword and decapitated Arftel without hesitation. All the nobles gasped and covered their faces as they trembled in fear.
¡°Do you understand your position as a noble now? It¡¯s meaningless and I can take your life so easily as you take themoner¡¯s life,¡± Mykel said as he walked back to the table and then sat down. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t remove the nobility system because what¡¯s the point to have an Empress without a noble?¡±
All the nobles stared at Arftel¡¯s dead body and then they all looked at Mykel.
¡°It seems that I got all your attention, let¡¯s talk about the future of Veatika Empire,¡± Mykel raised his eyebrows with a smile on his face.
The next day, everyone was gathering inside and outside the pce, everyone was attending Manna¡¯s coronation. They were all so happy to see her in her armor and a long robe that dragged on the floor while Mykel was standing next to the throne and watched her walk toward him.
The cardinal grabbed the crown on the red pillow, with all kinds of gemstones on all sides that embellished the crown. Mykel looked at the crown and then Manna stood below the cardinal, she went down on her knees while everyone silently watched her on the sides.
¡°In the name of Almighty and evesting Gods and Goddesses, we ask for your grace and blessing upon this person, Manna Immane that as by the imposition of our hands, she is this day crowned Empress,¡± The Cardinal said and carefully put the crown on Manna¡¯s head.
¡°I solemnly promise and swear to govern the People of the Veatika Empire,¡± Manna replied and looked at the throne in front of her.
Everyone was cheering for her as they pped their hands with excitement.
Manna turned around and looked at the knights and the people were smiling at her while the nobles just stood there and pped their hands. She then walked toward the throne and saw Mykel standing next to the throne as he pointed his hand at the throne.
Manna sat down on the throne and immediately a mysterious ray of light pointing at her came from the giant windows below the roof. Everyone was looking at her with disbelief because the mysterious ray of light was representing the blessing of the Constetions.
¡°To think the Constetions are giving you their blessings, you must feel really good right now,¡± Mykel quietly said as the people of Vaetika Empire bowed their heads down on the ground.
¡°This warmth, it makes me believe that I can achieve anything,¡± Manna said as she looked at her hand and clenched it. ¡°I promise you that I will do my best and make this world fit for your taste, Mykel Alester,¡±
¡°Then I will give you a gift,¡± Mykel said as he activated his [Admin] skill and tapped on Manna¡¯s level.
[ACCESS GRANTED!]
[PLEASE INPUT AND MODIFY [Manna Immane]¡¯s [LEVEL]!]
[ACCESS GRANTED!]
[YOU HAVE MODIFIED [Manna Immane]¡¯s [LEVEL] TO 75!]
Manna was shocked when she saw her level rose to 75 so suddenly, and then she looked at Mykel with confusion and disbelief.
¡°No need to say anything, just keep your world safe from the demons because your world is now the frontline who will deal with Belphegor¡¯s demon army,¡± Mykel said as he put his hand on her shoulder. ¡°I have been staying in your world for too long, this will be a goodbye, for now,¡±
Manna looked at Mykel walking down the stairs as he lit his cigarette and then left the throne room.
Mykel looked at the tower that was in the middle of the capital city where knights and Awakeners were guarding the entrance. He then went to the blue portal to go back to his world.
¡°Wasted four days in this tower but it¡¯s worth the time because, with Manna with me, everything will be easier from now on,¡± Mykel said as he puffed the smoke and walked in the endless hallway.
The moment Mykel came out from the tower, a notification appeared.
[Goddess of All has summoned you to her world, the Void Clouds]
¡°You have gotten be kidding me,¡± Mykel said as he stared at the notification and he got teleported immediately.
Mykel looked around and it was pitch ck and nothing around him, it was the same feeling that he experienced before. He floated in the emptiness and he couldn¡¯t see anything else, not even his hands or body because of how dark it was.
[Goddess of All has requested the system]
[The User¡¯s [Admin] skill level is insufficient to interfere with the request]
[All of your skills have been disabled in the Void Clouds under Goddess of All request]
Mykel closed his eyes and tried to calm himself down because he believed that he did nothing wrong and he hadn¡¯t broken his promise to Mara.
A presence could be felt from Mykel¡¯s nape, a smooth cloth touched his nape and his right ear made him flinch.
¡°Long time no see, Mykel Alester,¡± A soothing woman¡¯s voice whispered into his ear.
125 Chapter 124
¡°What do you want?¡± Mykel said with his voice barelying out of his mouth. His voice sounded like he was being choked and his pipe was being squeezed so tightly.
A massive presence was surrounding Mykel and he felt like someone or something was getting closer to him. He opened his eyes but saw nothing but darkness until a sh of light struck the void and saw a body that covered the space with its ck gown.
¡°You have done enough,¡± A voice that belonged to Mara echoed in the space and it was enough to make Mykel¡¯s whole body and heart tremble because of the vibration.
¡°What do you mean I have done enough?¡± Mykel tried to let out his voice but only a tiny bit of air came out from his voice.
The presence swiftly changed its position and it sucked him toward it as if the momentary gravitation pulled him in. A presence that was so big that it could create its own gravitation was really terrifying to imagine especially after he knew how big that body was.
Mykel knew that the massive body belonged to Mara but he couldn¡¯tprehend her existence at all. It was as if he created a being that could be called a real omnipotent God.
¡°You have given people enough peace, and nothing is eternal and so peace should be reced with chaos once in a while,¡± Mara answered.
¡°Enough peace? Reced it with chaos? I have done both of them! What¡¯s your real purpose, Mara,¡± Mykel stared at nothingness and moved his eyes around. ¡°Are you taking sides now?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯m taking your presence for a moment of time and let the flow move as it is without interference,¡± Mara answered and her voice sounded a bit quieter than before.
¡°So your purpose now is to trap me in here while Lucifer sends his demon armies into my world?¡± Mykel slowly could regain his body and moved his fingers..
¡°That doesn¡¯t mean anything since you have prepared for the worst,¡± Mara answered and her voice became quieter again. ¡°It¡¯s not your world in the first ce since you don¡¯t belong to that world,¡±
Mykel went quiet and nced toward the voice.
¡°Who are you, Mykel Alester? A single existence that could rewrite fate with unbelievable knowledge of worlds,¡± Mara asked.
Mykel could hear a rustling sound of cloth rubbing each other. He looked to his right and saw a presence, a presence that was as tall as him and it stopped the moment he noticed.
¡°Why? Does that bother you?¡± Mykel asked back and kept staring at the presence.
Mara chuckled as the presence slowly disappeared and left Mykel alone in the void.
Gunnar and the others were gathering in Lh¡¯s office and they all looked so worried because of Mykel. He went missing and it had been a week ever since he cleared the Belphegor tower, and they checked Veatika to find him but couldn¡¯t find him there as well.
¡°This isn¡¯t the first time something like this happened,¡± Lh said as she looked at Edith since Edith told them about when Mykel suddenly disappeared into thin air.
¡°Vix, Zeth, you can¡¯t find him anywhere?¡± Lh asked with a worried expression.
Zherlthsh shook her head. ¡°We couldn¡¯t find him anywhere but we know that he¡¯s fine because we know him more than anyone else,¡± she gently smiled at Lh.
¡°Mykel, where are you?¡± Lh sighed as she leaned on her chair.
Lillith knew exactly where Mykel went because Hera told her about him. The reason why Hera told her about him was that Lillith knew Mykel¡¯s existence and who he had be. She kept it a secret from the others and pretended that she knew nothing about it.
¡°We can¡¯t stay here and do nothing, we should clear another tower since we still have two weeks left. We need to use the time we have left to prevent some of the towers from breaking out,¡± Jeanne said and looked at Agnez and Gunnar.
¡°Which tower? There are seven towers that need to be cleared,¡± Agnez stared at Jeanne from the corner of her eyes with her arms crossed.
¡°How about Mahazael tower? It¡¯s in District 3 and it¡¯s better to keep District 1 to District 3 safe from the breakout, right?¡± Jeanne answered and looked at the others.
¡°I wouldn¡¯t go there if I were you,¡± Vixelleth stared at Jeanne with a serious expression.
Gunnar and the others looked at Vixelleth with curiosity.
¡°Do you know anything about the tower? I thought you¡¯re not an Awakener?¡± Agnez asked with her eyebrows furrowed.
¡°Mykel told us to warn you all about the towers, he had anticipated if something like this happen. If you want to clear a tower, with your current strength, you might be able to clear Behemoth tower but you will need a lot of people,¡± Vixelleth answered and of course, she lied about it.
Rozan and the others looked at each other because they didn¡¯t believe her since her existence alone was suspicious. It didn¡¯t matter who she was because the only person they believed was Mykel and Mykel alone.
¡°I think we should try it, we can leave after the eleventh floor if we think it¡¯s too hard for us,¡± Jeanne said and looked at Agnez since she was the leader of the team.
Agnez stared at Vixelleth who had been smiling at her while Agnez was thinking if she could believe Vixelleth¡¯s words at all.
¡°It¡¯s Mykel who told her, don¡¯t you guys believe her? We can ask Zeth since she knew Mykel,¡± Jeanne said as she pointed at Zherlthsh.
Everyone looked at Zherlthsh because they knew how close and daring she was toward Mykel.
¡°Is that true? Mykel told you about the Behemoth tower?¡± Agnez stared at Zherlthsh.
¡°Yes,¡± Zherlthsh lied without hesitation.
¡°It seems that we got the answer,¡± Agnez sighed and grabbed her sword. ¡°You said that we need more people? How many that Mykel suggested?¡± she stared at Vixelleth.
¡°As much as you can bring, the more the better,¡± Vixelleth answered.
Agnez squinted her eyes with suspicion. ¡°Let¡¯s bring the Fraternity with us,¡± she said as she walked toward the door.
¡°We are going to bring them with us? Are you sure? They¡¯re going to drag us down,¡± Rozan replied and stared at Agnez who stood in front of the door.
¡°Well, we can¡¯t use our best Awakeners since we are going to need them during the breakout. We will use the Fraternity as our meat shield and they will be fine with it,¡± Agnez answered as she looked at them.
Gunnar and the others just raised their eyebrows and were a bit surprised by her answer.
¡°Come on, we have no time to waste,¡± Agnez said as she left the office.
Everyone followed Agnez while Lh made a phone call to Kastor to inform him about the joint team to clear the fifteenth floor of Behemoth tower.
¡°I like that woman,¡± Vixelleth said with a smile on her face as she looked at Zherlthsh.
¡°I wonder if she¡¯s really like that or is it because Mykel influenced her,¡± Zherlthsh replied and she seemed to be interested in Agnez as well.
(In the Void Clouds)
Mykel was thinking of a way to deal with his situation and he couldn¡¯tmunicate with the Constetions as well because all his skills were prohibited in the Void Clouds. He was so desperate that he tried to open the [Admin] skill and to his surprise, he was able to use it.
Mykel tried to use themand system but his request was declined.
¡°Of course, but at least I know that I can still use it. No wonder I can¡¯t level it up since it¡¯s not actually a skill, it¡¯s the system itself,¡± Mykel sighed and stared at themand system.
While Mykel was busy trying to find a way around themand system, he felt a sudden presence that appeared behind his back that gave him a chill down his spine. He immediately closed themand system and turned around to see the presence.
¡°What do you want?¡± Mykel asked as he stared at the presence.
¡°They entered the Behemoth tower and as we speak, they¡¯re struggling to clear the eleventh floor,¡± Mara answered.
Mykel was surprised to hear that Gunnar and the others decided to clear the Behemoth tower. He was so confused because why they chose the Behemoth tower over any other towers. The Behemoth tower was the second hardest tower and he should have warned them to not enter that tower as well.
¡°Why are you so surprised, Mykel Alester?¡± Mara asked and Mykel could tell that she was contented by the fact they entered the Behemoth tower.
¡°Do you know who suggested them to enter the Behemoth tower? It was them, your two little devils,¡± Mara said.
Mykel was bewildered and Mara suddenly chuckled mischievously.
¡°It seems that you can never trust a demon after all,¡± Mara said.
126 Chapter 125
Mykel was deep in thought that he tried to find a reason behind Zherlthsh and Vixelleth¡¯s decision to suggest them to clear the Behemoth tower. He couldn¡¯t find anything and started to feel anxious about those two, but he couldn¡¯t think straight because of his situation.
There was nothing he could do but be patient and wait because he believed that Mara was trying to get into his head. He decided to close his eyes and tried to ignore Mara¡¯s overwhelming presence for his own good.
(Inside the castle of Niflheim)
¡°Is he summoned to her world?¡± Aphrodite asked the moment she entered the hall with Hedone and saw Hel, Hera, Keres, Dionysus, and Apollo sitting at the long table.
¡°He¡¯s inside her world right now, that¡¯s the only exnation to why we can¡¯t find his whereabouts,¡± Hera answered with her hands clenched. ¡°Those demons, are they betraying him?¡± she stared at Keres.
¡°There¡¯s a chance they¡¯re betraying him because right now, Zherlthsh has been disowned by Azazel. The only way to regain his favor is by doing this,¡± Keres answered and stared back at Hera.
¡°So it was all just an act? Vixelleth pretended to disobey Azrael¡¯s words and orders?¡± Aphrodite sat down and grabbed a grape from the te.
¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Keres nodded her head, and then suddenly Hera mmed the table as she slowly transformed herself into her vengeful form.
¡°I knew it,¡± Hera said calmly but Garm who was in the room with them was terrified by her vengeful aura. ¡°Where¡¯s Loki?¡± she looked at Hel.
¡°He¡¯s in the middle of something and said he wille when he¡¯s done,¡± Hel looked at Hera and was amazed by her anger and power because the table was cracked by her strength which was almost impossible to break since it was made from eternal ice..
¡°She doesn¡¯t know what we are doing, right?¡± Dionysus asked and he looked a bit worried because he didn¡¯t want to lose his wealth.
¡°She knows but she doesn¡¯t care about us. All she cares about is him since he¡¯s the only threat to her,¡± Hera answered and stared at the crack on the table.
¡°I see, that¡¯s good news then,¡± Dionysus sighed with relief.
¡°Can we focus on Mykel?¡± Aphrodite asked and looked at them. ¡°I¡¯m worried if she¡¯s going to kill him,¡±
¡°No, I don¡¯t think she will kill him, at least not yet because if she¡¯s killing him now, Lucifer would take over that world. I don¡¯t think she would let him get another world after all the previous worlds that have fallen into his hands,¡± Hera answered as she sat down and rubbed the bridge of her nose.
¡°But what if she¡¯s fine with that? She doesn¡¯t need recognition by mortals, her power is unlimited and she has no reason to prevent Lucifer from taking that world,¡± Aphrodite was so worried that she started to breathe heavily.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about him,¡± Loki suddenly said as he appeared from another room.
¡°Where were you?¡± Hera asked as she stared at him with suspicion after knowing what was going on. Aphrodite and the others were also judgingly staring at him.
¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I¡¯m just taking care of some business,¡± Loki said as he stood behind Hel. ¡°I also bring guests here,¡±
¡°Guests?¡± Hera furrowed her eyebrows and was ready to summon all the spirit animals that she had.
¡°Someone that you know,¡± Loki said and then pped his hands. Hera and the others were surprised the moment they came out from a portal that Loki made.
¡°Athena? Artemis? What are you two doing here?!¡± Hera asked with her eyes wide open and stared at them both.
Athena looked at Dionysus, Aphrodite, Hedone, and Apollo with a bit of surprised expression. She looked at Keres and her expression changed drastically but Loki stood in front of her before she could do anything.
¡°She¡¯s an ally, you can trust her because Mykel trusts her,¡± Loki said with a gentle smile on his face.
Hera, Aphrodite, Apollo, and Dionysus walked toward them both and surrounded them.
¡°Athena?¡± Hera asked in her vengeful form which made Athena and Artemis looked at her with confusion.
¡°I came after Loki visited my chamber, we had a long talk,¡± Athena answered. ¡°Now, what are you guys doing here? This isn¡¯t the right ce for you all to be here,¡±
¡°How about you sit down because this is going to sound crazy,¡± Hera crossed her arms and turned herself back to normal.
Hera and Athena¡¯s rtionship was a bitplicated because Hera despised Zeus for tricking her then yed around and tricked others as he tricked her. She hate every child of Zeus and that included Athena, but Athena was an exception since she was born without a mother.
Hera was fond of Athena because they both had the same wavelength of thinking and history proved that those two could be called allies with zero proof of enmity.
Athena and Artemis were shocked about Mykel and what kind of things that he did for the constetions. They couldn¡¯t believe it at first when Hera told them about Mykel¡¯s wealth which sounded inexplicable until Hera showed the millions of Arcana Coins she had.
¡°So, all this time, it was you who started the war with Nyx?¡± Athena looked at Hera with disbelief because nobody dared to go against Nyx, even Zeus himself was avoiding her for that reason. ¡°You trust a mortal? And you would go to that extent just to please him?¡± she furrowed her eyebrows.
¡°It¡¯s hard to believe but it all started when he came to me and ask for my help,¡± Hera answered with a smile on her face which shocked Athena and Artemis because they hadn¡¯t seen her smile like that.
¡°Apollo, you were in this and you didn¡¯t tell me?¡± Artemis squinted her eyes and she felt disappointed in her twin brother.
¡°We are not that close to telling you about my affair, not to mention that you killed my lover,¡± Apollo said as he yed his harp.
Artemis squinted her eyes and looked at Apollo weirdly. ¡°You tricked me and won¡¯t let me live my life peacefully because of your own jealousy!¡± she yelled at Apollo and it made everyone startled.
¡°Can you both be a good sibling for once? We are in the middle of something,¡± Hera said calmly because she loved both Apollo and Artemis and thought of them as her own children.
Although they had aplicated rtionship, both Apollo and Artemis couldn¡¯t hate each other and were always together since they only had each other. Though Hera was a bit sorry for what she did in the past to their mother, she redeemed herself by taking care of them.
¡°So, Loki, why do you bring them here?¡± Aphrodite asked.
¡°Since Mykel cleared the Veatika world, both Athena and Artemis are now working together with me to maintain that world. So, I use the opportunity to persuade them after they watch Mykel and now they¡¯re here to offer him help,¡± Loki walked around the table and sat down in between Hel and Hera.
¡°Offer him help?¡± Hera furrowed her eyebrows and looked at Loki with a bit of confusion.
¡°Because of the current situation down there, I bet Keres is worried about her recipient as well,¡± Loki answered as he leaned forward to grab an apple on the table. ¡°Isn¡¯t your recipient in trouble as well, Hera? You should think about her as well since she¡¯s precious to Mykel, right?¡±
¡°Right, I was too upied to think about him that I almost forgot about her,¡± Hera said as she watched Lillith roaming around the forest. ¡°Why do you bring this up so suddenly?¡±
Loki walked to the throne and sat down while eating his apple. ¡°I was eavesdropping on all your conversations about your worries while I was with Athena and Artemis. Either those two demons are betraying Mykel or not, we need to focus on keeping Mykel¡¯s people alive first,¡± he said with his legs crossed.
¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Keres asked.
Loki chuckled softly with a huge smile on his face. ¡°This is what I¡¯m going to propose¡¡±
(On the eleventh floor of Behemoth tower)
¡°This isn¡¯t meant to be cleared, this fucking whole ce is gigantic!¡± Rozan said as he looked at the massive tree that was as tall as the sky and they were in the middle of a forest. ¡°This is too much for the first floor after the trial,¡±
¡°Something is wrong with this world, we aren¡¯t weed and now we are being chased away from their vige,¡± Agnez said as he looked at the giant wooden walls in the distance.
¡°Not only that, even the demons here are too strong not to mention how massive they are,¡± Gunnar checked his shield that was cracked because he blocked an arrow when he tried to get close to the vige.
While they were wandering in the forest to kill demons, Gunnar and the others suddenly stopped walking and looked at the notification in front of them. They were all bewildered and speechless with what they saw, they then looked at each other and they were all getting the same invitation.
[Goddess Hera of The Empress Arcana has offered you to be her recipient]
[Goddess Aphrodite of The High Priestess Arcana has offered you to be her recipient]
[Goddess Athena of The Justice Arcana has offered you to be her recipient]
[God Loki of The Fool Arcana has offered you to be his recipient]
[God Apollo of The Hierophant faction has offered you to be his recipient]
[God Dionysus of The Magician faction has offered you to be his recipient]
[Goddess Hel of The Death faction has offered you to be her recipient]
[Goddess Artemis of The Empress faction has offered you to be her recipient]
127 Chapter 126
¡°Is there a problem?¡± Kastor asked as he walked toward Gunnar and the others who had been standing in a circle and talked about the sudden offer from Hera and the others.
Agnez nced at Kastor and Asmond who were walking them. ¡°No, we are just thinking about going back because there¡¯s no reason for us to here,¡± she answered as she epted all the offers.
Rozan looked at Jeanne and they both nodded then epted all the offers since. Gunnar and Gerrard also epted offers then Lillith and the others epted the offers as well.
All of them copsed to their knees and it made Kastor and Asmond panicked. They tried to help Gunnar but he stopped them as he shook his head because none of them needed their help.
Agnez was the first to stand up and looked at the notification in front of her.
[You have attained [Satisfaction (Ex)] skill]
[You have attained [Double-edged Sword (Ex)] skill]
[You have attained [Decoy (Ex)] skill]
[You have attained [Burning Heart (Ex)] skill]
?[0)??? [You have attained [Vengeance (Ex)] skill]
[You have attained [Frost (Ex)] skill]
[You have attained [Courage (Ex)] skill]
[You have attained [Silver Lining (Ex) skill]
[Satisfaction (Passive) (Benefactor Exclusive): When the User achieved satisfaction, it increases the skill level by 1 and removes the limit. The skill can be stacked up to 5 times. (Duration will reset when the User achieved satisfaction)].
[Double-edged Sword (Active) (Benefactor Exclusive): Allow the User to deal double the destructive damage to the target but in exchange, the User will share the same amount of pain that the target feels. (Can be used repeatedly)]
[Decoy (Active) (Benefactor Exclusive): Allow the User to create an illusion of themselves and the User can switch position with the illusion. (Can only be used 3 times a day)]
[Burning Heart (Active) (Benefactor Exclusive): The User will feel heartburn and the User¡¯s body is undergoing abustion process that reced all basic skills or [Body Enhancement] to [In Heat] for ten minutes (Can only be used once a day)]
[In Heat: Doubled the basic skills levels or [Body Enhancement] and removed the limit but with the side effect of having an unbearable urge for sexual desire]
[Frost (Active/Toggle) (Benefactor Exclusive): Allow the User to enchant the weapon or armor the User wear with Eternal Ice. When used on a weapon it will give [Frostbite] when it makes a contact. When used on armor it will make the armor indestructible. (The longer and the more active, the more stamina is consumed)]
[Silver Lining (Active) (Benefactor Exclusive): Allow the User to predict the situation and will give the best result to ovee the situation. (Can only be used once a day)]
While she saw dumbfounded by all the Benefactor Exclusive skills that she got, another notification appeared in front of her.
[A resonance of skills has been discovered]
[You have met the requirement tobine a skill]
[Combine [Silver Lining] with [Double-edged Sword]?]
[Yes.] [No.]
Agnez tapped on the [Yes] button.
[You have attained Duet (Rs)] skill]
Before she could read the description another notification appeared.
[A resonance of skills has been discovered]
[You have met the requirement tobine a skill]
[Combine [Duet] with [Satisfaction]?]
[Yes.] [No.]
Agnez tapped on the [Yes] button again as she gulped nervously and with curiosity.
[You have attained [Triplets (Rs)] skill]
The same thing happened again and she stared at the notification with a bit of a smile on her face.
[A resonance of skills has been discovered]
[You have met the requirement tobine a skill]
[Combine [Triplet] with [Courage]?]
[Yes.] [No.]
Agnez immediately tapped on the [Yes] button again.
[You have attained [Quartet (Rs)] skill]
Agnez couldn¡¯t help but chuckle while everyone was staring at her weirdly.
[A resonance of skills has been discovered]
[You have met the requirement tobine a skill]
[Combine [Quartet] with [Burning Heart]?]
[Yes.] [No.]
Agnez¡¯s hand started to tremble and tapped on the [Yes] button.
[You have attained [Quintet (Rs)] skill]
[A resonance of skills has been discovered]
[You have met the requirement tobine a skill]
[Combine [Quintet] with [Vengeance]?]
[Yes.] [No.]
Agnez looked at Gunnar and the others, they hadn¡¯t experienced what she experienced and she couldn¡¯t wait to see what would they do once they experience it.
[You have attained [Sextet (Rs)] skill]
[[Sextet (Rs)] skill is now being modified]
[[Sextet (Rs) skill has now be [Harmony (ExSp)]
[Harmony (Active) (Exclusive Special): Combination skill of [Silver Lining], [Double-edged Sword], [Satisfaction], [Courage], [Burning Heart], [Vengeance]. The User will activate all the skills that are mentioned at once by removing side effects and requirements while also maximizing the effect of each skill. (The duration is 15 minutes and can only be used 3 times a day)]
Agnez copsed because her legs felt so weak but she looked so happy andughed frantically that making the others look at her with a worried expression.
¡°This is amazing,¡± Agnez said as she went all four.
¡°Can you tell us what happened? Why are you guys looking so surprised all of a sudden?¡± Kastor looked at Agnez as he crouched.
Before Agnez could answer Kastor¡¯s question, Gunnar shouted and it started everyone.
¡°Holy shit! What the fuck is this?!¡± Gunnar stared at the notification screens with his eyes wide open. ¡°This is fucking amazing!¡± he said then started to burst outughing.
Everyone got the same set of skills from Hera and the others, only Rozan was different because he didn¡¯t need the [Double-edged Sword]. So, Artemis gave him [Karma of Nature] which allowed him to control all elements in the vicinity but would take a huge toll on his body.
¡°All of us got offers from the Constetions,¡± Agnez answered as she stood up and looked at Kastor. ¡°You guys didn¡¯t get any?¡± she asked and looked at Kastor and the others who looked confused and had no idea what she was talking about.
¡°No, we got nothing and what do you mean you got an offer?¡± Kastor furrowed his eyebrows.
¡°Oh? Really? I guess it¡¯s just us then,¡± Agnez said and looked at Gunnar and the others who were still overwhelmed by the skills they got.
Asmond looked at Agnez and squinted his eyes. ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re getting an offer even though each one of you already got one? And here I am trying my best and not a single Constetion is approaching me,¡± he said and he slowly raised his tone that made Agnez and the others looked at him with annoyed expressions.
¡°If you want to rant, rant somewhere else. We are here to clear a floor not listening to your whine,¡± Agnez said as she walked away while Jeanne stared at Asmond with a bit of displeased after hearing his rant.
Kastor looked at Asmond and tried tofort him, he was a bit worried about Asmond as well because everyone already had at least a Benefactor that supported them. He knew that Asmond had achieved a lot of things and tried his best but the Constetions were ignoring him which made Kastor a bit suspicious about it.
¡°We have no time to waste, let¡¯s go,¡± Agnez said as Gunnar and the others followed her from behind.
¡°Go? Where?¡± Kastor asked.
¡°What do you mean where? We are going back to the vige,¡± Agnez answered as she stared at Kastor from the corner of her eyes. ¡°You can stay here and just leech the EXP, we don¡¯t care since we don¡¯t need you guys anymore
Kastor looked at his team and without Caesar on his side, it felt empty as if a big chunk of his team had disappeared. He looked at Asmond but Asmond couldn¡¯t rece Caesar because he wasn¡¯t experienced as Caesar and he also made a lot of mistakes that would lead them to a dangerous situation.
Asmond was being suspicious about the others¡¯ gazes toward him, he was being paranoid about it so he thought those people were judging him and disappointed in him. His insecurity was slowly consuming him and the media started to ask about his credibility as a Hero because the Fraternity hadn¡¯t achieved anything ever since the Association was created.
¡°What are you nning to do once wee back to the vige? You have seen it yourself how powerful those giants were,¡± Kastor looked at Agnez as he walked next to her.
¡°That was back then, now we have attained new skills, they won¡¯t be a problem for us anymore,¡± Agnez kept walking as she looked at the gate, and the giants who guarded the gate were lifting their rusty swords and axes.
¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Kastor asked.
¡°If we are not weed, the only choice is to use force,¡± Agnez unsheathed her sword as she stared at the gate and walls that prevented them from passing through to fight the demons.
[Activated [Harmony]?]
[Yes.] [No.]
¡°Yes,¡± Agnez said and immediately her whole body felt an immense amount of power and she had mixed feelings that gave her excitement.
¡®Violence is not the answer, it¡¯s the question,¡± Agnez swung her sword around then she swung her sword as hard as she could and created a massive projectile attack. It cut the giants into half and destroyed the gate and the walls at the same time.
¡°And the answer is yes,¡± Agnez continued and stared at the inside of the vige was a mess because of her attack.
128 Chapter 127
Agnez stared at the giants running away and hiding in their houses as she kept walking into the vige. She looked at all the giants and she could tell they were all starving and sick, none of them were a threat to her.
None of the giants in the vige seemed to be a warrior, it was all just vigers who tried to survive. Agnez looked around and the only ones that could be called a warrior were those two that she killed near the gate.
¡°Let¡¯s find the chief of the vige,¡± Agnez said as she looked at a giant kid peeking his head and staring at her. ¡°I wasted my skill for this?¡± Agnez sighed as she sheathed her sword and walked past the houses.
Asmond looked at Agnez and he was surprised by how strong she was after she showed them what she was capable of. The inferiority was so overwhelming that he thought of giving up at that moment but then he looked at Jeanne and remembered Mykel¡¯s words. It gave him a push that was enough to put him back to his sense.
A man with only a piece of cloth covering his waist and thighs suddenly came out from the corner. His brown bun hair and long mustache and beard covered his neck and stood in front of Agnez and the others. Gunnar was as tall as the giant¡¯s knees and it was enough to tell how big the giant waspared to the ordinary human.
¡°Come with me,¡± The giant said with his super low-pitched voice.
Agnez and the others followed him without even asking a question.
They were brought to the middle of the vige and could see the four main roads that circled around the massive hut in front of them. The giant entered the hut through the curtain made of animal skin, then they followed him inside..
An old giant man with his white hair and beard sat on a throne that was made from the carcass of an animal. He was surrounded by bones that looked like ribs and he was leaning on the backbone of the carcass.
¡°Who are you and why are you invading our vige?¡± The old man asked while the brown-haired giant sat with his legs crossed next to the old man.
¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? We came here to save your world, but your warriors thought that we are demons and attacked one of us without even listening to our exnation,¡± Agnez crossed her arms and looked up to stare at the old man.
¡°I see, so you¡¯re not one of them,¡± The old man said. ¡°Can I ask your name? Little people,¡± he slowly stood straight then leaned his body forward and looked down at Agnez and the others.
¡°Agnez Maurice,¡± Agnez said as she nodded up and kept making eye contact with the giant that seemed to be the chief of the vige. ¡°You don¡¯t need the other names because I¡¯m the leader so if you have anything to say, say it to me,¡±
¡°Agnez Maurice, what a weird name,¡± The old man said. ¡°Duaval is my name,¡± he said as he put his left hand on his chest. ¡°He is my son, Dougal,¡± he pointed his left hand at the brown-haired giant.
Agnez nced at Dougal and then stared back at Duaval. ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase, where are the demons?¡± she asked.
¡°If you¡¯re asking the one behind all this, it¡¯s not here, at least physically,¡± Duaval answered as he leaned his back so slowly. His ribs were shown and his corbones as well, it was enough to tell he hadn¡¯t eaten for days or even weeks.
¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Then how can we clear this floor if the one behind this isn¡¯t here?¡± Agnez asked and looked at both of them back and forth.
¡°I will give you the answer, but I have a favor to ask you first,¡± Duaval said and scratched his cheek. ¡°Kill all the demons to prove your strength and then I will lead you to the one behind this chaos,¡±
Agnez nodded in agreement. ¡°Fine, just tell me where are all the demons,¡± she said as she sighed.
¡°Go to the west, all the warriors are now fighting the demons over there. Just tell the gatekeeper that Duaval send you there,¡± Duaval pointed his right arm to his right. ¡°Please hurry, my warriors can¡¯t hold them any longer,¡±
Agnez turned around and looked at the others. ¡°Come on,¡±
All of them left the hut as Duaval and Dougal watched them leave.
¡°Are you sure they¡¯re the ones, father?¡± Dougal asked and looked at Duaval with curiosity.
¡°She said that a group of men and women woulde to our world, I believe they¡¯re the ones that she mentioned,¡± Duaval answered and started coughing, he looked at his hand and saw blood on his palm. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time,¡±
Agnez went to the west and saw the gatekeeper standing in the middle of the gate.
¡°Open the door, Duaval sent us here and we are here to deal with the demons,¡± Agnez said as the gatekeeper stared down at her with his eyebrows furrowed.
The gatekeeper raised his eyebrows and pulled the door open then watched them leave the gate.
They heard screams and grunts from behind the hill, then they saw a giant being thrown away and falling on his back. A massive minotaur walked heavily with a hammer in its hands, the minotaur smashed its hammer on the giant¡¯s head and it looked like a watermelon being crushed with a bat.
¡°Try to defeat all the demons in fifteen minutes, use it once, and if it took more than fifteen minutes, just try your best to kill them without activating it again. Do you guys understand?¡± Agnez asked and stared at them from the corner of her eye.
¡°Alright, we are all eager to test it out anyway,¡± Gunnar said as he punched his palm.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Agnez said and started to walk then ran toward the battlefield that came from behind the hill on their right.
?[0)??? Everything in that world looked so big, even the grass was enough to cover legs and it made them hard to walk.
The moment they turned right and checked the battlefield, they were surprised because the demons were as big as the giants. The demons weren¡¯t only minotaur, but also gargoyle and bird-like demons with arms.
¡°Make every second count!¡± Agnez said as she activated [Harmony].
Gunnar and the others were running so fast that Kastor and the others were left behind. They had no idea what made Agnez and the others could move that fast and Kastor knew it had something to do with what they received earlier.
Agnez and the others dealt with the demons on the ground while Rozan and Gerrard dealt with the demons that were flying.
Even though they were so small, the giants were overwhelmed by their presence and how easily they killed the demons. The giants immediately joined Agnez and the others, it looked like a human who was walking their dogs in sizeparison.
Fifteen minutes had passed and they failed to kill all the demons but it was enough for the giants to handle the rest of the demons. They looked at each other and chuckled in disbelief because the skill that they received was nothing like what they imagined. The [Frost] skill made them invincible and not even a single scratch on their armor or weapons.
After the giants had done killing the remaining demons, they all walked toward Agnez and the others.
¡°Who are you people? Are you from another world?¡± A giant with long red hair and beard asked as he crouched to respect them and be of the same height as them.
¡°Yes, we came here to save your world. Duaval sent us here and he promised to show us the one behind this so we can go to the next floor,¡± Agnez answered as she nodded her head and looked at all the giants.
All the giants looked at each other and something felt wrong with their stares.
¡°I see, we should go back to the vige and report to the chief that we have taken care of all the demons,¡± The red-haired guy said and nodded his head with understanding.
As they walked into the vige, all the people started to look at Agnez and the others. They were grateful for saving them from the demons but they still had fear in their eyes for some reason.
They entered the hut and the red-haired guy informed Duaval about the demon¡¯s clearance. Duaval and Dougal were a bit surprised that it only took them only half an hour while the giants had to fight for weeks.
¡°Thank you for saving my people, Agnez Maurice,¡± Duaval said as he stood up so slowly with the help of Dougal and the red-haired giant. ¡°Now, let¡¯s do the ritual. I will summon the demon for you,¡± he said as he looked down at Agnez and the others.
129 Chapter 128
¡°A ritual? What are you trying to do?¡± Agnez blocked Duaval¡¯s path from leaving the hut. The moment Duaval said about ritual, it was enough for her and the others to be cautious and needed an exnation from him.
Duaval stopped walking and looked down at Agnez with a straight face. ¡°How about I exin it to you while we walk to the ritual area? It¡¯s the only way if you want to clear this floor,¡±
Agnez stared at Duaval for quite a while and then she moved away and let Duaval pass.
Gunnar and the others followed Agnez from behind, they started to see the resemnce between Agnez with Mykel. The difference was that Agnez was more daring and used more verbal to approach and intimidate no matter who she was dealing with.
¡°What¡¯s this ritual that you mentioned earlier, are you trying to summon the demon?¡± Agnez walked next to Duaval who barely had the strength to walk on his own.
¡°Yes, do you believe in spirits, Agnez Maurice?¡± Duaval asked and looked at Agnez.
¡°Spirits?¡± Agnez raised her eyebrow and stared back at Duaval. ¡°Who knows, I have never met one and I don¡¯t know anything about it,¡±
¡°I see, no wonder you looked so surprised when I said ritual,¡± Duaval said and tried to clear his throat. ¡°In our world, Blovar, spirits live among us and they are the oldest being in our world,¡± he started to exin.
¡°The spirits are like guardians of our world and they have been helping every living being in our world. Not all of the demons have a physical body, some are spirits like them,¡± Duaval put his hands behind his back and looked at the bright sky. ¡°There are good spirits and evil spirits, those spirits live in coexistence until the breakout happened and possessed every living thing,¡±.
¡°You¡¯re telling me that the one who leads the demons here is still in a spirit form and you¡¯re doing a ritual to call that spirit?¡± Agnez squinted her blue eyes and pointed her gaze at Duaval.
¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what we are going to do,¡± Duaval nodded in agreement and slightly smiled.
¡°Then what? What do you want to do once the spirit possessed a body?¡± Agnez asked with her eyebrow raised.
¡°Of course, you have to kill the vessel of the spirit,¡± Duaval answered and looked at Agnez. ¡°That¡¯s the only way to kill it,¡±
¡°Even though I don¡¯t know much about spirits and possessions, I watched a lot of movies and I don¡¯t think a spirit will die even if the vessel is killed,¡± Agnez crossed her arms and was skeptical about the n. ¡°It sounds like a good n, but it¡¯s not going to work nheless,¡±
Duaval chuckled quietly and nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re quite sharp, Agnez Maurice, no wonder you¡¯re the pack leader,¡± He said and looked at Agnez. ¡°That¡¯s right, but we have a way to trap the spirit inside of the vessel. Once the vessel dies, the spirit will follow because the spirit is bounded to the soul of the vessel,¡±
¡°That¡¯s enough exnation, now what I want to ask is, will it work?¡± Agnez asked.
¡°It will work because it¡¯s something that we, the people of Blovar have done for centuries. It¡¯s one of our traditions to kill evil spirit once it tries to do any harm,¡± Duaval answered with confidence and without hesitation.
¡°We are here,¡± Duaval said and pointed at the vast field as big as a football field.
They looked at dozens of giants sitting in a circle while some of them were wearing some kind of weird outfit and ne thenid down in the middle. They saw a simr circle when they found the summoning ritual in District 14 and looking at how they used sacrifices, they all had a bad feeling about it.
¡°Are they going to be the sacrifice?¡± Agnez asked with her arms crossed tofort herself. The sacrifices were giants, and she didn¡¯t know if that would make any difference or not but if it did, then the chance that they summoned something else was enough to make her feel unease.
¡°Yes, but they¡¯re going to be sacrificed after the ritual, not during the ritual,¡± Duaval answered as he stood outside the circle.
¡°After the ritual? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Agnez furrowed her eyebrows and held the scabbard with her left hand.
¡°Do you see the ne they¡¯re wearing? That¡¯s the talisman to repel the spirit from possessing their bodies while at the same time, trap the spirit inside the vessel,¡± Duaval answered and pointed at the ne.
¡°Wait, so they¡¯re the vessel?¡± Agnez asked.
¡°No, the vassal is going to be me,¡± Duaval said and then entered the circle. ¡°If the only vassal the spirit can possess is a weak old man like me with barely enough strength to live, the spirit will need a life force to be transferred into the vessel¡¯s body. That¡¯s why these men are here inside the circle to trap the spirit inside my body once their souls are being sucked,¡± Duaval continued as he stood in the middle of the circle and looked at Agnez.
Agnez and the others stood outside the circle and watched Duaval sit down with his legs crossed. The giants were slowly walking away from the circle to avoid idents or getting possessed by the spirit.
¡°Agnez Maurice, I¡¯m asking you to kill me,¡± Duaval said with a smile on his face. ¡°I believe you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s capable of doing so and I can see it in your eyes that you have done this many times,¡±
Agnez stared at Duaval as she unsheathed her sword and used [Frost] on her sword that it started to make a crackling sound on the de because it was slowly being swallowed by Eternal Ice.
¡°What a fierce warrior you are, Agnez Maurice,¡± Duaval said and closed his eyes.
¡°Walk away from the circle, let her be the only one who stood in front of the circle,¡± Dougal said so calmly and didn¡¯t even show any sadness on his face.
The moment everyone was away from the circle, the giants inside the circles held the pendant with both hands. The dark clouds were slowly forming above them and Agnez stared at them with her hand ready to kill anything that possessed Duaval¡¯s body.
It was only silence and the sound of the wind that started to form around the circle that blew Agnez¡¯s hair.
A minute passed and everyone was watching in the distance but nothing happened. Agnez on the other hand, felt a pressure around her body that her right hand started to tremble on its own which confused her.
¡°It¡¯s a shame that it has to be this way, I¡¯m nothing but a loyal servant,¡± Duaval quietly said.
The moment Duaval said that everyone in the circle including Agnez skipped a heartbeat. They couldn¡¯t move a single muscle on their bodies as they started to hear Duaval¡¯s mischievous chuckle.
?[0)??? Agnez tried to move her body with everything she had, but she couldn¡¯t do anything until she heard a whisper from behind her left ear. ¡°So, you¡¯re the one that my sister mentioned,¡±
Agnez¡¯s vision went nk and she copsed to the ground which made everyone panic.
¡°Agnez!¡± Gunnar screamed his lungs out as he ran toward the ritual but then an invisible barrier stopped him from getting closer to the ritual. ¡°What¡¯s this?! A barrier?!¡±
¡°Gunnar! Move!¡± Rozan screamed as he pointed his staff at the invisible barrier.
Rozan used everything to break the barrier with magic that should be enough to annihte a city but the barrier was unscratched by it. Everyone tried to help and used everything they had but it was all futile until they saw Agnez slowly standing right back up.
Agnez looked at her hands for quite a while and started to chuckle mischievously.
¡°What a wonderful body,¡± Agnez said to herself. ¡°No wonder my sisters like you,¡±
Duaval stared at Agnez and he was wreathed in a smile then he bowed his head at Agnez.
¡°Oh, Princess of Beast, I offer you my life,¡± Duaval voice started to change and it sounded like a woman¡¯s voice.
Agnez looked at Duaval and smirked. ¡°You¡¯re always one of my favorites, now you can go back,¡± She said as she stared at the sword in her hand. ¡°I will leave the pce in your care,¡±
Agnez swung her sword and it surprised Gunnar and the others that she managed to tten everything in her path including Duaval and the giants who were supposed to be a sacrifice. The barrier shattered into pieces and it shocked them to the core that she possessed such power.
Dougal stared at Agnez as he took a deep breath and let out a big sigh.
[You have cleared the eleventh floor of the Behemoth Tower!]
[You are the first to clear the eleventh floor]
[Please enter your name]
[The red portal to the twelfth floor is now open!]
[The blue portal to your original world is now open!]
130 Chapter 129
¡°Who are you?!¡± Agnez stood in the middle of the darkness with nothing on her as she stared at a woman who had three horns on her forehead and batwings on her back that covered her face and body with it. ¡°Are you a spirit who possessed my body?¡±
?[0)??? The spirit chuckled mischievously as she slowly opened the wings to reveal herself. A long dark red-haired woman that it dragged on the ground stared at Agnez with her all-ck eyes. She smiled sinisterly at Agnez and Agnez could feel the violence that was oozing out from the spirit¡¯s body.
¡°A spirit you say?¡± The woman¡¯s asked as she walked toward Agnez so arrogantly with her chin up.
The woman was two times taller than Agnez and she stood right in front of Agnez and stared down at her.
¡°You can call me that if you want,¡± The woman smirked as she rested her hands on her waist.
¡°What do you want from me?¡± Agnez asked and showed no fear in her eyes.
¡°I will live inside your body and I¡¯m going to give you power that nobody else can achieve,¡± The woman answered as she reached out her hand at Agnez.
¡°Power? I¡¯m not stupid enough to let myself trust a demon,¡± Agnez replied and stared at the woman in the eye..
¡°How cute,¡± The woman said as she bent her knees to look Agnez in the eye. ¡°Sadly, I¡¯m not asking a question and there¡¯s nothing you can do once I¡¯m already inside your body,¡±
The woman disappeared and Agnez felt like her body was being pulled out forcefully and that it was hard to breathe.
¡°Agnez?!¡± Gunnar yelled as he shook Agnez¡¯s shoulders and it was enough to put her back to her sense.
Agnez looked at them and she looked so confused about what happened because they all looked so worried. She turned around and saw the circle was gone and everything inside it, she didn¡¯t remember anything from the moment she lost her consciousness.
¡°What happened?¡± Agnez asked quietly as she held her head with her right hand because her head felt so heavy that she might copse again anytime soon.
¡°What do you mean what happened? You¡¯re the one who did this,¡± Rozan answered and pointed at the mess she made. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re, okay? Your left eye is red,¡± he pointed at her left eye and everyone noticed it as well because it looked like a blood stain.
Dougal stared at Agnez and immediately walked away because he had be the chief of the vige. Agnez knew Dougal had been staring at her and so she stared at him and asked for some kind of exnation.
¡°I need water,¡± Agnez said as she leaned on Gunnar¡¯s shoulder because all her strength felt like it was being drained in an instant. Edith immediately grabbed a bottle of water and helped her drink, she emptied the whole bottle and asked for more.
Gunnar carried Agnez on his back as they all walked back to the vige because they couldn¡¯t continue with Agnez in that condition. Dougal provided them a house to live in, a house that belonged to one of the giants that became sacrificial for the ritual.
Three days had passed and Agnez¡¯s condition didn¡¯t get any better, she got even worse and her fever was so high that her sweat dried out in less than a minute. Gunnar and the others didn¡¯t know what happened to her and so Gerrard decided to stop the attempt and back home so she could get the best treatment. Kastor was worried about Agnez¡¯s condition as well and knew it was for the best for everyone to stop the attempt.
Agnez had been suffering for whispers that wouldn¡¯t let her be, and it took a huge toll on her body and mind. Even now, she was still hearing the whispers from that woman¡¯s voice, it made her head spin like crazy.
They left the tower and it was another disappointment for Asmond because he thought he could gain something from clearing the Behemoth tower. He was a bit mad at Agnez who suddenly got sick and because of her, she wasted his time but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything and kept it deep inside.
Lh with Zherlthsh and Vixelleth came to the hospital after she heard about what happened to Agnez. She asked about what happened and Rozan exined everything to her while Zherlthsh and Vixelleth listened from the distance.
¡°I never thought it would be possible to bring her out to this world by possessing a body,¡± Zherlthsh said as she stared at Rozan. ¡°I¡¯m talking about Agnez who managed to contain our sister¡¯s power inside her body,¡±
¡°Agnez won¡¯t survive if it keeps going on like this, and if Mykel knew that we killed one of his people, we are in grave danger,¡± Vixelleth sighed and looked at the ceiling and could sense her sister¡¯s presence from the top floors. ¡°We should pay her a visit and drain the demonic power in her body to release the pain,¡±
¡°Zeth, Vix,e on, we are going to see Agnez,¡± Lh looked at both of them as she stood in front of the lift.
The three of them walked the hallway and saw Gunnar and the rest of them waiting outside the room. Gunnar said that Agnez¡¯s condition was getting worse and the doctor said if her condition worsened, there was nothing he could do to save her life.
Lh entered the room with Zherlthsh and Vixelleth, they saw Agnez was sleeping and it looked like she was in aa. The room was so cold that it struck Lh¡¯s bones and the reason was to lower Agnez¡¯s body temperature.
¡°What happened to you,¡± Lh asked with a worried expression and tried to hold Agnez¡¯s hand but then she immediately pulled her hand because it was so hot like boiling water.
¡°Please stay here, both of you, let me call the best doctors to treat her!¡± Lh said and then left the room.
Zherlthsh and Vixelleth grabbed Agnez¡¯s hands and they took the demonic power from her body. Even though both of them were suffering from the burn and while they were draining the power, Agnez suddenly opened her eyes and pulled both of them toward her.
¡°You dare to take my power?!¡± Agnez asked as she red at both of them then she choked both of them as she pushed them to the wall.
The banging sound alerted Gunnar and the others but when they tried to enter the room, the door wouldn¡¯t budge. Gunnar tried to open the door using force and hit his shoulder on the door but it was the same as if some kind of force prevented them from entering.
¡°Gunnar! Stop it! Look!¡± Rozan said as he pointed at the small square ss in the middle of the door. ¡°Vix and Zeth were in danger!¡± he said as he saw both Zherlthsh and Vixelleth being pushed onto the walls.
Agnez stared at Gunnar and the others who were staring at her from outside the room then she smirked at them as she tightened her grip on their necks.
¡°Sister, it¡¯s us!¡± Zherlthsh said as she tried to free herself but she couldn¡¯t outmatch Agnez¡¯s strength.
¡°Ah¡¡± Agnez stared at both of them back and forth. ¡°My younger sisters, how I miss you both so much,¡± she removed her hands from their necks and stared at them both with a sinister smile.
¡°Let us take your power away for a moment, we need that woman to be alive,¡± Vixelleth said as she coughed and rubbed her neck.
Agnez chuckled and put her hands on top of Zherlthsh and Vixelleth¡¯s heads. ¡°Take these,¡± she transferred almost all the power on them then fell unconscious.
Gunnar and the others finally could open the door and they ran toward Agnez to put her back on her bed.
¡°Zeth, Vix! Are you alright?¡± Edith asked with a worried expression and then saw a hand mark on their necks. It looked like their skin got burned by Agnez¡¯s hand.
¡°We are fine,¡± Zherlthsh answered as she stood up and looked at Agnez.
Gunnar and Jeanne looked at each other because they were the ones who brought Agnez back to bed. ¡°Do you feel it? Agnez¡¯s fever is gone,¡± Gunnar asked.
¡°Yeah, her fever is gone,¡± Jeanne nodded her head as she touched Agnez¡¯s hand.
Zherlthsh and Vixelleth started to feel the overwhelming power of their sister, they both couldn¡¯t contain the power themselves even though they were far stronger than Agnez and not to mention that they shared the power.
They left the room and used the portal to go back to the castle.
Both of them started to scream in pain and slowly turned themselves into their true form. They broke and destroyed everything around them with their wings, tail, and ws as they walked toward Beldathiel¡¯s room.
They entered the room and saw Beldathiel was sleeping on the bed, then they both immediately walked toward her and touched her back with their hands to transfer the power to her.
Beldathiel opened her eyes and noticed the feeling on her back. ¡°This warmth, I know who this belongs to,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Mazikeen,¡±
131 Chapter 130
¡°Are you both alright?¡± Beldathiel asked as she slowly turned her body around. She saw both Zherlthsh and Vixellethying on the bed in their true form, they both couldn¡¯t contain Mazikeen¡¯s power at all.
Zherlthsh groaned as she slowly turned herself to her human form and looked at Beldathiel who seemed fine. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister, you¡¯re the only one who can handle such power,¡±
¡°It¡¯s getting warm but this is fine, it feelsfortable,¡± Beldathiel turned around again and hugged the body pillow that Zherlthsh brought for her. ¡°I never thought she would listen to me,¡±
¡°Of course, it¡¯s because we both are here and that alone is enough to persuade her,¡± Vixelleth answered as she turned herself into her human form. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, sister, who visited Mazikeen in her dream,¡±
Beldathiel spent almost her entire life sleeping and it gave her the power to travel to different realms in her sleep. She could visit everyone¡¯s dream and that included the Gods and Goddesses but they didn¡¯t sleep.
It was Vixelleth¡¯s idea to bring Mazikeen because Mazikeen was the only one who stood up for her and Zherlthsh when the other sisters were messing around with them. Beldathiel visited Mazikeen in her dream and told Mazikeen about Zherlthsh and Vixelleth. It wasn¡¯t easy Beldathiel had to visit her over and over until Mazikeen realized all the dreams she had in the past few days.
¡°Now what? Mazikeen¡¯s power is inside my body and doesn¡¯t that make her useless if she possessed no power?¡± Beldathiel was rubbing her nose on the body pillow because her nose was itchy.
¡°She¡¯s residing inside a human body, she¡¯s possessing the woman¡¯s body and until then, we will find a way to get her out,¡± Vixelleth answered and sat down on the sofa next to the bed. ¡°It would be a problem because it¡¯s going to be hard to get her body down here,¡±
¡°Our eldest sister knows about what we are doing down here, and it¡¯s better for you to stop bringing more of our sister down here. She has spoken and the other sisters have to obey her call, so the next sister you¡¯re nning to bring, she won¡¯t hesitate to hunt us down. That being said, we will be on our own from here and out,¡± Beldathiel said as she yawned and stretched her legs..
¡°Yes, sister, we understand,¡± Vixelleth nodded her head and looked at Beldathiel was slowly closing her eyes.
A week had passed and they didn¡¯t want to clear the fifteenth floor of the Behemoth tower. Agnez hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the possession even though she wasn¡¯t controlled by Mazikeen anymore. One thing that she realized was that she watched and listened to the conversation when Mazikeen choked Zherlthsh and Vixelleth.
¡°Agnez?¡± Jeanne stood in front of the door and looked at Agnez who was staring at herself in the mirror with her left pupil color slowly turning grey. ¡°We have to go, Miss Lh wants to bring everyone to the meeting with the Fraternity and the governments about the breakout,¡±
¡°I will guide you,¡± A sinister voice could be heard from inside Agnez¡¯s skull. ¡°Trust me,¡±
¡°Stop it!¡± Agnez yelled as she stared at her own reflection and she was furious with whatever she was staring at.
Lillith and Nagy hurriedly went to Agnez¡¯s room to check up on her, and the first thing they saw was Jeanne who looked a bit scared of Agnez. They both looked at Agnez, she looked like a mess, and Lillith was the only one who dared to get close to her.
¡°Let me take care of her,¡± Lillith looked at Jeanne and Nagy as she nodded her head.
Jeanne and Nagy nodded with understanding and then they left the room.
Lillith slowly wrapped her arms around Agnez¡¯s head and put Agnez¡¯s head on her chest. ¡°Can you listen to my heartbeat?¡± she asked and looked at Agnez through the mirror.
Agnez did the same thing to Lillith back when she was stuck inside the world of memory. Agnezforted her by putting her onto her chest to listen to Agnez¡¯s heartbeat. She slowly calmed Agnez down and she also knew about the truth because she looked into Agnez¡¯s memories.
¡°Thank you, Lilly, you can leave now, I need to get change,¡± Agnez said as she leaned her head away from Lillith¡¯s chest. ¡°I¡¯m fine now,¡±
Lillith smiled and nodded then left the room then closed the door behind her.
They all went to the conference room in the Guild Association building, Zherlthsh and Vixelleth were staring at Agnez when she entered the room. Agnez red at them and that was enough to tell that she knew about their true identity.
¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom,¡± Agnez said and left the room on her own.
Agnez washed her face in the sink and when she looked up at the mirror, they saw Zherlthsh and Vixelleth standing behind her. Their eyes were glowing and it gave her a chill down her spine but she wasn¡¯t scared of them because she knew that they couldn¡¯t hurt her because of the demon inside her body.
¡°Zherlthsh, right?¡± Agnez stared at Zherlthsh through the mirror. ¡°I thought Mykel defeated you,¡±
¡°He did, many times,¡± Zherlthsh answered.
¡°Then, who¡¯s she? Another demon lord?¡± Agnez asked with her trembling voice of anger.
¡°Yes, my sister, Vixelleth,¡± Zherlthsh answered and nodded her head.
¡°How about the demon inside my body? Who is she?¡± Agnez asked again and this time she clenched her fists that she started to hurt herself and blood came out from her palms.
¡°Before I tell you her name, I want you to not speak her name out loud or inside your head because she will take control over your body immediately,¡± Zherlthsh said as she stood right behind Agnez. ¡°Mazikeen is her name,¡±
Agnez unconsciously repeated the name in her head and before she could finish saying Mazikeen¡¯s name, she heard a loud scream that came from inside her skull that startled her. She fell down but Zherlthsh grabbed her body before she fell to the ground.
¡°I told you to not call her name,¡± Zherlthsh said as she helped Agnez back up.
¡°Let go of me,¡± Agnez said but she was still leaning onto Zherlthsh¡¯s body.
Agnez turned around and looked at them both. ¡°So, it was you who killed Caesar? And it was you who killed hundreds of Awakeners?¡±
¡°Of course, but it was all under Mykel¡¯s order,¡± Zherlthsh answered.
¡°So it was all Mykel¡¯s doing all along, he was the one who made all these messes?¡± Agnez leaned on the sink as she held her head. ¡°I don¡¯t care if he did because that doesn¡¯t affect me, I¡¯m just wondering why he did all this. What¡¯s his goal?¡±
¡°If you want to know the truth, you ask the wrong person. How about you ask about it to Mykel himself?¡± Vixelleth replied with her arms crossed. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re ready for it,¡±
¡°Speaking of Mykel? Do you know where he¡¯s right now?¡± Agnez looked at Vixelleth with her eyebrows furrowed.
¡°No, we don¡¯t know where he is because we are also looking for him. There¡¯s only one exnation to his whereabouts, but that¡¯s something that we shouldn¡¯t be talking about,¡± Vixelleth said as she looked at the ceiling.
¡°That¡¯s fine, I will ask about it to him when hees back,¡± Agnez said as she weakly walked out of the bathroom.
Agnez looked at Lillith who was standing in front of the bathroom and then Lillith saw Zherlthsh and Vixellethe out from the bathroom. Zherlthsh and Vixelleth smiled at her as they walked past her, then she approached Agnez to check on her.
¡°Are you checking my memories right now?¡± Agnez asked and stared at Lillith with a straight face which hard to tell if she was angry or fine with it.
¡°I¡¯m not, but I did check your memories when you were still hospitalized,¡± Lillith answered and shook her head.
¡°You can look at my memories right now,¡± Agnez said as she walked the hallway with Lillith.
¡°No, I think I already heard enough from your conversation and also¡¡± Lillith paused and made Agnez curious about what she was about to say.
?[0)??? ¡°Also what? Do you know something that we don¡¯t know?¡± Agnez asked.
¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter once we are done here, I don¡¯t want to tell you about this in public,¡± Lillith said and looked at Agnez who was staggering and so she helped Agnez walk back to the conference room.
They both went inside the conference room and all the seats had been taken, everyone gathered to talk about the breakout and the n on dealing with it.
Lh was standing in front of the podium in front of hundreds of people including the people from the media. She looked at the piece of paper in her hands, she prepared the speech for the asion but then she crumbled it and put it in her pocket.
Lh took a deep breath and exhaled deeply. ¡°Good morning, and let¡¯s cut the chase and talk about the breakout that will happen next week. We are on our own, and we are the only one who can protect this world from the demons,¡±
132 Chapter 131
¡°As you all know, there are still eight towers that we haven¡¯t cleared. Clearing up to the fifteenth floor is not something that can easily be achieved. Thousands of lives have fallen to achieve what we have right now, and not to mention hundreds or even a thousand of lives that have fallen because of the incident that happened the past month,¡± Lh held the side of the podium so tightly.
¡°There are reasons why we are unable to clear all the towers and prevent the breakout from happening. The first one is that there are too many towers in our world while the other worlds that we have saved only had one or three towers. It¡¯s so hard to handle all of them at once, and it¡¯s not an excuse because it¡¯s the fact that we have not enough people for the task,¡± Lh looked at the cameras.
¡°Second, we are limited with the technology that we are struggling to protect ourselves and fight off the demons. There¡¯s one world that we know of who have more advanced technology that could protect itself from the breakout. Still, that alone isn¡¯t enough for them because we have achieved more than them,¡± Lh looked at Gunnar and the others on the side of the stage.
¡°With that being said, I hope you understand that we are trying our best to protect our world from the demons. We have tried our best and we managed to clear Abaddon, Asmodeus, Azrael, Belphegor, and Azazel towers,¡± Lh looked at the prime minister who was in the front seat.
¡°We tried to clear the Behemoth tower but something happened that we are unable to clear it. Fortunately, since we have cleared up to the fourteenth floor, we believe and are confident that the breakout will happen to that world instead of us. So, we only have to deal with seven of them instead of eight, and that¡¯s better than nothing and reducing a threat to our world,¡± Lh exined and everyone looked a bit relieved.
Lh speech didn¡¯t end there and she mentioned about the newly discovered technology that could help them during the breakout. A knowledge that Barika and the people from the Juven world that resided in the Bumi world gave to Lh and the people from the government a few days ago.
The technology that would help them a lot during breakout next week and it was all thanks to Mykel who made the people from Juven world indebted to him. They had been working on the weapons and bombs that the people from Juven world used to protect themselves from the demons.
Lh and the government had prepared shelters all over the districts that were safe from the breakout. She made sure everyone¡¯s safety was her first and only priority, and that alone was enough to give relief to the people from the other seven districts..
¡°Is there any question that anyone would like to ask?¡± Lh looked at everyone in the auditorium hall.
Dozens of people were lining up and were ready to ask a question.
¡°Miss Lh, are we going to be able to fight the demons?¡± A woman asked who seemed to be a reporter from one of the media.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m confident that we will be able to prevent the demons from upying our world,¡± Lh answered without hesitation and with a serious expression. ¡°Next question,¡±
¡°We would like to know Mister Mykel¡¯s whereabouts, we heard that he went missing after he cleared the Belphegor tower,¡± A man from another media asked with a pen and note ready in his hands.
¡°We have tried to look for him, but we couldn¡¯t find him anywhere,¡± Lh answered and everyone looked at each other with worried expressions. Only a few people knew about it that Mykel went missing and Asmond wasn¡¯t one of them.
¡°Is he still alive?¡± The man asked and everyone stared at Lh.
Lh hesitated to answer the question and everyone was waiting for her answer. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she answered with a worried expression. ¡°But I want to believe that he¡¯s still alive,¡±
¡°Do you think he wille back when the breakout happens? If we have him with us, at least we know that one of the districts would be safe,¡± Another guy asked.
¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lh answered as she shook her head.
Everyone started to murmur and questioned Mykel¡¯s whereabouts, they felt a bit uneasy knowing that Mykel wouldn¡¯t be there to save them. They didn¡¯t even know what Mykel was capable of, but hearing stories from the Awakeners that were there with him, they knew he was really strong, and not to mention he cleared two towers on his own.
Lh answered all the questions and worries of the people then the government took over the stage.
¡°Agnez,¡± Lh looked at Agnez who didn¡¯t join the others and stayed on backstage on her own. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine, for now,¡± Agnez looked at Lh and she had to use ck round sses to cover her eyes because her left eye was slowly turning into a demon eye.
¡°Is it getting worse again?¡± Lh asked with a worried expression.
¡°Yes, and it¡¯s starting to get warm around my left eyes,¡± Agnez answered as she removed her sses her left eye was turning ck and the pupil looked like a blood sr eclipse.
Agnez¡¯s eye would transform like that but there was no real reason behind it because it didn¡¯t give her power or anything. One thing that she knew was that during the eye transformation, the whispers were intensified with irritable pain in her eyes.
?[0)??? ¡°You should go home and rest for more,¡± Lh said. ¡°Someone willing to apany her home?¡±
Lillith was about to raise her hand but then Vixelleth grabbed Agnez¡¯s hand. ¡°I will bring her home,¡±
Everyone was surprised that Vixelleth suddenly offered herself but Lh allowed her to bring Agnez back to the suite.
The two of them went to the suite using a portal that Vixelleth opened for them.
¡°You need to keep her down under or she will take over your whole body and you will be consumed by her,¡± Vixelleth said as she removed her zer.
¡°Why are you helping me? Isn¡¯t she¡¯s your sister?¡± Agnez asked and stared at Vixelleth.
¡°She¡¯s my sister but I¡¯m more afraid of Mykel because this isn¡¯t his n,¡± Vixelleth said and removed her suit vest. ¡°I need you to follow my order if you want to ease the pain and suffering,¡±
¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Agnez raised her eyebrow with a straight face.
¡°Remove all your clothes,¡± Vixelleth removed her pants and shirt as she walked toward Agnez. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can help you right now,¡±
Vixelleth stood in front of Agnezpletely naked and for some reason, Agnez felt so aroused by Vixelleth¡¯s body. She hesitated at first but Vixelleth¡¯s touches were enough to give her pleasure that she would do anything to keep that feeling inside her body.
¡°Would you prefer for me to take them off for you?¡± Vixelleth whispered as she licked the earring and then kissed Agnez¡¯s neck. ¡°Let me do it for you then,¡±
Agnez¡¯s head went nk the moment Vixelleth kissed her neck and she couldn¡¯t resist because she took a huge toll from the earring, the possession, and the charm of Vixelleth. Her [Mind-Stability] skill couldn¡¯t help her at all from all that and so she fell from her grace and swallowed by pleasure.
It only took ten minutes for Vixelleth to turn Agnez¡¯s eye back to normal, because her power was to drain power from someone¡¯s body through pleasure.
Vixelleth was really enjoying the moment, she didn¡¯t want to stop there and decided to y for more. Agnez was also enjoying it that she didn¡¯t mind all the pleasure that Vixelleth provided for her.
¡°How was it?¡± Vixelleth asked as sheid down on top of Agnez¡¯s body with a flirtatious smile. ¡°I can give you more and more until you can¡¯t live without it,¡±
Agnez was out of breath as she covered her eyes with her hand, but then she chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in woman,¡±
¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Vixelleth asked as she pushed Agnez¡¯s hand away from her own face. ¡°Do you think you can resist this?¡± Vixelleth said as she put her middle finger inside Agnez and it reached the right spot that made Agnez moan so loudly and tremble intensely in pleasure.
Vixelleth kissed Agnez so passionately and kept fingering her that she almost gave in to Vixelleth¡¯s offer until loud noises could be heard from outside the room. Vixelleth sighed and pulled out her middle finger and sucked it dry as she giggled mischievously.
¡°Such a shame, I almost got you there,¡± Vixelleth said as she got off of the bed. ¡°But there¡¯s always next time,¡± she giggled and then disappeared leaving Agnez on her own naked on the wet bed.
133 Chapter 132
¡°How long have I been here?¡± Mykel asked to himself and he had lost sense of time in the void that a second felt like an hour. ¡°I can sense your presence so you don¡¯t have to pretend that I¡¯m alone here,¡± he looked at his surroundings.
¡°What¡¯s the point of you keeping me here? Are you trying to break the deal that we have?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at the void. ¡°You said that as long as I don¡¯t disturb the bnce, I¡¯m allowed to do whatever I want. Now, what¡¯s this?¡±
¡°Are you afraid that someone who doesn¡¯t have a thread of fate would take control over The World?¡± Mykel started to get annoyed about getting yed by Mara. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you punish Lucifer instead of me because I¡¯m not exactly the one who¡¯s destroying my world and I¡¯m not the threat here,¡±
¡°I know about that already, but I shouldn¡¯t punish someone who hasn¡¯t done anything wrong,¡± Mara¡¯s voice could be heard from behind Mykel. ¡°How about you join me and watch your world that¡¯s currently in the middle of chaos?¡±
A long arm was reaching out right next to Mykel¡¯s right eye and something appeared in front of him. A see-through mirror showed the current situation on Earth where demons were ravaging and rampaging in all districts.
Mykel watched Gunnar and the others fought the demons and they were all heavily injured. Everyone was struggling to survive the breakout and hundreds of Awakeners wereying on the ground dead like fish.
Agnez with Jeanne was dealing with the demon-like dragon that descended from the sky. They both fought the dragon but were overwhelmed by the demon¡¯s strength and almost got crushed by it.
Mykel looked at Asmond and he was protecting the Awakeners who were trying to retreat because they were heavily injured. He fought dozens of demons on his own as he kept pushing the demons away from the city.
¡°Those are Sven and Vincze, right?¡± Mara whispered into Mykel¡¯s ear from behind as she pointed at those twoying on the ground with one of their arms chopped off. ¡°It seems that without you, they can¡¯t handle the demons,¡±
Mykel chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Do you think I would believe that? Do you think I will fall for your illusion?¡± Mykel looked at the pale fingers right next to his face. ¡°No matter how weak they are, they¡¯re still stronger than Asmond and that alone is enough to tell that this is just an illusion that you created,¡±.
Mara giggled and swirled her fingers so smoothly and it changed the image on the mirror.
¡°It¡¯s not even started and yet you tried to make it look like my world is going to fall so easily like that? That¡¯s so cheap,¡± Mykel looked at Gunnar and Rozan were standing in front of the tower with hundreds of Awakeners behind them.
(At the same time on Earth, District 4)
Gunnar and Rozan were standing in front of the Beelzebub tower with hundreds of Awakeners ready behind them. They both looked back and saw the new weapons the government made based on Barika¡¯s and the people from the Juven world introduced.
¡°The sky is still bright, do you think I have enough time to go to the bathroom?¡± Gunnar looked at Rozan as he wiggled his arms because he was a bit nervous since it was their first time dealing with demons outside the tower.
¡°Dude, just go to behind that post. We only have three minutes left before the breakout happens,¡± Rozan pointed his finger at the guard post near the tower¡¯s gate.
¡°Fuck! I¡¯m going to hold it in then,¡± Gunnar grabbed his shield and axe then stretched his shoulders and neck.
¡°Just don¡¯t shit your pants, I don¡¯t want to wash your ass with my magic,¡± Rozan replied as he rolled the staff in his hand.
(Mahazael Tower In District 3)
Lh was watching the Awakeners and soldiers standing in line in front of the Mahazael tower from the rooftop with Edith, Zherlthsh, and Vixelleth. She didn¡¯t want to be there in the first ce because the one who led the Awakeners and soldiers was Kastor with Asmond and Enma.
¡°Why do you want me to be here, Zeth? Vix?¡± Lh looked at both of them back and forth since she was standing in between the two.
Vixelleth stared at Zherlthsh and tilted her head toward Lh.
¡°The reason why we are here, we are actually not just ordinary humans, Lh,¡± Zherlthsh answered with a gentle smile on her face.
¡°Wait, what?¡± Lh looked at Zherlthsh with a surprised expression. ¡°So, you¡¯re an Awakener?¡± she raised her eyebrows with curiosity.
¡°You can say that,¡± Zherlthsh nodded her head and it made both Lh and Edith looked at her with disbelief. ¡°We are here to take care of the demons from the towers just in case these people can¡¯t handle them,¡±
¡°Are you sure you¡¯re strong enough to handle the demons? You never joined Mykel and the others, and you both were always been with me almost every day. That means your level is not as high as Gunnar and the others, right? Are you sure about this?¡± Lh looked a bit skeptical about it.
¡°Just watch,¡± Zherlthsh smiled and chuckled softly.
(Samael Tower, District 7)
Gerrard and Lillith were chilling on top of the semi-truck hood, they were quietly staring at the Awakeners and soldiers right in front of them. Gerrard offered bubble gum to Lillith because he didn¡¯t want her to feel anxious or nervous because of the atmosphere around them.
¡°What vor is that? Strawberry?¡± Lillith asked and looked at the bubble gum in Gerrard¡¯s hand. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s blueberry? Thank you,¡± she grabbed the bubble gum and unwrapped it.
Lillith could read Gerrard¡¯s mind so Gerrard didn¡¯t have to write it down or use signnguage. Gerrard was the only guy that Lillith was fine to be with because he was fun to be around, and Lillith¡¯s fun meant being quiet.
¡°Do you think they can handle the tower on their own?¡± Lillith looked at Gerrard as she covered her eyes from the blinding sunlight.
Gerrard chewed his gum as he raised his eyebrows and tilted his head.
¡°I know that already,¡± Lillith nodded her head. ¡°Although they¡¯re with the best Awakeners we have in the Guild Association, I¡¯m kind of worried about them, especially Agnez,¡±
Gerrard smiled and nodded his head.
¡°Yeah, she¡¯s the strongest and I believe so too that she can handle everything on her own,¡± Lillith looked down as she crumbled the bubble-gum wrapper.
(Astaroth Tower, District 9)
Vincze and Nagy stood behind the Awakeners, they had no experience in leading a team and not to mention thousands of them. Nagy had a problem withmunication because of her she was a shy person, and she couldn¡¯t be depended on.
¡°I¡¯m sorry that I can help you in this one, but I will do my best on killing the demons,¡± Nagy said quietly as she saw people walking by in front of her.
¡°It¡¯s fine, I think we can do this just don¡¯t leave me alone because I might get a panic attack,¡± Vincze replied as heughed nervously with his spear resting in front of his shoulder. ¡°We both need to learn how to lead people, Nagy, we can¡¯t just be passive like this from now on,¡±
Nagy hummed with understanding as she stared at the katars in her hands. ¡°I will try,¡±
(Satan Tower, District 10)
Sven was on his own as he stood in front of the Awakeners and soldiers with his scythe resting on his shoulder. He looked at the time as he sighed because he couldn¡¯t wait to fight demons and it was the first time in a while that he could go all out and take everything for himself.
¡°Are you guys nervous?¡± Sven asked the Awakeners behind him with a grin on his face. The Awakeners nodded their heads immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t be! This is going to be fun!¡± Sven said and then started screaming in excitement.
(Mammon Tower, District 11)
Jeanne closed her eyes as she leaned on the truck with her arms crossed while listening to everyone¡¯s conversation to calm herself down. She could hear everyone was afraid and nervous about the breakout, but thanks to the weapons that the government had prepared, it put them at ease a little.
?[0)??? Suddenly a strong wind hit Jeanne¡¯s face and at the same time, people started to murmur and pointed their fingers at the sky.
Jeanne opened her eyes and saw the bright blue sky turned dark and the sun was covered by the moon. She pushed herself up and walked to the front while everyone was still staring at the eclipse.
¡°Everyone! Please go to your position!¡± Jeanne shouted and everyone snapped back to their sense and then started running back to their position.
(Lucifer Tower, District 13)
¡°Move!¡± Agnez said as all the Awakeners and soldiers were making a path for her to the frontline. They were scared of her presence that they didn¡¯t dare to look up and look her in the eye.
Agnez stared at the eclipse and then removed her sses with her left eye turned to a demon eye. She then heard loud bangings from behind the tower¡¯s gate, she stared at it as she unsheathed her sword and walked toward the tower on her own.
¡°Deadly, the path you take, but I know you can make it,¡± Mazikeen whispered in Agnez¡¯s head. ¡°Just keep me inside and just now that I will get you through the morning,¡±
¡°Let¡¯s get this over with,¡± Agnez swung her sword around.
134 Chapter 133
¡°You came to the wrong world, motherfucker!¡± Rozan pointed his staff and created a massive wall of fire surrounding the tower. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can get out from that wall unscratched,¡±
¡°I¡¯m not letting this motherfucker breathe,¡± Rozan lifted the ground around him and reshaped them into boulders then he threw them all toward the gate. He didn¡¯t care about the damages, all he cared about was killing the demons that came out from the tower.
Gunnar was staring at Rozan with his eyebrows raised while the Awakeners and soldiers were watching Rozan¡¯s magic with their eyes and mouth wide open.
¡°Did something happen? You look so pissed,¡± Gunnar asked as he enjoyed the view. ¡°Constipation?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t joke around, dude, let me concentrate!¡± Rozan said as he stared at the sky and formed dark clouds on top of the towers.
Rozan¡¯s [Magic] and [Anti-Magic] hadbined and became [Magi], it made him able to control all elements and made it his own. He could use the enemy¡¯s magic and use it against themselves instead of making them unable to use magic. Not only that, the magic he produced was only one rank below [Arcana Magic] which was really amazing.
Thunder bolts struck the demons and disintegrated them before they could even try to get out of the wall of fire. He didn¡¯t stop there, he cast tornados all over the tower and made them walk through the fire that created me tornados.
Not a single demon could be seening out from the wall of fire, but they all could hear the roar and the scream of pain that came from behind the fire. Rozan turned them into ashes and ttened them to the ground with the boulders like it was nothing to him.
Mykel smirked as he watched Rozan from the small window in the void, he was proud of Rozan because he didn¡¯t hesitate to go all out. Rozan was a cocky character but his cockiness didn¡¯t mean he would underestimate the enemy, instead, he would massacre them all with his amazing magic without mercy and hesitation..
(In District 3)
Kastor and Asmond with all the Awakeners from the Fraternity Association were standing in line while the soldiers used the newly developed weapons on the demons. It was a sma canon and the soldiers shot the canon from the distance with the cannon bolted to the ground.
The sma was enough to explode the demons into pieces and they were all amazed by how powerful the cannon was. Unfortunately, the cannon was still a prototype so they could only shoot a dozen times before it malfunctioned or overheated.
¡°Save the cannon forst! Let¡¯s use the bombs and air supports first!¡± Kastor said to the Major who was standing in front of the sma cannon.
The Major nodded in agreement and then called the air supports for them.
Zherlthsh and Vixelleth were just leaning on the rail with their head resting on their hand as they watched the demons get bombarded and sted by bombs and bullets. They weren¡¯t amazed by it because they had seen something more destructive that even a few demon lords were dead because of it.
¡°So far everything is going as we expected, and I hope it will keep that way,¡± Lh said with her hands clenched.
Both Zherlthsh and Vixelleth smirked as they stared at Lh, but they didn¡¯t want to spoil the fun for her.
¡°I see that Barika shared his world¡¯s technology with us, I should thank him properly next time,¡± Mykel said with a smile on his face.
(In District 7)
Lillith charged toward the demons with bullets flying past her from behind while Gerrard gave her cover from the distance and took care of the demons with explosive arrows. She wasn¡¯t bothered by the bullets because she could sense every single bullet that came from behind her and easily dodged them if the bullets curved toward her direction.
Lillith used [Harmony] as soon as she got close to the demons and started to jump into the middle of the horde. She swung her daggers toward the demons, she decapitated and mutted them as a butcher and nothing could stop her.
Gerrard stood on top of the semi-truck with hundreds of quivers ready behind him, quivers with specially made arrowheads in them. He used the [Blessed Damascus Steel] for the arrowheads and it was strong enough to prate a meter thick steel door.
Gerrard shot the arrow at the crowds of demons around Lillith, and the arrow prate the demons¡¯ heads until the arrow was stuck on the ground and was covered with blood. Lillith looked at Gerrard with a smile on her face while Gerrard gave her a thumbs up.
Those two could handle the demons on their own so the Major ordered the soldiers to stop firing and save the bullets forter. The Awakeners decided to join Lillith on the battlefield and it gave them a morale boost after watching those two handled the demons so easily.
Little did they know that it wasn¡¯t the demon who was easy to kill, but it was Lillith who was too strong for the demons.
(In District 9)
Vincze led the Awakeners into the battle, he was far at the front and already shed with the demons as he thrust his spear at the demons. He had prepared dozens of [Stamina Potion] in his backpack, and he could use [Soul Strike] skill over and over without worries.
Vincze thrust his spear and it was enough to make a giant hole in the demons¡¯ bodies a few meters in front of him. He thrust his spear over and over that making the other Awakeners a bit scared to get too close to him because they didn¡¯t want to have holes in their bodies.
They were so focused on Vincze including the demons that they didn¡¯t notice Nagy was walking past the demons undetected because of her [Stealth] skill. She walked all the way to the front and stood in front of the entrance of the tower.
Nagy watched hundreds of demons inside the endless hallway, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath as the demons walked past her. She activated [Harmony] and entered the tower on her own then started to decapitate two demons¡¯ heads.
Nagy swung and thrust her katars as she jumped from one demon to another that she didn¡¯t even touch the ground and kept herself on top of the demon¡¯s body. She stabbed the demon¡¯s heart, neck, and head based on the [Signum] skill she had to see the demon¡¯s weaknesses.
¡°I have never been able to be by myself, it feels weird after spending time together with them and ending up here on my own again. But this, this is how I supposed to be,¡± Nagy said as she stared at dozens of headless demons behind her.
(In District 10)
Sven wasughing and screaming in excitement as he cut the demons in half with his massive scythe while the other Awakeners looked at him with concern. He charged into the middle of the horde like Lillith, the demons were no match for him, and adding [Demon Bane] on the demons, it made things a lot easier for him.
¡°Now this is what I¡¯m talking about! Come on!¡± Sven said as he relentlessly swung his scythe and the demons who were blocking his path as he went toward the gate to lure the demons back toward him.
Sven was on his own but his presence was enough to overwhelm the Awakeners and gave them courage after watching how crazy he was. They knew that they weren¡¯t as strong as him and they had been warned by Lh that the demons weren¡¯t something they could fight head-on.
The Awakeners fought side by side and dealt with one to three demons at a time to reduce the risk of getting killed. They were fighting the demons on the sides while the soldiers dealt with the demons and gave them covers from the distance.
They were all doing their job properly and everything was organized even though the demons were stronger than them, they were at advantage and slowly pushed the demons back.
(In District 11)
Jeanne and the awakeners watched the demons getting ughtered by bullets, bombs, and missiles. She didn¡¯t want to risk the Awakeners¡¯ lives, so she let the soldiers handle the hordes first since the demons were still able to be taken care of with bullets, bombs, and missiles.
¡°Let¡¯s just stay here and watch, I want you to see what kind of demons that we are dealing with. I want you to learn their moves, how fast they react, and how strong those demons are,¡± Jeanne said as she looked at them.
¡°Yes, we are paying attention and ready whenever you give us an order, Miss Jeanne,¡± A woman Awakener said as she looked at Jeanne with admiration.
¡°Good, that¡¯s what I want to hear,¡± Jeanne nodded her head and looked at the demons struggling to survive.
(In District 13)
Agnez stretched and cracked her neck with her face and sword were covered with demon blood. Everyone had no idea what to do because she took care of all the demons already and the whole ce was filled with demon corpses.
[Y?u ha?e a??ained a n?? ski??!]
[Yo? h?ve atta?n?d [Demonic Possession (?)] S?ill]
[Demonic Possession (Active/Toggle) (?): All?w the User t? possess th? power ?he demon th?t re?id?d inside the U?er body (Can only be used once and ??? ??? ??? ??? ???)]
¡°What the fuck is this bullshit?¡± Agnez closed the notification and ignored it as she waited for the next horde of demons.
135 Chapter 134
While everyone was trying to defend the city from the demons, the sky suddenly turned dark red. Everyone looked at the sky and stopped attacking, the demons also stopped attacking and they suddenly roared, growled, and screamed in excitement.
¡°I don¡¯t like this,¡± Gunnar looked at the red sky and then looked at the demons behind the fire who were screaming in pain that suddenly changed into excitement. ¡°Is this it? The thing that Miss Edith mentioned about a powerful demon that came out from the tower?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know, but as long as the demons can¡¯t get through my magic, there¡¯s nothing to be worried about,¡± Rozan said as he opened the [Stamina Potion] and drank it immediately. ¡°I¡¯m prepared for it anyway, and we both haven¡¯t used our [Harmony] skill yet,¡±
A loud banging sound could be heard from the tower, and they both were frozen still as their eyes stared at the gate. Something big came out from the gate and the silhouette of the demon could be seen from behind the fire.
¡°I¡¯m not going to let you through,¡± Rozan said and activated his [Harmony] skill.
The dark clouds became thicker and the rumbling sound of thunder covered the whole district. Rozan decided to pour the rain and extinguished the wall of fire that he made, then everyone could see what lies behind the fire.
A horned demon that looked like a crown on its head walked so slowly toward them with its massive me sword without a handle in its hand. The me didn¡¯t get extinguished by rain as if it was an eternal fire, and that alone was enough to tell that the demon wasn¡¯t just any ordinary demon, it could be a demon lord.
¡°Let¡¯s see if you can withstand this,¡± Rozan struck the demon with multiple thick bolts of lightning.
The demon wasn¡¯t even flinched from the bolts as if the lightning didn¡¯t hurt the demon at all. Rozan gripped the staff so tightly and started to strike the demon with all the lightning he could control at once..
It was deafening and blinding that everyone had to cover their ears and closed their eyes for a second.
¡°How the hell is that thing still moving?!¡± Rozan said as he threw a solid boulder of rocks at the demon then he turned the rain into sharp needles of ice and pouted them onto the demon.
Gunnar turned around and looked at the Major as he pointed at the demon. ¡°We need air support and bombard this damn demon with everything you got!¡± he yelled as he red at the Major.
The demon broke the boulder with its bare hand by just pointing its palm at the boulder. The demon then swung its sword with its muscr brown greyish arm and created a zing wave that melted and evaporated the ice and rain around it.
¡°This demon is too strong, not even the demon lord servants that we had fought could easily break my magic,¡± Rozan said as he thought of a way to deal with it. ¡°If we have Jeanne or Nagy with us, we might be able to find its weaknesses,¡±
The sound of jet fighters from the sky could be heard and the demon looked at the sky as if it knew that it was a threat to it.
¡°No! Tell them to turn around!¡± Rozan said to the Major.
Before the Major could tell the pilots to turn around, they heard explosions in the sky. They all looked at the fighter jets being destroyed by some kind of force then they looked at the demon with its hand pointed in the direction of the jets.
The demon looked at them and it smirked for a split second then it jumped so high toward those two. Gunnar looked at Rozan and pushed him away before the demonnded on top of them.
¡°Gunnar!¡± Rozan screamed as he tried to stand up.
Gunnar was blocking the demon¡¯s sword with both hands but he was slowly getting pushed down to the ground. The demon roared at him but then bullets and missiles were fired at the demons including the sma cannon.
Rozan created an avnche on the ground that the demon was standing on and pushed him away from Gunnar.
¡°Gunnar! Are you okay?¡± Rozan ran toward Gunnar who was stuck on the ground.
¡°I¡¯m fine, but I think I broke my ankles,¡± Gunnar groaned as he tried to get out from the ground. ¡°I can¡¯t move, can you help me?¡±
Rozan manipted the ground and pushed Gunnar out from the ground then he pushed Gunnar to the far back so he could recover from his injuries. He looked at the demon and he was so pissed that he was helpless against the demon.
¡°Thank you for saving my ass, my preparation is done,¡± Rozan said as he looked at the dark sky and something shiny slowly descended from behind the cloud.
Everyone was shocked when they saw a giant block of ice that looked like an iceberg appear from the cloud. Rozan was collecting all the rain and created a massive iceberg and he didn¡¯t hesitate to drop it down.
For an iceberg that was as big as a space rocket, he pushed it down so fast that it broke the wind.
The demon tried to hold it but it was too fast and only managed to break the tip of the iceberg while the rest of it crushed him onto the ground. The shockwave was enough to throw everyone away and the earthquake was strong enough to destroy the buildings near the tower.
¡°Yeah, block that you fucking shit,¡± Rozan said as he tried to stand up.
The heavy rain poured the ground again and the ice made a sizzling sound as it slowly melted away, but then they heard a crackling sound that came from the iceberg. They saw the me sworde out from the iceberg, and then the demon slowly stood up and break the ice around it.
¡°You have to be fucking kidding me,¡± Rozan was speechless as he clenched his fists.
¡°Let¡¯s deal with him together, Rozan,¡± Gunnar put his hand on Rozan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything yet,¡±
¡°Yeah, we have to deal with this as soon as possible, we have to help the others because they must be struggling as well,¡± Rozan nodded his head as he exhaled deeply. ¡°We got this,¡±
(In District 3)
Asmond, Enma, and Kastor were standing in front of a demon with six arms with the bottom part of its body looking like a spider. Hundreds of Awakeners had fallen because they tried to fight the demon, and the sma cannon couldn¡¯t be used anymore because it was overheated.
¡°Asmond, your skill ran out?¡± Kastor asked as he held his left shoulder because he broke his shoulder.
¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not going to let this demon walk past us,¡± Asmond said with blood covering the right side of his face. ¡°If we can¡¯t deal with this, nobody can. We are the only ones left,¡±
Enma groaned as she lifted her shield. ¡°We manage to hurt the demon severely, we just need to finish the job,¡± she said as she held the shield with both hands.
¡°Yes, we can do this,¡± Asmond held his sword so tightly and readied his stance.
Both Kastor and Enma could see that Asmond¡¯s hands were trembling and that his sword made a ttering sound.
¡°The three of you can stand back,¡± A woman¡¯s voice could be heard from behind them.
They all turned around and saw Zherlthsh and Vixelleth walking toward them with nothing in their hands.
¡°Miss Zeth? Miss Vix? What are you doing here? This whole ce is dangerous!¡±
¡°Dangerous?¡± Zherlthsh said with a smirk and eyebrow raised. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for you, not for us,¡± she continued as she tightened the gloves.
Both Zherlthsh and Vixelleth jumped over the three of them and Zherlthsh punched the demon in the face while Vixelleth kicked the demon in the stomach. The demon got thrown away quite far away and hit the wall of the tower even though they barely used any strength.
¡°So, you both are Awakeners?!¡± Asmond asked with his eyes wide open.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who we are,¡± Zherlthsh watched the demon recover from the punch and slowly stood up. ¡°For now, just stand back. We will deal with the demons from here and out,¡± Zherlthsh stared at them with a gentle smile on her face.
Asmond didn¡¯t want to make another mistake by interrupting so he decided to leave with Kastor and Enma following him from behind.
Zherlthsh rolled her sleeves as she walked toward the demon. ¡°You¡¯re not that weak, Zegmath, use your true form already because we both won¡¯t y around,¡±
¡°Princess Zherlthsh, Princess Vixelleth, you betrayed the demons!¡± Zegmath said with its vibrating voice.
¡°We are not betraying the demons, we are just rebelling,¡± Vixelleth said with a smirk on her face and started to chuckle mischievously.
136 Chapter 135
¡°Who are they? They¡¯re like Mykel,¡± Enma asked as she saw both Zherlthsh and Vixelleth standing in front of Zegmath with its body torn apart. ¡°Are there really people like them out there that we still don¡¯t know about?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s not talk about how strong they are first,¡± Kastor said as he was being treated by the medic. ¡°Did you see that demon transform itself into something terrifying? It had wings and its body went twice as bigger than before,¡±
¡°If they¡¯re not here with us, does that mean our death is imminent?¡± Enma looked at Kastor and Asmond with fear written all over her face.
¡°Yes, we are saved again, for who knows how many times,¡± Asmond said as he walked away because he didn¡¯t want to be saved, he wanted to save people. ¡°We live behind these people¡¯s shadows and we can¡¯t keep on living like this,¡±
Kastor and Enma looked at Asmond and they were worried because he had changed and started to act weird. He was blinded by his hatred and inferiority that he forgot about all the achievements that he got, and it made Kastor realize that he had to do something about it.
¡°Just die, Zegmath,¡± Vixelleth said as she put her left foot on top of Zegmath¡¯s body. ¡°If Mahazael is being generous, he will bring you back to life,¡±
Zegmath chuckled with its weird vibrating voice. ¡°Princesses, your life is in danger because the eldest Princess has spoken and it¡¯s better for mydy to stay away from the Lucifer tower,¡±
¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Vixelleth squinted her eyes and furrowed her eyebrows.
Zegmath was about to open its mouth but then its body was burned into ashes so slowly as if someone or something prevented Zegmath from telling them about what happened..
¡°His tower? Should we go and check, sister?¡± Zherlthsh looked at Vixelleth who was deep in thought.
¡°We should, but we do still have another clue that we need to get from the other demons,¡± Vixelleth said. ¡°Let¡¯s check the Beelzebub tower and see if we can get something,¡±
¡°Hmm, never mind, the demon has been defeated. Interesting,¡± Vixelleth said as she looked at the north.
(In District 4)
¡°Eat this you demon!¡± Gunnar jumped toward the demon and swung his axe down vertically.
The demon blocked Gunnar¡¯s axe but it surprised the demon that Gunnar could push him back. Gunnar had used everything to fight the demon but it wasn¡¯t enough, but Rozan had prepared for the worst.
Gunnar went berserk and swung his axe even though he looked like a chickenpared to the demon but he was able to stand equally with him. His axe was in the brink of destruction and it happened when he swung his axe for onest time with all his might.
¡°Rozan, I hope you¡¯re ready,¡± Gunnar said as he threw the handle and used both of his hands to hold the shield.
Rozan was focused on his magic that he didn¡¯t respond to Gunnar¡¯s words.
Gunnar was caught and the demon tore his left arm off then threw him away by a single swing of the demon¡¯s sword and shattered his shield into pieces. Rozan saw it happening and immediately used his left hand on the ground that the demon was standing on. He moved the ground while the demon wasn¡¯t paying attention and created a giant hole.
The demon fell down deep inside the ground as Rozan pushed his right hand downward and this time there was one small ice needle as big as a pencil that came down from the dark clouds. It made a loud noise as it moved as fast as the speed of sound and struck the demon right on top of his head and his body exploded into pieces.
The ice was denser than anything in the world because hepressed a giant iceberg into that small size which weight a few tons. The ice itself was made from Eternal Ice from [Frost] skill, and it was hard to make it happen so it was unable to be melted or destroyed.
Rozan saw Gunnar use the gauntlet to regenerate his arm before he copsed and fell unconscious because he used everything that he could.
(In District 7)
A serpent with wings as its legs slithered toward Lillith and the Awakeners behind her. It sprayed a venomous purple gas that was enough to melt and decay everything in an instant.
Lillith and the others had to fall back while Gerrard and the soldiers were sting the serpent with arrows and bullets. Unfortunately, the skin was too thick and they couldn¡¯t do anything about it because the serpent¡¯s wings produced the dust that did the same thing as its venom.
¡°This is impossible to deal with!¡± Lillith said as she slowly backed away while the serpent was getting sted with sma cannon.
¡°The air support ising! Run away from the demon!¡± The Major screamed at them. ¡°Covering fire!¡±
Lillith and the others turned around and ran as fast as they could but the serpent managed to bite three Awakeners and pulled them back. Everyone was for themselves and they all were risking their lives so they didn¡¯t bother to help since it was going to kill them if they tried to save them.
The sound of fighter jets was heard from the distance and emptied their gatling guns at the demon. The demon got pushed back and the bullets were exploding the Awakeners¡¯ bodies that were still alive and trying to free themselves.
The jets released the napalm bomb right in front of the serpent and the gas that the serpent produced reacted to the me. The serpent¡¯s body was in me and it wiggled its body to put out the fire but the soldiers didn¡¯t let it happen. They kept emptying the magazines and the sma cannon was shooting the sma over and over until it finally overheated.
It was all quiet, only the sound of zing fire could be heard. They looked at the sea of fire and saw the serpent was still alive as it wiggled its body.
The serpent went up vertically and something was moving from inside of its body while everyone was watching. The bottom part of the serpent was torn apart and they saw massive scythe-like legs and armse out.
¡°Is it the serpent¡¯s true form?¡± Lillith asked as she watched the serpent tearing its skin and flesh.
The serpent wings were falling down with the skin and a pair of massive ck wings came out from its back. The serpent had turned into something terrifying because of the transformation, but when the serpent tried to p its wings, the fighter jets made holes in the demon¡¯s wings and made it impossible to fly,
Although the serpent couldn¡¯t fly anymore, it still has legs and arms that looked like a scythe. It could move so swiftly with its massive body and to their surprise, the demon could jump high enough when the fighter jets decided to go down low.
The serpent sliced the jet into half with its scythe-like arm then grabbed another with another. The jets were loaded with bombs and missiles, Gerrard used the opportunity to use the explosive arrow and shot it at one of the bombs.
The bomb exploded and was followed by another, it was like a chain reaction and was enough to blow up half of the demon¡¯s body. Everyone was cheering until the demon sprayed its own body with the gas and it healed the wound on its bodypletely.
¡°That¡¯s bullshit, we can¡¯t get close to it and now it could heal itself?!¡± Lillith said as she stood next to Gerrard.
Since there was nothing else they could do, everyone started to run away because the demon was invincible. Lillith and Gerrard watched them all running away,
¡°What now, Gerrard? There¡¯s nothing we can do,¡± Lillith asked.
Gerrard looked at the empty quivers below him, he then shook his head because he didn¡¯t know what to do.
While they were running away and made covering fire so everyone could leave, they saw a helicoptere from the city¡¯s direction and fly toward the tower. Everyone turned around and looked up, they saw two women standing on the skids.
¡°That¡¯s Zeth and Vix,¡± Lillith said as she looked at those two chilling on the skids.
Both Zherlthsh and Vixelleth jumped down from the helicopter and they were high enough to get injured when theynded on the ground.
The serpent looked up and saw both of them wereing down on top of its head, and before it could spray the gas toward them, Vixelleth threw a dagger on the demon¡¯s head. It was enough to give them time to axe kick the demon¡¯s head andnd on top of the demon¡¯s head.
¡°You¡¯re still the same, Gargos,¡± Vixelleth said as she stared down on at the demon. ¡°It¡¯s a disgrace to see a demon lord like you be easily beaten by humans,¡±
¡°Princess Vixelle-¡± Before Gargos could finish the sentence, Vixelleth crushed the head with her heel and killed it instantly.
¡°There¡¯s no point asking him because he won¡¯t open his mouth anyway,¡± Vixelleth said as she lifted his heel with the demon blood covering her foot.
137 Chapter 136
¡°What an interesting human you are,¡± An armless demoness with her long ck hair that acted as her arms wrapped Nagy¡¯s neck and lifted her up in the air. The face of the demoness was covered with her grey hair and only a wide lipless mouth could be seen on her face. ¡°Are you the only one? It would be boring if I kill you right now,¡±
Nagy was thrown away to the outside of the tower and she rolled over with injuries all over her body. Her light armor was broken and fell off from her body which looked like it was being hit by sharp objects.
Vincze saw Nagy wasying on the ground and didn¡¯t move a muscle. ¡°Nagy!¡± Vincze ran toward her and turned her body around. She was unconscious and Vincze didn¡¯t know what happened to her until he looked at the gate and saw the skinny armless demon with grey hair covering her face and the hair moved on its own.
The demoness walked down the stair with her bare feet and she was staggering as she walked toward them. It gave them an eerie feeling as if they were watching a ghost in a horror movie because of the worn-out long dress that she wore, not to mention the lipless mouth and sharp teeth that she had.
¡°Well, well, well, look at these humans,¡± The demoness said and it surprised them because it was the first time they heard a demon speak. ¡°What should I do with these many humans, how long has it been since I saw a human this many,¡±
¡°Who are you?¡± Vincze held his spear so tightly as he red at the demoness. ¡°Are you the one who did this to her?¡±
The demoness tilted her head and pointed her face at Vincze but then she startedughing hysterically and ran toward him.
Knowing that Vincze put Nagy in danger by staying next to her, he moved to the other side as the demoness started to use her hair to attack him. He was surprised when he noticed that her hair was her weapon and every strand of her hair was sharp like a razor that his left gauntlet got cut so easily..
Vincze swung his spear to repel the demoness¡¯ hair then he thrust his spear on the demoness¡¯s body. Oddly enough, the demoness didn¡¯t try to dodge or block it, she took the hit to show how different her power was to him.
¡°How pathetic,¡± The demoness said as she looked at her chest where Vincze stabbed his spear at. ¡°It doesn¡¯t even cut through my flesh,¡±
The demoness chuckled as Vincze tried to push the spear deeper into the demoness¡¯s body, but suddenly the demoness stopped chuckling. She looked down and she felt a warm feeling in her chest then it got hotter and hotter that the demoness started to scream and pushed Vincze away with her hair.
¡°What¡¯s this?!¡± The demoness was shocked as she held her chest and started screaming in pain and annoyance. ¡°That spear! That spear has divine power! Where did you get that spear?! A human like you shouldn¡¯t be able to possess that spear!¡±
Vincze looked at his spear and it was the spear that Mykel gave him, the spear from the first demon lord in Lucifer tower, Estrel. Since Estrel was a fallen angel, everything that he possessed had divine power in it and it was powerful against demons.
¡°It seems that you¡¯re the only one who can hurt me here,¡± The demoness said and Vincze could see the skin of the demoness was ckened because of the divine power. ¡°I should take care of you first,¡±
Vincze knew even though he could hurt the demoness, he was no match for her because Nagy was superiorpared to him. If she was easily defeated and caught, he had no chance not to mention every strand of hair of the demoness was dangerous enough to kill him.
¡°Are you nning to run away? I won¡¯t let you!¡± The demoness ran toward Vincze.
The other Awakeners were still busy dealing with the demons so he was on his own, but at least Nagy was taken to the back so he had no worries on his shoulders.
Vincze kept the distance between him and the demoness while he kept swinging his spear at her. The problem was that her hair was longer than his spear that which made him impossible to reach her body. He could use [Harmony] but he needed to find out what the demoness was capable of doing before he tried to fight her.
Every swing and stab of the demoness¡¯s hair were enough to split the ground and break it. He had to be careful because the demoness used a single strand of hair to shackle his legs and he was lucky enough to notice it.
¡°You can¡¯t run forever,¡± The demoness chuckled and suddenly every single hair of her went up. Vincze was shocked when the demoness had no eyelids and her red eyes with her pupils moving unsynchronized from one with another made him ufortable.
The demoness¡¯ hair expanded and he knew at that moment he had to use [Harmony] to run away from her.
When Vincze thought he was free from the demoness, he saw the expressions of the soldiers. They were all terrified at something behind him, and the moment he turned around, he saw the demoness use her hair as her legs and she followed him with her body hanging floating in the air as sheughed frantically.
¡°What a fucking nightmare,¡± Vincze said with goosebumps all over his body.
The demoness was catching up on Vincze but the soldiers started to fire at her and prevented her from grabbing his body with her hair.
Since the demoness only targeted Vincze, he knew what to do and that was to y around with her until Nagy woke up. He couldn¡¯t fight the demoness on his own and he could only use [Harmony] skill one more time and that wouldn¡¯t be enough to fight her.
¡°What a nuisance!¡± The demoness grunted and immediately turned around to deal with the soldiers.
Vincze looked at the demoness and when he was about to approach her, the back of her hair was still chasing him and tried to grab his body. He couldn¡¯t do anything but watch her block the bullets with her hair that she wrapped around her body which looked like a cocoon.
¡°How are we supposed to fight that demon if she could protect herself with hair?¡± Vincze said and watched the demoness slice the soldiers into many pieces with her hair. ¡°If only Rozan is here, we might be able to fight her,¡±
The tanks were cut into pieces and there was nothing they could do to stop the demoness but to run away. The fire couldn¡¯t burn her hair as if it was made from something else, and more people died because of her.
¡°Fuck it, I can¡¯t just stand here and do nothing,¡± Vincze said and then charged toward the demoness.
¡°How predictable, you humans are so sentimental,¡± The demoness turned her head to the back like an owl as she stared at Vincze with a grin on her face. ¡°Come! I will kill you!¡±
Vincze activated [Harmony] again and thrust his spear at the demoness but suddenly hundreds of hairs stabbed him from behind and pierced through his chest. She nted her hair under the ground and it looked like a root, she could control them whenever she wanted and Vincze fell right into her trap.
Vincze was shocked and saw the hair start to wrap his body around him. The weirdest part was that he didn¡¯t feel any pain because of how soft and thin the hair was as he felt nothing but a tingling feeling in his body.
¡°Let¡¯s see, what should I do with you?¡± The demoness said with a big smile on her face. ¡°Maybe I can make you one of my marites,¡±
¡°Hey, pubic hair!¡± A familiar voice could be heard from behind the demoness and Vincze started to smile.
¡°Thank God he came at the right time,¡± Vincze said and started coughing blood.
The demoness turned around and saw Rozan, Gunnar, Gerrard, and Lillith standing next to each other and stared at her. Nagy was also with them and stood right behind them, Vincze was d that everyone was there and not just Rozan.
¡°Guys! Be careful-¡± Vincze coughed blood and it started to take a toll on his body because of the internal bleeding.
Rozan could feel the hair underneath them because he could feel every element around him and that included the earth under his feet.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vincze, we came to the rescue. Just hang in there,¡± Rozan said as he swung his staff and burned the hair underneath him.
The demoness red at Rozan as she gritted her teeth. ¡°You dare to burn my precious hair!¡±
Rozan smirked and then a helicopter flew right above them and something was falling down right in front of Gunnar. It was the giant burning sword that the demon used, Gunnar grabbed it with both of his hands and swung it around.
Gunnar looked up and it was Zherlthsh who threw the sword down.
¡°It¡¯s time to trim your ugly ass hair,¡± Gunnar said as he red at the demoness.
138 Chapter 137
¡°That weapon! You defeated him?!¡± The demoness red at the me sword with disbelief. ¡°How?! You, humans, are inferior to us demons! I will not let a single one of you alive!¡±
The demoness ran toward the battlefield where the Awakeners and demons were busy fighting each other. She then suddenly spread her hair and stabbed every single one of them, demons and humans were strangled by her hair.
¡°What¡¯s she doing?¡± Gunnar asked and looked at all the demons and Awakeners were twitching uncontrobly, and then Vincze started to twitch as well.
¡°She¡¯s controlling them and making them her marites,¡± Lillith answered after she looked at the demoness memories. ¡°She¡¯s using her hair and messing up their brains, she¡¯s going to control them by manipting their brains,¡±
¡°Oh fuck, does that mean we are going to fight Vincze and those Awakeners? How the hell are we going to do that without harming them or killing them?¡± Gunnar looked at Lillith with concern.
Nagy pointed at the demoness. ¡°No, we can just cut her hair and they will be freed from her,¡± Nagy said and looked at Gunnar. ¡°I also find her weakness, it was on top of her head and there¡¯s a strand of hair from which her power came from,¡±
¡°I see, that¡¯s a relief,¡± Rozan nodded his head with understanding. ¡°Gunnar and I will take care of her hair while you guys tried to deal with the demons and Awakeners,¡±
¡°I will take care of Vincze, you guys can deal with the others,¡± Lillith twirled her daggers as she stared at Vincze. ¡°Just kill the demons first because they¡¯re a hindrance since the Awakeners aren¡¯t even a threat to us,¡±.
All of them nodded with understanding and started to walk toward the demoness and her marites.
Vincze stared at Lillith who was approaching him with a nk expression and emptiness in his eyes. Although the demoness controlled his brain, he moved normally as if it was the real him. Lillith wasn¡¯t bothered by it because it didn¡¯t change anything since she knew how to kill him and knew his weaknesses.
¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re still conscious, but I¡¯m not going to hold back and will treat you like an enemy,¡± Lillith stared at Vincze dead in the eye.
Vincze was still able to think and see but that was it, he couldn¡¯t control his body, he couldn¡¯t even blink. He was scared when he saw Lillith walking toward him and after hearing that, the only thing he had in mind was hope that he didn¡¯t die by her hand.
Lillith ran toward Vincze and his body started to move and pointed his spear at her. She dodged every thrust that Vincze threw at her and kept moving forward like it was nothing to her. She knew every move and pattern of Vincze¡¯s attacks that she could do it with her eyes closed.
Lillith weaved and suddenly she already was right in front of Vincze¡¯s face. ¡°No hard feelings,¡±
Lillith grabbed Vincze¡¯s right shoulder and dislocated it in an instant then his wrist and fingers in less than a second. She then grabbed Vincze¡¯s right arm and mmed him to the ground, she dislocated his right shoulder by twisting it forcefully.
Vincze could feel the pain and hear the cracking sound of his bones over and over from his shoulders down to all the joints of his fingers. He couldn¡¯t do anything but cry and it was the most painful moment in his entire life.
Lillith sat on top of Vincze¡¯s body as she stared down at him without even a pang of single guilt on her face. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re crying, does that mean you¡¯re still in there?¡± she said as she raised her eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m not done yet, so stop crying,¡±
Vincze was devastated when he heard that even though Lillith knew that he could feel the pain, she didn¡¯t stop there and continued to torture him. He finally realized how crazy she was and was dumbfounded how could a person could be so heartless, but one thing he knew was that he didn¡¯t want to mess with her ever.
¡°This sword is amazing!¡± Gunnar said as he stared at demons that he burned into ashes. ¡°But I think this weapon is too heavy to wield,¡±
¡°Can you deal with the demoness, Gunnar? I will shackle her,¡± Rozan said as he put the Awakeners into the deep pit he made so they didn¡¯t bother them while they were dealing with the demoness.
¡°Leave it to me!¡± Gunnar swung the sword around. ¡°Gerrard! I¡¯m going to need your help!¡±
Gerrard nodded with understanding as he shot arrows at the demons in the distance.
(In District 10)
¡°Shit, I¡¯m not strong enough to fight this guy,¡± Sven fell to his knees with his face and broken armor covered in blood.
Sven weakly lifted his head and looked at the demon with long two horns that crossed at each other. The whole body was covered in hair like a bear and the demon was holding Sven¡¯s scythe that he took from him.
¡°Human¡ weak¡¡± The demon said with its glowing green eyes and long fangs as he approached Sven with the scythe dragged on the ground.
¡°Yeah, yeah, whatever,¡± Sven weakly said as he kept staring at the demon with annoyance.
The Awakeners were ordered by Sven to not fight the demon because it had the power to consume the human soul and made it his. The demon had consumed at least a dozen of souls and the gap between the demon and Sven was getting wider and wider. Vince had no chance against him, not after the demon consumed a dozen of souls.
¡°If we got some help, it would be great,¡± Sven groaned as he tried to stand up but his knees were trembling heavily and his head spinning.
¡°Did someone is asking for help?¡± A soothing woman¡¯s voice could be heard from behind Sven.
Sven turned around and saw Zherlthsh and Vixelleth walking toward him. He was a bit surprised and kind of relieved to see them, but at the same time, he was a bit disappointed because he thought they were nothing but ordinary humans.
¡°Miss Zeth, Miss Vix?¡± Sven raised his eyebrows.
¡°We will take care of the demon from here on out. You can go and get yourself treated,¡± Zherlthsh said as she walked past Sven and approached the demon.
¡°But, Miss Zeth, you won¡¯t be able to handle him!¡± Sven said with his eyes barely opened.
The demon was shocked when he saw two of them because their demonic auras were oozing out from their body. Only demons could sense them and it was the only way to tell if a demon was superior to them.
Both Zherlthsh and Vixelleth¡¯s auras were nothing like any other demons, their auras were enough to cover everything in red and purple. Zherlthsh aura was dark red while Vixelleth¡¯s was bright purple and it colored the air with their colors.
The demon was scared of those two that he started to walk backward with his hands trembling.
Zherlthsh dashed forward so quickly that it was impossible for anyone to see her movement at all. She was already standing in front of the demon and grabbed on his neck as he lifted him up.
Vixelleth nced at Sven who was dumbfounded by what he saw. ¡°Leave,¡± she said as if she was ordering him instead of telling him. Her gaze was enough to tell that she was threatening him and if he didn¡¯t leave, he would regret it.
Sven nodded and slowly walked away and he ordered the rest of them to retreat as well because it didn¡¯t matter how strong they were. If Zherlthsh and Vixelleth¡¯s presence could scare the demon, they were stronger than the demon himself and it was better to not get involved in whatever those two were trying to do.
¡°So, you¡¯re a new demon, huh?¡± Zherlthsh asked since she could tell how young the demon was and how the demon reacted to their presence.
¡°Demon? Strong?¡± The demon asked and didn¡¯t try to resist at all because he was inferior to them both.
¡°Is uncle really being serious to bring this stupid demon down here? Isn¡¯t he have thousands of demons that are stronger than him?¡± Zherlthsh asked as she looked at Vixelleth with confusion.
¡°Who knows, maybe he¡¯s not interested in his n since we know that he¡¯s also trying to take the throne from him. Maybe he was preparing an army for that,¡± Vixelleth answered. ¡°Let¡¯s just kill him, we are just wasting our time here. We should go to the next tower, Mammon is it?¡±
Zherlthsh nodded with understanding and stared at the demon as she tightened her grip then she mmed the demon down to the ground. It was so loud that everyone was startled by it and couldn¡¯t help but to look at what happened.
Sven saw the demon¡¯s body sttered on the ground while Vixelleth was watching the demon with her arms crossed.
¡°Holy shit,¡± Sven said and immediately copsed because he had endured the pain for too long.
139 Chapter 138
¡°Are you nning on keeping me here forever, Mara?¡± Mykel stared at a woman in a ck dress with real stars as its essories. A womanly figure with only the bottom half of her body could be seen while the top half was covered by ck mist.
¡°That isn¡¯t a bad idea,¡± Mara stared back at Mykel with her silver glowing eyes. Mykel couldn¡¯t see anything else but he could tell she was smiling by how her eyes squinted.
¡°Then what? What are you nning to do to me?¡± Mykel had gotten used to her presence that he could resist a tiny bit of her overwhelming presence.
Mara walked toward Mykel and stood right in front of him but the ck mist was still covering her upper body. ¡°I have been wandering, from which world you came in but I can¡¯t see anything inside your head even until now,¡± Mara reached out her hand at Mykel¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s as if something is preventing me from looking into your head,¡±
Mykel furrowed his eyebrows a bit and looked confused.
¡°I see, so you don¡¯t anything about it as well,¡± Mara said with her eyes staring right into Mykel¡¯s soul.
Mara suddenly turned around and felt something, then a beam of light could be seen in the distance.
A lucent that was so bright that Mykel could see the silky and shiny ck straight hair of Mara that she let it down to her waist. A crown veil that reflected the light entirely blinded Mykel¡¯s eyes, and before he looked away, he could see a glimpse of her ear, shiny shoulder, and cheekbone before the lucent disappeared.
Mara¡¯s shiny skin and face made Mykel curious about the mysterious woman in front of him. He wanted to see her face and after seeing that, he couldn¡¯t get it out of his head as if he was charmed by her beautiful skin alone.
Mykel took a deep breath and exhaled deeply to calm himself down..
¡°That light,¡± Mara sounded a bit surprised and so she decided to open a window in the void and looked where the lucent light went to.
Both Mykel and Mara looked at something or to be precise someone came down to Earth. Someone that shouldn¡¯t be allowed to go down because that existence was as dangerous as Lucifer himself.
¡°Mara, let me go,¡± Mykel asked with a serious tone in his voice as he red at the window. ¡°He crossed the line, let me go back,¡±
Mara closed the window and it immediately went dark again in an instant.
¡°He who brings light is the only one that can extinguish your darkness, Mara. He has decided to take things seriously and you can¡¯t do anything about it because you can¡¯t get involved directly. Unlike him, he has someone that could do things for him, so release me, and let me deal with it,¡± Mykel said as he clenched his teeth and hands.
Mara wasn¡¯t responding to Mykel¡¯s words and just stood there hidden inside the ck mist.
¡°You know why my world is invaded by all the thirteen Demon Kings, you know that if he gets what he wants, your existence is in danger as well. You don¡¯t want him to take that world, and you have nobody else but me that can stop him right now,¡± Mykel red at Mara.
¡°Mara!¡± Mykel screamed his lungs out and finally, Mara turned around to look at him.
¡°Send me down there, now,¡± Mykel¡¯s fear toward his endangered n was stronger than his fear toward Mara that he didn¡¯t care if he died rather than watch all the ns that he carefully created got destroyed before his eyes.
(In District 11)
Jeanne red at the demon in front of her in ck armor and a ck cape that covered the right side of his body. A demon with a horned helmet and a halberd in his hand was standing tall and looked down at Jeanne who was covered in bruises and open wounds.
A demon that massacred all the Awakeners and soldiers the moment he set his foot outside the tower. Jeanne was the only one alive and she was easily defeated by him even though she went all out already.
The demon raised his halberd and was ready to chop off Jeanne¡¯s head. She was helpless and there was nothing she could do because she broke her armor and weapon already because of the battle with the demon.
Jeanne closed her eyes and was ready to ept her death, she couldn¡¯t think of anything else but Mykel. She was happy and scared at the same time because she knew that Mykel would seek revenge for her death but at the same time, she didn¡¯t want to die yet because she wanted to stay by Mykel¡¯s side.
Before the demon could swing his halberd, an immense amount of aura could be felt from the sky. He looked up and saw the beam of lighting down to Earth, he looked in the direction of the beam and slowly lowered his halberd.
¡°Human, enjoy yourst moment,¡± A deep devilish voice came out from beneath the helmet.
Jeanne slowly opened her eyes and heard the nking sound of armor slowly getting further away from her. She stared at the demon and he was walking toward the gate with the halberd dragged on the ground.
¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Jeanne looked so confused and then she saw the beam up in the sky.
Jeanne was mesmerized by it but then copsed and passed out the moment she felt the warmth of the ground.
¡°Jeanne!¡± Asmond¡¯s voice could be heard from the distance. ¡°Jeanne!¡±
Asmond slid and immediately grabbed Jeanne¡¯s body to check on her condition. She was still breathing but she was dying because she was bleeding and if she didn¡¯t get treated immediately, she would lose her life.
(In District 13)
A beam of light struck the tower and everyone was mesmerized by it as moths stared at the light. They were hypnotized by how beautiful the beam of light was and they couldn¡¯t look away nor do they want to look away.
¡°Don¡¯t look!¡± Mazikeen¡¯s screamed inside Agnez¡¯s head that it snapped her back to reality. ¡°Let me take your body,¡± Mazikeen¡¯s voice was trembling from either fear or anger.
¡°What? What do you know?¡± Agnez asked as she stared at all the demons who she had killed slowlying back to life. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of all this?¡±
The other were upied by the light that they didn¡¯t even realize the demons came back to life.
¡°Your world is unsavable,¡± Mazikeen answered so quietly. ¡°She has finallye and there¡¯s nothing you can do about it, human,¡±
¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?!¡± Agnez was busy killing the demons again because it was a juicy EXP for her level.
Agnez realized that all of the demons she just killed went back to life again. She was so confused because the demons weren¡¯t even paying attention to her at all.
¡°Let me take over your body!¡± Mazikeen said and forcefully tried to take over Agnez¡¯s body.
Agnez fell to her knees because of the massive headache and her chest started to feel warm.
¡°What are you trying to do!¡± Agnez asked as she pressed her chest while her head was touching the ground. ¡°I won¡¯t let you!¡±
Mazikeen tried to possess Agnez¡¯s body but she knew that she couldn¡¯t do it so she was trying to make Agnez yield to her by torturing her. The only way for Mazikeen to be able to take control over Agnez¡¯s body was by letting her in with [Demonic Possession] skill.
It was unexpected because Mazikeen had been inside Agnez¡¯s body for too long and the system decided to lock her inside Agnez¡¯s body after being unable to possess her body.
While Agnez struggled to resist, she saw the demons walking past her and walking toward the tower. She slowly lifted her head as she groaned in pain and then she saw all the demons go to their knees and bowed their heads at the tower.
Agnez groaned as she tried to stay conscious and then she saw it, a being that made her eyes wide open in disbelief.
Zherlthsh and Vixelleth jumped down from the helicopter as they hurriedly ran past the soldiers and Awakeners. The pilot was attracted by the light that he flew the helicopter right toward the tower and crashed onto it.
Agnez watched the helicopter zing in me as it fell down to the ground and then exploded near the gate. The debris almost hit her as she tried to cover her head with her right arm.
¡°Sister,¡± Zherlthsh stared down at Agnez. ¡°Stop hurting her,¡±
The headache and the burning feeling inside Agnez¡¯s body suddenly disappeared, and then she stood up and turned around to look at Zherlthsh and Vixelleth.
¡°What the hell is happening,¡± Agnez asked weakly as she caught her breath.
Before Zherlthsh and Vixelleth could open their mouths, Agnez saw a portal was opening right behind them. The three of them stared at the mist that came out from the portal, and then they saw Mykeling out from it with the ck mist lingering on his body.
Mykel walked toward them and they were shocked by his sudden appearance then he stood right in the middle as he stared at the gate.
¡°This is troublesome,¡± Mykel said.
¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s happening?¡± Agnez frowned her eyebrows and looked at Mykel.
Mykel was a bit surprised by Agnez¡¯s eye because he had no idea what happened to her.
Footsteps could be heard from inside the gate as it echoed and they saw a radiating lighte from the hallway. A woman came out with silver hair with white pale skin and her dark orange eyes stared at them with a resting face.
¡°The daughter of Lucifer himself decided to descend to our world,¡± Mykel answered and stared at the woman with a white wing on her right shoulder. ¡°Luciel,¡±
140 Chapter 139
Luciel stared at Zherlthsh, Vixelleth, and Agnez, she knew that they were all her sisters. She proceeded to walk down the stairs with a long silver handle-less curved sword that she held with her right hand.
Zherlthsh and Vixelleth grabbed Agnez¡¯s arm and pulled her back toward them. They kept pulling her back as they were terrified by Luciel¡¯s presence and they didn¡¯t want to get too close to her because Luciel could easily send them back to the demon world.
Luciel kept staring at them and ignored Mykel¡¯s existence until she decided to steal a nce at him. She suddenly stopped moving and stared at him with a disturbed expression and the only reason why she made that kind of expression was because his appearance resembled her father, Lucifer.
¡°You, who are you,¡± Luciel pointed her sword at Mykel and the tip of the de touched his nose and his nose started to bleed. ¡°Are you the one behind all this?¡± Luciel asked with her expressionless face as she stared at Mykel.
Mykel didn¡¯t say a single word as he slowly grabbed the de with his right hand and kept staring at Luciel.
A shockwave suddenly created from the middle of the de and pushed everyone away including Zherlthsh and Vixelleth. Mykel was trying to pull the sword away from Luciel¡¯s hand but Luciel evenly matched his strength and made tension on the sword which made the shockwave.
¡°Run,¡± Vixelleth said as she grabbed Agnez¡¯s arm so tightly and kept staring at those two.
The moment they lifted their foot to turn around, both Luciel and Mykel started to make a move.
Luciel swung her swords countless times and shattered the earth all the way into the middle of the city. Every single swing that she did, created a projectile attack and cut everything in half..
In less than five seconds, the whole city of District 13 was destroyed because of it while Mykel dodged and weaved the attacks.
Mykel was unable to get close to Luciel because she could see his movement like the back of her hand. Both of them were so slick that they couldn¡¯t hit each other but Mykel was the one at a disadvantage because of it.
Mykel threw all the throwing knives at Luciel and controlled them with [Telekinesis] to make a distraction. Luciel was a bit surprised the knives were so sturdy that her sword couldn¡¯t even cut them or break them.
Neither of them showed their true power yet and Luciel wanted to see what Mykel was capable of first. She started to realize that he couldn¡¯t be underestimated and so she started using her wing to give her more speed and power.
Mykel saw an opening while Luciel was distracted by all the knives, and he proceeded to dash forward so quickly that he almost went as fast as the speed of light. He was close enough to her and threw a straight punch at her but she immediately used her wings to repel all the knives and used the sword to block his punch.
The ground they were standing on turned into a massive crater that the tower tilted and almost copsed. The shockwave was so strong that it tore everyone¡¯s skin, and that made both Zherlthsh and Vixelleth forced to show their true form while they protected Agnez.
They were protecting Agnez not because of her, but because Mazikeen was inside her body and they didn¡¯t want her to leave Agnez¡¯s body since she was Mazikeen¡¯s perfect vessel.
Mykel gritted his teeth as he kept pushing his fist down at Luciel, and Luciel was slowly getting pushed down by his strength. She was surprised to see a human or even a being that could match her strength.
Luciel in fact had the same amount of strength as Lucifer, and she wasn¡¯t actually his ¡°real¡± daughter. It was a child that Lucifer made with half of his strength, so Lucifer¡¯s true power was twice Luciel¡¯s power.
In the original story, Asmond ascended and became a demi-god by Mara¡¯s blessing. He fought Luciel with all the strongest Awakeners from different worlds, and the moment they killed Luciel, Lucifer took back the power that belonged to him.
Knowing that Lucifer was above Asmond and the others, he asked for help from all the Gods and Goddess in the constetions to help him. Thousands of Gods and Goddesses with Asmond and the strongest Awakeners fought Lucifer, Nyx, Thanatos, and Hades for the final war.
At that moment, Mykel knew he was strong enough to defeat Luciel and he wasn¡¯t worried about it and was confident about himself.
Mykel kept throwing punches and kicks while the knives were cutting Luciel¡¯s skin and making her bleed white blood. Blood that was stayed intact within her body because that was a part of her body like flesh that immediately went back inside and healed the wound itself.
Luciel had enough of it and finally flew up high in the sky and the wing started to split itself and became three of them. Three wings on her right shoulder then they radiated bright light that made everything below her bright white.
[Active [All] skills?]
¡°Yes,¡± Mykel said as he squinted his eyes.
Mykel was overwhelmed by the sudden change in his body that it almost made him faint. He forced himself to breathe and exhaled deeply to keep himself conscious, and then he looked up at Luciel who was ring down at him.
[Activate [Duplicate]?]
[Yes.] [No.]
Mykel tapped on the [Yes] button.
[Please select a target]
[Luciel]
[Which skill do you want to duplicate?]
[False Daemon]
[[False Daemon] skill is sessfully duplicated!]
[Activated [False Daemon] skill?]
Mykel tapped on the [Yes] button.
Mykel grew wings on his right shoulder and the right side of his body slowly petrified. The right side of his body was stiffened and he used a bit of force and it cracked open, then he saw his whole right arm and leg had turned in white.
Luciel was disturbed by the fact that Mykel could copy her skill and she understood why Zherlthsh and Vixelleth decided to follow him. She saw the right side of Mykel¡¯s hair turn white and she almost thought she was staring at her own father.
¡°Let¡¯s get serious from now on,¡± Mykel stared at Luciel in the sky and then he spread his wings and flew toward her.
Zherlthsh opened a portal and the three of them left the scene to avoid getting disintegrated from the battle between Mykel and Luciel.
It couldn¡¯t even be called a battle because they were almost invisible most of the time. The whole city in District 13 was ttened and turned into craters because of the shockwaves that they both produced from shing at each other.
There wasn¡¯t a single survivor from their battle, and they didn¡¯t even feel any pain because their bodies disappeared like dust. Their battle could be seen from the neighboring city, and the earthquakes were enough to damage the city in Districts 14, 12, 11, and 10. The buildings copsed the rivers and seas were ravaging and flooding the cities because of those two.
The ground waved like water when one of them got thrown to the ground, and Mykel¡¯s blood was all over the city as he tried to block the sword with his bare hands. He didn¡¯t care because he took a [Regeneration] skill from God Asclepius after he left the Void.
The night time came, and the moonlight that used to lucent the Earth was overwhelmed by the radiating lights that both Mykel and Luciel produced. A light that everyone feared and called the light to the afterlife.
The battlested for a whole day and everyone was hiding and trembling in fear until Mykel threw a final punch at Luciel right in the gut and threw her to the tower. The tower was fine and it was quite unbelievable for Mykel to see but he wasn¡¯t really surprised since the tower was indestructible in the first ce.
Mykel caught his breath as he stared down at Luciel who didn¡¯t have the power to regenerate all the wounds in her body. She used everything she had and went beyond her limitation, she exhausted herself so that she was unable to move a single muscle in her body.
Luciel stared at Mykel and tried so hard to not fall unconscious, she could only stare at him and had no energy left to speak.
Mykel grabbed Luciel on the neck and lifted her up, he stared at her with a straight face then brought her inside the tower.
¡°I¡¯m not going to let you die, at least not yet,¡± Mykel said as he dragged Luciel by the hair. ¡°It¡¯s not time for our meeting, let¡¯s meet again someday,¡± Mykel opened the door and threw her inside the first floor of Lucifer tower.
¡°Farewell, Luciel,¡± Mykel closed the door as Luciel stared at him with confusion and curiosity.
Mykel immediately copsed and before he closed his eyes, he saw a notification in front of him.
[You have increased a skill!]
[Admin (Lv.3) > Admin (Lv.4)]
141 Chapter 140
¡°Ugh¡¡± Mykel slowly opened his eyes and felt his whole body was sore from the result of the battle between him and Luciel.
Mykel looked around and realized that he was in a hospital, then he saw everyone was sleeping in the room with him. He didn¡¯t see Jeanne, Sven, and Vincze in the room, he knew what happened to Vincze and Sven, but he didn¡¯t know what happened to Jeanne.
Lh was sleeping on the bed with him as she hugged him so tightly and it was hard for him to let go of her arms without waking her up.
¡°Mykel?¡± Lh awoke by Mykel¡¯s movements and then she saw Mykel was awake. ¡°Mykel!¡± She jolted from the bed and startled everyone.
¡°Boss!¡± Gunnar said with a huge smile on his face as he and the others walked to the bed and surrounded him.
Mykel sat up and the first thing he needed to know was about Agnez¡¯s left eye. ¡°What happened to your eye?¡± Mykel asked and stared at Agnez who wore ck sses with a serious expression.
¡°I got possessed by a demon, and now she¡¯s living inside my body,¡± Agnez answered.
Mykel squinted his eyes and then he used [Telepathic] and stared at Agnez¡¯s memories. He saw everything and understood the situation, but he didn¡¯t like it when Vixelleth decided to use one of his people for her own benefit.
¡°Where¡¯s Vix?¡± Mykel stared at Lh..
¡°She¡¯s outside, I believe,¡± Lh hesitated because Mykel sounded mad in his voice.
¡°Don¡¯t follow me outside,¡± Mykel said as he got off of the bed and removed the catheter in his left arm then he walked outside.
Zherlthsh and Vixelleth were standing next to the door and leaning on the wall when Mykel came out from the room. He stared at Vixelleth and it scared her because she knew what she did was something that could make him angry.
Mykel grabbed Vixelleth on the neck and choked on her while Zherlthsh tried to stop him but she was powerless against Mykel¡¯s strength.
¡°You put Mazikeen inside Agnez¡¯s body? Are you trying to kill her?¡± Mykel pushed her onto the wall as he kept choking her.
Vixelleth tried to free herself and tried to remove Mykel¡¯s fingers from her neck. ¡°I had¡ to do it¡¡± Vixelleth struggled to answer.
¡°Do you understand what that means? Putting a demon inside a human body is the same as killing them,¡± Mykel tightened his grip and when Zherlthsh tried to help Vixelleth, Mykel choked her as well. ¡°I can send you back to your world and let Luciel kill you,¡±
Agnez overheard the conversation and decided toe out of the room.
¡°Mykel, she won¡¯t be able to possess my body,¡± Agnez said and looked at both of them getting pushed onto the wall. ¡°I somehow got a skill called Demonic Possession and it seems that the system made her into a skill,¡±
Mykel furrowed his eyebrows and removed his hands from both of them. He looked at Agnez with confusion because he never heard such a thing as [Demonic Possession] skill, not even in the original story.
¡°Demonic Possession?¡± Mykel asked as he walked toward Agnez then removed her sses and stared at her left eye. ¡°Tell me about it,¡±
¡°Before I tell you about it, why don¡¯t you tell me about your secret first? I have heard enough from these two and Lillith about you,¡± Agnez said as she stared back at Mykel with a serious expression.
¡°What else do you want to know? You have heard enough from them,¡± Mykel asked back as he kept staring at her.
¡°Are you really a God?¡± Agnez¡¯s voice trembled when she asked that question as if she wasn¡¯t ready for the answer.
¡°Listen to yourself, you¡¯re even scared from asking that question,¡± Mykel walked closer to her and she unconsciously walked back as if she was avoiding him.
Mykel heard footsteps from the other side of the hallway and saw Asmond with Kastor and Enma walking next to him. He looked at Agnez and then nced at Zherlthsh and Vixelleth, he decided to deal with themter.
¡°How are you feeling, Mykel,¡± Asmond asked and he looked so happy.
¡°I¡¯m fine, how¡¯s Jeanne?¡± Mykel faked his smile even though deep down he regretted making a deal with Mara so he could leave the Void.
¡°She should be fine, she didn¡¯t want to see me around her so I was waiting outside,¡± Asmond replied and the happiness in his voice was pissing him off.
¡°You looked so happy, Asmond, did something happen?¡± Mykel asked as he gritted his teeth and kept smiling.
Asmondughed quietly as he scratched the back of his head. ¡°Yeah, but I would prefer to talk about it somewhere private,¡± he answered.
¡°I see, let¡¯s talk about itter, I need to check on Jeanne and the others,¡± Mykel said and looked at the hallway.
¡°Okay, let¡¯s have a drink if you want so we can talk freely?¡± Asmond asked with his eyebrows raised.
¡°It¡¯s been a while, let¡¯s do that,¡± Mykel smiled and nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to check on them now,¡±
Mykel walked past Asmond, Kastor, and Enma then the moment he was far enough from them, his smile disappeared. His hands clenched and tried to resist punching the walls around him to satiate his anger.
Mykel entered the room and saw Jeanne, Vincze, and Sven watching TV whileughing at each other. The three of them went quiet when they saw Mykel, and the first one to react was Jeanne, she ran toward him and jumped into his arms.
¡°Mykel!¡± Jeanne hugged him so tightly and started to sniffle. ¡°I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re back!¡± Her voice trembled as she held down her tears.
Jeanne couldn¡¯t hold herself and started kissing Mykel so passionately as Sven and Vincze watched with surprised expressions.
Mykel checked on them and listened to their experience during the breakout. He was surprised when Jeanne mentioned a demon in ck armor who held a halberd because that demon was the fifth demon lord that resided on the Fiftieth floor in Mammon tower.
Jeanne was lucky to be alive and Mykel thought that the demon lord wasn¡¯t nning on killing her but waiting for Luciel¡¯s arrival. Either way, he was d that she survived because she was the only one who could still hurt Asmond¡¯s heart and feelings.
As promised, Mykel and Asmond went out to have a drink in a bar near the hospital because Asmond couldn¡¯t wait to tell the good news to him.
Mykel sat down at the table while Asmond brought a bottle of vodka for Mykel and a pitcher of beer for himself. He couldn¡¯t stop smiling ever since he left the hospital and then he emptied the ss in his hand and sighed with relief.
¡°So? What¡¯s the good news you want to tell me?¡± Mykel asked and then took a shot.
¡°I have finally got an offer, from a Constetion,¡± Asmond answered as he poured a beer in his ss. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you remember, but I mentioned you the Goddess name a while ago,¡±
Mykel closed his eyes and nodded while he held the shot ss in his hand so tightly that it started to crack.
¡°The Goddess of All is now my Benefactor, Mykel!¡± Asmond said as he stared at Mykel with excitement and was waiting for Mykel¡¯s reaction.
Mykel shattered the ss and it startled Asmond which made Mykel snap back to reality. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do that, it¡¯s just that my hand is kind of numb,¡± Mykel said. ¡°But, that¡¯s really good news, Asmond! I¡¯m so happy for you,¡± Mykel smiled and grabbed Asmond¡¯s shoulder then shook it gently.
Back when Luciel was sent to Earth, Mara didn¡¯t n on letting Mykel go because she knew that Mykel was worried about his n. So, Mara used the opportunity to offer him a deal that he couldn¡¯t reject, a deal that would slow down Mykel¡¯s n or even stop him from getting what he wanted.
Mara offered a deal in exchange for Mykel¡¯s freedom, and that deal was to stop bothering Asmond. She decided to be Asmond¡¯s Benefactor just to rub a grain of salt on an open wound to Mykel.
Mara didn¡¯t know exactly what Mykel was nning behind her back, and Mykel knew that as well because if she knew, she wouldn¡¯t be making that kind of a deal to him. He was a bit d but at the same time furious about it, and she could bring him back to her world again if he broke the deal.
Myke didn¡¯t want to take a risk since his [Admin] skill might not be sufficient enough to stop her from doing so. He had to y more carefully as he patiently waited until his [Admin] skill level was high enough which he didn¡¯t know exactly how high it needed.
In the end, the vision that Edith saw back then, might not be just an illusion, it might be a reality.
142 Chapter 141
It had been three days after the breakout, everything went back to normal except for District 13 because it had be inhabitable for anyone to live there. The problem was the whole city had turned into a giantke with the Lucifer tower in the middle after the battle between Mykel and Luciel, and now it became a tourist site.
They were building a long bridge so Awakeners could enter the Lucifer tower, and the estimated time was a week from now until the bridge functioned.
Asmond had been leveling up in all towers, and he gained a lot of skills from Mara that helped him in clearing the towers. He became the superstar of Fraternity again and even bigger because of his achievements.
Mykel still couldn¡¯t get over it and he was still furious about Mara putting Mykel in her hand like a puppet. Strength and power meant nothing if he couldn¡¯t use them in front of her. Hera and the others were a bit concerned about the current situation as well, but that didn¡¯t stop them from following Mykel and his n.
¡°I need to stop thinking about it, let¡¯s see about the Admin skill that I have leveled up,¡± Mykel said as he looked at his [Skill] tab.
[Admin (Active): Allow the User to open themand system and modify everything that is listed in themand system. The User is allowed to modify the system based on the skill level and the higher the level, the moremands they will unlock and the more time they can modify the system. (Current skill level is 4. The User can only modify 2 systems a day) (Unlocked Constetions/Demons in [Character] Profile tab)]
¡°Constetions and Demons?¡± Mykel looked outside the window of his office with his hands crossed in front of his mouth.
Mykel opened themand system and opened the [Character] profile. He never thought about them in the first ce because he thought [Character] profile was only meant for humans. Now that he could see what was behind the curtain, it gave him the advantage again.
Out of curiosity, Mykel checked Loki¡¯s information and he could see everything about him.
[Name: Loki Laufeyjarson]
[Gender: Fluid]
[Race: Aesir]
[Hair: Long (ck)].
[Height: 6.2 ft]
[Weight: 171 lbs]
[Size(s): 35 ¨C 28 ¨C 35]
[Age: 1,124]
[Status: Married (Sigyn)]
[Interest: Daggers, Scheme, Mystery, Mykel Alester]
[Networth: 21,430.900 Arcana Coins]
[Authority: Level 3]
[Story: Loki Laufeyjarson, the son of Odin respected his father, Odin, and Loki care about his brother, Thor Odinson as well. After knowing that Odin is scheming behind his children¡¯s back to gain more power for himself, Loki decides to go against his father so his brother Odin could take the throne because he believes Thor is more fit to rule the Asgardians¡
Ever since Loki bes a constetion, he¡¯s bored and everything looks tasteless and nd until he sees Mykel Alester of Earth. He has been paying attention to Mykel Alester every second, he¡¯s curious about his unbelievable feat¡
Loki believes, Mykel Alester is the only one who can give him a colorful life and everything tastes delicious ever since. He can¡¯t hold his urge to touch Mykel Alester¡¯s beautiful face because Mykel Alester reminds him of Lucifer. A Demon King who he¡¯s always interested in¡
Loki has decided to devote himself to Mykel Alester and be the most useful person in Mykel Alester¡¯s ns. With that being said, Loki has to prove himself to Mykel Alester so he could treat Mykel Alester as an Almighty God like his father, Odin.]
[EDIT]
¡°You devoted yourself but you¡¯re still acting suspicious, how am I supposed to trust you if you¡¯re so mischievous,¡± Mykel said in his mind. ¡°But after seeing that you¡¯re looking highly of me, that gives me a relief,¡±
Mykel checked on Hera and the others as well, he spent almost half a day reading about their [Character] profiles. He saw everyone meant what they said about serving him, and now his suspicion about every single one of them had disappeared.
¡°What¡¯s authority mean?¡± Mykel said to himself after he realized that each of the Gods and Goddesses that he checked had that information in their profiles. ¡°Hera, Loki, and Aphrodite have level 3 authority while the others have level 2 authority,¡± Mykel said in his mind as he rubbed the bottom of his lips.
Mykel decided to check on Lucifer¡¯s [Character] profile, and he saw everything, and everything he knew about Lucifer was written in there. One thing that surprised him was that Lucifer¡¯s [Authority] level was 4, and Lucifer was 1 or 2 levels higher than the other Constetions.
¡°No wonder they¡¯re all scared of him,¡± Mykel said and closed the tab in front of him. ¡°What about her?¡± Mykel squinted his eyes and looked at the prompt screen.
Mykel typed Mara¡¯s name and it appeared, but when he tried to open Mara¡¯s [Character] profile, a red notification appeared.
[YOU DO NOT HAVE PERMISSION TO OPEN THIS [CHARACTER] PROFILE!]
[INSUFFICIENT LEVEL OF SKILL TO READ [MARA] PROFILE!]
¡°How am I not surprised,¡± Mykel sighed as he rubbed the bridge of his nose but that was enough to tell that Mara¡¯s [Authority] level is too high that she can protect her own identity from the outside.
The only thing that came to Mykel¡¯s mind was that [Authority] could be the same as his [Admin] skill. He was unsure about it because it could mean something else because if they had [Admin] skill, they could abuse it like him.
[The Trickster is looking at you with curiosity because you spend hours staring at nothing]
[The Goddess of Love is worried about you]
Mykel stared at the notifications and ignored them because he was too upied with the [Authority]. He then furrowed his eyebrows and thought that maybe they could tell him about [Authority].
¡°There should be something more than this,¡± Mykel said to himself as he stared at the prompt screen.
¡°If it unlocked a new feature in the Character profile tab, maybe I could do this?¡± Mykel asked himself with his eyebrow raised and typed a name in the [Character] profile.
[Name: Lh Leonis]
[Gender: Female]
[Race: Human]
[Hair: Medium-Long (Brown)]
[Height: 5.7 ft]
[Weight: 163 lbs]
[Size(s): 40 ¨C 27 ¨C 36]
[Age: 28]
[Status: Unmarried (Engaged)]
[Interest: Mykel Alester]
[Networth: 328,900,000,000 Zeny]
[Story: Lh Leonis the owner of the Guild Association. She is engaged to Mykel Alester and she loves him more than anything in this world. As long as she can make Mykel Alester happy, she will be the happiest woman in the world even if that means she has to share Mykel Alester with other women.]
[Edit]
Mykel tapped on the [Edit] button and then a notification appears in front of him.
[ACCESS GRANTED!]
[PLEASE SELECT AND MODIFY [Lh Leonis]!]
Mykel raised his eyebrow when he checked which information he wanted to change until he stumbled and stared at one of the information that he could change. He jolted from his seat and immediately left his office to find Edith outside.
¡°Edith,¡± Mykel walked toward Edith hurriedly. ¡°Give me the key to Helmga!¡± Mykel reached out his hand.
Edith hurriedly grabbed her purse and pulled out the [Key of Helmga], and before she could give it to Mykel, Mykel already took it from her hand and left the building. Edith was dumbfounded for a second and then she followed Mykel and caught up on him in the lift.
¡°Are we going back to the Helmga World, Mister Mykel?¡± Edith asked and stared at Mykel who seemed to be impatient.
¡°Yes, there¡¯s something I want to test,¡± Mykel looked at Edith. ¡°We don¡¯t have to bring anyone with us, just two of us is fine,¡±
Those two stood in front of Azazel tower, and Mykel walked inside the gate hurriedly that Edith had to do a small running to catch up on him. Edith was so confused and had no idea what kind of feeling Mykel was having because his expression told her that he was anxious but excited at the same time.
Mykel entered the Helmga world and one of the knights sounded his trumpet to notify everyone. He walked toward the knight and grabbed him on the shoulders.
¡°Tell Euros toe to the Peom Kingdom, now!¡± Mykel said and then left to the portal.
Mykel didn¡¯t bother to check how the Cavasi Kingdom had be a wonderful ce.
Mykel did the same to the knight and told the same thing which ordered the Heroes to go to the Peom Kingdom.
The moment Mykel entered the Peom Kingdom, he walked straight to the pce where Costrezeir was at. The knights looked at him and immediately gave salutations then escorted him to the pce.
Costrezeir was in her office doing paperwork until she heard a knock on the door.
¡°Hero Mykel Alester is entering the room!¡± The knight informed Costrezeir.
Costrezeir was surprised and immediately walked to the door as she watched Mykel enter the room.
Mykel closed the door behind him and immediately walked toward Costrezeir and then stood in front of her.
¡°I want you to die,¡± Mykel said with a serious expression.
143 Chapter 142
¡°Hero Mykel!¡± Euros said as he entered Costrezeir¡¯s office with the other heroes. They all looked so happy when they saw Mykel again and Edith just stood on the side with a smile on her face.
¡°Can you close the door, Edith?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at Edith.
Edith nodded and closed the door in front of her and then walked back to where she was.
Costrezeir was still dumbfounded by the words she heard from Mykel¡¯s mouth and she was a bit scared.
¡°What brings you here, Hero Mykel?¡± Euros asked and looked at Mykel and Edith back and forth since he didn¡¯t want to call Mykel a God in front of the others.
¡°I came here for her,¡± Mykel pointed his finger at Costrezeir. ¡°There¡¯s something I want her to do for me,¡± Mykel stared at Costrezeir with his arms crossed.
¡°Costrezeir?¡± Phirzia asked as she noticed the expression Costrezeir was making. ¡°Did something happen?¡±
¡°No, I just want her to die,¡± Mykel answered so casually and it made everyone in the office shocked by his words. ¡°I want you guys to stay back and just watch,¡± Mykel said as he looked at them over his shoulder.
Euros and the others looked at each other and then walked away to the side with Edith.
¡°Are you scared? If so, then I will kill you instead,¡± Mykel asked as he stared at Costrezeir.
¡°Yes, I know that I will die in a year or less, but to think that I¡¯m going to die today, is catching me off guard,¡± Costrezeir answered. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have the courage to kill myself, so if Hero Mykel wants to do it for me, then it¡¯s better for you to do it,¡± She nodded her head nervously as she stared back at Mykel.
¡°Alright, I will kill you then,¡± Mykel said as he grabbed one of his throwing knives.
¡°Do you want me to remove my armor?¡± Costrezeir asked.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s better that way,¡± Mykel answered as he checked the sharpness of the knife in his hand.
Costrezeir removed her armor while Mykel looked at the notification from Hera. She was dumbfounded that he wanted her recipient to die which would be a waste, but Mykel ignored her and wanted her to see..
¡°I¡¯m ready, Hero Mykel,¡± Costrezeir said with only a brown garment on her body.
Mykel without hesitation and warning immediately stabbed Costrezeir in the heart and it startled everyone including her. Mykel stared down at Costrezeir¡¯s face and she slowly smiled at him before her eyes went empty.
Mykel carefully put Costrezeir on the ground as she slowly closed her eyes and breathed herst breath.
Mykel opened Costrezeir¡¯s [Character] profile and looked at it for a moment.
[Name: Costrezeir Mulligan (Deceased)]
[Gender: Female]
[Race: Human]
[Hair: Very Long (Dark Yellow)]
[Height: 5.9 ft]
[Weight: 166 lbs]
[Size(s): 40 ¨C 29 ¨C 38]
[Age: 33]
[Status: Unmarried]
[Interest: Mykel Alester]
[Networth: 71,000 Gold]
[Story: Costrezeir Mulligan, the strongest Hero from the Peom Kingdom. She used to be personal knight of the daughter of King Parlion of Peom Kingdom, Helmine. She devotes herself and will sacrifice her life for the people to fight off the demons after Princess Helmine sent her off because she believes that Costrezeir woulde back and save the people from the demons.]
[Edit]
[ACCESS GRANTED!]
[PLEASE SELECT AND MODIFY [Costrezeir Mulligan]!]
[ARE YOU SURE YOU WANT TO EDIT [Costrezeir Mulligan]?]
[YES.] [NO.]
¡°Yes,¡± Mykel tapped on the [Yes] button.
[THE CHARACTER [Costrezeir Mulligan] IS [DECEASED], MODIFIED CHARACTER [Costrezeir Mulligan] TO [ALIVE]?]
[YES.] [NO.]
Mykel tapped on the [Yes] button and immediately looked at Costrezeir.
Costrezeir groaned and her eyes were twitching, it made Euros and the others stared at Costrezeir with their eyes wide open and in disbelief. Mykel smirked as he saw Costrezeir slowly open her eyes and looked at her surroundings.
¡°Am I, dead?¡± Costrezeir asked as she tried to stand up.
¡°You were, but I brought you back to life,¡± Mykel answered and offered his hand at Costrezeir.
[The Goddess of Vengeful is shocked]
[The Trickster isughing in disbelief]
[The Goddess of Love is confused]
[The Goddess of Pleasure is blinking her eyes repeatedly]
[The God of Wine and Ecstasy is choking on his wine]
[The God with a Harp snaps a few strings of his harp]
[The Goddess of Death is frowning]
[The Goddess of Wisdom is staring at you with curiosity]
[The Goddess with a Bow snaps her bow string]
(Somewhere in cloudy space)
Three women were staring at the thread that they were holding on to, the three of them were so confused at what they had witnessed.
¡°That¡¯s not supposed to happen,¡± The brown curly short-haired woman in a blue silky dress was holding a Spinner in her right hand said and looked at the other two women next to her.
¡°We should tell this abnormality to Goddess Nyx,¡± A woman in a ck curly short-haired woman in a yellow silky dress was holding the long thread in her hands. ¡°Her life should end now but how can the thread connected to each other again the moment she cut it off?¡±
¡°All we can do is wait until Goddess Nyxes to visit us,¡± A woman in blonde curly short haired woman in green silky dress holding a scissor in her right hand said. ¡°For now, let¡¯s not bother with this thread until Goddess Nyx decided what should we do about it,¡±
(Back in the Peom Kingdom)
Costrezeir¡¯s hands were trembling as she looked up at Mykel while she was still on her knees. She then bowed her head on the floor as she cried in happiness.
¡°God Mykel, thank you!¡± Costrezeir said so loudly that Edith could hear what she said about calling Mykel a God. The reason why she was so happy was that the curse in her body had been lifted the moment she died.
Mykel was surprised when he was messing around with Lh¡¯s [Character] profile, and he was curious when he looked at Lh¡¯s name and he could modify it. He knew that changing a character¡¯s name would be stupid, and so when he tapped on her name, the same notification appeared and it was the opposite of Costrezeir which was the system asked Mykel if he wanted to modify her life to death.
Euros and the others walked toward Mykel and they all went to their knees as they looked up at him then they all bowed their heads. Mykel looked at Edith who was shocked by what she saw and heard, and then Mykel put her finger in front of his lips.
Mykel was still staring at Costrezeir¡¯s [Character] profile, he could modify everything in her profile. Her age could be changed, her Networth, sizes, and even her gender could be changed, but he didn¡¯t want to do that because it would be weird.
¡°That¡¯s enough, you guys can stand up,¡± Mykel said as he stared at Euros and the others.
¡°God- I mean, Hero Mykel, does that mean Costrezeir¡¯s curse has been lifted and she can live longer?¡± Phirzia asked as she stood up.
¡°You guys already blew my cover, there¡¯s no need to call me Hero anymore,¡± Mykel replied as he looked at Edith. ¡°And yes, Costrezeir is fine now, she can live freely without having to worry about her death,¡± Mykel answered and nodded his head.
¡°Thank you, God Mykel,¡± Euros said with his hands pressed together and looked up at Mykel.
¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward Edith. ¡°Since I have tested it out, there¡¯s nothing that you guys need to be worried about. If you die, I can bring you back to life if that¡¯s what you wish for,¡±
They all looked at Mykel and nodded with understanding.
¡°Alright, we both are leaving now,¡± Mykel said and walked toward the door.
¡°God Mykel, when are we going to clear the sixteenth floor?¡± Euros asked.
¡°Hmm, maybe a month from now because there are still other towers that we need to take care of. We also just had a breakout and the situation in my world is quite a mess,¡± Mykel answered and looked at them from the corner of his eye.
¡°Understood,¡± Euros replied as he nodded his head with understanding.
Both Mykel and Edith walked in the endless hallway and Edith had been so quiet because she was still dumbfounded by what she witnessed. Mykel looked at her and was curious about one thing about [Character] profile.
Mykel opened Edith¡¯s [Character] profile and he read her story.
Edith was scared and terrified about the fact that Mykel was considered a God. She believed it after he could bring Costrezeir back to life, and she didn¡¯t know what to do because she didn¡¯t want to be on Mykel¡¯s bad side.
Mykel tapped on Edith¡¯s story, and he could write anything he wanted in the column of her story.
Mykel wrote ¡°Edith¡¯s loyalty to Mykel is unaverred and would do anything for him.¡± in her story then proceeded on put it in and then done with editing.
¡°Edith, look at me,¡± Mykel said as he stopped walking.
Edith looked at Mykel and her expression drastically changed from anxious to happy.
¡°Open your clothes,¡± Mykel said without hesitation.
Edith smiled and proceeded on removing her suit and shirt, but before she could remove her bra, Mykel grabbed her hands and shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s enough, you can put them back on,¡±
Edith put them on immediately without asking a single question.
¡°Interesting,¡± Mykel smirked as he lowered his head and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in excitement.
144 Chapter 143
Vixelleth was mmed to the ground by Mykel and he wasn¡¯t nning on stopping there, but before he could stab her with the throwing knives, he heard a nking sound in the distance. He clenched his right fist and stopped the knives from flying toward Vixelleth then he lifted his head to see a dice rolling down to the crater where he was.
¡°Mykel, can you let go of my sister?¡± Beldathiel stood at the edge as she looked down at him. ¡°I know she did a horrible mistake, but she also helped your people defeat the demon lords,¡±
Mykel scoffed and raised his eyebrow. ¡°That was a part of the deal and it was something that she had to do. Now, putting Mazikeen inside Agnez¡¯s body wasn¡¯t in the deal, so that doesn¡¯t count,¡± Mykel answered and stared back at Beldathiel.
¡°That¡¯s true, but are you sure you want to keep doing this? Look at Agnez right now, she¡¯s suffering because Mazikeen is trying to take over her body,¡± Beldathiel pointed at Agnez who was screaming in pain while Zherlthsh was staring at her from behind.
¡°Do I look like I care about it?¡± Mykel asked with his eyebrow raised.
Beldathiel furrowed her eyebrows and stared at Mykel with confusion and suspicion because of what Mykel said. He looked pissed but at the same time, he didn¡¯t care if Agnez died, and that made Beldathiel think that he had something behind his sleeve.
Mykel could let Agnez die and delete the [Demonic Possession] skill from Agnez, then he could just resurrect her back to life afterward.
Beldathiel could see the resemnces between Mykel and Lucifer, and they used the same method to get something that they wanted. Either used force or mind games that nobody could win against them, and knowing that, she might be able to save Vixelleth¡¯s life if she was right about what he wanted or death.
Beldathiel thought that it wasn¡¯t really a bad idea after she witnessed what Mykel was capable of. She already yed with fire, so why should she stop now when she would get punished for it anyway..
¡°Let¡¯s make a pact, I will offer you my loyalty in exchange for you to spare my sister¡¯s life,¡± Beldathiel said with a serious expression.
Both Zherlthsh and Vixelleth were shocked when they heard it from Beldathiel¡¯s mouth, even Agnez stopped screaming in agony. Mykel, on the other hand, looked at Beldathiel with his eyebrow raised and a smirk on his face.
¡°Sister! I don¡¯t want you to make a pact just because of me. I will be fine even if he killed me,¡± Vixelleth weakly said with her demonic voice since she turned into her true form.
¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, Vixelleth,¡± Beldathiel stared down at Vixelleth. ¡°Your life is more important than anything in my life because you¡¯re my sister,¡±
Zherlthsh ran toward Beldathiel and then stood next to her as she stared at Mykel. ¡°Mykel, I will make a pact with you as well, so please spare her life,¡± Zherlthsh said with her hands clenched.
Vixelleth lifted her head up to see both of them, and they were serious about it that it made her feel guilty and furious at the same time. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t a match for Mykel since he defeated Luciel so easily without even a single injury on his body.
Mykel stood up and then climbed up the crater while Beldathiel and Zherlthsh stared at him silently. When he reached the top, he walked past them and didn¡¯t even put his guard up as he walked toward Agnez.
¡°Agnez, use your Demonic Possession skill,¡± Mykel ordered her calmly.
Agnez looked at Mykel for a second and she didn¡¯t question his decision and immediately activated [Demonic Possession].
The moment Agnez activated [Demonic Possession] her body felt like being sucked into the darkness as her vision disappeared. Her eyes turned ck with the blood red pupils, she stood up and red at Mykel furiously.
¡°What are you going to do? Kill me?¡± Mykel asked with his hands in his pockets. ¡°If you make a single move, I will kill the three of them, painfully. You have to know that I can make them die permanently, so I want you to think before you act,¡±
Mazikeen averted her gaze toward Beldathiel and Zherlthsh.
¡°For a Demon Princess who¡¯s known for her violence, you sure still have a brain to think,¡± Mykel said as he stood in front of Agnez.
¡°What¡¯s the reason for you letting me take over this woman¡¯s body? Are you going to ask me to make a pact with you as well?¡± Mazikeen asked as she kept ring at Mykel furiously.
¡°No, I¡¯m not going to tell you to make a pact with me,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°I want you to make a pact with Agnez instead and let her be your master,¡±
Mazikeen squinted her eyes and judgingly stared at Mykel. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±
¡°Of course, you like her power, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re always hungry for power so she¡¯s the perfect vessel for you. The stronger she gets, the stronger you will be, and sooner orter, she will possess a power that¡¯s beyond what you¡¯re capable of,¡± Mykel replied with a smile on his face. ¡°You won¡¯t regret it,¡±
Mazikeen was tempted by Mykel¡¯s offer and thought there was no reason for her to not do that since Beldathiel and the others would be by her side anyway because they were going to make a pact with him.
¡°I will make a pact with her,¡± Mazikeen said, and then she closed her eyes.
¡°If you try to trick her, I will not hesitate to kill those two the moment they made a pact with me,¡± Mykel said and then walked away.
Mykel looked at Beldathiel and Zherlthsh then he saw Vixelleth slowly climbing up the crater.
¡°Let¡¯s start with you first, Beldathiel,¡± Mykel said and stood in front of Beldathiel.
Beldathiel offered her left wrist at Mykel but Mykel suddenly chuckled that making her flinch her eyes. Before she could ask, Mykel grabbed her cheeks and stared her in the eye with a smirk on his face then he decided to kiss Beldathiel and bit her lips and made her bleed.
Mykel sucked the blood from her lips and there was nothing Beldathiel could do since it was already been done. Her body felt warm and it started to get hot, but before she could enjoy it, Mykel stopped kissing her and licked all the blood on his lips.
Mykel proceeded on kissing Zherlthsh in the mouth and did the same thing while Vixelleth watched him make a pact with her sister. Not just any pact, it was a pact of Master and Servant type of pact, and she was a bit mad seeing her sisters sacrifice themselves just for her.
¡°Let me make a pact with you as well,¡± Vixelleth said as she stared at Mykel who was cleaning his lips from Zherlthsh blood.
Mykel looked at Vixelleth and waved his index finger at her to tell her toe closer.
(Inside a throne room)
A nking sound could be heard from outside the room, and Lucifer was sitting on his throne with his eyes closed. The massive doors were opened and he slowly opened his eyes to see Luciel walking toward him.
Luciel stood right below the stairs as she stared at Lucifer sitting on the throne with his legs crossed and head resting on his right fist.
¡°Father, I have failed you,¡± Luciel said as she dropped her sword and went to her knees. ¡°Please, punish me as you punish those beings,¡± Luciel lowered her head and heard the screams of agony from outside the room.
¡°If I want to punish you, I have done it before you can set your foot here, Luciel,¡± Lucifer replied calmly and with a straight face. ¡°If you failed, that¡¯s not your fault, it was my fault,¡± Lucifer exined as he fixed his sitting.
Luciel stared at Lucifer for quite a while and didn¡¯t say a word then she bowed her head.
¡°Get some rest, I heard you fought well and injured yourself badly. You can leave and use the time to regain your power,¡± Lucifer said and leaned his back on the throne with his eyes closed with his white long hair covered half of his face.
¡°Yes, Father,¡± Luciel grabbed her sword and then left the throne quietly.
The moment the doors were closed, the illusion disappeared and the calm and collected Lucifer disappeared.
Lucifer¡¯s whole body was covered in open wounds with his six broken ck and white wings that he tried to spread open. The same ck mist wasing out from his body, the mist that came to pay a visit and punished him for what he did.
¡°To think that I failed this miserably, this reminds me of the old times,¡± Lucifer said and then coughed.
Lucifer grabbed the armrests of the throne and crushed them into small pieces as he red at the doors.
¡°Mykel Alester, was it?¡± Lucifer asked as he breathe heavily.
145 Chapter 144
¡°Look at him, Jeanne, aren¡¯t you proud of him?¡± Agnez asked while she leaned on the sofa and sat next to Jeanne as she watched the TV where Asmond was being surrounded by reporters after he managed to clear all the tenth floor of the demon towers.
Jeanne silently watched the TV and then looked for the remote since she didn¡¯t want to watch it.
¡°I think Jeanne and him are in a bad term because back when we were hospitalized, she was annoyed by his presence and told him to leave,¡± Sven said and looked at Agnez.
Agnez chuckled as she looked at Jeanne who was still busy searching for the remote.
¡°Good for him, so can anyone please change the channel?¡± Jeanne asked and looked at them. ¡°Gunnar, you¡¯re holding the remote, don¡¯t you?¡± Jeanne asked and stared at Gunnar.
¡°Oh? Yeah,¡± Gunnar answered and immediately changed the channel because Jeanne started to get pissed by Asmond¡¯s voice and how proud he was about himself.
The moment Gunnar changed the channel, Jeanne sighed with relief and leaned on the sofa.
¡°Why do you hate him so much, Jeanne? The more I look at you, the more hatred you have for him. I thought he¡¯s your childhood friend,¡± Rozan asked as he ate his bowl of cereal at the dining table.
¡°He changed, he¡¯s so full of himself right now and the Asmond that I know has disappeared. I don¡¯t know who that guy is,¡± Jeanne answered. ¡°Can we stop talking about him?¡±
Rozan raised his hands and then continued eating his cereal quietly.
Mykel entered the suite and saw everyone was gathering in the living room as always. Everyone was looking at him silently because they were waiting for the good news.
¡°The weapons and armor are ready in the workshop, you can go and grab them,¡± Mykel said and everyone jolted from their seats..
After the breakout, everyone couldn¡¯t go to the tower and clear the fifteenth floor of Behemoth tower. They were waiting for Mykel since he promised them that he would give them a better weapons and armor. He did half the work while Gant did the finishing, and the result was better than he expected and good enough for them.
All of them left the suite and hurriedly went to the workshop while Agnez kept watching the TV on her own.
¡°I made a weapon for you as well, you should go down there and check it out,¡± Mykel stared at Agnez¡¯s eye and Mazikeen didn¡¯t go back on her words, so she became Agnez¡¯s servant now.
¡°So, you¡¯re really a God, Mykel?¡± Agnez asked and stared at him in the eye.
¡°A demi-god to be precise but I do have some power like them,¡± Mykel answered and nodded his head.
¡°That exins everything why nobody knows about your past,¡± Agnez said while she looked down and stretched her neck. ¡°What¡¯s your purpose toe to this world?¡±
¡°That¡¯s a secret,¡± Mykel immediately answered. ¡°You already know what you need to know, so don¡¯t ask more about it,¡±
Agnez chuckled and nodded with understanding. ¡°Fair enough,¡± Agnez stood up and walked past Mykel then went to the workshop with the others.
[Goddess of Vengeful is waiting for you]
Mykel looked at the notification and nodded his head.
¡°Right, it¡¯s time already. Take me there,¡± Mykel said as he closed the notification
[Goddess of Death is summoning you to her world, Niflheim]
Mykel teleported to the hall and he was a bit surprised that the hall had be more spacious than before. He heard amotion from behind him and when he turned around, he was surprised to see thousands of Gods and Goddesses sitting at hundreds of long tables in front of him.
Hera, Loki, Hel, Aphrodite, and Athena were sitting at the table that looked like a council table next and under the throne with a C shape. Hedone, Apollo, Dionysus, Keres, and Artemis were sitting right behind them and they were all looking at Mykel with smiles on their faces.
¡°How many of them in total?¡± Mykel stood in the middle of the council table and stared at them.
¡°11,742 Gods and Goddesses are present in this hall right now,¡± Hera answered with a smile on her face.
¡°That¡¯s a lot more than I thought, what¡¯s happening?¡± Myke furrowed his eyebrows with confusion.
¡°You gave us a really nice show when you fought Luciel. All the Constetions were watching you and they were all rooting for you. You have proved yourself worthy, Mykel Alester,¡± Athena answered with her hands pressed together and rested them on the table.
¡°Why are you here?¡± Mykel squinted his eyes because he didn¡¯t remember having Athena and Artemis on his side yet, but suddenly they sat amongst Hera and the others.
Athena and Artemis stood up then they walked toward Mykel.
¡°We heard everything from Hera, and we wanted to watch first before we decided if we want to join you or not,¡± Athena answered with her light-red hair tucked into her ears. ¡°Of course, I came here to thank you for saving my beloved recipient, Manna,¡±
¡°I see, that¡¯s fine by me,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Hera, Hera nodded her head as she closed her eyes because she was grateful for letting them both stay.
Athena and Artemis went back to their seats while Mykel looked at thousands of Gods and Goddesses in front of him.
Mykel walked to the middle and everyone was pointing their gazes at him. Some were admiring him, some were fear him, and nothing in between.
¡°Do any of you here who have no idea why you¡¯re here in this ce?¡± Mykel asked and his voice echoed throughout the hall.
All the Gods and Goddess were shaking their heads and they all knew exactly why they were there. They heard rumors about Mykel¡¯s generosity and were also curious about him after they watched his battle against Luciel.
¡°There¡¯s no need to be wary of me, why don¡¯t we brighten this ce first?¡± Mykel asked with his arms wide open. ¡°Dionysus?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at Dionysus over his shoulder.
Dionysus smirked and giggled. ¡°As you wish,¡± Dionysus said and snapped his fingers then food and wine appeared on the table.
¡°Of course, there¡¯s more,¡± Mykel said and looked at some of the Gods and Goddesses who were still hesitant to enjoy the feast. ¡°I also have prepared a gift, for all of you foring all the way down here,¡± Mykel looked at Loki and Hera then nodded his head.
Every God and Goddess received a million Arcana Coins from Hera and Loki. Mykel prepared 11,742,000,000 Arcana Coins the moment he heard there were 11,742 Gods and Goddesses.
All of them were making the same expression except those who had devoted themselves to Mykel because they had waited for the reward. They were cheering for another free million Arcana Coins while the rest of them were dumbfounded by the notification.
Mykel looked at them with a smile on his face because one by one, those greedy Gods and Goddesses started to cheer with one and another.
Suddenly a notification appeared in front of Mykel.
[You have met the requirement tobine a skill]
[Combine [Semi-Deus] with [Deus Obcisor]?]
[Yes.] [No.]
Mykel tapped on the [Yes] button with his heart pounding because he waited for this moment all his life. One of his biggest achievements that he had been waiting for the moment he set his n.
[You have attained a new skill!]
[You have attained [Deus (Ex)] Skill!]
[Deus (Passive) (System Exclusive): Ascend the User equally and above some of the Gods and Goddesses. Remove the limitation on your level and skills levels and will be changed to [Rank] instead of [Level]. (The lower the number, the stronger the effect of the skills) ([Rank] is affected by your wealth and number of followers)]
[You have met the condition to join the Constetions!]
[Would you like to join the Constetions?]
[Yes.] [No.]
Mykel tapped on the [Yes] button with a smile on his face.
An unknown beam of light appeared above Mykel¡¯s head and everyone was staring at him with disbelief. A beam of light and then a pulse of cold wind struck his face and created a gentle shockwave to his surroundings.
[You have attained a new skill!]
[You have attained [Constetion] Skill!]
[Constetions (Active): The User is now a part of the Constetions. The User can summon the Constetions to your world if they ept your invitation and the User now have [Authority] skill. (Current skill level is 1. [Authority] skill is now level 1)]
[Authority (Active) (Level 1): Allow the User to choose a recipient from another User]
Hera, Loki, and Athena jolted from their seats as they watched Mykel get exposed by the mysterious light. Hera was staring at Mykel with her mouth open while Loki stared at Mykel with his eyes wide open and hands clenched in excitement.
¡°Mykel, did you-¡± Hera asked but before she could finish her sentence Mykel looked at her and nodded his head.
¡°Yes, I have ascended and be a God,¡± Mykel answered with a straight face.
Mykel looked at the throne and decided to walk toward it while all the Gods and Goddesses were watching him sit down on the throne.
¡°Now, this is more befitting,¡± Mykel said with a smirk on his face as he stared at them.
146 Chapter 145
Recognition of ten thousand Gods and Goddesses was the requirement for Mykel to ascend to be [Deus]. That alone was enough proof that almost or all the Gods and Goddesses who were with him in the hall were looking highly of him.
Hera and the others hurriedly walked toward Mykel and stood right below him. They all couldn¡¯t believe it and every single one of them was happy for him.
¡°God Mykel,¡± Loki said with a smirk on his face, his eyes were so full of excitement and desire. ¡°I have never doubted you, not even for a second,¡± Loki continued as he slowly walked up the stairs and looked up at Mykel.
¡°I know that already, I have been observing you as well,¡± Mykel answered with a mischievous smile.
Loki couldn¡¯t hold hisughter and so he started tough in excitement while Hera and the others looked at him with confusion.
¡°He¡¯s always like that when he¡¯s genuinely happy, so there¡¯s no need to be worried about it,¡± Hel exined while she looked at Hera and the others. ¡°But more importantly, we should celebrate Mykel¡¯s ascension,¡±
¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Hera replied as she stared at Mykel who was sitting on the throne and she never thought to see a newly born God appeared right in front of her. Not just any ordinary God, but the God that could change the fate of the Constetions and everything in it.
Mykel looked at the distance and all the Gods and Goddesses kept staring at him with disbelief.
¡°Dionysus, can you entertain them while I still have some business to take care of first?¡± Mykel asked and stared at Dionysus.
¡°Of course! You¡¯re choosing the right person for this kind of thing. I will make sure everyone¡¯s belly is full and their lips wet from wine!¡± Dionysus replied and immediately walked toward those Gods and Goddesses with a grin on his face.
¡°Loki, Hera, tell me about this new stuff that I¡¯m dealing with. I need details information about Authority,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the skill tab in front of him..
Mykel knew how to be a God since he was the one who made it that way when he introduced God and Goddesses of the Constetions in the story. He didn¡¯t know much about how things exactly work because he never put the details on it or anyone in the original story that became a God.
¡°Authority?¡± Hera asked as she sat on the armrest of the throne. ¡°Authority is the only thing that¡¯s important as a part of the Constetions,¡± Hera continued as she stared at Mykel.
¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± Mykel leaned his back on the throne.
¡°You already know about the first level and it¡¯s when you have the authority to pick a recipient for yourself,¡± Hera said with her index finger pointed out. ¡°That affects your skill rank as well because your recipient is your follower,¡± Hera exined.
Mykel nodded with understanding and already answered one of his questions about it. Arcana Coins weren¡¯t the only thing to measure the power of the Gods and Goddesses.
¡°Having followers isn¡¯t the same as having wealth. While wealth is more of quantity when followers are more of quality. The more your recipient achieved, the more power you will get in return. It¡¯s a fifty-fifty ratio between wealth and followers,¡± Hera stared at Mykel.
¡°So it¡¯s more like gambling if you spent a lot of your wealth on your recipient but ended up giving you nothing in return because they died,¡± Mykel stared at Hera.
¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly why and why we are all so furious at Nyx and her scheme because we all lost everything because of her,¡± Hera answered and nodded her head.
¡°What happens when you reached level two?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°Level two is when you can give your Exclusive skill to your recipient,¡± Loki suddenly appeared next to Mykel with a smile on his face. ¡°Also, it allows us, the Constetions to spend our Arcana Coins to nurture and choose our own skills that the system provided,¡±
¡°I see, that¡¯s logical,¡± Mykel rubbed his lips while Loki was staring at his lips. ¡°What about level three?¡± Mykel furrowed his eyebrows and stared at Loki weirdly.
¡°Level three is when we can speak directly to our recipient to guide them and even control them if needed,¡± Loki answered as he looked at themotion in the hall where the Gods and Goddesses were enjoying the feast.
¡°None of you are level 4, so I guess you wouldn¡¯t know what it does?¡± Mykel looked at both of them.
¡°We do know, it¡¯s to allow us, Constetions to go down to each world. Lucifer¡¯s Authority level is four and that¡¯s why he can do something like this,¡± Hera answered with her arms crossed.
¡°Hmm, what about her? Do you guys know what level of her Authority is?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°For that, we have no idea,¡± Hera shook her head and stared at Mykel with a serious expression.
Mykel wasn¡¯t expecting them to know, and it was good enough that he knew about levels one to four [Authority]. With that being said, Mykel already had nned in his head and knew what he needed to do to grow stronger.
¡°Do you have anything else in mind, Mykel?¡± Hera asked as she tilted her head and smiled at Mykel.
¡°That¡¯s it for now,¡± Mykel answered as he stood up and looked at the crowds. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to tell them about my n,¡±
All of them nodded with understanding and then Hel swirled her fingers that changed the hall temperature to cold. It made everyone suddenly stop cheering andughing then they all looked at Mykel walking toward the table with Hera and the others followed him from behind.
¡°Were you all having fun?¡± Mykel asked and his voice echoed throughout the hall.
Everyone went quiet and stared at Mykel.
¡°Unfortunately, I brought you all here not only for a feast or celebration,¡± Mykel looked from left to right. ¡°I brought you all here to tell you about my n,¡± Mykel crossed his arms with a serious expression on his face.
¡°Now that I have ascended, there¡¯s no need for me to hold back anymore. With all of you here with me and I know your feeling of betrayal that Nyx did to all of you, I will ask you one question,¡± Mykel rested his hands on the table as he leaned his body forward.
¡°Do you want to seek revenge?¡± Mykel asked with his eyebrow raised.
All of them nodded their heads but they hesitated first.
¡°I know all your worries, you guys are no match for Nyx and I understand that,¡± Mykel said as he walked past the tables next to him. ¡°I won¡¯t be telling you to take her down, my next goal will be taking down Thanatos and overthrowing him from his throne,¡±
All of the Gods and Goddesses looked at each other and started to murmur while Loki and Hera were smiling in excitement.
¡°I¡¯m not going to take his throne, I don¡¯t care about it,¡± Mykel said as he kept walking and stared at them in the eye.
¡°I have prepared the one who fit to be the new head of the Death Arcana, and that¡¯s Hel, Goddess of Death,¡± Mykel said as he pointed at Hel.
All of them turned their heads toward Hel and they weren¡¯t surprised because they had a hunch about it already the moment they heard that Mykel wasn¡¯t interested in the throne.
¡°So, what you say? Any objection to my n?¡± Mykel asked as he looked around and none of them seemed to have any objection. ¡°Perfect, and they will personally lead you all to the battle and fight those Constetions from the Death Arcana faction,¡± Mykel said as he pointed at Hera and the others.
¡°When are we going to do that, Mykel? And why don¡¯t you lead us to the battle?¡± Keres asked with a serious expression.
¡°Very soon,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°I need to do some preparation to make first, and I still have to be careful around her as you know,¡± Mykel looked at his skill tab and activated [Authority] skill.
(In Helmga World)
Euros, Costrezeir, Rinon, Arvel, Kurgreo, and Phirzia were busy running their Kingdoms until a notification appeared in front of them.
[God Mykel Alester of the Factionless has offered you to be his recipient]
All of them were shocked but they all epted the invitation without hesitation.
(In Veatika World)
Manna was busy rebuilding the capital city and a notification appeared in front of her.
[God Mykel Alester of the Factionless has offered you to be his recipient]
¡°God Mykel, you have decided to choose me as your recipient? I will ept it dly,¡± Manna epted the invitation and looked at the bright sky.
(On Earth)
Agnez, Lillith, and Edith were checking everyone¡¯s weapons and armor in the workshop, and then a notification appeared in front of them.
[God Mykel Alester of the Factionless has offered you to be his recipient]
The three of them were frozen when they read the notification, but they were the only ones who got the notification. They looked at each other and nodded their heads then epted the invitation from Mykel.
[God in ck Suit is smiling at you]
[10,000 Arcana Coins have been gifted!]
(In the hall of Niflheim)
Mykel received a notification that all of them had epted his invitation and then he closed the notification.
¡°I made a deal to keep the bnce in my world, but I never make a deal to keep the bnce in the Realm of Constetions. So, let¡¯s make some changes, shall we?¡± Mykel asked as he stared at Hera with a smirk on his face.
147 Chapter 146
¡°What happened to the boss? He looked kind of happy and I have never seen him that happy before,¡± Gunnar leaned his head toward Agnez as he stared at Mykel who had been smiling ever since he came back to the suite.
¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what happened but you wouldn¡¯t understand,¡± Agnez answered while she stared at her new sword. ¡°Just because he¡¯s happy doesn¡¯t mean we need to know what happened, right?¡± Agnez pointed her sword at Gunnar.
¡°I mean, yeah, I¡¯m just curious, that¡¯s all,¡± Gunnar leaned his head back as he stared at the tip of the de.
[NAME: Mykel Alester]
[Rank: 141]
[AFFINITY: IMMORAL]
[RECIPIENT(S): Euros Sullus, Costrezeir Mulligan, Rinon Crig, Arvel Laveen, Kurgreo Nielli, Phirzia Kahliste, Manna Immane, Agnez Maurice, Lillith Mort, Edith Levine]
[AUTHORITY: LV.1]
[ARCANA COIN: 100,000,600,800] [SHOP].
[SKILL(S): ADMIN (Lv.4), STEALTH (R.132), ACCELERATE (R.1), REGENERATION (R.529), PERCEPTION (R.395), MIGHT (R.112), GODLY PHYSICAL (R.83), PYROKINESIS, ARCANA MAGIC (R.4) TYRANNIZE (R.31), DESIRE (R.22), DUPLICATE, FIGHTER-GOD (R.99), KEEN (R.214), CRITICAL (R.301), DEUS, MIND CONTROL (R.87), GODLY RESISTANCE (R.102), HERCULEAN (R.2), PUISSANT, NEMESIS (R.1), DEMON BANE (R.500), RETRIBUTION (R.500)¡]
Mykel tried to use his [Admin] skill to rose all those skills he had but his [Admin] skill level was not high enough to be able to modify his skills¡¯ ranks. He couldn¡¯t modify his [Rank] and [Authority] as well because of it.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much Arcana Coin that I have, it won¡¯t let me go higher,¡± Mykel stared at his [Rank]. ¡°There are at least 140 Constetions that are stronger than me. I wonder who these guys are,¡±
¡°Mykel, are we really going to clear the towers with the Fraternity from now on?¡± Jeanne stood in front of Mykel with a bit displeased on her face.
¡°Yes, we are going to clear the towers with them because Asmond is going to be a huge help for us,¡± Mykel nodded his head as he sighed. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t like it, but I hope you can put your feeling aside because this is for the best,¡± Mykel stared Jeanne in the eye.
Jeanne exhaled deeply and nodded with understanding then left.
Mykel had thought about this ever since his return from the Void, he didn¡¯t want to mess around with Asmond at least for the meantime. He knew Mara was paying attention to both of them and the only way to y safely in Mara¡¯s game, he had to y mind games with either Mara or Asmond.
Keeping your friend close and your enemy closer was the only thing that came to Mykel¡¯s mind. If Asmond became stronger, the less problem that Mykel would get from Mara and it didn¡¯t bother him at all since he could kill Asmond with his [Admin] skill. The problem would be that if he did that, Mara knew who exactly could do something like that since those three Goddesses wouldn¡¯t dare to touch Asmond¡¯s thread of fate.
Mykel¡¯s n was to clear the towers as far as they could, and that would bring his [Admin] skill level up faster. The sooner he leveled up his [Admin] skill, the better because Mara wouldn¡¯t be able to abuse the system with her [Authority] once his [Admin] skill level was sufficient enough to fight her.
Right now, all he had to do was to y safe and assist Asmond to be the best Awakener even though he didn¡¯t like that n. There was another problem that made him a bit anxious, and that was Mara congratted him through notification about his ascension as a God.
¡°What are you nning, Mara?¡± Mykel asked in his mind. ¡°I¡¯m walking on a thin thread right now, I need to be careful,¡±
Mykel stood up and grabbed a cigarette from his pocket, he went to the balcony to get some fresh air.
¡°It¡¯s been a while since thest time I saw you smoking. Is something in your mind?¡± Agnez asked as she walked into the balcony. ¡°Also, that was really something when I received the notification,¡±
¡°It¡¯s just the beginning,¡± Mykel said as he puffed the smoke and stared at the city.
Agnez shrugged her mouth and raised her eyebrows. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t want to talk about it, how about we talk about the towers instead?¡± Agnez asked as she leaned on the railing. ¡°When are we going to clear the Behemoth tower?¡±
¡°Tomorrow, with the Fraternity,¡± Mykel looked at Agnez. ¡°Because of the Breakout, we will have to clear it from floor eleventh again. But that won¡¯t be a problem, right? You can clear up to the fifteenth floor since you have gained power from Mazikeen,¡±
Agnez chuckled softly. ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem, you can leave it to me,¡± Agnez answered. ¡°I¡¯ll let you be,¡± Agnez said then left the balcony.
A day passed, Gunnar and the others departed to the Behemoth tower with the Fraternity with Mykel.
On their way to District 5, Mykel heard a voice in his head.
¡°Mykel, we are going to take down the Death Arcana faction,¡± Hera said in his head.
¡°That¡¯s earlier than I thought, why are you doing it so suddenly?¡± Mykel asked with his eyebrows furrowed and eyes closed.
¡°I talked about this to Zeus and the other Olympian Gods, they¡¯re all going toe with us and since we have more than enough, we decided to take them down now,¡± Hera answered.
¡°I see, what do you need?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°We might need more Arcana Coins just in case Nyx decided to show up and help Thanatos,¡± Hera answered and Mykel could hear her sighing.
¡°That won¡¯t be a problem, but are you sure you¡¯re going to be able to fight Nyx?¡± Mykel asked as he stared at the clouds from the ne.
¡°We will be able to fight her but we will lose, horribly,¡± Hera answered. ¡°As long as we can reduce the number of Gods and Goddesses in the Death Arcana faction, it¡¯s worth it,¡±
¡°Alright, I will send the coins, and don¡¯t die,¡± Mykel said.
Mykel had to give a lot of Arcana Coins to them to increase their [Rank], and he knew it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Hera, Aphrodite, Dionysus, and Athena since they brought the other high-rank Constetions with them. Their influences were enough to bring extra thousands of Constetions to this cause.
Loki on the other hand stayed behind since he had a different n on his te, a n to overthrow his own father, Odin. It wouldn¡¯t be easy because he had to persuade Thor to do a rebellion, and although it was hard to do, Loki could easily persuade the Asgardians since it was his specialty to stir up problems.
Mykel and the others drove to the Behemoth tower and the moment they arrived, the Fraternity was already there waiting for them. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle because the moment Asmond rose up as one of the best Awakeners, they were all excited to clear the tower again. The internal affairs seemed to have been cleared out since the death of Caesar brought them back together and became solid.
¡°Finally, you guys are here,¡± Kastor said with his arms crossed and stared at them.
Gunnar and the others furrowed their eyebrows and were annoyed by Kastor¡¯s words and his attitude.
¡°We had to do some preparation first since they had to adjust with their new weapons and armor after battling the demon lords during Breakout,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°We aren¡¯tining when you guys watch instead helping them fight the demon lords,¡± Mykel said with a smirk on his face as he walked past Kastor.
Gunnar and the others snorted as they followed Mykel from behind.
¡°Asmond, I watch you on the news, I¡¯m proud of you,¡± Mykel said as he patted Asmond on the back. ¡°Here, a gift for you,¡± Mykel offered a skill scroll to Asmond.
¡°You don¡¯t have to keep giving me a gift like this, Mykel,¡± Asmond said as he looked at the scroll.
¡°Have you decided on what you¡¯re going to do? Do you remember the words I said back then after we cleared the fifteenth floor of Azrael tower?¡± Mykel asked with a serious expression.
¡°Yes, I have decided and I will be a hero that can protect the people. I¡¯m prepared to take the hardship and carry the burden on my shoulders,¡± Asmond answered as he nodded his head seriously.
¡°Well then, you have to take this because the responsibility of being a hero might be harder than you think,¡± Mykel said as he offered the scroll.
¡°You¡¯re right, I should get everything to help me while I still can,¡± Asmond replied and took the scroll from Mykel¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you, for always being there to guide me, Mykel. I learned a lot of things from you and you were brutally honest that it opened my eyes,¡±
¡°No need to mention, Asmond. I will always be there for you and I will make you the best Awakener like Jeanne and the others,¡± Mykel said with a gentle smile on his face.
¡°Yes, I will be in your care, Mykel,¡± Asmond said and wreathed in a smile.
148 Chapter 147
[NAME: Asmond Radfeld]
[LEVEL: 33]
[AFFINITY: GOOD-NATURED]
[BENEFACTOR(S): MARA]
[ARCANA COIN: 47,800]
[SKILL(S): NEMESIS (Lv.10), SWORD-APEX (Lv.1), BODY ENHANCEMENT (Lv.1), MIGHT (Lv.10), PAIN RESISTANCE (Lv.10), PERCEPTION (Lv.10), RECOVERY (Lv.10), RETRIBUTION (Lv.10), CRITICAL (Lv.10), MIND-STABILITY (Lv.9), HEAT RESISTANCE (Lv.7), COLD RESISTANCE (Lv.7), KEEN (Lv.6), MEDITATION (Lv.5), TOUGH SKIN (Lv.6), POISON RESISTANCE (Lv.4), MAGIC (Lv.2), VOID SHELTER (Ex)]
[Void Shelter (Passive) (Benefactor Exclusive): A void barrier that will activate when the User received a fatal blow. The user will be immune to any kind of harm inside the void barrier for one minute and will heal all kinds of injuries. (Can only be used once a day)]
¡°You¡¯re really spoiling him,¡± Mykel said in his mind.
¡°Here we go again,¡± Gunnar stretched his arms and looked at the giant trees around him. ¡°Let¡¯s do this,¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think there are any demons here, you can tell by the look how the vigers are living peacefully there,¡± Rozan said as he walked next to Gunnar. ¡°Could it be they managed to fight off the demons?¡±
¡°That¡¯s not possible,¡± Agnez answered. ¡°Knowing how weak they arepared to us, I don¡¯t think so,¡±.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, then how can they all live so peacefully?¡± Sven asked as he rested his scythe on his shoulder.
Agnez just shrugged and didn¡¯t say a word.
They all entered the vige and were weed by the giants, Mykel looked at how tall those giants were because it was the first time they saw them.
¡°Even though they all look scary, these people are actually really nice, Mykel,¡± Jeanne said as she walked next to Mykel.
¡°I see,¡± Mykel looked at the hut in the middle of the vige. ¡°Is that where the vige chief lives?¡±
¡°Yes, his name is Dougal, he¡¯s the son of the previous chief,¡± Jeanne answered as she nodded her head. ¡°The chief died from the ritual and you know the rest of it,¡±
Mykel hummed with understanding and then he saw Dougale out from the hut. Dougal watched them walk toward him and he waved his hand with a smile on his face.
¡°Something is off,¡± Agnez said as she looked around.
¡°As far as I know after checking their memories, the demons didn¡¯t invade this vige during the breakout. Dougal stayed on this floor during the Breakout as well, so it could be that Lark and the other warriors from Triev world defeated the demons already,¡± Lillith replied. ¡°But who knows,¡±
¡°You¡¯re just being paranoid, Agnez,¡± Rozan said and looked at Agnez with a worried expression since he could tell she didn¡¯t want to believe the giants after what happened to her.
Agnez crossed her arms and closed her eyes tomunicate with Mazikeen.
¡°What¡¯s happening here? Did you know something?¡± Agnez asked in her mind.
¡°Who knows, maybe it has something to do with me,¡± Mazikeen answered. ¡°Maybe my father didn¡¯t participate since he knew that I was in your world and inside your body. He¡¯s an idiot so you can¡¯t tell what¡¯s in his empty head,¡±
Agnez scoffed and shook her head while Lillith looked at her with curiosity.
¡°Agnez Maurice, wee back,¡± Dougal said as he looked down at Agnez.
¡°Hmm. we are here to clear the fifteenth floor, but before that, can you tell me something first?¡± Agnez asked with her arms still crossed. ¡°Was there a Breakout on the fourteenth floor? A few days ago?¡±
¡°There was, but Lark and the other warriors took care of the demons already,¡± Dougal answered.
¡°They took care of the demons? How?¡± Agnez asked with confusion because she knew that the giants wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the demons, especially after knowing the warriors of Triev weren¡¯t that many left.
¡°While you were gone, warriors from another world came and helped us to deal with the demons,¡± Dougal answered. ¡°I believe they¡¯re still on the fourteenth floor right now since another group of warriors entered our worldst night,¡±
¡°From which world did theye?¡± Kastor asked before Agnez could open her mouth.
Dougal stared at Kastor for a moment and then looked back at Agnez. ¡°They said that they came from a world called Evion. Based on their attire, they looked simr to yours,¡± Dougal said as he pointed at Agnez¡¯s military trench coat over her shoulder.
¡°I see, we are going to the fourteenth floor then,¡± Agnez said and then looked at Gunnar and the others. ¡°Come on,¡±
¡°Wait,¡± Dougal said as he put his hand in front of Agnez. ¡°It¡¯s the world of the people that came herest night, the one that helped us deal with the demons during the Breakout is from a different world,¡±
All of them looked at Dougal with a surprised expression.
¡°The one that helped us, they came from Creo world,¡± Dougal said as he looked at Agnez.
Agnez nodded with understanding. ¡°Alright, we will meet them now,¡±
Mykel stared at Agnez and smiled a bit because she acted like a leader and he liked that.
¡°Two different worlds, huh? This is getting interesting,¡± Gunnar looked at the portal as he walked next to Agnez with his arms crossed.
Agnez turned her head and looked at Mykel from over her shoulder. ¡°What do you think, Mykel? How should we approach them?¡±
¡°You¡¯re the team leader, it¡¯s you to decide. Just pretend that I¡¯m not here,¡± Mykel answered and everyone looked at him with confusion. ¡°Come with me for a second, Agnez,¡± Mykel said and went to the side on his own.
¡°You guys go ahead, I will catch up with you guys,¡± Agnez said and then followed Mykel to the side.
Everyone entered the portal except for Jeanne, she looked at them both for a moment then entered the portal.
¡°I want you to lead the team from now on,¡± Mykel said with his hands in his pockets. ¡°Since you already know about who I am, you should understand that there are things that I have to maintain up there,¡±
¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Are you going to leave us?¡± Agnez furrowed her eyebrows with displeased.
¡°Leave? Earth is my home, so I¡¯m not going anywhere. It¡¯s just there are things that I need to do, things that you won¡¯t understand,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°Just because I said that you will take over the team, that doesn¡¯t mean I will abandon you all,¡±
¡°Then lead us, you don¡¯t have to do anything. Do what you always did, observe, and give us orders. I¡¯m here because I want to follow you, not to lead the team,¡± Agnez said with a bit of annoyance in her voice.
Mykel let out a big sigh then he put his hands on Agnez¡¯s neck. He gently rubbed his thumbs on her jaw as he stared down at her.
¡°I will, but not at the moment,¡± Mykel said. ¡°You have proven that you can lead the team, so I want you to be my recement for now,¡±
¡°Of course,¡± Mykel paused as he gently grabbed Agnez¡¯s neck with his left hand. ¡°I will reward you if you did a great job on clearing each fifteenth floor,¡±
Agnez stared at Mykel and slowly she showed her smirk. ¡°What kind of reward?¡± Agnez asked as she grabbed Mykel¡¯s right hand and put it on her left cheek.
¡°Anything you want,¡± Mykel said.
¡°Don¡¯t go back on your words,¡± Agnez said with a smile on her face then slowly walked backward while she kept staring at Mykel.
Agnez entered the portal then Mykel followed her.
They all went to the fourteenth floor and saw the mess and dead bodies of demons and giants scattered around the open field. They were throwing the demons¡¯ bodies into the fire while burying the giants¡¯ bodies on the other side.
They didn¡¯t find the people like them around the field, so they decided to enter the vige and checked if those people from another world were there.
The moment they entered the vige, they heard amotion in the distance and the first thing they saw was a man with curly blonde hair rolled over on the ground with his red cheek because of a punch. Agnez raised her eyebrow and decided to approach him with the others following behind her.
¡°Oh, you¡¯re going to pay for that,¡± The blonde-haired guy said as he stood up and held his cheek, and before he could walk back, he saw Agnez and the others walking toward him. ¡°Hmm? Who are these people,¡± He said to himself.
Agnez kept staring at the guy and it made him ufortable and decided to run back to his team.
The moment Agnez and the others walked to the crossroad, they saw dozens of people facing each other. Two groups of people were ring at each other furiously with their weapons in their hands.
¡°Huh? I see, so you have a backup team, no wonder you guys are so confident to fight us,¡± A guy with red hair that he pulled back stared at Agnez and the others. ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem,¡± He continued as he swung his swords in his hands.
¡°They¡¯re not with us, so they¡¯re not from your world?¡± The blonde-haired guy asked as he rubbed his cheek.
The red-haired guy furrowed his eyebrows with confusion and then looked at Agnez and the others.
¡°Wow, now there are three groups of people from three different worlds, huh? What a pain,¡± He said as he pointed the right sword at the blonde-haired guy and his group while he pointed his left sword at Agnez.
Agnez scoffed and shook her head with a smirk on her face. ¡°You¡¯re going to regret pointing your sword at me,¡± She said as she unsheathed her sword.
149 Chapter 148
Mykel walked to the side and sat down on a bench that was made of a giant log as he smoked his cigarette. He watched the red-haired guy and the blonde-haired guy stared at Agnez walking closer toward them.
Gunnar and the others stayed put and let Agnez handle everything but Kastor was thinking otherwise. He grabbed Agnez¡¯s shoulder and Agnez almost thought of chopping his hand off but she didn¡¯t do it.
¡°Let me handle this, you can¡¯t approach someone like that,¡± Kastor said while Agnez kept staring at his hand.
¡°Get your hand off of me,¡± Agnez stared at Kastor from the corner of her eyes.
Kastor removed his hand and then he walked past Agnez with his hands raised in the air. He walked toward those two carefully and slowly.
¡°There¡¯s no need to be cautious, we are here not to do any harm. Whatever you both are thinking, we are here not for that, we are here to clear the fifteenth floor,¡± Kastor said as he looked at both of them back and forth.
¡°That¡¯s exactly why we are doing this you moron,¡± The red-haired guy said. ¡°We are the ones who came here first, and we are also the ones who prevented the demons from invading this floor,¡±
¡°Shut the fuck up, this whole ce isn¡¯t yours, everyone can do whatever they want and that includes entering the portal over there,¡± The blonde-haired guy said as he pointed at the portal.
¡°Of course, everyone can do whatever they want, and that includes us preventing anyone from entering the portal since there¡¯s no rule for it,¡± The red-haired guy replied..
Kastor watched those two and decided to walk in between them.
¡°That¡¯s enough, if you think that you¡¯re the first toe here, then I should tell you that it was us who cleared the four floors. Technically, you have no right of doing this,¡± Kastor said as he stared at the red-haired guy.
Both of them stared at Kastor and started tough.
¡°Yeah, sure,¡± The blonde-haired guy said. ¡°As if we are going to believe that,¡±
Themotion attracted the vigers and finally, a giant guy with scars on his body walked toward them. He was Lark, the warrior that Gunnar and the other mentioned earlier, the chief and the warrior of the fourteenth floor.
Kastor turned around and looked at Lark, he then pointed his finger at him. ¡°You can ask the chief, he will tell you that I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Kastor said.
Lark stared down at Kastor with a straight face. ¡°That¡¯s right, these people were the ones who came here first and saved us from the demons,¡± Lark exined to those two.
¡°See?¡± Kastor looked at them both.
¡°But you weren¡¯t there when our vige got invaded by the demons, and they were the ones who came to help us,¡± Lark continued as he pointed at the red-haired guy and his people. ¡°Without them, we would die here, and we are indebted to them,¡±
¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Kastor asked as he stared at Lark with confusion.
¡°It means that it¡¯s up to them whether they would let anyone enter the portal or not,¡± Lark replied. ¡°I have nothing else to say, and we have nothing to do with your affair so if you want to solve the problem, do it outside the vige,¡±
Lark left while Kastor and the others stared at him with disbelief.
Mykel stared at Lark and he was curious about what would happen because the giant race were savages and they didn¡¯t care about what was right or wrong. All they cared about was who was the strongest and they would follow that person, and they would do anything to see chaos or war.
Lark was trying to stir problems amongst those three, and whoever stood above the other, that person would be the one those giants followed.
All the worlds that were conquered by Demon King Behemoth were worlds full of savages. Violence was the only thing he cared about and his blood ran through Mazikeen¡¯s blood whichpleted the set. Nothing could be called normal or civilized in the worlds that he conquered.
¡°You¡¯re useless, move,¡± Agnez said as she walked past Kastor and pushed him away.
Kastor looked at Agnez who walked toward the red-haired guy and then she stood right in front of him.
¡°You heard him, let¡¯s ¡°solve¡± this problem outside the vige,¡± Agnez said as she crossed her arms and tilted her head at the gate on the east of the vige. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my time here, and I¡¯m tired of doing nothing,¡±
A man in a white robe walked past through the crowd and then he patted the red-haired guy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Jaste, I can sense an evil aura around her,¡± He whispered into Jaste¡¯s ear as he stared at Agnez. ¡°I think she¡¯s up to no good and she¡¯s strong,¡±
Jaste furrowed his eyebrows as he leaned his head toward the man in a white robe and stole a nce at Agnez. Jaste nodded with understanding and immediately became cautious with Agnez, and by the look of it, that man in the white robe could sense the demon inside Agnez¡¯s body.
¡°What are you guys whispering about?¡± The blonde-haired guy asked while he rested his hands on his waist and stared at Jaste.
Jaste nced at the blonde-haired guy and then stared back at Agnez. ¡°Are you the team leader?¡± Jaste asked.
¡°Yes, but that guy and his team aren¡¯t part of my team,¡± Agnez answered and stared at Kastor from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Still, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s in charge,¡±
¡°Stop with the talk, let¡¯s get this over with,¡± The blonde-hair guy said as he unsheathed his broadsword and rested it on his shoulder.
All of them walked toward the east gate and Agnez was far ahead of the others.
¡°Are we really going to fight them? Can we just use words to settle this down?¡± Asmond asked Kastor who walked next to him.
¡°They¡¯re all set to do this and it¡¯s that red-haired guy¡¯s intention in the first ce,¡± Kastor answered as he pulled his long hair back. ¡°I don¡¯t like this and I don¡¯t want to risk anyone¡¯s life because of this,¡±
Gunnar overheard their conversation and turned his head. ¡°It will be fine, it¡¯s not like Agnez is nning on killing them,¡± Gunnar exined but then he realized that it was Agnez they were talking about. ¡°Shit, she might kill all of them,¡±
Mykel chuckled softly because he found it funny, and that made Gunnar and the others turned their heads at Mykel to see his expression.
¡°Wow, you made him chuckle,¡± Rozan said and stared at Mykel with disbelief.
Kastor forgot that Mykel wasing along because he couldn¡¯t feel his presence at all ever since he entered the tower name because his [Perception] skill was too low. Mykel was in fact hiding his presence and he wouldn¡¯t remember if Rozan didn¡¯t mention his name.
¡°Mykel, can you tell her to stop being reckless and do as she pleases?¡± Kastor asked and stared at Mykel.
¡°Why don¡¯t you tell her yourself? I know that Agnez won¡¯t do anything reckless, and the others think so as well since they know her better,¡± Mykel replied as he looked at Agnez. ¡°Even if tell her not to do anything, it won¡¯t stop those two from fighting each other since it was their n all along,¡±
Kastor sighed as he shook his head and rubbed his forehead while Asmond was staring at Jeanne who seemed not bothered by it.
Agnez stopped and unsheathed her sword while she stared at the two teams started to walk away from each other. They unsheathed their weapons and they were all ready to charge at each other, but then Agnez swung her sword down from left to the right hard enough to create a projectile attack that split the ground in front of her.
All of them were shocked by how strong her swing was and looked at the ground that got shattered.
¡°I¡¯m not going to use my sword because I don¡¯t want to kill you all identally,¡± Agnez said as she stabbed her sword into the ground and then walked past the shattered ground. ¡°I will use this instead for a handicap,¡± Agnez removed her belt and grabbed her scabbard then swung it around that was still strong enough to create strong wind on each swing.
Jaste started to regret it after witnessing what Agnez was capable of, and it wasn¡¯t just him but everyone on his team was also thinking the same thing. The blonde-haired guy got anxious and gulped nervously because of the same reason.
Jaste and the blonde-haired guy looked at each other for a second with panicked expressions but then their expression changed immediately because they didn¡¯t want to be seen as a coward.
¡°Don¡¯t me me if you die from this, because if you do, then you¡¯re just weak,¡± Agnez said as she walked toward them so slowly with a sinister smile on her face.
150 Chapter 149
¡°That¡¯s it? Are we done here?¡± Agnez asked as she pulled her ck hair back with blood on her glove and smeared it all over her hair. She looked around with her steel scabbard that was wrapped with leather in her hand and covered with blood.
Jaste wiped the blood on his lips as he stared at Agnez who was unscratched even though everyone was focusing on her. He understood why she was the leader and he could tell that she wasn¡¯t even using half her power to fight them.
Although Agnez didn¡¯t use half of her power, Jaste and the others also didn¡¯t use everything because they had to save it for the fight on the fifteenth floor. They didn¡¯t want to risk going all out when the oue had been decided the moment Agnez swung her scabbard at them.
The blonde-haired guy wasying on the ground and stared at Agnez for quite a while, he just realized how amazing she was and he fell in love with her. He then stood up as he groaned and put his right hand on his left ribs.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The blonde-haired guy asked as he approached Agnez.
¡°Agnez,¡± Agnez answered as she rid the blood on the scabbard by swinging it around.
¡°Agnez¡¡± The blonde-haired guy mumbled under his breath and tried to carve that name in his head. ¡°My name is Cygnus,¡± Cygnus said as he offered his hand for a handshake.
Agnez furrowed her eyebrows and stared at Cygnus¡¯s hand, but she ignored his offer and turned around with her military trench coat that was draped over her shoulder and pped Cygnus¡¯s hand.
Cygnus smirked a bit as he clenched his fist and watched Agnez walk away, he then walked back to check on his team¡¯s condition.
¡°See? It¡¯s faster and easier this way,¡± Agnez looked at Kastor then walked past him and looked at Gunnar and the others. ¡°Let¡¯s get going, we still have to clear another tower today,¡±.
Agnez and the others walked past them and went to the north side of the vige.
¡°Wait!¡± Jaste shouted as he ran toward them. ¡°We will be joining you guys,¡±
Agnez turned around and saw Jaste and Cygnus with their teams running toward them.
¡°We want to join as well,¡± Cygnus said as he caught his breath. ¡°Can we?¡± He asked with his eyebrows frowned.
¡°As long as you all follow mymand then I will allow it,¡± Agnez answered with her arms crossed and stared at them through the ck sses she wore.
¡°Fine by me!¡± Cygnus smiled and nodded with understanding.
Jaste looked at the man in the white robe, the guy nodded, and then Jaste looked at Agnez as he nodded with understanding.
All of them entered the portal and were immediately weed by a notification.
[The servant of the second Demon Lord Razkalen of Behemoth has been waiting for this moment]
[Kill the servant and the Triev world will be reunited]
It was a vastnd with dried grass and big trees were far from each other making it look like they were in the middle of a savanna. A giant creature like a human with the skin and head of a tiger was staring at them from the distance in front of the tower.
The demon tiger roared at them and inflicted fear on those who had low [Mind-Stability] skill levels.
¡°This should be easy, let¡¯s go and end this quickly,¡± Agnez said as she unsheathed her sword and started to walk toward the demon with Gunnar and the others following her from behind.
¡°I heard that you have be a decent Awakener, Asmond, why don¡¯t you show it to us?¡± Agnez asked and stared at Asmond over her left shoulder. ¡°Maybe she will reconsider her decision,¡± Agnez smirked and teased Jeanne as Agnez nced at her.
Asmond stole a quick nce at Jeanne and she didn¡¯t react to Agnez¡¯s words, but if Agnez really thought he could make it happen, there was no reason for him to not do it.
¡°I will do my best,¡± Asmond said with a serious expression.
Agnez looked away and couldn¡¯t help but smile while Gunnar and Rozan could see her expression clearly since they were right next to her. She then cleared her throat and looked at Asmond while she was holding her smile. ¡°Good, now show us what you got,¡±
Asmond looked back. ¡°Enma, Kastor, let¡¯s do this!¡± Asmond said as he stared at both of them.
Asmond started charging toward the demon with Enma and Kastor then followed by their team. Jaste and Cygnus were staring at Agnez with a bit confused but then they both decided to follow Asmond and charged at the demon.
Enma ran past Asmond with her shield ready and Kastor was right behind her while the demon stood still and kept staring at them unfazed.
¡°Agnez, are you seriously going to let them have it? I thought you want to take care of the demon yourself?¡± Gunnar asked with his shield in his left hand.
¡°Of course not,¡± Agnez answered. ¡°It¡¯s just that I know something that they don¡¯t,¡± She continued and looked at them running toward the demon in the distance.
Mazikeen informed Agnez about the servant, even though the demon looked normal and not menacing like the others, it had unbelievable speed and uracy. Mazikeen mentioned that the demon could gouge eyes in a split second with its ws that the victim didn¡¯t realize until darkness and pain started kicking in.
¡°So the ws are the most dangerous part of the demon?¡± Rozan asked after he listened to Agnez¡¯s exnation.
¡°Yes, it could extend for a few inches and it could tear anything with ease,¡± Agnez nodded her head in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if it¡¯s true and used them as bait,¡±
The demon slowly lowered its body and dashed forward shocking Enma, but she was in time to raise her shield. The demon scratched the shield and it cut her shield like it was made of cardboard that exposing her body to the demon. Kastor reacted immediately and thrust his sword at the demon but the demon dodged it and ran past them.
They looked back and saw the demon showing its long ws, the demon was ready to tear everyone¡¯s body open with its ws. Luckily, Asmond was there and he watched everything, he immediately used his [Nemesis] skill to fight the demon.
Asmond swung his sword at the demon so quickly that everyone could only see his afterimages. The demon itself was still able to dodge all Asmond¡¯s attacks and fast enough to do a counterattack.
Asmond knew if the demon scratched his sword, his sword would be cut in half so he didn¡¯t want to bother to parry or block the demon¡¯s attack. He dodged the long ws and slowly adapted to the growth in his body after receiving the same amount of power that the demon had.
The others hesitated to join them because they didn¡¯t want to hurt Asmond by ident, so they all just watched him in the distance. Jaste and Cygnus were amazed by Asmond¡¯s skills and ability to match with the demon¡¯s speed.
Asmond managed to thrust and cut the demon but he wasn¡¯t fast enough to be able to swing a deadly blow at it. He started to struggle because the duration of his [Nemesis] skill was about to over, and he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to match with the demon¡¯s speed and strength.
¡°I think it¡¯s time for me to join the battle,¡± Agnez said as she looked at her left arm.
Agnez activated [Demonic Possession] and she realized after testing it out for the past few days about the skill. She got an extra skill that appeared the moment she was in a [Possessed] state, and that was [Demonification] which allowed her to take over a percentage of the power that the demon possessed based on the [Demonic Possession] skill level.
Agnez activated the [Demonification] and half of her face slowly turn pale red, she felt like her face was burning but it was bearable. The [Demonification] was slowlying down to her neck, shoulder, chest, and all the way down to the left side of her body.
¡°I have been wanting to try this,¡± Agnez¡¯s voice was vibrating and it sounded like a demonic voicebined with hers. It¡¯s like Mazikeen and Agnez¡¯s voice was oveyed with each other.
Gunnar and the others looked at her transformation and noticed her left eye was glowing red like a demon.
¡°Now, to top it off, I shall use this skill as well,¡± Agnez said as she activated [Harmony] skill.
Agnez was so excited and she could feel her chest thumping really hard.
¡°It¡¯s showtime,¡± Agnez said as she moved her sword from her right hand to her left hand.
Agnez took a giant leap and it was so fast that she already reached the area where Asmond was in less than three seconds.
Asmond was surprised to see Agnez suddenly appear next to him with her left arm ready to swing her sword downward at the demon.
Agnez cut the demon in half and the demon wasn¡¯t even fast enough to react to her speed.
[You have cleared the fifteenth floor of Behemoth Tower]
[You are the first to clear the fifteenth floor]
[Please enter your name]
[Enter the Tower of Behemoth to enter the sixteenth floor]
[The blue portal to your original world is now open!]
151 Chapter 150
Asmond stood still and stared at Agnez¡¯s back, he was staring at her and didn¡¯t even blink his eyes. It wasn¡¯t awe or admiration, it was more of a shock of fear when he saw a glimpse of a sinister grin on Agnez¡¯s face that didn¡¯t belong to her. A face that only a demon could make, a face that shocked him to the core because it was terrifying to look at.
Nobody saw what Asmond saw because they were far away from him and they didn¡¯t notice Agnez¡¯s presence until she suddenly appeared next to him.
[You have saved the Triev World from Demon King Behemoth!]
[All the floors that belonged to the Triev world are now being reunited!]
Jaste and Cygnus were panicking because the ground was trembling heavily since it was the first time they cleared the world.
¡°Asmond, are you alright?¡± Kastor asked as he ran toward him.
Asmond kept staring at Agnez who was hiding her face by looking away.
¡°Asmond?¡± Kastor raised his eyebrows and grabbed Asmond¡¯s left shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Asmond snapped back to reality and looked at Kastor with a shocked expression. ¡°Huh? Oh, nothing,¡± Asmond answered as he shook his head.
Agnez turned around and walked past Asmond, he got chills all over his body.
¡°Miss Agnez,¡± Asmond called nervously.
Agnez turned around and just raised her eyebrow without saying a single word. Her face was normal and Asmond was a bit confused because he was sure saw a demonic face on Agnez¡¯s face.
¡°What?¡± Agnez asked.
¡°N-nothing, I thought I saw something,¡± Asmond answered as he shook his head.
Agnez furrowed her eyebrows and then walked away.
[For your achievement, the Constetions have prepared you a wonderful gift!]
Mykel stared at the achievement but then another notification appeared in front of him.
[Would you like to donate your [Arcana Coins] as a gift to the [User(s)] who cleared the fifteenth floor of the Behemoth Tower? The minimum donation is 500 [Arcana Coins]]
[Yes.] [No.]
Mykel tapped the [Yes] button and then a nk screen with a bar appeared in front of him.
[Please enter the amount of [Arcana Coins] that you want to donate. (An [Arcana Chest] cost is 50,000 [Arcana Coins])]
Before Mykel could type in the amount of [Arcana Coin] that he wanted to donate, a notification appeared.
[God Loki has donated [40,000] [Arcana Coins]]
[Goddess Aphrodite has donated [40,000] [Arcana Coins]]
[Goddess Hera has donated [50,000] Arcana Coins]]
[Goddess Mara has donated [150,000] [Arcana Coins] and bought [Exclusive Arcana Chest] for the User [Asmond Redfeld]]
¡
¡
Mykel stared at the live feed of the Constetions that donated their [Arcana Coins] for the gift. He was so close to donating a half million [Arcana Coins] so Gunnar and the others would get one chest each.
Loki, Aphrodite, and Hera seemed to be sending a message to Mykel that it would be best to not stand out because all the Constetions could see the live feed. He then donated [10,000] [Arcana Coins] because that amount was still reasonable and not suspicious at all.
[Thank you for your participation!]
[You have gained 20 [Constetion Points] from donation!]
[You have gained 300 [Constetion Points] from your [Recipient(s)] achievement!]
[2,320/10,000 [Constetion Points] to level up your [Authority] to level [2]!]
Every 500 [Arcana Coins] that was donated or gifted was equal to 1 [Constetion Point]. Mykel gifted each of his recipients 100,000 [Arcana Coins] back then and it was equal to 2,000 [Constetion Points].
Mykel was informed that [Authority] level 2 needed a total of 100,000 [Constetion Points] to reach level 3. A level 3 [Authority] needed 1,000,000 [Constetion Points] and he understood how hard it was to level up [Authority] since they would need billions of [Arcana Coins] to spend.
¡°Would she notice if I gifted millions of Arcana Coins to them? Knowing that I have be a God, she must be paying more attention to me, and I¡¯m too scared to try it,¡± Mykel said in his mind.
The donation screen disappeared and then a new one appeared.
[A total of [11] [Arcana Chests] and [1] [Exclusive Arcana Chest] are being delivered to [Triev] World]
Mykel looked at the sky and the chests fell right in front of Asmond, one of them looked different from the others and that would be the [Exclusive Arcana Chest] that Mara bought for Asmond.
The moment Agnez and Lillith saw the chests, they both turned around and looked at Mykel. He just smirked and nodded up at the chests.
Jaste and Cygnus were staring at the chests, but the moment they wanted to touch them, Agnez pointed her sword at them.
¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? You did nothing and you expect us to let you have some?¡± Agnez said and then Gunnar, Sven, and Vincze walked toward them and blocked them from getting closer to the chests.
¡°We just want to look what¡¯s inside the chest,¡± Jaste looked at the chest behind Gunnar¡¯s massive body. ¡°I¡¯m not going to take anything and I don¡¯t think we dare to take it from you after we saw you just cut the demon in half,¡±
Gunnar looked at Agnez and waited for her response, she nodded her head and let Jaste, Cygnus, and their teams look at the rewards.
Asmond looked at the notification from Mara and mentioned the chest that she bought just for him. He looked at the glowing chest right in front of him with Enma and Kastor, he then opened it and was overwhelmed by the rewards.
Mykel stared at the jet-ck block of material in Asmond¡¯s hands, and he saw Asmond was wreathed in a smile as heughed with disbelief. He didn¡¯t know what kind of material was that, but if Mara was the one who gave it to him, it would be a Godly material and it would be nice if he could take it from Asmond.
¡°He would give me some if I ask him, but that would only bring me trouble,¡± Mykel said to himself as he walked toward Agnez and the others.
Mykel stood in front of the chests and most of the [Arcana Coins] that were spent on the donation came from Loki and the others. Basically, it all belonged to Agnez and the others, but he saw two extra chests and they didn¡¯t need more of them because they already had more than enough.
¡°Kastor, Enma,¡± Mykel called them both who were busy listening to Asmond¡¯s exnation of the material and scrolls in his hands.
Kastor and Enma turned around and looked at Mykel, then Mykel pointed at the two chests from the left.
¡°Those two are yours, you can have them since we already have one each,¡± Mykel said.
Kastor and Enma were shocked and looked at Mykel with disbelief.
¡°Really? Can we really have those?¡± Enma asked as she pointed at the chest.
¡°Yes, you need a better shield anyway, so it¡¯s yours,¡± Mykel nodded his head and gently smiled at Enma.
Enma ran toward the chest and immediately opened it, she saw the same rewards as the other chests. She took the [Blessed Damascus Steel] and looked at it with a huge grin on her face as she chuckled and made cute noises.
Mykel didn¡¯t bother for them to have the material since if it didn¡¯t forge carefully it would be a very bad quality weapon and armor. Knowing there was nobody on Earth that could process that material, they wouldn¡¯tst that long.
Mykel turned around and saw the giants standing in line and staring at them in the distance. He then looked at Agnez and tilted his head toward the giants, she nodded with understanding and walked toward them with Mykel and Edith.
Lark and Dougal were standing next to each other as they watched Agnez walk toward them.
¡°Thank you for saving our world, Agnez Maurice,¡± Lark said as he went on his knee to look closer to Agnez.
¡°You sounded a bit disappointed there, Lark,¡± Agnez said with her arms crossed. ¡°Were you hoping for chaos to happen when we entered the fifteenth floor?¡±
Larkughed and nodded his head. ¡°Yes, we were hoping something like that but you were amazing over there. Not to mention the demon inside your body is really powerful,¡± Lark answered.
¡°It¡¯s better for you to keep your mouth shut about it and keep it a secret to your grave,¡± Agnez said and stared at both Lark and Dougal. ¡°If you say my name to someone else, I will kill every giant in this world and I will make sure you will suffer,¡±
Lark bursted outughing and it attracted everyone¡¯s attention, but then he shook his head.
¡°There¡¯s no reason for us to do something like that because you have gained our respect. There might be stronger people out there but right now, you¡¯re the one that we follow. So, if you need more muscles and brute force, you can count on us,¡± Lark said and all the warriors were nodding their heads in agreement.
¡°Alright, that¡¯s fair enough,¡± Agnez said and then walked back to grab her chest.
Lark quietly stared at Mykel and squinted his eyes because he felt a far more dangerous aura inside his body. Byparison to Agnez¡¯s aura, it was like a sunpared to earth, it made Agnez¡¯s dangerous aura look like it was nothingpared to Mykel¡¯s.
¡°What a petrifying aura,¡± Lark said under his breath.
152 Chapter 151
¡°Are you done?¡± Agnez stared at Asmond, Enma, and Kastor.
¡°Yes, we are ready to leave,¡± Kastor was smiling as he looked at the loot in his hands.
¡°Good, we will be going to Mahazael Tower now,¡± Agnez said as she walked toward the portal with Gunnar and the others.
¡°Wait, we might have a little problem,¡± Kastor said. ¡°Enma doesn¡¯t have a shield, I don¡¯t think we can go now,¡± Kastor exined as he looked at Agnez who stared at Enma.
Agnez clicked her tongue and sighed then she looked at Gunnar. ¡°You still have your spare shield in the car, right? Give that one to her,¡± Agnez said.
¡°Yeah, sure, fine by me,¡± Gunnar replied and nodded his head. ¡°Come on, Enma, I will give you my second favorite shield!¡±
Agnez crossed her arms and stared at Kastor. ¡°Problem solved, is there anything else you want toin about or whine about?¡± Agnez asked with her eyebrow raised. ¡°We will be meeting at Mahazael Tower tomorrow morning, don¡¯t bete,¡±
Agnez and the others left the portal except for Mykel who stayed behind to congratte Asmond.
¡°I see that you got a different gift from the others, was it from your Benefactor?¡± Mykel asked with a smile on his face.
¡°Yeah! She gave me this, I feel like this thing would make a difference. I can¡¯t wait to use this and make it a sword,¡± Asmond answered with a big smile on his face. ¡°I need to find the best cksmith to make a weapon for me,¡±
Mykel looked at Kastor and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys have a workshop?¡±
¡°We do, but if we are talking about a material like this, it¡¯s better to get the best cksmith to make a weapon from it,¡± Kastor replied as he nodded his head.
¡°Right, good luck with that,¡± Mykel said with his hands in his pockets and Kastor interpreted it as if Mykel was mocking him and saying that he wouldn¡¯t find the cksmith that they were looking for. ¡°Anyway, I will see you tomorrow, Asmond, and congrattion on your first chest,¡± Mykel said and then walked away as he waved at Asmond.
Mykel and the others flew to District 3 since they were going to clear the fifteenth floor of Mahazael Tower.
¡°I remember that you promised me that I would get anything I want if I manage to clear the fifteenth floor,¡± Agnez leaned her head toward Mykel¡¯s ear as she whispered. ¡°You knew what I want, so let¡¯s do it in your room,¡± Agnez whispered as she stared at the others walking in the hallway of the hotel.
? Mykel stopped walking and grabbed Agnez¡¯s wrist then dragged her away from the other.
¡°This whole floor is rented for us, we can just do it in any room we want,¡± Mykel said as he used the key card to open the room in front of him. ¡°We have a whole day, and that would be enough to try everything you want,¡±
Agnez smiled in excitement and closed the door behind her as she gently pushed Mykel with her other hand.
Hours passed, everyone was watching a movie and they noticed that both Mykel and Agnez went missing. They just didn¡¯t bother to ask where they were, but not Jeanne, she was anxious but didn¡¯t know what to do.
¡°I¡¯m going to go outside,¡± Jeanne said as an excuse to look for Mykel.
¡°Oh? Can you buy me something on your way back?¡± Gunnar asked but then Rozan elbowed him on the stomach which made Gunnar confused. ¡°What?¡±
Rozan rolled his eyes as he sighed. ¡°Seriously?¡± Rozan asked as he gave him a signal by opening his eyes wide open.
¡°Oh,¡± Gunnar just realized and then he looked at Jeanne. ¡°Never mind that, Jeanne,¡± Gunnar said as he chuckled nervously.
Jeanne just smiled and then she left the room, and the first thing she did was go to where Mykel¡¯s room which was at the end of the hallway. She walked the hallway nervously because she didn¡¯t want to hear what she didn¡¯t want to hear and hope that they were just talking and nothing else.
Jeanne stood in front of Mykel¡¯s room or supposed to be but she didn¡¯t hear anything from inside nor a presence behind the door. She was confused and d at the same time, but that didn¡¯t make her anxiety disappear, and so she decided to walk the other way.
When Jeanne walked past one of the rooms, she heard a moan loud enough from the room from her left. Her heart skipped a beat the moment she heard the familiar voice, she then breathed heavily as she stared at the door.
The moan stopped and Jeanne walked toward the door and tried to listen, but she didn¡¯t hear anything for a whole minute until the door suddenly opened and startled her.
¡°Do you need something?¡± Agnez asked with Mykel¡¯s ck shirt on her body.
Jeanne didn¡¯t know what to say because she felt like her chest was being ripped apart into pieces.
¡°I can¡¯t stop sniffing his smell on his shirt,¡± Agnez said as she sniffed the cor and stared at Jeanne.
That was enough to make Jeanne drop a tear down to her chin while Agnez chuckled at her. Suddenly Mykel approached Agnez and wrapped his arm around Agnez¡¯s waist and pulled her back. She mmed the door as sheughed and giggled naughtily at Mykel.
Jeanne was in disbelief that Mykel didn¡¯t even care about her presence at all and ignored her like she was nothing to him. She scoffed and started crying then she left hurriedly because she couldn¡¯t take it anymore nor did she want to hear them making love.
Jeanne was on her own in the cafe with her red eyes while she was enjoying her coffee at the counter. She looked at the TV and it made things worse because everyone was watching Asmond and immediately talked about him.
¡°Jeanne?¡± A familiar voice was calling Jeanne from behind, the same voice that came from the TV.
Jeanne closed her eyes and rubbed her face in frustration, she tried to ignore Asmond and hoped that he wouldn¡¯t bother her.
Everyone in the cafe was approaching Asmond and they were all cheering and congratting him for clearing the fifteenth floor. Jeanne could hear him boasting himself as if it was him who cleared the fifteenth floor and told them that he got a reward that would help him clear the Mahazael Tower tomorrow.
¡°Hey, are you on your own?¡± Asmond asked as he sat next to Jeanne and looked around to see if Mykel or the others were with her but he didn¡¯t find anyone. ¡°What are you doing here by yourself? Where are the others?¡± Asmond asked again with a smile on his face because he thought it was the perfect moment to be alone with her.
¡°Can you not bother me?¡± Jeanne asked with her nasal voice as she was still covering her face.
Asmond was shocked when he heard Jeanne¡¯s voice and he knew that she was crying. He got down from the chair and immediately walked closer to her, but before he could say a word, Jeanne pushed him away.
¡°Do you even listen to me?!¡± Jeanne asked and showed her red eyes and nose as she red at Asmond with an annoyed face.
Everyone was looking at Jeanne, they were startled by her shout while Asmond was still in shock.
Jeanne decided to leave but before she could walk away, Asmond grabbed her left wrist and pulled her with a bit of force. She didn¡¯t like it at all and so she used force to remove Asmond¡¯s hand from her wrist, but he kept resisting and started hurting her.
¡°Let go of me!¡± Jeanne said as she pushed Asmond to the counter with her right hand with quite a lot of strength.
The counter was damaged but Asmond didn¡¯t want to let go.
¡°Why are you doing this to me, Jeanne?¡± Asmond asked with a pitiful voice and frowned his eyebrows. ¡°What did I do that made you hate me? You have changed, Jeanne,¡±
¡°Me? Changed? Of course, but you need to look at yourself in the mirror, Asmond. The moment you be the center of the attention, you¡¯re no longer the Asmond that I knew, you¡¯re just a stranger to me now,¡± Jeanne replied and red at him with hatred.
Asmond removed his hand from Jeanne¡¯s wrist not because he wanted to but because everyone was watching him. He had to keep his cool and didn¡¯t want a rumor to spread around about him treating a woman harshly.
¡°Look at you, you care more about your image than anything else now,¡± Jeanne quivered with a smirk of disgust.
Jeanne left the cafe and hurriedly walk away from the cafe but Asmond didn¡¯t give up on her and decided to follow her.
Before Asmond could catch up to Jeanne, he saw her suddenly stop walking, and then he saw Mykel standing on the sidewalk under the traffic light. Mykel stared at Jeanne with his eyebrows furrowed and then he moved his gaze toward Asmond making him scared because he didn¡¯t want Mykel to misunderstand the situation.
Jeanne stared at Mykel and then she walked toward him with teary eyes, she was so mad, disappointed, and anxious at the same time. She stood right in front of him and started to cry, Mykel opened his arms and Jeanne immediately hugged him so tightly.
Asmond watched Jeanne in Mykel¡¯s arms and she looked happy andfortable by his side which made Asmond¡¯s heart ache quite painfully. Mykel hugged her and stroked her hair without saying a single word as he stared at the notification in front of him.
[ACCESS GRANTED!]
[[Jeanne Dvar]¡¯s [STORY] HAS BEEN MODIFIED!]
¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m here,¡± Mykel said to Jeanne as he stared at Asmond with a straight face.
153 Chapter 152
¡°Mahazael Tower, huh? Miss Vix and Miss Zeth said that we are not strong enough to handle this tower back then. Do you think there¡¯s a reason why they said that?¡± Gunnar stared at the Mahazael Tower in front of him.
Rozan and the others were thinking the same question, they believed there might be a reason behind it. Agnez, Lillith, and Edith knew about the true identity of Zherlthsh and Vixelleth, so if they said the Mahazael Tower was dangerous, then it was the truth.
Agnez looked at Jeanne and she was a bit confused by her sudden changes even though it was just a little but she noticed it. She thought that Jeanne would hate Mykel for ignoring her, but she didn¡¯t, even though she hated Agnez for making fun and mocking herst night.
Mykel made a small modification to Jeanne¡¯s [Story] and made her unable to hate him or leave him. He didn¡¯t want to make Jeanne look like Edith because he made Edith act like a different person even though she looked normal from the outside.
? ¡°Did you spend the night with Jeanne, Mykel?¡± Agnez walked next to Mykel and stared at him.
¡°I did,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°No wonder she¡¯s not being grumpy,¡± Agnez said and then chuckled softly. ¡°So, about this tower, do you want me to lead the team as well?¡±
¡°Yes, because I will be doing something else inside the tower,¡± Mykel looked at Agnez and then nced at Asmond. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to lead everyone inside, just our own team will be fine,¡±
Agnez looked at Asmond and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Are you thinking of letting them be?¡±
¡°I¡¯m thinking of not dragging you all down because of them, you guys need to be stronger because we are going to clear the twentieth floor of the Azazel Tower once we clear all the fifteenth floors,¡± Mykel answered with his hands in his pocket and stared at the end of the endless hallway.
[You have proven yourself in the trial, you have been chosen to save the worlds that the Demon King, Mahazael has conquered]
[The first world, Tirth]
[Free Tirth from the Second Demon Lord Urdt¡¯s army!]
¡°This isn¡¯t like what I imagined,¡± Rozan said as he stared at a fortress swallowed by the sea of mes.
Something felt differentpared to the other worlds that they have visited, and that was because the world seemed to not have a barrier to separate one floor from another. The reason why they thought of that was that they saw catapults and trebuchets in the distance and they threw ming boulders at the fortress.
¡°What are those people doing?! Why are they fighting against each other?!¡± Kastor said as he watched the fortress slowly crumble after getting bombarded by boulders. ¡°We should go and help them!¡± Kastor looked at Agnez.
¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m not leading everyone this time,¡± Agnez replied and stared at Kastor with her unfazed expression. ¡°You can do whatever you want,¡±
Hearing that, Kastor immediately ordered his team to go to the fortress and helped those who were in need.
¡°Now that we don¡¯t have any heavy luggage on us, let¡¯s go and find someone to exin about the situation,¡± Agnez unsheathed her sword and looked at her surroundings. ¡°Maybe we should pay a visit to themander that led the army to attack that fortress. Let¡¯s go,¡±
¡°Jeanne, you¡¯re not going with them, you¡¯reing with me,¡± Mykel said and looked at Jeanne.
Jeanne turned around and looked at Mykel, she looked a bit excited and happy when he wanted her to be by his side.
¡°Come on, follow me,¡± Mykel said as he walked into the forest with Edith.
The sound of people screaming and weapons shing could be heard from outside the forest. Their emotions could be heard from their screams that they had unmanageable hatred toward each other.
Jeanne watched a knight slit another knight¡¯s head and cut it off then showed it to the others. His smile was more terrifying than the head hanging in his hand, hisughter was more sinister than his action.
¡°Something isn¡¯t right about this world, Mykel. I know that nothing is right but this one is more disturbing than the others,¡± Jeanne said as she looked at Mykel who wasn¡¯t bothered by it.
¡°We are fighting against the demons, nothing is morally correct once a world is upied by them. Remember that we only know the first world those Demon Kings upied, the second world might be way scarier than you thought,¡± Mykel replied. ¡°The more you prepared for the worst the less worried you will be,¡±
Jeanne looked at the battlefield for onest time and then she decided to follow Mykel and didn¡¯t bother with what was going on outside the forest.
Agnez and the others were avoiding the war but they were attacked by both sides as if they didn¡¯t care who they were. Words didn¡¯t get through their ears no matter how much Gunnar tried to convince them that they were not an enemy.
¡°What the fuck is wrong with these people?!¡± Rozan asked as he pierced a knight with an ice bolt through his skull down to his crotch.
Agnez quietly stared at the knight as she stabbed his heart and then kicked him down as she pulled the sword from the knight¡¯s body. She understood the situation thanks to Mazikeen¡¯s exnation about the worlds that were conquered by Mahazael, one of the Princes of Hell.
¡°ughter one after another until the end of eternity,¡± Agnez said as she let the blood on her sword drip down onto the ground and watched the battlefield.
¡°What the fuck is that supposed to mean?¡± Rozan raised his eyebrow and looked at Agnez.
Agnez didn¡¯t say a word and stared at the dead body that she killed, the knight started to rise from the dead and immediately grabbed his sword again and charged toward her. She swung her sword so quickly that the knight¡¯s head suddenly fell off and it rolled over toward her foot.
¡°These people can¡¯t die unless you cut their heads off,¡± Agnez answered and stared at Rozan from the corner of her eyes. ¡°They¡¯re all cursed by Mahazael himself and brought these people¡¯s inner demons to the surface. They¡¯re basically a mindless human,¡±
¡°So, what should we do now if these people are not even listening to us?¡± Gunnar looked at his surroundings and blocked the arrows that wereing toward them.
Agnez looked around and she wanted to kill all of them since there was no more reason to let them live. The only thing that stopped her from doing so was that she didn¡¯t want to make a decision that would make Mykel disappointed.
¡°I¡¯m not sure, but we should kill those people that are not an Awakener. Mykel might need them,¡± Agnez answered and looked at every knight on the battlefield to see which one of them looked different from the others.
¡°And how are we supposed to know which one is not and which one is an Awakener?¡± Vincze asked as he repelled an arrow with his spear.
¡°Lilly, you know what to do,¡± Agnez stared at Lillith. ¡°Gerrard, I want you to scout the area with Nagy and bring me themander,¡± Agnez stared at both of them.
They nodded and then started to do what Agnez told them.
Asmond and the others were checking the fortress and they regretted it the moment they entered the gate. They got attacked by the knights, it was the same as what happened to Agnez and the others, so they couldn¡¯t do anything but protect themselves from the knights.
¡°This is weird, we can¡¯t keep on doing like this, or we will be surrounded by them,¡± Enma said as she pushed the knights away from her with her shield.
¡°Let¡¯s leave! We don¡¯t want to hurt them since they¡¯re not demons!¡± Kastor said as he signaled the others to fall back.
¡°Where¡¯s Mykel and the others go? I thought they were going to follow us?¡± Asmond asked as he handled a dozen knights on his own and tried to give time for the others to leave.
¡°We can find themter, just focus on your opponents, Asmond,¡± Kastor said as he punched a knight in the face and knocked him down.
On the other side of the area, Mykel, Jeanne, and Edith were far away from the battlefield and standing in front of a hut under the cliff that didn¡¯t belong to the forest. Mykel walked toward it with Jeanne and Edith following from behind, then they entered the hut to see nothing but beds made from wood and leaves.
¡°What¡¯s this ce? This looks like a shelter or some sort,¡± Jeanne looked at the manmade cups and bowls made from y.
Mykel didn¡¯t respond to her question and kept walking until he found a massive hole in front of him that looked like a cave. The whole hut was a cover to hide the cave and there was a reason behind it.
¡°She should be in there, let¡¯s get inside,¡± Mykel said as he lit a fire on his hand to be used as a torch.
¡°She?¡± Jeanne asked quietly.
¡°The one who can save this world,¡± Mykel answered as he entered the cave.
154 Chapter 153
¡°How do you know that there¡¯s someone in here that can save this world?¡± Jeanne asked quietly as she followed Mykel from behind.
¡°Edith told me, she got a vision the moment we entered the world,¡± Mykel lied without hesitation and Edith nodded her head as she looked at Jeanne to convince her.
When they walked deeper into the cave, they started to feel a presence further inside the cave, they could tell there were six people in there. The three of them kept on walking and didn¡¯t hide their presence at all because Mykel wanted those people to notice his presence.
Mykel looked at the end of the tunnel in front of him, and the moment he left the tunnel, a sword on his neck weed him.
¡°Who are you?¡± An old man¡¯s voice could be heard from Mykel¡¯s right.
Mykel nced at the old man with white hair and beard, he then raised his hands to show the old man that he came in peace. ¡°I¡¯m here to help,¡± Mykel answered.
The sound of a bowstring being stretched could be heard in the distance and Mykel could see a woman behind a pir in the shadow with a bow pointing at his head. The old man looked at Jeanne and Edith then he looked at their attires which looked weird and unusual.
¡°Yes, we came from another world, just like you guys,¡± Mykel said before the old man could say anything.
The old man was a bit surprised and he looked to his right then raised his hand and clenched it.
¡°Sorry for my rudeness, we had to make sure that you¡¯re not one of them but I can tell that you¡¯re not,¡± The old man lowered his sword and looked at Mykel¡¯s ck suit.
¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t me you for being cautious,¡± Mykel replied as he shook his head.
The old man signaled the others toe out, and there was a total of five people came out from the shadow. Two women and three men, their armor and attire looked worn out, not just their attire but their bodies were thin.
All of them wore the same color attire, abination of blue and yellow, not just their attire but their hair was all white and green eyes. One of the women didn¡¯t wear armor, and instead of attire, she wore a white dress with a priest hat on top of her white long hair.
Jeanne looked at them and her focus was toward one of the women with three swords on her left waist and a bow on her back. Jeanne looked at her as if she had some kind of connection between her and Jeanne, and the woman was also staring at her.
¡°Allow me to introduce ourselves,¡± The old man said as he walked to the front of those people and sheathed his sword. ¡°We are from Aernd world, and our world is simr to this world but we are more advanced,¡±
¡°My name is Herzog Gaswin,¡± The old man said. ¡°I¡¯m one of the high-ranked family named Herzog in Aernd who serve the emperor directly,¡±
¡°My name is Markgrafin Emmer,¡± A man with spiky hair with his sideburn all the way down to his jaw. ¡°Markgrafin is also one of the high ranked families,¡±
¡°Edler Eckerhard,¡± A man with round sses and his straight long hair down to his neck introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m just a humble servant of the emperor,¡±
¡°Frey Wilfred,¡± A man with a body that was almost as big as Gunnar said. ¡°My family is the shield of the empire,¡±
¡°Heilige Alberta,¡± A woman in a white dress said. ¡°I¡¯m the messenger of the Holiness,¡±
Jeanne and Edith raised their eyebrows and were surprised when they heard that Alberta was a Saint.
¡°Prinz Brynhilde,¡± A woman with curly short hair stared at Jeanne. ¡°I¡¯m the prince of the empire,¡±
¡°A prince? Not a princess?¡± Jeanne asked.
¡°I¡¯m one of the candidates to take the throne, so I¡¯m no longer a princess,¡± Brynhilde answered. ¡°But there¡¯s no reason to have this title any more,¡± She continued as she rested her left hand on one of the swords on her waist.
Jeanne and Edith looked at Brynhilde because they were curious about what she just said.
¡°Our world is called Earth, and we are also more advanced than this world, we have airnes and vehicles to travel and transport,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°Airne and vehicles? We also have them in our world. Our world has airnes made from a ship and tied it to an oval balloon. The vehicles, we have something called a motor and it used engine and coal, but primarily we use trains and carriages,¡± Gaswin replied and looked a bit surprised.
¡°You have those technologies but your world is simr to this? Do you guys have guns in your world?¡± Jeanne asked and a bit confused.
¡°We do, but it¡¯s mainly for defending our empire from demons and those guns are too big for us to carry. We do have guns on us but we are out of bullets and gunpowder. Here, have a look,¡± The old man showed the flintlock pistol to them.
¡°So you still use a castle and a pce in your world?¡± Jeanne asked.
¡°Yes, because it¡¯s the most efficient way to protect us from any threat,¡± Brynhilde answered. ¡°Before we continue, how did you find us? There¡¯s no way you found us just by coincidence,¡± She asked.
¡°She¡¯s the one who led us here, her name is Edith Levine,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°This woman right here is Jeanne Dvar, and my name is Mykel Alester,¡± Mykel said.
¡°She led you here? How?¡± Gaswin asked with his eyebrows raised.
¡°She can see the future, and she brought us here because you can save this world,¡± Mykel answered and pointed his finger at Alberta. ¡°You¡¯re a Saint, you should be able to remove the curse, correct?¡±
Gaswin and the others looked at each other and they seemed to already know about it, but something was bothering them.
¡°She can but we have tried everything,¡± Gaswin said and looked at Mykel with a sorrowful expression. ¡°There used to be hundreds of us here, but we are the only ones left here,¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that,¡± Jeanne said.
¡°Don¡¯t be, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re dead or anything, or at least they used to be dead,¡± Gaswin replied as he sighed.
¡°Used to be? Did theye back to life or something?¡± Jeanne looked at them with confusion.
¡°Why don¡¯t you guys have a seat? I will tell you about everything that we know about this world,¡± Gaswin said with a smile that hid the pain on his face.
Gaswin exined the truth about the Tirth world, they told Mykel and the others about the curse that made everyone coulde back to life. He exined the same thing as what Agnez told the others about the truth behind the curse.
The curse itself wasn¡¯t contagious like a gue or anything, but everyone would get the curse if they died inside the Tirth world. The moment they died, the curse was carved on their back and made theme back to life and lost their sense except for their sense of thirst for blood and hatred.
¡°So, as long as we don¡¯t die, we won¡¯t get the curse?¡± Jeanne wanted to make sure that she heard it right.
¡°Yes, they said that the curse came from the Demon King Mahazael himself. There used to be a lot of demons in this world, but we took care of everything,¡± Alberta said with her empty eyes staring at nothing. ¡°We thought we saved the world but we were wrong because of our own fault,¡±
The three of them stared at Alberta and didn¡¯t say anything.
. ¡°When we wanted to bury the fallen knights, one of them came back to life, one of the Blessed like us and we were shocked when we saw him with our own two eyes. We should have killed him, and it was my fault for preventing them from killing him,¡± Alberta said and clenched her skinny hands.
¡°What happened after that?¡± Jeanne looked at Alberta.
¡°He started to kill everyone and the curse started to spread all over the world,¡± Eckerhard answered. ¡°It was toote because we didn¡¯t know anything about it back then,¡±
¡°Hold on, the curse spread that fast even though the world is this big?¡± Jeanne was so confused because it didn¡¯t make any sense if they didn¡¯t try to stop it.
¡°We tried everything to stop the curse, but we couldn¡¯t protect anyone and not to mention that there are eight Kingdoms in this world. We didn¡¯t have enough force to stop the cursed ones from killing the vigers, themon folk,¡± Eckerhard answered.
¡°Wait, how long have you guys been in this world?¡± Jeanne asked and looked at every one of them.
¡°We have been stuck in this world for a whole year,¡± Brynhilde answered and stared at Jeanne.
155 Chapter 154
¡°A year?!¡± Jeanne stared at them with her eyes wide open. ¡°You¡¯re stuck here in this world for a whole year?!¡± She repeated her question but in a calmer manner.
¡°Yes, we can¡¯t clear this world and that means we are stuck here,¡± Brynhilde answered and looked at Jeanne while nodding her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say this but there¡¯s no hope in this world because everyone is cursed and there¡¯s nothing that we can do to bring them back,¡±
Mykel looked at Alberta and pointed his finger at her. ¡°But she can,¡± Mykel said.
Alberta who had been staring at Jeanne suddenly looked at Mykel and she was a bit shocked when Mykel pointed his finger at her.
Alberta¡¯s Benefactor was Astraea, the purest Goddess in the entire Constetions, and Alberta inherited Astraea¡¯s skill called [Purification] that could banish all demonic powers. The problem behind that skill was that [Purification] needed the User to be a virgin to be able to use it, but Alberta was no longer a virgin after she was raped by the cursed.
In the original story, Asmond found them by ident when he retreated after knowing the truth about the Tirth world. Alberta told Asmond about her condition but Asmond didn¡¯t want to give up, so he told her that Astraea would forgive her since it wasn¡¯t her fault that she lost her virginity.
Alberta was moved by Asmond¡¯s strong determination about saving the world no matter what it cost. She then prayed to Astraea for three months without stopping until Astraea decided to forgive her, but in the end, Alberta still couldn¡¯t use her power.
Astraea looked at the situation in the Tirth world, and it reminded her of her past when she lived amongst the humans. It ended in the same situation where people didn¡¯t trust each other and would kill anyone without hesitation.
Astraea gave Alberta a new skill called [Sanctuary] that allowed Alberta to sacrifice herself and purified everything around her. She activated [Sanctuary] inside a massive temple that they found, and she turned herself into a statue that gave an aura of [Purification] around it.
Asmond lured everyone inside that temple and it worked like a charm, it was the end of Alberta in the original story. Asmond oftentimes came to the temple if he needed a ce to be alone and talked to Alberta to calm himself.
Asmond believed she wasn¡¯t dead and she still had her consciousness behind the statue because the only reason the [Purification] aura was still there was that Alberta kept praying to Astraea to purify all the evil.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do it anymore,¡± Alberta looked like she was about to cry and it made Jeanne and Edith curious.
Brynhilde hugged Alberta so tightly to calm her down before she burst into tears, Gaswin on the other hand, stood up and looked at Mykel. ¡°We have tried everything as we said earlier, and please believe me,¡±
¡°There¡¯s a reason why I¡¯m here, Gaswin,¡± Mykel stood up and looked at Alberta who started to tremble because she remembered the nightmare she had been through. ¡°I can fix her,¡±
They looked at Mykel with confusion. ¡°Fix her? It¡¯s impossible because what¡¯s done is done,¡± Brynhilde said and looked at Mykel with suspicion. ¡°I will not let you touch her,¡± Brynhilde red at Mykel and she was being serious about it.
¡°I¡¯m not going to touch her,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward Alberta but both Eckerhard and Emmer pointed their swords at him. ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything,¡± Mykel stared at both of them with his hands up in the air.
Mykel stopped right in front of them while everyone was on guard in case he made a sudden move. He used [Admin] skill to change Alberta¡¯s [Story], he put ¡°Alberta is miraculously still a virgin after that incident.¡± In her [Story].
Mykel went to his knees with a gentle smile on his face as he stared at Alberta who looked at him with fear written all over her face.
¡°It¡¯s done, and I want you to give it a try,¡± Mykel said with his eyebrows raised and kept smiling at her.
Alberta looked so confused about what Mykel was talking about but deep down she knew exactly what he was talking about. She slowly sat straight and Brynhilde removed her arms from her, Alberta then looked at her [Purification] skill and activated it.
Everyone saw a blinding lighte out from Alberta¡¯s hands, Brynhilde and the others were shocked when they saw her hands glowing again.
Alberta stared at her hands with her eyes wide open, and then she looked at Mykel with teary eyes. ¡°H-how?¡± Alberta asked with her trembling voice and tears falling down her cheeks.
[Goddess of Purity is closing her eyes and grateful for what you did for Alberta]
¡°It wasn¡¯t me who did it, but my Benefactor did,¡± Mykel answered.
Alberta was so confused but then she saw a notification in front of her.
[God in ck Suit is happy to be able to help]
[3,000 Arcana Coins have been gifted!]
¡°He¡¯s your Benefactor?¡± Alberta asked while sobbing.
¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re seeing in your notification, but if he mentioned something about helping you, then yes, he is,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°Come, we still have a chance to save this world and I can¡¯t let you suffer like this anymore,¡± Mykel offered his hand to Alberta.
Alberta looked at Mykel¡¯s glove for a moment and then she grabbed his hand with a bit smile on her face. ¡°Yes, I will do my best,¡± Alberta said as she wiped her tears with her sleeves.
Brynhilde stared at Mykel for quite a while until Mykel nced at her with a smile. She immediately looked away and cleared her throat then looked at Jeanne.
¡°There are more of you out there, right?¡± Brynhilde asked.
¡°Yes, there are seven of us who are currently looking for information about this world, and there¡¯s another group that¡¯sing with us,¡± Jeanne answered. ¡°There are at least a hundred people with us,¡±
¡°I see, they should understand about the situation by now, about the curse,¡± Gaswin said and stared nkly at nothing.
Mykel looked at Brynhilde and the others while Alberta was still holding Mykel¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s meet with the rest of my team, they should be somewhere near the battlefield,¡±
All of them nodded with understanding and followed Mykel.
¡°Jeanne, was it?¡± Brynhilde walked next to Jeanne while resting her left hand on her sword.
¡°Yes, Prince Brynhilde,¡± Jeanne nodded her head and looked at Brynhilde.
¡°My title is nothing in this world, just call me Bryn or Hilde,¡± Brynhilde said while smiling.
¡°I¡¯ll go with Bryn then,¡± Jeanne smiled back at her. ¡°By the way, can I ask you something? It¡¯s uncanny to see all of you have the same hair color and eyes. Is there a reason behind it?¡±
¡°Hmm, that might be unusual to you, but it has something to do with the history of my world, Aernd,¡± Brynhilde answered. ¡°There were fraternal twins, Celeste and Lucian Aernd the first people that live in our world that we believe came down from the Empyrean. They both had the same hair color and eyes. They had six children together, and they were all twins,¡±
Jeanne and Edith were shocked when they heard about incest because it was a really weird story.
¡°From the six of them, there were twins who didn¡¯t have white hair and yellow eyes, they had yellow hair and blue eyes. So, Celeste and Lucian banished them once they were old enough and create their own family because they both want to keep the bloodline to be ¡°Pure¡± since those twins who were different from the rest were ¡°Tainted¡±,¡± Brynhilde exined.
¡°Long story short, those who have white hair and yellow eyes are the purest,¡± Brynhilde said and looked at Jeanne and Edith. ¡°We are not discriminating the other colors, it¡¯s just those who don¡¯t have white hair and yellow eyes can¡¯t have a high position in the empire,¡±
Jeanne was staring at nothing while Brynhilde stared at her with curiosity.
¡°You look exactly like Berta, Jeanne,¡± Brynhilde said and it made Gaswin and the others looked at Jeanne.
¡°Berta? Who¡¯s that?¡± Jeanne raised her eyebrows.
¡°The mother of the yellow-haired and blue eyes people,¡± Brynhilde answered. ¡°The first Saint of Aernd and everyone who became a Saint had to change their name and add Berta on the back to get her blessing,¡±
Jeanne looked at them and they all kept staring at her as if they were seeing a ghost. They didn¡¯t realize it until Brynhilde mentioned it except for Alberta who had noticed it before Mykel gave her virginity back.
While everyone was busy staring at Jeanne and talking about how simr she was to Berta, they heard a rustling sounding from the bushes. It made them on guard and pointed their weapons in the direction of the sound.
¡°You¡¯re quite deep in the forest, I thought we are lost for a moment¡± Agnez came out from the bushes with Gunnar and the others.
Alberta stared at Agnez and she immediately could tell there was a demon inside her.
¡°She¡¯s dangerous, there¡¯s an archdemon inside her body!¡± Alberta pointed her staff at Agnez and red at her furiously.
Brynhilde and the others unsheathed their swords as they covered Alberta from Agnez and the others.
Alberta used [Purification] and a beam of light came out from her staff and beamed Agnez¡¯s body. She kept pointing her staff at Agnez while the others were blinded by the light, but when the light disappeared, Alberta was shocked when she saw Agnez was unaffected by her [Purification] skill.
Agnez raised her eyebrow and stared at her. ¡°What are you doing?¡±
156 Chapter 155
¡°How¡¯s that possible?!¡± Alberta stared at Agnez who didn¡¯t even bother to look at her and walked toward Mykel instead. ¡°I¡¯m not mistaking it, she¡¯s being possessed by an archdemon,¡± She continued and kept pointing her staff at Agnez.
¡°I¡¯m not being possessed, I¡¯m the master of the demon inside me,¡± Agnez stared at Alberta with a straight face. ¡°I¡¯m not hostile, don¡¯t waste your stamina on whatever you¡¯re going to do,¡±
Mykel believed that Mazikeen wouldn¡¯t be able to leave Agnez¡¯s body even if she wanted to since she had be a skill itself. The system overruled everything and nothing could go against it, but he kind of curious about what would happen if he removed her [Demonic Possession] skill.
¡°We got problems,¡± Agnez stood in front of Mykel with her arms crossed. ¡°These people are cursed and there¡¯s no way for us to be able to bring them back, so I killed some of them,¡±
Brynhilde jumped in and grabbed Agnez¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What did you say?! You killed them?¡± She asked with her eyes wide open.
¡°Yes, we killed them,¡± Agnez furrowed her forehead. ¡°Hold on, a minute, who are these people anyway, Mykel?¡± Agnez looked at Mykel and was a bit annoyed with their presence.
¡°Why would you do that?!¡± Brynhilde screamed at Agnez¡¯s face as she shook Agnez¡¯s shoulder.
Agnez had enough of Brynhilde¡¯s act and pushed her away with full strength so that Brynhilde fell to the ground.
¡°What¡¯s your problem? She suddenly used some kind of magic at me and then you¡¯re bugging me as well,¡± Agnez said as she pointed at Alberta and then looked at the rest of them.
Jeanne was about to stand for Brynhilde, but Mykel suddenly grabbed Agnez¡¯s head. ¡°They¡¯re from another world, like us, there¡¯s no time to exin because there¡¯s an important thing that we need to do,¡±
Agnez stared at Brynhilde and something was off about her that even Mazikeen warned her about Brynhilde.
¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± Agnez asked.
¡°We need to find the people from their world, that woman over there is a Saint that can purify the body and lift the curse,¡± Mykel answered and looked at Alberta. ¡°We need to gather as many Awakeners as possible,¡±
¡°That¡¯s it? We already done it and we have captured at least thirty to forty of them,¡± Agnez replied and pointed in the direction where she came from.
¡°Good, I know that you can be depended on. Show us where you secure them,¡± Mykel said as he helped Brynhilde stand up.
Agnez led them to where they secured the cursed Awakeners, they were tied onto the trees and mouths with rocks because they wouldn¡¯t stop screaming andughing like a maniac. There was a total of thirty-six people that Agnez and the others captured and a few of them were the people from the Aernd.
Alberta stood in the middle where the cursed Awakeners were tied on the trees, she then activated [Purification]. Her hands and her staff glowed so brightly and then all the cursed Awakeners were staring at the light like a moth then the moment the light disappeared, they all fell unconscious.
Alberta walked toward the Awakeners from Aernd world, and she saw so many injuries on their bodies. She then healed all the open wounds and it healed instantly which made Gunnar and the others looked so surprised.
¡°Wait, you can heal a wound with magic?¡± Gunnar asked as he stared at Alberta healing the wounded.
¡°I can, but I can¡¯t bring the limbs back. I can only close the open wounds and healed them,¡± Alberta answered.
¡°That¡¯s still amazing because we don¡¯t have anyone in our world who can do something like this,¡± Gunnar said as he watched the wounds slowly close themselves.
¡°That¡¯s because we are not really the same race as you are,¡± Brynhilde answered as she carefully put down everyone on the ground to let them rest properly.
¡°Not the same race? You¡¯re not a human?¡± Rozan furrowed his eyebrows and stared at Brynhilde and the others.
¡°We are a human but we are a higher race than you are,¡± Brynhilde answered as she rolled the rope. ¡°We are a high human and we are born with an ability like magic and we have higher resistancepared to normal humans,¡±
¡°How do you know that?¡± Agnez asked as she squinted her eyes.
¡°We heard stories but that¡¯s for another time, but one thing for sure is that we have been stuck in this world for a year. We understand the difference between us and you,¡± Brynhilde answered.
¡°So, is that why you guys have the same hair color and eyes?¡± Sven asked as he pointed at his hair and eye.
¡°Yes,¡± Brynhilde answered as she nodded her head.
Gaswin exined everything to Agnez and the others about how they ended up stuck in Tirth World. He also exined about Aernd so Gunnar and the others could grasp who they were and what kind of people of Aernd were.
? Mykel was checking the battlefield and there was no sign of stopping, and they wouldn¡¯t stop until the world is saved. Suddenly he looked to his left and heard rustling sounds that came from there, then Asmond and Kastor with the others came.
¡°You guys alright?¡± Mykel asked and looked at Asmond and the others who looked exhausted already.
¡°It¡¯s a mess, and everyone seems to be immortal or something, but something is wrong with them,¡± Kastor answered as he sat down and exhaled deeply. ¡°Where were you? We thought that you guys woulde and follow us to the fortress,¡±
¡°Why should we? You guys can handle things on your own, and it was you who decided to go there in the first ce,¡± Mykel stared down at Kastor with his hands in his pockets. ¡°Since you lead your own team into the fortress, we went somewhere else to gather information,¡±
Asmond looked at Brynhilde and everyone else was gathering in the middle with a campfire to warm themselves,
¡°Who are those people, Mykel?¡± Asmond asked while Brynhilde stared at them.
Before Mykel could answer Asmond¡¯s question, they heard giggles and chuckles that came from the cursed Awakeners. Brynhilde and the others stood up as they unsheathed their swords, Alberta on the other hand, used [Purification] on their swords.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gunnar and the others stood up and readied their weapons as well while they were staring at those cursed Awakeners giggles and chuckles with their eyes closed.
¡°The demons used their emotion as a ce to reside, now that they have been purified, they can do nothing bute out from the body. The only way to banish them is by using Alberta¡¯s power,¡± Brynhilde answered as she swung both of her swords after they received holy power and made them glow.
¡°These demons are impossible to kill with just physical attack or magic so don¡¯t bother to try if your weapon isn¡¯t purified, and we have to kill them as soon as theye out from the bodies or they will fly away,¡± Gaswin said and readied his stance.
Alberta drank [Stamina Potion] and when she was about to give [Purification] to Jeanne and the other¡¯s weapons, Mykel grabbed her staff and shook his head.
¡°There¡¯s no need, I can handle the rest. You can save it forter since you¡¯re going to need it,¡± Mykel said with a smile on his face.
¡°We have no time, just make sure you kill as many as you can,¡± Brynhilde said as she nced at Mykel.
The bodies of the cursed Awakeners started to twitch as if something was trying to leave the body. They could hear the sound of bone cracking and some of them even bent their bodies in an impossible position.
A shadow figure came out from one of the bodies and Brynhilde dashed forward and swung her sword so quickly that both Jeanne and Agnez were a bit amazed by her speed. The shadow figure screamed as it slowly disappeared into thin air, and the scream triggered the other shadow figures toe out from the bodies.
Mykel stared at dozens of shadow figures around him and he immediately used Hellfire and burned them all at the same time. Brynhilde and the others looked at Mykel and they were dumbfounded by how easily he banished the demons.
¡°What kind of magic is that? We have tried to kill them with magic before but it didn¡¯t work,¡± Eckerhard asked and stared at the zing mes surrounding them.
¡°This isn¡¯t magic, this is Hellfire, a fire that can burn everything,¡± Mykel answered as he lit his cigarette with Hellfire.
¡°Something is wrong with these people,¡± Asmond said as he walked away from the bodies in front of him.
All of the bodies of the cursed Awakeners slowly shrunk and they all looked like a person who hadn¡¯t eaten for years. It looked like a balloon getting deted, everyone was staring at them with disgust but then Alberta and Gaswin ran toward the bodies and started to heal them.
¡°Yeah, that¡¯s so weird because we saw that happened when we killed them on the battlefield,¡± Gunnar said.
¡°It¡¯s normal because they haven¡¯t eaten ever since they got the curse and kept fighting without resting for a whole year. The moment the demon inside their bodies got banished, they will turn to their real appearance and that¡¯s the real them,¡± Brynhilde said.
¡°The chance of them surviving is getting smaller and smaller the longer they¡¯re possessed by the demons. This is what we have been dealing with ever since the curse came to this world,¡± Brynhilde looked at Mykel.
¡°Well then, there¡¯s no time to waste, let¡¯s cleanse this world from the demon,¡± Mykel said and everyone nodded in agreement.
157 Chapter 156
¡°You don¡¯t mind if I burn some of them to die, right?¡± Mykel asked Alberta who was waiting outside the fortress while the others were busy hunting the people inside.
Those who got freed from the demons earlier, most of them died from starvation andplication. Only a few of them survived but not for long because except for the people from the Aernd World because they were stronger and better in all aspects.
¡°Isn¡¯t it better if we can save them all?¡± Alberta asked back and she looked a bit sad to hear that from Mykel.
¡°You want to save everyone even though most of them will die painfully the moment you purify them?¡± Mykel replied with his eyebrows raised and arms crossed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel bad about them, it¡¯s better for them to die because they have been suffering for a very long time. I can promise you that they will die a painless death and that¡¯s the best thing they will ever get,¡±
Alberta hesitated while she kept looking at Mykel, she knew that he wasn¡¯t wrong about it since an ordinary human. For an Awakener died the moment she purified them, the ordinary human would have no chance of surviving.
¡°This is just one of the many, are you sure you want to do this?¡± Alberta asked.
¡°It won¡¯t be a problem because I will bear their sins,¡± Mykel answered with a bit smile on his face.
¡°How noble you are, Mykel, because I won¡¯t be able to do that even if I can,¡± Alberta said with her hands pressed on her chest. ¡°But, it¡¯s not me to decide whether you can kill them or not, it¡¯s all in Princess Brynhilde¡¯s hand,¡±
Mykel nodded with understanding. ¡°I will ask her about this when shees back,¡± Mykel said.
Brynhilde and the other five of them were important characters, and they were the ones who joined Asmond to fight Lucifer. He wanted them all to be his and took them to be his recipients for the [Constetion Point].
Agnez and the others came back and brought hundreds of people with them, some of them were Awakeners. Alberta looked at the number of people that they brought and she was d that they managed to bring that many people.
¡°Is this all?¡± Alberta asked and looked at the cursed people.
¡°No, there are still thrice the amount in the fortress and it¡¯s my call to not bring all of them here,¡± Brunhilde answered. ¡°We can¡¯t cleanse them all at once,¡±
Alberta looked at the fortress and nodded her head with understanding. ¡°I see, I will do my best,¡± Alberta held her staff so tightly.
Mykel approached Brynhilde and whispered something into her left ear that made everyone curious about what he was whispering. Brynhilde was shocked at first but then she nodded her head with understanding and pointed her index finger at the barrack.
¡°Agnez, Lilly,e with me,¡± Mykel said as he walked past Asmond and Kastor.
¡°Where are you going Mykel?¡± Asmond asked as he sheathed his sword. His gaze toward Mykel was a bit different as if he was suspicious about Mykel.
¡°Kill the rest of them,¡± Mykel answered without hesitation. ¡°You know that you can¡¯t save everyone after you saw it with your own two eyes about what happened to those who got purified,¡±
¡°Is there no other way?¡± Asmond looked at Mykel with his hands clenched.
¡°If there are people who have the skill to purify like Alberta, then we can find another way. Right now, she¡¯s the only one who can do it and I don¡¯t want to spend weeks, or even months in this world just because you insisted on purifying all of them which will end up dead anyway,¡± Mykel answered and nobody dared to go against his logic.
¡°Rebuild the world is always the solution, and as long as there are people who live in this world, there¡¯s nothing to be worried about. Let¡¯s purify the strong because their chance of living is higher and let them rebuild their world,¡± Mykel stared at Asmond who looked down at the ground angry because he didn¡¯t have any solution at all to stop Mykel from killing innocent people.
¡°I¡¯m not a hero, Asmond, I told you back then. This is who I am, and whether you like it or not, that¡¯s none of my business. Right now, I care more about these people right here who have been stuck in this world for a year, and the longer we stay here, the fewer people who will be able to survive the purification,¡± Mykel sighed and kept staring at Asmond.
Mykel didn¡¯t wait for Asmond to respond to his words and entered the fortress with Agnez and Lillith.
It only took them ten minutes to clean up the fortress, and they came back as if nothing happened. Asmond was a bit in a dilemma but that only made him overthink everything and stress himself.
¡°I have a question,¡± Agnez stood in front of Brynhilde and stared at her. ¡°If you know there¡¯s a demon inside them, where do you think they go if you didn¡¯t kill them on the spot?¡±
¡°We have no idea because that¡¯s something that we need to find out as well,¡± Brynhilde answered.
¡°I see, I guess we are going to find it out soon,¡± Agnez looked at the three swords on Brynhilde¡¯s waist, a gold scabbard on the top, a white scabbard on the middle, and a blue scabbard on the bottom. Each one of them gave some kind of aura that made her feel unease, especially the blue one.
¡°I believe so too,¡± Brynhilde nodded her head and stared at Agnez and noticed Agnez had been staring at her swords, she then approached Alberta because she was about to do the cleansing.
Mykel helped them kill the demons that came out of their bodies, but suddenly they heard screams from the battlefield. All of them looked in the direction of the battlefield and noticed those cursed people stopped fighting each other.
¡°It feels like they realized that unweed guests are crashing their party,¡± Gunnar said as he grabbed his shield from his back and stared at the cursed people slowly looking in their direction. ¡°It¡¯s better if you guys get ready,¡±
Everyone walked toward Gunnar and readied their weapons, Asmond shook his head and realized it wasn¡¯t the right time to think about other stuff while the problem was right in front of him.
¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± Gunnar looked at Agnez.
¡°Right now, we have no time to check which one is an Awakener. We can only attack to kill and that¡¯s the only thing that matter,¡± Agnez answered and unsheathed her sword.
¡°Please wait a moment,¡± Alberta said as she ran toward them. ¡°Let me purify your weapons,¡± Alberta said as she activated [Purification] and pointed her staff at the sky, and everyone¡¯s weapon started to glow.
¡°With this, you don¡¯t have to bother to decapitate them. A single deadly blow will kill the demon that resides inside their body,¡± Brynhilde said as she held the golden and white sword in her hands.
¡°Oh really? That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Vincze said as he stared at his spearhead glow.
Asmond looked at his sword and he looked nervous because it was the first time he would kill a human being. Kastor and Enma were also the same and they didn¡¯t like the idea of killing innocent lives.
¡°If you don¡¯t want to do it, then don¡¯t,¡± Brynhilde said as she stared at the three of them. ¡°We don¡¯t need people who don¡¯t have the resolution to kill the people in front of us. You are free to stay behind and protect those people,¡±
¡°No, I will stay,¡± Asmond said as he took a deep breath and held his sword tightly.
158 Chapter 157
Asmond¡¯s hands were trembling after what he did, he looked around and he wasn¡¯t the only one who was shocked by it. Most of them were fine because they knew it had to be done, and it made Asmond think that he had to strengthen his resolution.
¡°What are you doing, Asmond? Come on, we are not stopping now, we are going to keep moving forward from here and out,¡± Rozan asked as he walked past Asmond while he kept staring at Asmond.
¡°I uhh,¡± Asmond paused and shook his head then he immediately stood up and followed everyone.
Mykel didn¡¯t want to spend in the Tirth World for too long because there were six towers that he needed to clear. He calcted the time it would take for him to clear the Tirth World, and it was six days.
Five days had passed and they kept on moving until they saw the Mahazael tower in the distance. They looked at it and saw the atmosphere around it was so gloomy and ominous because the dark clouds were circling on top of the tower.
Mykel looked back and saw hundreds of people that survived the cleansing, they were all following him from behind even though they weren¡¯t in a good shape. He decided to let everyone rest after half a day of walking and killing the cursed people.
¡°Their behavior has changed, huh?¡± Brynhilde asked as she stood next to Jeanne and stared her in the eye.
¡°Yeah, it feels like their only purpose now is to kill us all, that means there¡¯s someone or something that controls them or gives them order,¡± Jeanne nodded her head and looked at Brynhilde. ¡°By the way, is that area over there used to be a kingdom?¡± Jeanne pointed at the castle in the middle of vastnd with so much debris around it.
Brynhilde¡¯s expression changed drastically and looked a bit nervous when Jeanne mentioned the castle.
¡°I remember there was a kingdom over there, but I don¡¯t know what happened to the kingdom,¡± Brynhilde answered while Mykel nced at her and smirked a bit.
¡°Really? Maybe we should go and rest in that castle since it¡¯s safer than out here,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward Brynhilde.
Brynhilde gulped and nced at Gaswin and the others for a split second, they were looking at her and waiting for her answer.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mykel smiled and judgingly stared at Brynhilde.
Agnez and the others started to look at Brynhilde because they were curious why Brynhilde suddenly got nervous. Brynhilde looked at her surroundings and saw everyone staring at her.
¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t think going there is a good idea,¡± Brynhilde answered and averted her eyes.
¡°There¡¯s a shelter not far from where we are and you think it¡¯s not a good idea?¡± Agnez asked as she walked toward Brynhilde. ¡°What is it that you¡¯re hiding from us, Prince Brynhilde,¡± She asked as she raised her eyebrow.
Gerrard suddenly whistled so loudly that everyone immediately looked at him. He pointed at the forest in the distance and they saw a whole army of cursed people, but he didn¡¯t stop there. He pointed in the direction of where they came from and saw another whole army appear in the distance.
¡°Great, we are getting surrounded,¡± Gunnar grabbed his shield on the ground. ¡°There are at least a thousand of them,¡±
¡°What a coincidence,¡± Mykel said as he walked past Brynhilde. ¡°Let¡¯s use the castle to defend ourselves. There¡¯s no better ce than a castle to protect ourselves from them,¡±
¡°We can just fig-¡± Agnez paused in her mid-sentence and then realized what Mykel was nning since he himself could wipe the whole army on his own. ¡°Right, let¡¯s move everyone! We will be defending ourselves in the castle!¡± Agnez shouted and looked at everyone while she pointed at the castle.
Eckerhard and Emmer looked at each other then they looked at Gaswin.
¡°Wait! We can fight them here, why bother to go all the way there to the unknown that might have a more dangerous thing in there?¡± Brynhilde asked and looked at Mykel.
¡°You¡¯re brave and capable of dealing with dozens of them at once but suddenly you got scared of the unknown?¡± Rozan furrowed his forehead as he stared at Brynhilde with suspicion.
¡°It¡¯s your call whether you¡¯re going to follow us or not, but we are not going to fight them here,¡± Mykel said as he walked with Gunnar and the others. ¡°You can stay and fight them all on your own if you want to,¡±
Brynhilde clenched her fists and she was ready to unsheath the blue sword on her waist but she hesitated.
Alberta stared at Brynhilde and shook her head so slowly, then Brynhilde pulled her hair back in frustration. She closed her eyes as she listened to everyone walking past her.
¡°Let¡¯s follow them,¡± Brynhilde said as she rubbed her face and followed Mykel.
Agnez looked at Lillith and raised her eyebrow, Lillith nodded and she knew about the reason behind why Brynhilde didn¡¯t want them to be there. Gunnar and the others were curious about it as well but since Asmond and Kastor were next to them, Lillith didn¡¯t want them to eavesdrop the conversation.
Mykel looked at Agnez and the others went across him, they started to whisper and Lillith was in the middle. He knew what exactly they were talking about and it made Asmond and Kastor look at them with curiosity.
¡°The back side of the ceiling is wide open, but it should be fine since those people can¡¯t climb that high,¡± Kastor said as he looked at the wall and the ceiling. ¡°We should put everyone who can¡¯t fight inside the castle,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Brynhilde said as she reached her right hand to the front and stared at Kastor.
Brynhilde looked at the ground as she took a deep breath and exhaled deeply. ¡°There¡¯s something in there that you don¡¯t want to see,¡± Brynhilde finally decided to tell everyone the truth. ¡°It¡¯s not something, but someone, or at least that was what she used to be,¡±
¡°We know,¡± Jeanne said as she looked at Brynhilde with disappointment. ¡°How could you do that to her like that?¡± Jeanne squinted her eyes and shook her head.
Brynhilde and the others looked at Jeanne with confusion because she was on point and asked the question as if she really knew about what happened.
Asmond and Kastor looked at Jeanne and Brynhilde back and forth.
¡°What¡¯s going on? What are you talking about, Miss Jeanne?¡± Kastor asked.
Jeanne kept staring at Brynhilde and then she nodded up. ¡°Ask her, she might give you an answer,¡±
¡°It¡¯s a waste of time to tell you about what really happened,¡± Brynhilde said as she walked toward the castle and unsheathed both of her swords. ¡°It¡¯s better for you to see it for yourself, and I think it¡¯s time for me to face my mistake,¡±
Mykel stared at Brynhilde as she walked past him and then they all followed her into the castle.
Brynhilde stood in front of a giant door in the middle of the castle, by the look of it, the door would lead them into a throne room. She opened the door so slowly and it made an eerie creaking sound, then she looked at a red-haired woman in a white dress sitting on the throne with her eyes closed under the moonlight.
For a woman to be on her own in a clean white dress with no wounds or injuries on her body was enough to tell that something was wrong with her.
The woman slowly opened her eyes and smiled the moment she saw Brynhilde.
¡°You finally showed yourself, Prince Brynhilde,¡± The woman said as she rested her hands on the armrest.
¡°Princess Vigdis,¡± Brynhilde replied as she held her swords tightly.
159 Chapter 158
¡°Look at you, bringing everyone back,¡± Vigdis slowly stood up and walked down the hall with an eerie smile. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t change a thing after everything you did to me,¡± Vigdis giggled and ck shadows came out from her back that covered all of her body.
Vigdis¡¯ started to lose her hair and her white dress turned brown of dried blood, and her white skin turn grey. Her beautiful body turned skinny with only skin that wrapped the bones in her body and her stomach was bulging as if she was pregnant.
¡°It all happened for a reason, isn¡¯t it, Prince Brynhilde,¡± Vigdis smiled with no teeth in her mouth. ¡°Your mistake is making me like this!¡± Vigdis yelled in a high-pitched voice.
Brynhilde just stood there and stared at the wrongdoings that she made to Vigdis, and her feelings were filled with guilt.
¡°I think we found the one we are looking for,¡± Agnez unsheathed her sword and then followed by the others.
Asmond was the one who charged at Vigdis and then Kastor and Enma followed him from behind with the rest of his team. Vigdis nced at them and looked unfazed then she swung her right hand to the right and threw all of them to the wall really hard.
¡°Telekinesis?¡± Rozan asked and looked at Mykel.
¡°No, it¡¯s different,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at his surroundings. ¡°It¡¯s just angry spirits, and there are a lot of them here,¡±
The moment Mykel said that a chill wind struck everyone in the bone and it gave all of them goosebumps.
¡°Stay back, it¡¯s my mistake and I will take care of this on my own,¡± Brynhilde said as she looked around.
Brynhilde sheathed both of her swords and then grabbed the blue sword and unsheathed it. The sword reflected the moonlight and suddenly everyone could see the spirits that floats in the room with them because of the light that got reflected from the sword.
There were hundreds of them and they all red at Brynhilde with hatred and anger.
¡°So that¡¯s what a spirit looks like?¡± Gunnar asked as he looked at the spirits in worn-out dresses and clothes. Some of them lost a limb or two, some even held their heads in their hands, some even just floating heads with a deformed faces.
Brynhilde suddenly screamed as her both arms trembled while she was holding the sword. She endured the pain she felt the moment the sword breathed the air and sucked the spirits around her which made everyone look at her with confusion.
¡°What¡¯s happening to her? Why is she in pain?¡± Sven asked.
¡°That¡¯s Soul Catcher Sword, it can attack a spirit and preserve it inside the sword. When a soul is taken by the sword, the wielder will relive all the memories of that soul,¡± Gaswin exined as he stared at Brynhilde.
¡°Then why is she in pain when she hasn¡¯t even taken any soul?¡± Vincze asked.
¡°Whenever the souls live inside the sword, they will attack the wielder¡¯s mind and force the wielder to relive the most painful moments in their lives. That sword was passed down by Lucian Aernd to Berta and Barret when he decided to abandon them so they both could survive in the wild,¡± Gaswin answered.
¡°Wait, does that mean she-¡± Before Rozan finish his sentence, Gaswin interrupted him.
¡°Yes, right now, she¡¯s reliving thousands of painful moments of the souls that are trapped inside the sword in exchange for gaining the power of the trapped souls,¡± Gaswin nodded his head and looked at Rozan. ¡°But she will be alright because she¡¯s one in a million of Celeste and Lucian descendants that¡¯s blessed with their power,¡±
The moment Gaswin finished exining, Brynhilde¡¯s arms stopped trembling, and then she dashed forward as she swung the sword around to catch the spirits in her way.
All the projectile attacks that Brynhilde produced destroyed the walls of the castle while Vigdis didn¡¯t even bother to dodge them. Vigdis took one of the projectile attacks like it was nothing, not even a scratch on her body.
Brynhilde dashed forward as she swung her sword at Vigdis but Vigdis grabbed the sword with her bare hand, but she wasn¡¯t a match for the sword¡¯s sharpness and power. Brynhilde pushed her sword down and cut off Vigdis¡¯ left hand, but before she could pull the sword, Vigdis scratched her face.
Brynhilde was thrown away from the pir and all the way to the wall. Her jaw and mouth were hanging down because she lost her left cheek since Vigdis was holding the skin of her cheek.
Alberta healed the wound and fixed Brynhilde face in an instant while Vigdis grabbed her left hand and attached it back to her arm. Brynhilde charged toward Vigdis again without hesitation and pointed her sword toward Vigdis.
¡°Everything changed, Prince Brynhilde,¡± Vigdis said as she repelled the sword with her bare hands before Brynhilde could cut her hands. ¡°I was a fool, but not anymore,¡± Vigdis tried to scratch Brynhilde but Brynhilde was faster than her.
Brynhilde ignored all the words Vigdis said and kept swinging her sword while she was destroying the whole castle without her realizing it.
¡°I knew from the moment you proposed that idea by putting these demons inside my body just because I could handle them. I never wanted this kind of pain and you used my innocent,¡± Vigdis¡¯s stomach was slowly shrinking, and moved it to her arms. ¡°You made me like this, a cold and heartless woman,¡± Vigdis said as she grabbed the sword with her both hands.
Brynhilde was shocked by the sudden changes in Vigdis¡¯s body, she then kicked Vigdis¡¯s bulging stomach as hard as she could to make some distance.
¡°One thing that matter, Prince Brynhilde,¡± Vigdis said as the shadow figure came out of her mouth but it came back inside again. ¡°You can¡¯t run away from your mistake, and now it¡¯s time for me to repay you back,¡±
Vigdis thrust Brynhilde¡¯s right pauldron with her right hand and it broke into pieces. Her hand was inside Brynhilde¡¯s shoulder and then she mmed Brynhilde to the ground and broke her spine.
Brynhilde lost her sword and it spun in the air and stabbed the floor, everyone was trying to help but the spirits were preventing them from helping her. Alberta tried to use [Purification] but then she was dragged to the back and mmed to the wall really hard.
Mykel walked toward Jeanne and grabbed her shoulders from behind.
¡°Don¡¯t you hate it when the people around you slowly get stronger than you are?¡± Mykel whispered into Jeanne¡¯s ear. ¡°Agnez is currently stronger than you are and I know you don¡¯t like it,¡±
Jeanne nced at Mykel and then stared at Agnez who stood at the front and tried to dodge the invisible spirits around her.
¡°Don¡¯t you want to be as strong as her? Or even better to be stronger than her?¡± Mykel whispered and stared at Jeanne who started to sway by his words. ¡°What about Asmond? He¡¯s slowly catching up with you. Soon he will surpass you, do you want that to happen?¡±
¡°No, I don¡¯t want that to happen. I want to be useful, not for them, but for you. I want you to look at me like how you look at Agnez,¡± Jeanne turned around and looked at Mykel with a bit of anger and jealousy.
¡°Then take that sword, it will give you a tremendous amount of power,¡± Mykel said as he stared at the sword. ¡°You still trust me, right?¡± Mykel asked as he put his forehead on Jeanne¡¯s forehead and his index finger and thumb on her chin.
Jeanne nodded as she grabbed Mykel¡¯s hand. ¡°Yes, I never doubt you,¡±
160 Chapter 159
Vigdis choked on Brynhilde as she lifted Brynhilde from the ground while Brynhilde was trying to free herself. She strengthened her grip on Brynhilde¡¯s neck and it was only a moment away before she snapped Brynhilde¡¯s neck.
¡°Your lies, why did I believe you,¡± Vigdis red at Brynhilde and was filled with hatred. ¡°You used me and then you abandoned me! I want you to be one of us now,¡±
Rozan created an earth spike in between Vigdis¡¯s legs andunched her into the air, it was enough to save Brynhilde. He threw fireballs at Vigdis but then he got dragged by the spirits like Alberta earlier while Vigdis took the fireballs and threw her away to the wall behind the throne.
Brynhilde coughed as she wasying on the ground and held her neck. She slowly lifted her head to look at the sword but then she saw Jeanne walking toward the sword with Mykel following her from behind to make sure she was safe.
¡°Jeanne¡¡± Brynhilde tried to say something but her windpipe was damaged that she couldn¡¯t say more than one word at a time. ¡°Don¡¯t¡¡± Brynhilde stared at Jeanne as she shook her head.
¡°Jeanne! What are trying to do?! It¡¯s dangerous!¡± Gaswin shouted at Jeanne.
Agnez stared at Mykel and stopped Gaswin from approaching them. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere, there¡¯s a reason why Mykel wants Jeanne to do it,¡±
Jeanne stood in front of the Soul Catcher sword and she hesitated to grab it after she heard Gaswin¡¯s warning but then Mykel grabbed her right hand from behind.
¡°I will be here, so don¡¯t be scared,¡± Mykel whispered as he led Jeanne¡¯s hand to the sword. ¡°Just keep listening to my voice,¡±
Jeanne grabbed the sword with both of her hands, her mind suddenly went nk and her eyes rolled back as dozens of memories of pain passed through her head every second. She copsed but Mykel grabbed her body with his left arm while he kept holding Jeanne¡¯s right hand on the sword since she was still conscious.
Mykel said everything that Jeanne hated about Asmond, Agnez, and her disappointment toward him for making her feel like a side chick. Mykel made her pent up all the emotions that she umted ever since he purposedly ignored her and treated her coldly.
All of that was for this moment, he changed a lot of course in the story, but in the fight between Vigdis and Brynhilde, he didn¡¯t interfere and it went as how it was portrayed in the original story. All he did was made the encounter faster and forced Jeanne to grab the sword so Brynhilde realized that Jeanne was the right person she was looking for.
¡°What a foolish human,¡± Vigdis walked toward Brynhilde who stared at Jeanne and Mykel. ¡°How many lives were taken back then when people tried to steal that sword from you, Prince Brynhilde?¡±
Brynhilde turned around as she unsheathed both of her swords and red at Vigdis.
¡°You can¡¯t even kill me with that sword, and now you want to fight me with those swords instead?¡± Vigdis asked as she rubbed her bulging stomach gently.
Brynhilde ignored Vigdis¡¯s words and charged at her without hesitation, but without the sword, she couldn¡¯t see the spirits. Brynhilde was floating with her four limbs being held by the spirits who seek revenge.
¡°Prince Brynhilde!¡± Gaswin screamed and started to run toward her with Eckerhard and Emmer.
Before they could even take a few steps, the spirits pushed them back like the others.
Alberta held her staff as she ran toward Agnez because she believed that she would be safe around her. She then lifted her staff as high as she could with both of her hands, and then she stabbed the staff to the ground with all strength she had left.
¡°With the power of Goddess Astraea! I purify the evil spirits and the demons in this room!¡± Alberta said and then activated [Purification].
The beam of light came out from the staff and brightened the whole room with it.
Everyone was covering their eyes and suddenly they smelt burned flesh in the air. They all opened their eyes and heard nothing but silence and a peaceful atmosphere in the room.
Alberta opened her eyes slowly and saw Agnez staring at her with her eyebrows raised. ¡°It¡¯s still impossible to purify the demon inside you?¡± Alberta asked with a bit smile of disbelief and then copsed after she used all her stamina.
Agnez saw Brynhilde wasying on the ground and that was enough sign that all the spirits had been purified by Alberta.
¡°Kill that bitch,¡± Agnez pointed her sword at Vigdis who was covered with shadow figures around her body.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Vincze yelled and started running with Sven toward Vigdis.
Asmond groaned and was awoken by themotion, he opened his eyes and saw everyone was fighting Vigdis. He stood up and then saw Mykel holding Jeanne in his arm while Jeanne looked like she was in pain because of something.
¡°Asmond! Let¡¯s go!¡± Kastor said.
Vigdis fought dozens of them at once with the demons that were inside her stomach. She and her demons covered the whole room with ck smoke that smell like rotten flesh.
Blood was sttered around the wall, floor, and bodies, they had no idea whose blood it belonged but they cared more about killing Vigdis. Nagy found Vigdis¡¯s weakness, and it was on her stomach because the demons were giving her power.
¡°How many demons are inside her body?!¡± Rozan asked as he tried to create a whip made from fire to send the demons away from him.
¡°There used to be hundreds, but it was a year ago, so we didn¡¯t know exactly how many are there right now,¡± Gaswin answered as he warded off the shadow figures around him.
Mykel stared at Jeanne and he believed that she should have reached the end of her painful journey.
(Inside Jeanne¡¯s mind)
Every inch of her body was burned, skinned, sliced, and crushed by different things. She was reliving the painful moment of each soul as Gaswin said and it made her be in each soul¡¯s point of view of their painful death.
Jeanne was screaming and crying with the souls, and suddenly everything stopped. She opened her eyes and saw her reflection in the mirror, she was sitting on her knees as she stared at herself with candles on the floor in front of her.
¡°If you¡¯re seeing this, you must be my descendant,¡± Jeanne looked at herself and talked to her from the mirror but then she realized that Brynhilde mentioned that Berta looked exactly like her.
¡°I have a message for you,¡± Berta spoke to the mirror. ¡°Save Empyrean, please, save the world of our father and mother. You will find the truth behind everything,¡±
A man walked toward Berta from behind with the Soul Catcher sword in his hand. Berta closed her eyes and so was Jeanne, and then she felt a sting on her throat and it slowly got more painful.
The man was slitting Berta¡¯s neck so slowly to make Berta¡¯s most painful memory would be the day of her death. Jeanne could feel the sword slowly moving from her the front of her neck and all the way to the back.
Jeanne opened her eyes and saw Mykel staring at her with his hand right hand on her forehead. He used [Mind Control] to calm herself down a bit, she then stood up and looked at the sword in her right hand.
¡°I would like to congratte you for passing the torture, but right now, everyone is in need of your help,¡± Mykel said as he pointed at the dark smoke that covered the battle.
Jeanne looked at the ck smoke and then realized it slowly turned into a demon figure because she was holding the Soul Catcher sword. She heard screams, bone-cracking, and guts sttered, everyone was struggling to fight Vigdis.
Jeanne took a deep breath and activated [Harmony], her whole body got so warm and her heart pounded really fast. She opened her eyes and saw everything barely move as if the time moved so slowly in her eyes.
Jeanne ran toward the battle and sliced all the demons then she saw Agnez was trying to overpower Vigdis without her [Demonification]. Jeanne knew that Agnez didn¡¯t want them to know the truth about her, then she walked toward Vigdis and saw her stomach.
Jeanne stabbed the sword into Vigdis¡¯s stomach and slowly pulled the sword up and opened Vigdis¡¯s stomach up to her neck.
The time suddenly moved normally and Agnez was shocked when Jeanne suddenly appeared next to her. Vigdis stopped moving and looked down where the demons inside her body had been in by Jeanne, then Jeanne passed out after she took a nce at the sword.
Brynhilde grabbed the sword and she was shocked by it, then she looked at Jeanne with disbelief.
¡°It seems like you have found it,¡± Vigdis said as her guts were falling down to the ground while she tried to grab them all.
Brynhilde looked at Vigdis as she raised her sword. ¡°I should have done this a long time ago, I¡¯m sorry, Princess Vigdis,¡±
¡°So, this whole time you were pitying me? Oh, the irony, but it seems that you have finally gotten what you wanted, right? To kill me with thousands of demons inside me?¡± Vigdis chuckled and then Brynhilde cut Vigdis¡¯s head off.
Everyone was staring at Vigdisying on the ground dead, but then Rozan looked around and was confused about something.
¡°So, where¡¯s the notification? We killed the servant, right?¡± Rozan asked as he looked at Gunnar and Agnez.
¡°No, she¡¯s not the servant,¡± Mykel said as he walked through the crowd and carefully lifted Jeanne¡¯s body. ¡°The real servant is over there,¡± Mykel nodded his head up and the sky.
Thousands of shadowy figures were flying in the same direction, and they werebining themselves into one big shadowy figure with arms as big as the tower itself.
¡°So that was just an appetizer, now the main course is here,¡± Agnez said as she raised her eyebrows. ¡°Legion, huh?¡±
161 Chapter 160
Everyone couldn¡¯t rest because the cursed people reached the castle and they had to protect themselves from them. Since Mykel didn¡¯t want to waste his time dealing with armies of cursed people, he burned them all into ashes and ughtered them with the throwing knives that he imbued with Hellfire.
¡°You should¡¯ve done it earlier so we don¡¯t have to struggle,¡± Kastor said as he looked at Mykel ying with the knives.
¡°You sound better if you keep your mouth shut,¡± Agnez walked past Kastor and bumped onto his shoulder. ¡°You know what? If you train like how you open your mouth, I think you will be more useful. No wonder Miss Lh left you over Mykel since you¡¯re whining at anything,¡± Agnez said as she walked backward and stared at him.
Gunnar and the others snorted and held theirughter as they followed Agnez from behind.
¡°I know that he¡¯s your mentor, but I suggest you don¡¯t copy him because he¡¯s impossible to not be underestimated,¡± Rozan said as he looked at Asmond with a pitiful expression.
¡°That¡¯s a good one, dude,¡± Gunnar said quietly as he giggled and looked at Rozan while carrying Jeanne on his back.
Asmond wanted to defend Kastor but at the same time, he started to feel like he was superior since he had be stronger than Kastor. He suddenly shook his head and realized that he just thought something that he shouldn¡¯t think about because Kastor was the one who brought him.
¡°He¡¯s my mentor and I¡¯m here because of him, so I will follow him and learn from him,¡± Asmond answered as he smiled.
Mykel looked at Gunnar and waved at him. ¡°Let me carry her,¡±
Gunnar turned around and let Mykel grab Jeanne from his back.
¡°If you haveints, why don¡¯t you fight that servant on your own? We will be chilling here,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Kastor.
Kastor went quiet and he didn¡¯t want to embarrass himself more by responding to Mykel¡¯s question.
Agnez stared at the servant of the demon lord with her arms crossed, she looked at it for quite a while then turned around.
¡°That thing is called Legion, it¡¯s when a bunch of demons isbined into one. By the looks of it, I think we won¡¯t be able to fight it with our weapons nor skills since they¡¯re a bunch of those shadow figures,¡± Agnez looked at Jeanne on Mykel¡¯s back. ¡°If we want to fight it, we should use Alberta¡¯s purification skill,¡±
¡°Anything else that we need to be worried about?¡± Rozan asked as he fixed his sses.
¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just a big demon but it¡¯s still the same demon that we have been fighting for the past five days,¡± Agnez answered as she shook her head. ¡°Any more questions?¡±
Gunnar and the others shook their heads.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s get the fuck out of this gloomy world,¡± Agnez said and started walking toward the tower.
It took them three hours to finally be able to kill the servant, and Mykel donated 5,000 Arcana Coins. He got a gift from the system because all his recipients had achieved two achievements and gave him 50,000 Arcana Coins.
[Thank you for your participation!]
[You have gained 10 [Constetion Points] from donation!]
[You have gained 300 [Constetion Points] from your [Recipient(s)] achievement!]
[2,630/10,000 [Constetion Points] to level up your [Authority] to level [2]!]
[A total of [5] [Arcana Chests] are being delivered to [Tirth] World]
¡°It¡¯s finally done!¡± Gunnar sat down as he dropped his shield, then he looked at Enma who was amazed by the shield that he lent ¡°How was it? Do you like it?¡± Gunnar asked.
¡°This shield, I think I know what I¡¯m going to make with the material that I got,¡± Enma answered as she looked at Gunnar with a big smile on her face.
¡°d that you like it,¡± Gunnar grinned and giggled.
Enma found it cute how Gunnar was being serious and all during a mission but the moment everything was done, he changed to his true self. She had been paying attention to him ever since the first joint team, and she learned a lot of stuff from his way of fighting.
¡°So, to whom we are going to share those chests?¡± Enma asked as she looked at the chests behind them.
¡°That¡¯s the boss to decide,¡± Gunnar answered as he turned around slowly to look at the chests.
Mykel felt a movement on his back and then he looked at Jeanne who slowly furrowed her forehead. ¡°Good morning, sleepyhead,¡± Mykel said quietly.
Jeanne hummed and opened her eyes, she looked at the tower in front of her, and then she realized that she was being carried by Mykel on the back. She looked at him but she didn¡¯t want to go down and rested her head on his shoulder.
¡°Did we clear the world?¡± Jeanne asked as she wrapped her arms around Mykel¡¯s neck.
¡°We did and you slept through it like a log,¡± Mykel smirked as he looked at Jeanne. ¡°Anyway, can you get down?¡±
Jeanne nodded and jumped down then she followed Mykel.
¡°There are only six chests, it¡¯s more fitting to give them to Brynhilde and the others since they¡¯re the ones who basically came here first and tried to clear it. But, we will take one key for each of us so we can go here again without having to clear the first tenth floor,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Kastor and the others.
¡°Do you have anyints?¡± Mykel asked Kastor.
Kastor shook his head because he didn¡¯t want to deal with Mykel or he would embarrass himself. Gaswin and the others immediately opened all the chests and looked at the inside.
¡°But there are only five chests while there are six of them though,¡± Rozan said as he stared at the chests.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me because I don¡¯t need those,¡± Brynhilde said as she stared at the content of the chest.
¡°Are you sure? Those materials are blessed by the Gods and Goddesses,¡± Sven looked at Brynhilde.
Gaswin turned around and looked at Rozan and Sven. ¡°She¡¯s already wearing the empire¡¯s treasure, the swords that she has were made of a better quality than these, so these materials are no match,¡± Gaswin exined.
¡°Speaking of the swords,¡± Brynhilde walked toward Jeanne. ¡°I think this sword now belongs to you,¡± Brynhilde said as she offered the blue sword to Jeanne.
They all looked at Brynhilde with disbelief and were surprised by her words.
¡°No, I can¡¯t ept it, it¡¯s the empire¡¯s treasure, right? I can¡¯t ept it,¡± Jeanne shook her head as she waved her hands.
¡°It is, but this sword has chosen its master, and you¡¯re the new master now. Even if I use it, I can¡¯t use the power of the sword anymore because it doesn¡¯t recognize me anymore. It¡¯s only pain but no gain so it¡¯s useless even if I bring it back home,¡± Brynhilde exined as she unsheathed the sword and swung it around as hard as she could but nothing happened.
¡°Are you sure, Bryn?¡± Jeanne frowned her eyebrows.
¡°The truth is we came here for something else,¡± Brynhilde sheathed the sword and looked at it.
Agnez and the others looked at Brynhilde with confusion.
¡°We came here for a mission, and that mission is to find the right master for this sword by the order of the emperor because he had a dream and saw a woman that would be the master of this sword,¡± Brynhilde looked at Jeanne.
¡°You can see the different colors of the swords that I have. The top one is gold, the middle one is white, and this one is blue. Each represents the color of the people in our world, Aernd,¡± Brynhilde showed each color of her swords.
¡°The gold one was gifted by Lucian to one of his sons, Maurel. The white one was gifted by Celeste to one of her daughters, Hilde. The blue one was gifted by Celeste to one of her daughters¡¡± Brynhilde exined but before she could give the name of the daughter, Jeanne interrupted.
¡°Berta. The sword was gifted to Berta, I saw her as one of the souls trapped inside the sword,¡± Jeanne said as she stared at the sword.
Brynhilde and the others were shocked when she knew about the history of the sword, she then chuckled softly as she nodded her head.
¡°So it¡¯s true, you¡¯re one of us,¡± Brynhilde looked at Jeanne with a smile on her face.
Agnez furrowed her forehead with confusion as she stared at Brynhilde.
¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but she was speaking to me, or at least she gave a final message before she died,¡± Jeanne said as she stared nkly. ¡°She asked me to save the Empyrean, the world of your ancestor,¡±
Brynhilde was shocked and confused at the same time.
¡°What?! What did she say?!¡± Brynhilde grabbed Jeanne¡¯s shoulders as she stared at Jeanne with her eyes wide open.
Mykel grabbed Brynhilde¡¯s hand as he looked at the others. ¡°I think it¡¯s better we speak about this privately,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Agnez. ¡°Send everyone back to Earth, I will stay here with Jeanne,¡±
Agnez nodded with understanding and then she and the others sent everyone to the portal forcefully. Even Kastor was threatened by her and decided to leave with her and the others.
¡°There¡¯s something that I would like to show you as well,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Agnez as thest person that entered the portal.
162 Chapter 161
Mykel and the others used a small farmhouse to discuss what Jeanne saw during her journey with the sword. The native people of Tirth weren¡¯t that many left, but they started to make a n for their own future.
¡°Tell us, Jeanne, what did you see?¡± Brynhilde asked as she sat down at the small round table.
¡°It was a dark room with nothing but a giant mirror in front of her with candles on the floor. She was sitting on her knees and she was staring at herself, then she said something about her descendant when I thought I was staring at myself in the mirror,¡± Jeanne exined as she tried to reimagine it.
¡°She then said about saving the Empyrean, the world of our father and mother. She said something about the truth about everything if we manage to save the Empyrean, but I have no idea what that means,¡± Jeanne looked at Brynhilde and the others who were staring at her with a shocked expression.
¡°You told me that whoever holds the weapon would feel all the pain of the souls that are trapped in the sword, but why are you guys looking so surprised about it?¡± Jeanne asked with her eyebrows raised in confusion.
Brynhilde was putting her fingers on her chin then she looked at Jeanne. ¡°That¡¯s right, but nobody has ever seen Berta inside that sword. My ancestors have never seen something like that because they have been living with this sword all their lives until they passed it down to their child,¡± Brynhilde exined as she put the sword on the table.
¡°So, I¡¯m the only one who knows that Berta is trapped in that sword?¡± Jeanne looked at the sword.
¡°Yes, nobody knows how she died because in the record, Berta was mentioned died of old age,¡± Alberta answered as she nodded in agreement.
¡°Old age? She was the same age as mine, she looked exactly like me, the only difference was that she wore a beautiful gold dress,¡± Jeanne said as she pressed her right hand on her chest to convince them.
¡°We heard you,¡± Brynhilde nodded her head. ¡°That means the history of Aernd was changed by someone. This is a new discovery for us as well,¡± Brynhilde looked at Gaswin and Alberta who were shocked by the truth as well.
Mykel checked outside through the window and saw everyone was burning the dead bodies that died after getting purified.
¡°So, how did she die?¡± Alberta asked.
¡°A man, I don¡¯t who that was because I could only see his hand holding the sword then he slit Berta¡¯s neck so slowly and painfully. Berta was closing her eyes after she told me about that, I think she was trying to enhance the painful moment of her death,¡± Jeanne answered as she held her neck because the pain was still lingering around her neck.
¡°The one who was so close to Berta and would cooperate with her would be her twin brother,¡± Alberta said.
¡°Before you talk about who¡¯s the man who killed Berta, can you guys exin to me how could I see her in the sword? Am I really having a connection with your ancestor? A woman who¡¯s from another world?¡± Jeanne looked so confused and uneased at the same time.
¡°The simplest answer is yes, you¡¯re Berta¡¯s descendant because it has been proven by what you experienced. This sword has never been held by Berta¡¯s descendants so we didn¡¯t know the truth about Berta. Now that you told us everything, we all believe you¡¯re her descendant,¡± Brynhilde answered as she pointed her hand at Jeanne.
¡°The Oracle or prophet about Berta¡¯s descendant that came from another world who can hold the sword is also the truth because of you. Then there¡¯s nothing else that needs to be questioned, but if you¡¯re asking me how everything ended up like this, I don¡¯t know,¡± Brynhilde exined as she stood up and kept staring at Jeanne.
¡°The answer is simple,¡± Mykel said as he kept staring at the dead bodies being burned in the pit.
Everyone looked at Mykel and they were all confused and curious at the same time.
¡°Simple?¡± Brynhilde mocked with a smile.
¡°Yes, because your ancestors, to be exact Lucian and Celeste came from the Empyrean world. That alone is enough clue to say that they both can travel from one world to another,¡± Mykel turned around and leaned on the wall while staring at them. ¡°You said that both Berta and her twin brother were abandoned and exiled, but what makes you think they were exiled in your world, Aernd? What If Lucian and Celeste sent them to another world?¡±
¡°But that doesn¡¯t make sense because if Lucian and Celeste exiled them to the other world, then how can there be people with yellow hair and blue eyes in Aernd?¡± Gaswin looked at Mykel with his arms crossed.
¡°Because Lucian brought them back after both Berta and her twin brother have children in a different world,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at them. ¡°It¡¯s written in the history book that both Berta and Hubert were weing them back after years of exclusion,¡±
Brynhilde and the others looked at Mykel with their eyes wide open, they were shocked by the fact Mykel knew about Aernd¡¯s history since they never mentioned anything about Hubert or even how Celeste weed them back.
¡°How did you know that?¡± Brynhilde asked.
Mykel walked to the table and stared at all of them.
¡°I know everything about Aernd, I know everything about Empyrean and what¡¯s hidden in that world because I¡¯m a God,¡± Mykel answered and stared at the table, he then looked at Jeanne with a smile on his face.
Brynhilde chuckled nervously. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, Mykel,¡± Brynhilde said.
¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m the God in a ck suit,¡± Mykel said as he stared at Alberta.
Alberta dropped her staff and immediately covered her mouth with both of her hands which made everyone look at her with confusion.
¡°You¡¯re him?¡± Alberta asked with her trembling voice.
Mykel smirked and offered an invitation to all of them, they all stared at the notification in front of them and made the same expression as Alberta.
[God Mykel Alester of the Factionless has offered you to be his recipient]
- ¡°I can help you find the answer, I will protect you all, andstly I will help you save Empyrean,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward Jeanne who was still shocked by the notification. ¡°In exchange, I want you to be my recipient,¡± Mykel gently put his hands on Jeanne¡¯s cheek and lifted her head up to look at his smile.
¡°You¡¯re really a God¡¡± Jeanne looked at Mykel with a bit of fear because she might have angered him by her behavior.
¡°Yes, Agnez, Lillith, and Edith knew about this as well. They¡¯re my recipients and I want you to be a part of it,¡± Mykel said as he slowly leaned his head and stared at Jeanne¡¯s lips. ¡°Do you want to be my recipient, Jeanne?¡± Mykel kissed Jeanne so passionately and it reminded her of the time she kissed him that night.
¡°I do,¡± Jeanne said with a smile on her face after Mykel pulled his head back.
¡°What about you guys?¡± Mykel asked as his hands wrapped around Jeanne¡¯s neck. ¡°You won¡¯t regret it,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Brynhilde.
Brynhilde looked at the notification and then looked at Mykel and how he had been treating his team. He never acted or showed any sign of abusing his superiority, he nurtured all his recipients with care and he proved to her that he could make his recipients strong than anyone else.
Brynhilde epted the offer and then followed by the others except for Alberta since she didn¡¯t want her Benefactor Goddess Astraea to be angry at her.
¡°Astraea, you don¡¯t mind if we share a recipient, don¡¯t you? I can promise you that I won¡¯t do anything bad or affect her purity. I just want to support her because I believe she will y a huge role in dealing with Lucifer,¡± Mykel said as he looked up at the ceiling.
[Goddess of Purity is nodding her head with understanding]
¡°She has spoken and is fine with it, so what do you say, Alberta?¡± Mykel asked.
Alberta looked at the notification from Astraea and Astraea wanted her to ept Mykel¡¯s offer.
¡°I hope that I can be a good and obedient servant of you, God Mykel Alester,¡± Alberta said as she lowered her head and went to her knees.
163 Chapter 162
¡°This world is in ruins, even if they want to rebuild this world, I don¡¯t think there will be enough men to do so. Not to mention, there are still cursed people out there that are hiding,¡± Gaswin said as he followed Brynhilde and Mykel from behind.
¡°They will survive even without anyone¡¯s help and that¡¯s enough for now,¡± Mykel replied as he looked at the bright sun above his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about anything else because your family is waiting for you back home,¡±
Brynhilde and the others nodded their heads in agreement.
¡°Jeanne,¡± Brynhilde called Jeanne as she showed the blue sword. ¡°This is yours, please take it,¡±
Jeanne looked at the sword and hesitated but then she grabbed it from Brynhilde¡¯s hand and stared at it.
¡°Wait, I don¡¯t think I can bring this back to my world right, Mykel?¡± Jeanne asked as she looked at Mykel and showed the sword in her hand.
¡°Of course, you can,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at the sword. ¡°That sword can walk through time and space because Celeste and Lucian brought that weapon from the Empyrean world then Berta brought that weapon to Earth with her. That sword is made from something beyond your understanding and now it belongs to you,¡±
Jeanne looked at Brynhilde and Brynhilde was smiling at Jeanne and nodding her head at Jeanne. She opened the sword again for the second time out of curiosity but then the memories of the souls came back to haunt her.
Mykel didn¡¯t help Jeanne this time and let her endure it herself, and as he expected, she endured it way better than back then. She then looked at the de and noticed she could see spirits or ghosts right from the de¡¯s reflection.
¡°You will get used to it, and those spirits will help you in the future. But, you have to be careful because some of them are bad and want to harm you while the others are going to help you,¡± Brynhilde said with a smile on her face.
¡°You shouldn¡¯t be wasting your time here, Brynhilde. The emperor is waiting for you and he believes that you¡¯re still alive,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward Brynhilde. ¡°Also, you should go and check this¡¡± Mykel whispered halfway through his words that anyone couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying.
Brynhilde looked at Mykel with a mild shock on her face.
¡°You will find something interesting over there,¡± Mykel said with a smile on his face.
Brynhilde nodded with understanding and then they all walked toward the portal.
¡°Let¡¯s meet again, a month from today,¡± Mykel said as he looked at them.
¡°A month? We can do that. Are we going to clear the twentieth floor of Mahazael Tower?¡± Brynhilde asked as she rested her left hand on her sword.
¡°No, the Lucifer Tower,¡± Mykel answered as he put a cigarette in his mouth. ¡°There¡¯s another group of people that will join us as well, they¡¯re from the more futuristic world. You¡¯re going to be amazed by their technology,¡±
¡°We will be there,¡± Brynhilde nodded her head, and then they all entered the portal.
Mykel and Jeanne entered the portal and went back to Earth. They both were walking in the endless hallway and Jeanne was stealing a nce at him.
¡°You can say it,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Jeanne.
¡°You said that Agnez, Lillith, and Edith knew that you¡¯re a God. Was Agnez the first one that knew about it?¡± Jeanne seemed a bit jealous.
¡°None of them,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°The first one to know about my existence was Euros and the others. If you¡¯re asking which one knows about this among our team, Lillith was the one who knew about it because she looked at Euros and the other¡¯s memories,¡±
Mykel stopped walking and then stood in front of Jeanne as he lifted Jeanne¡¯s face with both hands on her cheeks.
¡°Are you jealous?¡± Mykel raised his eyebrows with a smile on his face. ¡°You should know already that you belong to me now, and I¡¯m not going to let you go,¡± Mykel said as he leaned his head forward.
Jeanne leaned her head toward Mykel and she was about to kiss him but Mykel put his finger in front of her lips. He chuckled and then lifted her up by the waist, he looked up with a smirk on his face as he pushed her to the wall gently.
¡°Are you trying to kiss me? Can¡¯t you wait until we are back at the hotel?¡± Mykel asked while Jeanne locked her legs on Mykel¡¯s waist.
¡°Then, can I have you for a whole day today?¡± Jeanne asked back as she rubbed Mykel¡¯s cheek and then put her thumbs on his lips.
¡°That¡¯s my n for today,¡± Mykel answered and then Jeanne kissed him so passionately as she wrapped her arms around his head.
Mykel and Jeanne came out from the gate and saw Asmond was still surrounded by reporters. Jeanne looked at Mykel¡¯s hand and then she held it so tightly as she dragged him down the stairs. Mykel looked at her with a smile and eyebrows furrowed but he yed along because he knew what she was trying to do.
Asmond turned around when the reporters saw someoneing out from the gate, the first thing he saw was Jeanne¡¯s hand holding Mykel¡¯s hand. He looked at how happy Jeanne was while Mykel wasn¡¯t even showing any expression as always.
Jeanne didn¡¯t even bother to look at Asmond¡¯s reaction as they both walked past him.
¡°I will see you tomorrow, Asmond. Don¡¯t stay upte, you need to get some rest for tomorrow because we are going to the Samael Tower,¡± Mykel said as he was being dragged by Jeanne.
Asmond couldn¡¯t say anything and faked his smile as he nodded his head with understanding.
The night came and Mykel was staring at the moonlight from the balcony door while Jeanne was asleep after a whole day ying with him. He couldn¡¯t sleep because he was a bit worried about the war between Constetions that was happening at that moment.
[Goddess of Vengeful wants you to enter her world, Mount Olympus]
¡°What a perfect timing,¡± Mykel said as he stood up and grabbed his shirt and zer.
Mykel teleported to Mount Olympus and he was surprised when he was inside the Olympus with all the Gods and Goddesses of Olympian. He looked around and everyone seemed to be fine but their expression was telling otherwise, another thing he realized was that Hades wasn¡¯t there with them.
¡°What¡¯s with the long face?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at Zeus who was sitting on his throne with his head rested on his fist.
Zeus looked at Mykel and he looked unfazed by Mykel¡¯s presence, and then Hera stood up and walked down to the middle of the hall.
¡°You might have realized, but Hades isn¡¯t here with us,¡± Hera said as she stood in front of Mykel. ¡°It¡¯s not because we did something to him or forbid him from entering the Olympus, but it¡¯s because he went missing,¡±
Before Mykel could say anything, Loki appeared next to Mykel as he floated in the air.
¡°Not just Hades, but Odin and Thanatos as well,¡± Loki whispered into Mykel¡¯s ear.
¡°The three of them? At the same time?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at both of them.
¡°Yes, the moment we wage war with the Death Arcana faction, we realized that Nyx wasn¡¯t there to help Thanatos,¡± Hera answered. ¡°We pushed Thanatos back to the Underworld, and when we thought Hades would help him, both Thanatos and Hades were gone when we checked Hades¡¯ castle,¡±
¡°That¡¯s when Odin went missing as well, I couldn¡¯t find his presence at all,¡± Loki answered.
Mykel hummed as he crossed his arms because it must have something to do with Lucifer.
¡°So? Why are you bringing me here?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at Hera.
Hera looked at Zeus and Ares. ¡°Both of them are in need of your help,¡±
¡°My help?¡± Mykel raised his eyebrow.
¡°They both were at the frontline to fight the Gods and Goddesses, they wasted a lot of Arcana Coins to recover and they don¡¯t have enough coins to give to their recipients anymore,¡± Hera answered as she looked at Zeus.
Mykel stared at Zeus and then he walked up the stairs. ¡°I can give you as many Arcana Coins as you want, and I¡¯m not going to make fun of you or show off my wealth,¡± Mykel said with his hands in his pocket.
Zeus stared at Mykel with suspicion. ¡°Just go straight to the point,¡±
¡°Let¡¯s work together, I know no matter how much Hades make mistakes or scheme behind your back, you can¡¯t hate him for it. It¡¯s not him that you should punish, but Lucifer himself, and since we both are now standing equally, let¡¯s help each other to bring Lucifer down,¡± Mykel exined with a serious expression.
¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Zeus was still skeptical about Mykel¡¯s exnation and believed there was another reason behind it.
¡°Yes, you need to remember that Lucifer is invading my world, and he¡¯s the real and only threat to everyone that lives in my world. If you can help me with that, then I can give you Arcana Coins in return,¡± Mykel answered.
Zeus stared at Mykel while thinking, it took him quite a while to decide whether to ept Mykel¡¯s offer or not. He looked at Zeus and Poseidon, they both nodded their heads and would follow his decision.
Zeus stood up and walked toward Mykel, he then offered his hand for a handshake. ¡°Then we both have a deal,¡± Zeus said.
Mykel nodded and shook Zeus¡¯ hand.
164 Chapter 163
Mykel helped Zeus and Ares by giving them a million Arcana Coins each, they were shocked that he would give them Arcana Coins like it was nothing to him. Hera, Aphrodite, Dionysus, Apollo, Athena, and Artemis were holding their smiles because they knew those two were going to make that kind of expression.
¡°Is that enough or do you need more?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at Zeus and Ares.
¡°No, this is more than enough,¡± Zeus answered as he stared at the notification in front of him.
¡°If you need more, just say it,¡± Mykel said as he walked down the stairs from Zeus¡¯s throne. ¡°Oh, and one more thing. Can you tell your recipient, Barika that I need him to join me in clearing the fifteenth floor of the Lucifer Tower?¡±
Zeus looked at Mykel and was a bit surprised when he heard it. ¡°You¡¯re nning on clearing the Lucifer Tower?¡±
¡°Not now, a month from today. I need to clear the rest of the towers first, I want to keep the best forst,¡± Mykel shook his head as he looked at his watch and the needles were spinning like crazy.
¡°I see, I will inform him now and tell him to raise his level,¡± Zeus replied as he wrote a message for Barika. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Zeus nced at Mykel.
¡°No, that will be enough,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at Loki and raised his eyebrows. Loki nodded his head with understanding and then Mykel turned around to look at Zeus. ¡°I hope this rtionship willst for a very long time because I¡¯m going to need your help and your recipients to fight Lucifer and his followers down there,¡±
Zeus nodded his head and then Mykel left with Loki.
¡°Well then, since you already got what you wanted, I will take my leave now,¡± Hera said as she walked toward the giant white door.
¡°Wait,¡± Zeus said as he stood up and walked down the stairs. ¡°I have been paying attention and I notice that you are barely in your pce. Where are you going right now?¡±
Hera stopped and turned around. ¡°Paying attention?¡± Hera stared at Zeus with her eyebrows furrowed. ¡°I know that I¡¯m still your wife, but you have never seen me as one after you got what you wanted. Now you¡¯re paying attention to me again?¡± Hera stared at Zeus and her gaze was different than usual and made Zeus a bit shocked.
Zeus could tell that she had be stronger than before, and he was suspicious of her sudden changes and growth.
¡°I¡¯m curious because I¡¯m your husband,¡± Zeus answered.
¡°Curious or suspicious?¡± Hera asked and it made Zeus flinch his eyes because she saw through him. ¡°I have promised you that I would never do anything behind your back anymore. I will keep that promise even if you never care about it,¡± Hera said then left the hall.
All the Olympian Gods and Goddesses left the hall as well, but then Zeus stopped Ares from leaving.
¡°Ares, my son,e here,¡± Zeus said as he sat and leaned on his throne.
Athena stole a nce at Zeus as she left the hall with Artemis and Aphrodite.
¡°Yes, father?¡± Ares asked with his arms crossed and his red cape covered half of his body.
¡°Follow Hermes, I have asked him to follow Hera and I want you to find out where she went,¡± Zeus said with his head rested on his left fist. ¡°Stay as long as you can and report to me once you understood the situation. Can you do it?¡± Zeus asked as he stared at Ares with a serious expression.
¡°Yes, I will bring back the information that I will find,¡± Ares nodded his head and then hurriedly left the hall to see Hermes.
Hermes had been paying attention to Hera, and then he saw Hera teleported somewhere. Hermes had the ability to move through time and space, he could see what the other Gods and Goddesses couldn¡¯t see which was wormholes.
Hermes could see the wormhole whenever someone teleported and he could see the trail in a split second and where it went. The wormholes looked like billions of threads that were entangled with each other, even if there was a God or Goddess who could see what he saw, they would lose the trace, or even worse they wouldn¡¯t be able to find a way back because they didn¡¯t know which thread they were looking at.
¡°Hermes, where¡¯s my mother?¡± Ares asked with his right hand resting on his waist.
¡°Hera has left, but I know where she went,¡± Hermes answered. ¡°Are you ready to follow where she went to?¡±
Ares nodded and then Hermes grabbed Ares¡¯ shoulder, he then used the wormhole Hera used which was faster than the speed of light.
Ares didn¡¯t even have the chance to blink his eyes but he had arrived at the destination with Hermes. They both looked around and noticed that it was a world that they weren¡¯t familiar with.
¡°Niflheim,¡± Hermes said after he looked at the wormholes above him that he recognized. ¡°We are in the realm of Norse,¡± Hermes looked at Ares.
¡°Niflheim? Isn¡¯t this the Underworld of the Norse?¡± Ares asked as he looked at Hermes with a bit of suspicion because he thought that Hera was scheming something behind Zeus¡¯ back and it was enough to make Ares a bit disappointed with Hera.
¡°I didn¡¯t know that we have a new guest here,¡± Hel said as she appeared from the ck mist on the long bridge into her Kingdom. ¡°What do you think, father? Should we let them stay or send them away?¡±
Ares and Hermes immediately turned around and saw Hel standing on the bridge with Fenrir behind her who appeared from the dark mist. Before they could say anything, Loki appeared from behind them with daggers on their necks.
¡°Hermes, you know it¡¯s rude to enter someone¡¯s world without the owner¡¯s permission,¡± Loki giggled with his eyes closed.
¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡± Ares asked and red at Loki over his shoulder.
¡°Who do you think you are giving orders like that in a world that you don¡¯t even know? Do you even know what kind of things live below you?¡± Loki barely opened his eyes and showed a sharp gaze toward Ares.
An echoing deep rumble came from down below them, and then suddenly Nidhoggr appeared from the river and flew all the way to the top of the Niflheim. Both Ares and Hermes were startled by how massive and unworldly Nidhoggr was.
¡°Nidhoggr hasn¡¯t tasted a God flesh for a very long time and has been gnawing on the root of Yggdrasil, I wonder if he would enjoy a flesh of Gods from another world,¡± Loki said with a sinister smile.
¡°We have something bigger and scarier than that snake!¡± Ares said as he unsheathed his sword and swung it at Loki, but Loki disappeared and reappeared instantly right next to Hel.
¡°It seems that the guest is hostile toward us the owner of this ce,¡± Loki said as he made the daggers in between his fingers disappeared as he waved his fingers.
Ares looked at Loki from the corner of his eyes and immediately grabbed his shield that was hidden behind his cape. He was so ready to fight them and didn¡¯t care about anything because he came to find out about what Hera was doing in Niflheim.
Hermes stayed back since he didn¡¯t have the ability to fight, he was preparing to leave and bring Ares with him if things went bad.
Ares rubbed his sword on his shield, the spark ignited the shield and sword, not only that, it ignited his whole body. His hair turned into a zing me and his eyes were glowing bright red like a sun, every step he took melted the ice around him.
Ares dashed toward Loki and Hel while they both were just staring at him without even bothering to ready their stances to fight. Before Ares could reach them, a lightning bolt struck him and it was enough to knock him back so far away that he had to stab his sword to the ground to stop him from falling down.
A muscr man with bright yellow hair and wore a helmet with a golden hammer in his right hand appeared out of nowhere.
¡°Stay away from my brother and my niece,¡± Thor said as his bright blue eyes sparked shes of lightning.
165 Chapter 164
¡°So he¡¯s also a God from the south?¡± Thor looked at Loki over his right shoulder with a thick fur coat he put over his shoulder that blocked half of his face.
¡°Yes, an unwanted and unweed guest,¡± Loki answered as he walked to the railing of the bridge and sat on top of it. ¡°You have been busy protecting the Asgardian from all kinds of threats, I think you will have some fun with him because he himself imed that he¡¯s the God of War on the south,¡±
Thor wasn¡¯t a part of the Constetions or any faction because he was busy protecting Asgard and Midgard from the threat of demons, giants, elves, and dwarves. He already had his hands full with them so he didn¡¯t bother to check the outside worlds that he was protecting, he was more or less like Hades who only cared about the world they were living in.
¡°God of War? I have been spending all my life in all kinds of wars and brought victory to the people, but I never called myself a God of War. How arrogant,¡± Thor stared at Ares with disgust.
¡°I know that you¡¯re in the middle of meeting with them inside, so if you think the meeting is more important than this, you can go back inside because I can handle them on my own,¡± Loki said with his hands resting on the railing.
¡°You know me so well, brother, I hate talking and I always ask you to do that kind of stuff for me. This is where I belong, and I will use this as an excuse for a small break,¡± Thor answered as he walked toward Ares who was still shocked by how powerful Thor¡¯s attack was.
Ares stood up and the me started to ze even fiercer than before, his whole body slowly grew bigger while Thor just stared at him and was unfazed by it. Ares walked toward Thor and then started running with his sword ready to cut Thor in half with it.
Thor struck Ares with hundreds of bolts of lightning in a second but Ares blocked it and endured it with his shield. Thor was a bit impressed but it was just a weing gift to Ares, he then flew toward Ares and threw the hammer at Ares.
Ares blocked it with his shield and he was strong enough to push back Thor¡¯s hammer with brute force. Without Ares realizing it, Thor was already above him with sparks of lightning on his right fist. Thor punched Ares¡¯ helmet and bent it, but Ares didn¡¯t get knocked back this time, he slowly moved his face and red at Thor then used his shield to punch Thor.
Unlike Zeus, Thor didn¡¯t need a weapon to control lightning, and Thor could manipte the lightning as he pleased. He could use it as anything he wanted, and at this moment, he used the lightning as a rope to entangle and wrapped Ares¡¯s giant body.
Loki and Hel were enjoying the show while Hermes was a bit worried about Ares because Ares hadn¡¯t recovered fully after the war against the Death Arcana faction.
They both were fighting for hours and everything was in ruin because of them. Ares kept growing bigger and bigger and made Thor look like a small fly around him. Although Thor had the upper hand, Ares got used to the wrath of Zeus and could endure the bolts of lightning that Thor showered him, not to mention that the angrier he became, the stronger he got.
Thor flew as high as he could so Ares couldn¡¯t reach him with his hand, he let himself get struck by a massive bolt of lightning. Ares could only watch as Thor¡¯s whole body was glowing bright blue and it was so bright that Ares had to squint his eyes to look at Thor.
¡°You finally decided to stop ying around, brother?¡± Loki asked with a huge smile on his face as he stared at the sky.
Thor zapped in the speed of light and struck Ares¡¯s head with his hammer, Ares was buried deep into the ground because of that. Ares couldn¡¯t free himself because the cold water on his feet was enough to extinguish the me on his body.
Ares¡¯s bottom half was buried under the ground but it didn¡¯t stop him from destroying the mountains with his brute strength and freed himself up. Thor was amazed that Ares was able to recover from that, but before Ares could use his full power, Hera came out from the Kingdom.
¡°Stop it, Ares!¡± Hera¡¯s voice was echoed throughout Niflheim that even Nidhoggr stopped gnawing on the Yggdrasil¡¯s root and stared at her.
Ares looked down and saw Hera¡¯s expression, she was furious at him and so he decided to stop fighting Thor and shrunk his body back to normal. Thor was staring at him and stopped attacking him then flew back to Loki and Hel¡¯s side.
Hera crossed her arms and it made Fenrir whimper because he could feel her wrath, Hel had tofort him by rubbing Fenrir¡¯s mane.
¡°You came to someone¡¯s world and destroyed it! Do you understand how stupid that is?!¡± Hera yelled at Ares like a mother.
Ares was covered in wounds and Hera couldn¡¯t help but pity him, she then gave a million Arcana Coins to him so he could use them to recover.
¡°What are you doing down here, mother? In a dark and gloomy world of the northern Gods,¡± Ares asked as he red at Hera with suspicion.
¡°So you came here just because of your suspicion?¡± Hera squinted her eyes with disbelief. ¡°Did Zeus order you to follow me, and used Hermes¡¯s power?¡± Hera looked at Hermes and he didn¡¯t want to take a part in this because he was following orders from Zeus.
¡°Even if father didn¡¯t tell me to follow you, I¡¯m still suspicious of what you¡¯re doing down here,¡± Ares answered. ¡°Tell me that you¡¯re not trying to scheme something behind father¡¯s back,¡±
Hera sighed as she rubbed her nose bridge. ¡°You¡¯re as foolish as him,¡± Hera said.
Mykel finally joined them with a woman walking behind him, Ares looked at Mykel and he was a bit shocked but then he was totally shocked when he saw the woman behind him. A woman with a ck hair bun and wore a ck see-through dress that showed her shiny and smooth shoulders and her whole back stared at Ares with a worried expression.
¡°Persephone?¡± Ares and Hermes said at the same time. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ares asked.
¡°What else do you think she¡¯s here? Of course, she¡¯s asking our help to find Hades,¡± Mykel answered with a cigarette in his mouth.
¡°Why ask their help? You can ask father or Poseidon to help you find him,¡± Ares asked as he kept staring at Persephone.
¡°Poseidon was the one who suggested here to us because he knows that we can help her,¡± Hera answered calmly. ¡°He knows about what I¡¯m doing down here, your father is a fool and if you ask Zeus or Poseidon to look for Hades, what do you think will happen to them if Lucifer was nning on luring them both to his trap?¡± Hera asked with her eyebrow raised.
Ares realized that would be the case and he was blinded by his suspicion.
¡°Have you calmed down now?¡± Hera asked with her eyebrows furrowed and showed a disappointed expression at him.
Ares looked down as he nodded his head and immediately sheathed his sword and put his shield on his back.
¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all, Ares. Always brought chaos and used violence to get whatever you wanted,¡± Athena¡¯s voice could be heard.
Ares lifted his head and was surprised to see Athenae out from the gate with Artemis, Dionysus, Apollo, and Aphrodite walking behind her.
¡°Athena? What¡¯s going on here?! Why are all of you here?!¡± Ares looked at them with disbelief.
¡°Why don¡¯t you join us and enjoy the feast with the other Gods and Goddesses?¡± Mykel asked as he tilted his head toward the gate.
¡°A feast? With the other Gods and Goddesses?¡± Ares squinted his eyes and he was so confused.
Mykel chuckled and turned around. ¡°You can leave if you don¡¯t want to,¡±
Hera and the others left and went back inside the Kingdom while Loki and Thor stayed behind.
¡°Come, it will be fun,¡± Loki smiled at both of them.
Ares and Hermes looked at each other and then Hermes nodded his head. They both decided to join them in the Kingdom with Loki and Thor.
¡°You¡¯re not bad for calling yourself a God of War,¡± Thor scoffed and looked at Ares.
¡°I¡¯m not even using my full power, don¡¯t ever think you can beat me if that was your best move,¡± Ares scoffed back at Thor.
¡°You¡¯re missing an important part, God of War, this world belongs to my niece, I don¡¯t want to ruin her world so I didn¡¯t even use half of my power,¡± Thor replied with a smile on his face, then Hel looked back and saw the mess he made.
¡°Well then, let¡¯s have a rematch someday, Thor,¡± Ares smirked arrogantly at Thor.
166 Chapter 165
¡°What¡¯s this ce?¡± Hermes asked as he stared at thousands of Gods and Goddesses gathering in a massive hall. They were enjoying the feast with a chalice of wine in their hand, but then they saw Ares enter the hall which made them go quiet immediately.
Ares looked at the familiar faces at the tables around him, some of them even were close to him. He stared at Phobos and Deimos, he was shocked that his own sons were there and enjoying the feast and wine.
¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised, they¡¯re here because I brought them here with me,¡± Aphrodite said since she was their mother.
¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Aphrodite? You brought our sons into this ce and you didn¡¯t even tell me about this?¡± Ares asked with his hands clenched.
¡°Why not? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m giving them any bad influences,¡± Aphrodite answered and looked at Ares over her shoulder. ¡°They have been with you all their lives, let them have their own things to do somewhere else,¡± Aphrodite exined as she smiled at Phobos and Deimos since she defended them from Ares¡¯ wrath.
Ares didn¡¯t make the same mistake and decided to calm himself down until he understood the situation. He was there because Zeus wanted him to get some information about what was happening there, and he didn¡¯t want to disappoint Zeus but at the same time, he was curious about why everyone gathered there.
Ares followed them to the front and then he was surprised when he looked at Mykel walking up the stairs then he sat on the throne while Hera and the others went to the table next to the throne. Mykel looked at Ares¡¯ expression and it was priceless, but he didn¡¯t say anything and just enjoy his wine.
¡°Ares, Hermes,e here,¡± Hera said as she sat down on the customized chair specially made for her.
Ares kept staring at Mykel while a group of Gods and Goddesses walked toward his throne and they were casually talking with him. Apollo was sitting on the throne¡¯s armrest and ying his harp while Dionysus standing next to Mykel andughing with him.
Ares and Hermes sat on Dionysus and Apollo¡¯s chairs, they both looked at Persephone who was sitting in between Hera and Hel. They were listening to Persephone¡¯s worries about Hades because everyone in the hall knew that they both loved each other so much that their rtionship looked so specialpared to the other Gods and Goddesses¡¯ love stories.
Mykel stared at them and he didn¡¯t really need to join them because he had already discussed the important part before Ares came and he knew they could handle that matter on their own. Hera was the one who proposed the idea to get Zeus¡¯ interest toward him by taking advantage of the situation through Poseidon and Persephone.
Mykel already had six Olympian Gods and Goddesses on his side, adding Poseidon and Persephone was something that he wished for. If Ares could join him as well, that would be perfect because currently, he had four Gods and Goddesses who was the leader of the four majors Arcana excluded Zeus.
¡°You should join us from now on, brother,¡± Loki said as he walked beside Thor and on their way to the throne.
¡°You don¡¯t have to ask me that, brother, a good wine and an extravagant feast are what I like the most!¡± Thor replied with a smile on his face then emptied the chalice.
Thor turned the chalice upside down and then Dionysus filled the chalice with his skill. Thor looked at Dionysus and showed a face of approvement and amazement as he nodded his head.
¡°So, this is the person that my brother has been talking about. God Mykel, correct?¡± Thor asked with his arms crossed and looked at Mykel without showing any expression.
¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind if I sit here,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Thor while enjoying his cigarette.
Thorughed as he shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t bother, it¡¯s not me to decide because this world belongs to my niece,¡± Thor answered as he looked at Hel who was ying with Fenrir. ¡°And even if I have to say my opinion, I think this is beyond my expectation because I never thought Hel would have so many friends. I¡¯m d that she looks so happy even though she barely shows any expression,¡±
¡°I can¡¯t tell, I thought she didn¡¯t like it because she seems to be enjoying her solitude sometimes,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Hel. Of course, he lied, he knew that Hel was really happy about all that from Hel¡¯s or the other Gods and Goddesses¡¯ [Story] that he had been checking every day.
¡°I believe she¡¯s enjoying it because if not, Loki won¡¯t allow you to sit on that throne since it belongs to his daughter. I also think you¡¯re an interesting one since I have never seen my brother look so excited when talking about someone, you might be his first real friend,¡± Thor replied and patted Loki on the back.
Loki smiled and giggled. ¡°Enough talking about me, there¡¯s an important matter that we need to discuss,¡± Loki said as he looked at Mykel.
¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere more private,¡± Mykel said as he stood up.
¡°Before we go, can I talk with one of them first?¡± Thor asked as he looked at Keres.
Mykel nced at Keres and slightly smirked, he then called Keres and she immediately approached him.
¡°Yes?¡± Keres asked but then she stared at Thor for a split second.
¡°You¡¯re a Valkyrie? I can feel the power inside you and it¡¯s simr to what the Valkyrie have,¡± Thor asked as he looked at Keres a bit confused.
Keres smiled and looked Thor in the eye then she smiled. ¡°Maybe Rangrid can give you the answer for that,¡±
Rangrid was a part of an army of semi-goddesses called Valkyrie and she was quite famous amongst the others. The shield destroyer was her title and she was one of the strongest Valkyrie that helped Thor achieve victory in each war.
¡°You know Rangrid?¡± Thor looked at Keres with his eyebrows raised.
¡°It¡¯s a very long story, but you should ask her first to understand then you cane back to me and I will tell you the rest of the story,¡± Keres answered as she nodded her head.
Hel walked in and looked at Loki. ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to have a discussion about our n?¡± Hel asked and looked at Mykel and Thor.
¡°Come on, brother, there¡¯s an important thing that we need to do,¡± Loki said as he tapped on Thor¡¯s shoulder.
Thor nodded with understanding and then the four of them left the hall, then Hel opened a portal so nobody wouldn¡¯t know where they went to.
Mykel came out from the portal and noticed that he was standing near the cliff, he could hear the sound of ice crackling from down the cliff. He decided to look down and saw the endless pit of darkness and the icebergs were falling down there and made those crackling noises.
While Mykel was amazed by the scenery, he saw a mountain fall down from above, but turned out it wasn¡¯t a mountain but only a tiny piece of the root of Yggdrasil. He looked up and saw Nidhoggr was gnawing on the root, it was the first time he saw Nidhoggr¡¯s full body and he was dumbfounded by how big that serpent was.
¡°Magnificent, isn¡¯t he?¡± Hel said as she stood next to Mykel. ¡°He has been doing that for thousands of years, but the root keeps growing faster than his effort that he will keep doing that for eternity,¡±
¡°Yes, and I¡¯m wondering if I can tame it,¡± Mykel replied and it made Hel look at him with a bit of shock.
¡°You want to tame it? Nobody has ever tamed all of the three serpents, but you can try,¡± Hel said with a smile.
¡°Is that a challenge?¡± Mykel looked at Hel with a smile and his eyebrow raised.
¡°I didn¡¯t say it like that, but I would love to watch you try,¡± Hel answered.
¡°We should talk about this another time because right now we are here for something else,¡± Mykel said as he turned around and looked at Loki and Thor. ¡°We need to convince the Asgardian to make Thor their new king,¡±
167 Chapter 166
¡°How are you going to approach the Asgardian, Loki? You know they still believe Odin is still the rightful king because it¡¯s not even a secret anymore that Odin has done so many bad and good things just because he can since he¡¯s the all-father,¡± Mykel asked as he puffed the smoke while Hel was staring at his cigarette in between of his index and middle fingers.
¡°If you¡¯re telling me that thousands of years ago, then I wouldn¡¯t be able to give you an answer to that. Right now, our father is nothing but an old man who has been living all his life to the fullest,¡± Loki answered and looked at his surroundings. ¡°There¡¯s a reason why he decided to take a side with Lucifer, and that reason is that he¡¯s bored and wanted to live in excitement again,¡±
¡°Okay, but how are you going to take the heart of the Asgardian?¡± Mykel asked as he stared Loki in the eye which made Loki a bit excited.
¡°Taking the heart of the Asgardian?¡± Loki asked back as he walked toward Mykel and stood in front of him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that because we have taken their hearts a long time ago,¡± Loki smiled as he put his hands on Mykel¡¯s shoulders.
Mykel had no idea what Loki was saying and the more Loki said something from his mouth, the blurry Mykel¡¯s head was.
¡°Why are you look so troubled? The answer is right in front of you, Mykel,¡± Loki said as he pointed his left index finger at Thor. ¡°He has been doing everything on his own, everyone has already seen him as a king! The Valkyrie is already under Thor¡¯smand, how¡¯s that not enough to tell that my brother is the king of Asgard?¡±
¡°Brother, our father is lending the Valkyrie to help me defeat and y the threat in our world, he¡¯s not giving the Valkyrie to me,¡± Thor corrected Loki¡¯s words and tried to deny it because it sounded so wrong in his ear.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Loki said as he walked to the edge of the cliff and then he turned around with his arms open. ¡°He entrusted you with his army, doesn¡¯t that mean he acknowledged you as the next king of Asgard?¡± Loki tilted his head and raised his eyebrows as he stared at Thor.
¡°You¡¯re not wrong but it¡¯s not right either because I¡¯m his son,¡± Thor answered as he looked at Loki with a bit of concern.
¡°I¡¯m his son as well, but he never even let me interact with the Valkyrie outside the battlefield. You know the reason and by that, you should realize you¡¯re the only heir to the throne, Thor,¡± Loki stood in front of Thor as he pointed his index finger on Thor¡¯s chest.
Thor couldn¡¯t deny it and he just stood there as he looked down at his hammer. Loki let Thor be in deep of thought while he waited for the right moment before he could speak again.
¡°A king is chosen by the people because he¡¯s worthy to be called a king whether he¡¯s ready or not. You have been doing the most important thing that a king does which is showing how mighty you are by defeating all the threats to the people in Asgard and Midgard,¡± Loki said as he tried to look Thor in the eye.
Thor stared Loki in the eye and he saw Loki was smiling so widely and looked so excited about him bing the next king of Asgard.
¡°Be their king, brother, be the next king of Asgard because you have proven that you¡¯re capable and I can guarantee you that every single one of Asgardian will support you,¡± Loki said with confidence.
¡°You have prepared everything, don¡¯t you, Loki?¡± Mykel asked as he burned the butt of the cigarette in between his fingers.
¡°Of course! I have talked to everyone in Asgard and asked them about Thor bing the next king of Asgard. They all gave me the same answer which was that they wanted him to lead Asgard with his might,¡± Loki answered as he looked at the root of Yggdrasil.
Thor decided to sit down and processed everything by silently staring at the ground. Mykel and the others let him use the time to think and so they all went their separate ways until Thor decided the answer he would give to Loki.
After a few minutes of thinking, Thor looked at Loki who was having a conversation with Hel at the edge of the cliff. He looked at Mykel who was staring at Nidhoggr and then decided to approach him for insight from an outsider.
¡°I¡¯m not a thinker and more of a doer, so after spending time thinking about it, I need someone else¡¯s perspective. You, Mykel, might be able to show me something that I can¡¯t see because of the thick fog because you managed to gather thousands of Gods and Goddesses together,¡± Thor said as he stood next to Mykel.
Mykel looked at Thor and suddenly scoffed as he smirked. ¡°If you can¡¯t see yourself as a king, why bother thinking about it?¡±
Thor was shocked by Mykel¡¯s words, he looked down and started to think that everything was a bad idea. He realized that he wasn¡¯t ready to be a king and couldn¡¯t rule over the people in Asgard because he only knew how to fight.
¡°Asgard, Midgard, Niflheim, or even Valha would be in danger if my father let this guy called Lucifer be around our worlds. Thinking about how dangerous this Lucifer guy is from Loki, that guy must be the real threat to all the worlds that exist out there,¡± Thor said as he held his hammer so tightly. ¡°I can¡¯t let that happen just because my father decided to follow him because of the thrill or any other reason,¡±
¡°There you have it, the answer behind why Loki wants you to be a king of Asgard. You have a reason why you should be a king and because your people need you,¡± Mykel replied with his eyebrows raised.
¡°Being a king isn¡¯t easy and that¡¯s the only thing that stops me from agreeing with Loki¡¯s n,¡± Thor said as he looked at Mykel.
¡°What are you talking about? Being a king and a leader is the easiest job will you ever get, the hardest part is reaching that position,¡± Mykel answered so casually. ¡°A king has many eyes and ears, which means you will have people that will do everything for you. Look at Odin and then look at you, Loki, and the Valkyrie. The three of you are the reason why Odin is a great king,¡±
¡°Look at me for example, do I look like I¡¯m having a hard time or having trouble with all the situations that are going on right now?¡± Mykel pointed his index finger at himself. ¡°I have people that can do things for me while I can just stand here and enjoy my time,¡±
¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to know, how can you look soid-back when you don¡¯t even know what kind of threat or problem that wille after you,¡± Thor asked with his arms crossed and stared at Mykel with a serious expression.
¡°For that, I¡¯m going to ask you a question. Would you rather be a respected king or to be a feared king?¡± Mykel asked with his eyebrow raised.
¡°A respected king of course,¡± Thor answered without hesitation.
¡°Then you will have loyal people that will follow you and do things for you, but that doesn¡¯t mean everyone will see you that way,¡± Mykel said as he grabbed a cigarette and put it on his lips.
¡°That also applies even if you¡¯re a feared king,¡± Thor replied and looked a bit confused.
¡°Of course, but being a respected king only makes the people see you for all the amazing things that you achieved. On the other hand, being a feared king makes people see the things you achieved and by how petrifying you achieved them,¡± Mykel answered as he nodded his head.
¡°You will have people that are loyal to you but there are also people that follow you because of fear and would do anything to please you. That also gives them a second-guessing before they decide to go against your way of ruling because they know how fearsome a king you are because of what you¡¯re capable of,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Thor with a serious expression.
Thor went silent for a moment and then looked at Mykel. ¡°So you want to be a feared king?¡±
¡°Who knows,¡± Mykel answered with a smirk on his face. ¡°But that should be enough to give you an insight, and I believe you know what to do from now on, correct?¡± Mykel asked and stared at Thor.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready to face whatever wille to me because I know I have people that I can depend on,¡± Thor answered as he nodded his head and looked at Loki and Hel.
168 Chapter 167
Mykel went back to the hall with Loki and the others, he saw Ares and Hermes were still there and talking with Hera. Persephone looked a bit at ease after she spent time with Hera, Athena, and Aphrodite since they knew her pain after Hades decided to abandon her for no reason.
¡°Have you decided on what you¡¯re going to do?¡± Mykel asked and stood in front of the table.
¡°Yes, we have decided on finding Hades but that also means we are going to face Nyx, Odin, and Thanatos. The worse case scenario would be we are going to fight against Lucifer himself,¡± Hera answered. ¡°It¡¯s not like facing Nyx isn¡¯t worse enough,¡± Hera continued as she looked at the Gods and Goddesses who were having a feast.
Mykel walked toward the table and then sat on top of it while he stared at his watch. ¡°You know there¡¯s someone who¡¯s strong enough to weaken her, right?¡± Mykel said as he looked at Hera.
¡°Are you talking about Ra? But I don¡¯t think he would want to take a part in this,¡± Hera answered with her eyebrows raised. ¡°Not to mention, we defeated most of the Gods and Goddesses from the same world as his. Although they¡¯re all major Gods and Goddesses, there are only a few of them and they have been together ever since they joined the Constetion,¡±
Although the Egyptian Gods and Goddesses were only a few of them, Ra, the Sun God was so powerfulpared to the other Gods and Goddesses. Ra could be a match even for Hyperion, the titan that personification as the Sun himself, and so he sat among Hera and the others on the Heptagon table.
¡°You have no other choice,¡± Mykel said and stared at Hera in the eye. ¡°None of you here are close to Ra or the Gods and Goddesses from his world, even in this hall, there¡¯s not a single God or Goddess from his world,¡± Mykel continued and looked at the feast.
¡°You want us to approach him?¡± Athena asked.
¡°If you want to bring Hades back, then yes,¡± Mykel nodded his head. ¡°You should pay him a visit, and bring Eos, and Sol with you since they¡¯re a part of the Sun Arcana faction,¡± Mykel looked at Hera and Loki.
Ares had been staring at Mykel ever since Mykel joined their discussion. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s going to help even if we ask him?¡± Ares asked with curiosity.
¡°That depends on how you approach him,¡± Mykel answered, he nced at Loki and proceeded to walk toward him and stood behind him. ¡°Ra is like Zeus and Odin, you need to show him some respect but unlike Zeus and Odin, he has something that other Gods and Goddesses don¡¯t,¡± Mykel grabbed Loki¡¯s shoulders from behind and it was the first time he decided to touch Loki.
Loki knew exactly why Mykel touched him and he smirked as he nodded his head with understanding.
¡°That¡¯s it? I thought you know something that we don¡¯t,¡± Ares raised his eyebrows and stared at Mykel who was standing behind Loki.
¡°Just go and meet him first, I will speak with Loki about what to do once you meet him,¡± Mykel answered and then he removed his hands from Loki because Loki¡¯s slender body and his scent that smelt like a woman made him feel uneasy.
Hera took a deep breath and exhaled deeply as she stood up and looked at Athena, Aphrodite, Ares, and Loki. ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet with Ra, the sooner the better,¡± Hera said. ¡°Let¡¯s ask Ra to help us bring Hades back,¡±
¡°What about my father?¡± Thor asked.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about our father, brother. He¡¯s not our concern since he¡¯s the all-father after all and he will be back whenever he wants. It¡¯s a good thing that he¡¯s not in Asgard since we are going to make you the new king,¡± Loki answered as he put his hand on Thor¡¯s shoulder.
¡°Since we are going to help you guys take Hades back, do you think you can do me a favor?¡± Loki asked as he looked at Hera, Athena, and Aphrodite.
¡°We can talk about it after we sessfully bring Hades back, but sure, you can tell us what you want from us,¡± Hera answered and nodded her head.
Loki put his right hand on Thor¡¯s back and pointed his left hand at Thor. ¡°We might need more influence from you, so my brother here can take the throne,¡±
¡°I see what you mean, that won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Hera nodded her head in agreement.
¡°Perfect! Then I will make sure that Ra is going to help us,¡± Loki smiled mischievously as he giggled in excitement.
¡°Since you guys can discuss this without me, I should go back now. I have been here for too long and I have to go back to clear the Samael Tower,¡± Mykel said as he looked at them. ¡°Just tell me if you need any Arcana Coins, I will send them right away,¡±
All of them nodded with understanding and then Hera opened a portal for Mykel.
¡°Oh, I almost forgot,¡± Mykel stopped in front of the portal. ¡°When you guys encounter Nyx, I think it¡¯s a great opportunity to deal with the rest of the Death Arcana faction,¡± Mykel said as he looked at them.
¡°Who¡¯s going to lead them?¡± Hera asked with her eyebrows furrowed.
¡°Of course, it should be the one who¡¯s going to take the throne,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at Hel with a smile on his face. ¡°Keres, Apollo, and Dionysus should stay and help her. There¡¯s no time to waste and wipe them all,¡± Mykel said as he looked at those three.
They nodded with understanding.
¡°Good, I wish you all good luck,¡± Mykel smiled and then entered the portal.
¡°How cunning,¡± Loki said as he giggled.
Mykel went back to the hotel room and saw the sun rising, he turned around and saw Jeanne was awake and looked at him with a surprised expression.
¡°Where did youe from? I saw you appeared from thin air,¡± Jeanne asked and looked so confused.
¡°I was with the other Gods and Goddesses, you should get used to it,¡± Mykel answered as he took off his zer and shirt. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower, do you want to join me?¡±
Jeanne smiled and nodded then she removed her shirt in excitement and joined Mykel in the bathroom.
Mykel and the others flew to District 7 where the Samael Tower was, and at that point, Agnez, Edith, and Lillith knew about Jeanne who knew about Mykel because Jeanne told them about it.
¡°Look at those guys, showing off their new equipment,¡± Sven scoffed as he looked at Asmond, Kastor, and Enma¡¯s armor and weapon.
¡°I¡¯m still confused why you let them have it, Mykel,¡± Agnez asked and looked at Mykel.
¡°I wanted them to think that those gears will help them in the tower,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at Kastor. ¡°Sooner orter, they will realize and learn that it¡¯s not just about the equipment,¡± Mykel continued as he looked at the tower with a smirk on his face.
169 Chapter 168
¡°Look at you guys, clearing the tenth floor like it was nothing,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward Asmond, Kastor, and Enma. ¡°It seems that your new equipment is helping you guys a lot in fighting those demons, especially yours, Asmond,¡± Mykel looked at the shiny ck greatsword.
Asmond smiled as he fixed his hand on the handle and looked at the de. ¡°Yeah, this sword is amazing. I feel like I can be helpful from now on,¡± Asmond nodded his head in agreement.
¡°What are you talking about? You have been useful ever since you got a Benefactor,¡± Mykel replied with a smile and eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s head to the first world, we need to clear all the fifteenth floors as soon as possible,¡±
Asmond nodded and then looked at Jeanne who looked brighter and happier than ever. He then looked at Mykel and was a bit curious about what happened back then in Tirth World when both Mykel and Jeanne stayed behind.
[You have proven yourself in the trial, you have been chosen to save the worlds that the Demon King, Samael has conquered]
[The first world, Caspea]
[Free Caspea from the Second Demon Lord Bor¡¯azur¡¯s army!]
¡°Okay¡¡± Gunnar said with his eyebrows raised. ¡°What the fuck is this?¡± Gunnar continued as he looked up and saw ashes falling down from the sky that they thought were snow.
¡°Who knows, and I don¡¯t see any smoke anywhere so that means these ashes came from somewhere else,¡± Rozan said as he rubbed the ashes on his fingers. ¡°We will find out about it anyway,¡± Rozan continued as he smelt the ashes but it was odorless.
They all kept walking and everyone started coughing because the ashes started to suffocate them. They decided to cover their nose and mouth with a piece of cloth from their shirt while Lillith gave Mykel and the others her spare masks that she brought with her.
¡°I never thought bringing a lot of masks woulde in handy,¡± Lillith said as she zipped her backpack.
¡°You¡¯re a lifesaver, Lilly,¡± Rozan said as he put on the mask.
¡°Uhh, do you have a bigger size? The mask is too small to reach my ears¡¡± Gunnar said as he showed how small the maskpared to his head.
¡°That¡¯s not my problem, just hold it with your hand or something,¡± Lillith answered.
After an hour of walking, they finally saw a town with a gate shut in the distance. Gerrard squinted his eyes and saw nobody on top of the walls or in front of the gate and told informed Lillith about it.
¡°The gate is shut, that means there should be people in there, right?¡± Asmond asked as he looked at Kastor.
¡°I hope so,¡± Kastor answered as he looked around and saw nothing but dead trees.
Mykel stood in front of the gate with Agnez, Kastor, and Asmond, he then looked up and saw nobody as Gerrard said. The weird part was that they didn¡¯t hear anything from behind the gate, and so Mykel opened the gate so casually even though the gate sounded so heavy by the creaking sound it made.
The town looked so dead and nobody was inside or so they thought, they explored the small town and checked every house.
¡°Let¡¯s split up and check each building,¡± Mykel said as he looked down at the ground.
Everyone went their separate ways and entered the buildings. It didn¡¯t take long enough until Kastor found a hatch in the building he was checking. They all went inside and Kastor showed the hatch that he found under the dining table.
¡°Let me go first,¡± Gunnar said as he walked toward the hatch.
The moment he opened the hatch, a cold wind hit his face, and saw adder that led to the basement.
¡°This isn¡¯t a basement, this is an underground tunnel,¡± Gunnar said as Rozan used his staff to light the tunnel.
Gunnar suddenly stopped and Rozan bumped onto his back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Gunnar pointed at the small room in front of him and he saw something in there but he wasn¡¯t sure if his eyes were deceiving him or not. ¡°I think I saw someone was sitting on the wall,¡± Gunnar answered.
All of them immediately grabbed their weapon just in case it wasn¡¯t a person.
Gunnar entered the small room and then he lowered his shield and axe which made everyone confused. He turned around and looked devastated all of a sudden, and then everyone saw what he saw the moment he moved his body.
Two skeletons were leaning on the wall and it looked like one of them was holding something in its hands. Turned out it was a small skeleton that could be a baby and the one who was holding it was the mother.
Edith looked around and saw so many bowls and cups made of wood, she saw opened boxes around the room.
¡°They died from starvation,¡± Edith said as she grabbed one of the bowls and she could see a piece of oat that was stuck on the bowl. ¡°They ran out of food,¡± Edith continued and looked at Mykel.
¡°Do you think the baby died first or the mother?¡± Rozan asked as he approached the skeletons and looked at how small the baby skeleton was.
¡°Does it matter? I don¡¯t think either way is a better answer,¡± Gunnar said as he looked at the skeletons. ¡°Anyone here knows exactly when did they die?¡± Gunnar asked as he looked at everyone in the room.
¡°You can¡¯t tell, but with this cold temperature, at least five years to dpose a whole body into a skeleton,¡± Lillith answered while checking the bones. ¡°So it could be five to ten years ago or even more than that,¡±
While they were checking the whole room, they heard footsteps running from the tunnel. They all looked at the tunnel and saw one of Kastor¡¯s mene out from the darkness, he was pointing at something behind him.
¡°There¡¯s a survivor, but something is off about him,¡± The guy said.
Without asking a single question, they all hurriedly left the tunnel.
The moment they left the house, they saw everyone staring at a man in a brown coat in the distance. The face was covered with a hood and he just stood there and didn¡¯t move a muscle, Agnez was the one who decided to approach him first because nobody wanted to get close to the guy because of how suspicious the guy was.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Agnez asked as she tried to look at the guy¡¯s face.
¡°Name? I forgot,¡± The man answered and his voice sounded so weak.
¡°Are you the only survivor on this floor?¡± Agnez asked with her eyebrows furrowed because she couldn¡¯t see anything underneath the hood.
The guy suddenly pointed at something behind Agnez and the others. ¡°I¡¯m just a messenger, if you want to see him, go over there,¡± The guys answered.
Everyone turned around and then an eruption happened, they saw the bright redvae out from the volcano with the thick ck smoke.
Agnez turned around to ask about what happened to the world, but then she saw the guy was already on the ground with the same posture when he pointed at the volcano. She walked toward the guy and removed the hood from the guy¡¯s head, she saw something odd about the guy¡¯s skin that looked a bit like wax.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Jeanne asked when she approached Agnez, then she realized that Agnez was peeling the guy¡¯s skin. ¡°Wait, what are you doing?!¡±
Everyone looked at Agnez and saw her throwing the skin, she then grabbed the guy on the coat and showed him to everyone. The guy was actually already dead and behind the shiny skin was nothing but a skeleton with no flesh.
¡°This guy preserved his skin, for who knows the reason,¡± Agnez said and looked at half the skull that was exposed after she tore the face.
Everyone was surprised and dumbfounded by the discovery, then a notification appeared in front of them.
[You have cleared the eleventh floor of the Samael Tower!]
[You are the first to clear the eleventh floor]
[Please enter your name]
[The red portal to the twelfth floor is now open!]
[The blue portal to your original world is now open!]
¡°That¡¯s it? We cleared the eleventh floor by just doing nothing?¡± Sven asked with a bit of disappointment.
¡°Well, whatever is happening right now, I think we should go to the next floor and find out about what hell happened to this world,¡± Vincze answered as he looked at the volcano. ¡°I think the answer is over there since the guy told us to go to the volcano,¡±
Agnez dropped the dead body and then walked toward the portal that appeared behind them.
¡°Stop talking, let¡¯s get moving,¡± Agnez said as she stared at the volcano and walked toward the portal.
170 Chapter 169
¡°The twelfth floor looked the same, but now the smoke from the eruption is kind of blocking our vision,¡± Rozan said and looked at the ashes were getting thicker. ¡°I also think that there won¡¯t be any demon here as well,¡±
They kept walking forward and their eyes started to hurt because of the ashes and the smoke. Agnez, Kastor, and Asmond were walking in the front while Mykel stayed in the back and looked at his surroundings.
¡°There¡¯s another town up ahead,¡± Kastor looked at the others over his shoulder and pointed at the town in the distance. ¡°Everyone, be on guard,¡± Kastor said to his team.
They entered the town and it was the exact same town from the eleventh floor even the buildings were the same. They started to think that something was suspicious about the Samael Tower and the Caspea World.
¡°Something is different,¡± Enma said as she checked the buildings. ¡°Even though the weather is worse, the buildings aren¡¯t rusty or decayed,¡± Enma said as she pointed at the utility poles on the sidewalk the cables were still intact and the paint of the building walls hadn¡¯t faded away.
¡°It¡¯s as if we are going back in time,¡± Asmond said as he looked around the town but then he saw a glimpse of a kid hiding behind the wall then the kid ran away. ¡°There¡¯s a kid over there!¡± Asmond pointed in the direction where he saw the kid.
Asmond ran and tried to catch up on the kid, and then Mykel and the others followed him from behind.
The kid couldn¡¯t be seen anywhere in the backyard of the house, but that didn¡¯t stop them to look for the kid that Asmond saw.
They checked inside the house and couldn¡¯t find the kid anywhere. Enma saw a simr hatch hidden underneath the carpet inside the shed in the backyard and everyone immediately entered the shed to look at it.
¡°It¡¯s better to not scare whoever lives down there, let¡¯s send someone to go check down there,¡± Kastor said as he looked at the hatch. ¡°Enma, I think you should go down there with Asmond,¡±
They both nodded with understanding and then opened the hatch and entered the dark basement.
¡°There¡¯s something that I need to confirm if we are really back in time,¡± Agnez looked at Mykel. ¡°We should go to the same hatch that we found from the eleventh floor,¡±
¡°Go ahead,¡± Mykel said as he tilted his head toward the direction where the building was.
¡°Jeanne, Lilly, Nagy,e with me,¡± Agnez said as she walked out of the shed.
Asmond and Enma looked at thentern and he decided to touch it with his bare hand and it was still warm. They both kept walking forward and saw a door shut in front of them, they leaned their ears on the door and heard whispers.
¡°Hello? Is someone in there?¡± Enma asked as she looked at Asmond.
There was no response but they clearly could hear whispers from behind the door.
¡°We are not trying to hurt you and we are not dangerous people. Can you tell us what happened to your world?¡± Enma asked again as her eyes moved around while she kept leaning her head on the door.
¡°Who are you people?¡± A scared man¡¯s voice could be heard from behind the door.
¡°We are from a different world called Earth, we are here to save your world from the demons,¡± Enma answered calmly. ¡°Can you tell us what happened to your world? It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to open the door, we can speak through the door,¡±
The door suddenly opened, and they both saw a small family of a man and a woman with two children, one was a boy and the younger one was a girl. The man looked at them with a scared expression, but he believed them and decided to open the door widely for them.
¡°Pleasee in, it¡¯s better if we talk inside,¡± The man said.
Asmond and Enma nodded with understanding and then entered the small room where the children were staring at them and terrified because of the swords on their waists. The man grabbed two cups and filled them with water, he then offered the water to them.
Enma looked at the cup and hesitated to drink it while Asmond without hesitation drank the water.
Asmond noticed that the water tasted funny and it was thicker than he thought that it was hard for him to swallow it. He thought that it could be because the water wasn¡¯t fresh and came from somewhere as long as it was drinkable.
¡°Can you tell us what happened?¡± Asmond asked the man and then he looked at Enma who didn¡¯t drink the water and slightly shook his head to tell her to not drink it.
¡°There¡¯s nothing much that we can tell you about because everything happened so fast,¡± The man answered and looked at his wife. ¡°If you came here, that means you¡¯re here for the tower, correct?¡±
¡°Yes, we are here to find the tower but there¡¯s a problem with that because we can¡¯t go to the next floor without a portal. So how did all this happen? Why there are ashes falling from the sky? Is it because of the volcano?¡± Asmond asked.
¡°Yes, the volcano, that¡¯s where the tower is. The tower is inside the volcano and when the giant demon came out from the tower a year ago, an eruption happened. It wiped out most of the people in our world, and now there are only a few of us left,¡± The man answered and he looked devastated.
¡°Are there no people like us? People with abilities and skills that are chosen by the Constetions?¡± Asmond asked and looked at the children were giggling at each other.
¡°The gifted, that¡¯s what we called them. Yes, there are a lot of them back then, but we have no idea if there are any gifted people that are alive right now,¡± The man answered as he looked at his wife who had been staring at Enma and the cup in Enma¡¯s hand.
¡°I see, do you by chance know if there¡¯s a demon in this ce that we need to kill so we can go to the next floor?¡± Asmond asked with his eyebrows raised.
¡°There¡¯s no demon,¡± The man answered immediately. ¡°They didn¡¯t bother to kill us because they want us to suffer,¡±
Enma furrowed her forehead and immediately stole a nce at the children who kept giggling at each other. She realized that the children were stealing nces at her and Asmond as if those children were making fun of them.
¡°Asmond, can we talk for a moment?¡± Enma asked as she tilted her head toward the door.
Asmond nodded with understanding.
¡°Give us a moment,¡± Asmond said to the man with a smile on his face.
They both walked out of the room and Enma was backing the door while Asmond stood outside the room.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Asmond asked.
¡°They¡¯re acting really weird,¡± Enma answered quietly. ¡°While you were talking with the guy, his wife, and his children have been acting strangely,¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Asmond nced at the wife who had been staring at him with a creepy smile then he immediately averted his gaze back to Enma. ¡°I see what you mean,¡±
(In the same building on the eleventh floor)
Agnez stared at the woman¡¯s face with her eyes and mouth wide open after she decided to stab her in between the woman¡¯s eyes. She pulled the sword and looked at the woman copse then fell on top of the headless demon that used to be the woman¡¯s husband.
¡°I knew it, there¡¯s no such a thing as going back in time,¡± Agnez said as she looked at the baby crying so loudly. ¡°Stop the act, you little imp,¡±
The baby¡¯s body started to morph and the skin slowly turned red with the baby¡¯s eyes turned all ck. The baby turned into an imp as Agnez expected and before the imp could pounce at her, she cut the imp in half without hesitation.
Lillith tried to look at the memories both of the man and the woman, but it was empty. It indicated that either those two were already dead, or have a [Mind Control] skill which would be impossible since they were just ordinary people, or a demon since she couldn¡¯t read a demon¡¯s memories.
¡°Everything is nothing but an illusion,¡± Agnez said as she wiped the blood from the de and looked at the small room that disappeared and turned into a dead forest.
171 Chapter 170
Agnez, Jeanne, and Lillith walked back to meet with the others after checking the surrounding area. Turned out they were in the middle of the dead forest on top of the hill, and they could see the volcano clearly from there.
They looked at Gunnar and the others who were staring at the pit in front of them. They saw Asmond and Enma standing in the swamp of dirty water with dead carcasses floating and covered with maggots.
Agnez stared down at the demons who were staring at Asmond and Enma. She chuckled and it made Gunnar and the others looked at her with confusion.
¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Gunnar asked.
¡°You¡¯re not seeing this?¡± Agnez asked back with a smile of disbelief.
Gunnar was so confused and he shook his head with his eyebrows furrowed.
¡°What are you talking about?¡± Gunnar asked.
Agnez chuckled in disbelief as she walked away, she then looked at Mykel who was enjoying his cigarette. He was staring at Asmond and Enma who were offered by the demons to drink the water from the pool of dirty water.
¡°You¡¯re seeing this, right?¡± Agnez asked as she stood next to Mykel.
¡°I have been seeing all this ever since we entered the portal,¡± Mykel answered.
Mykel¡¯s [Mind Control] rank was so high that the illusion didn¡¯t affect him at all.
¡°What are we going to do with this? Should we wake them up?¡± Agnez asked and looked at Gunnar and the others.
¡°If you want to wake them up, they should see it with their own two eyes that those people aren¡¯t humans,¡± Mykel looked at Agnez and Jeanne.
¡°It seems that Enma noticed something is off about this,¡± Jeanne said.
¡°Anyway, there are pair of eyes that have been staring at us,¡± Mykel looked in the distance and saw heads popping out from behind the trees with their glowing red eyes.
¡°Right, should we deal with them?¡± Agnez asked as she noticed the eyes in the woods.
Enma looked at Asmond in the eye, they both stared at each other silently.
¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re what we think they are,¡± Enma said with her right hand holding the sword handle. ¡°There¡¯s no such a thing asing back in time, Asmond, it¡¯s either all of this is just an illusion, or it¡¯s a trick that the demons are ying right now,¡±
Asmond was hesitating as he paid attention to the small family in the small room. He wanted to believe that they were real but the longer he paid attention to them, the more bizarre their behavior became. The giggles of the children were getting louder and didn¡¯t stop, the wife kept staring and smiling at them without blinking her eyes while the husband looked like a mannequin because he didn¡¯t move a muscle.
¡°What are you suggesting then?¡± Asmond asked as he looked at Enma.
Enma tried to look at them from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Would it be a problem if we kill the father?¡± Enma asked quietly.
¡°Why do you want to kill him?¡± Asmond asked back.
¡°Do we have a way to find out if they¡¯re a demon or not? We have been exploring different worlds with Mykel and his team. I¡¯m not telling you that what they did is right, but we both know their methods were efficient,¡± Enma exined and looked Asmond in the eye as if she tried to convince him of her n.
They both knew it was wrong and none of them want to make the decision, but at the same time, if their hunch was right, they would get the answer about the twelfth floor.
Asmond felt his throat and chest had been itchy for no reason, and rubbed his throat while deciding whether he agreed with Enma¡¯s n or not. Before he could give an answer, they felt a presence walking toward them from the tunnel.
¡°Lillith?¡± Enma asked as she squinted her eyes because she knew the only one who could lurk in the dark unnoticed and showed a bit of terrifying aura was Lillith.
¡°You guys are so slow, everyone already knows the truth while you guys are still thinking about whether to kill them or not,¡± Lillith walked past them and entered the room. ¡°You can look away if you don¡¯t want to see it,¡± Lillith said as she grabbed the daggers on the back of her waist.
Both Asmond and Enma watched Lillith slit the man¡¯s throat while the wife and the children started to scream in fear. Their screams were so believable that they didn¡¯t have the heart to look and hear the fear on those faces, especially the children.
¡°You can look now,¡± Lillith said as she wiped the blood.
They slowly turned their heads and saw the small family was actually a group of demons, and the children were imps. They weren¡¯t surprised because their hunch turned out to be right, and then the small room slowly disappeared and turned into a small swamp of dirty water and was surrounded by dead carcasses.
¡°Did any of you drink the water they offered? If so, I suggest you throw it all up,¡± Lillith said as she walked away from the pit.
Enma looked at Asmond while Asmond saw the cup floating on the water. He saw the inside of the cup, and it looked like vomit with maggots in it, he immediately threw up and saw the maggotse out from his mouth.
Asmond couldn¡¯t stop vomiting because of what he drank and the pungent smell that started to strike his nose. Enma brought him out from the pit as fast as she could, and then Kastor lend them a hand with a face of regret.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Asmond,¡± Kastor looked at Asmond with a worried expression.
Asmond couldn¡¯t say a word while his stomach started to feel sick because he kept vomiting and there was always a maggot that came out from the vomit. Mykel looked at him and chuckled quietly because it was the same in the original story when he drank the cup filled with maggots.
Enma looked around and noticed the small town had disappeared and turned into a dead forest on top of the hill. She looked around and everyone was fighting the demons that had been lurking in the forest.
It was all thanks to Agnez¡¯s act that dragged one of the demons to the backyard, she showed the true nature behind the living beings that lived on the twelfth floor. They were all shocked when the person turned into a demon and then the illusion broke at the same time.
The demons weren¡¯t that strong, they were only good with illusion magic and tried to kill them by letting them stay on the twelfth floor forever.
Thest demon was killed and a notification appeared.
[You have cleared the twelfth floor of the Samael Tower!]
[You are the first to clear the eleventh floor]
[Please enter your name]
[The red portal to the thirteenth floor is now open!]
[The blue portal to your original world is now open!]
¡°Asmond, do you think you can continue?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at how pale Asmond¡¯s face was.
¡°Yeah¡ I¡¯m starting to feel better, I think¡¡± Asmond answered as he rubbed his stomach and held in the urge to vomit.
¡°We should understand by now what kind of threat we are dealing with,¡± Mykel said as he looked at everyone. ¡°It¡¯s a world of illusion and I want you to keep this in mind that everything that you see could be fake. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on the thirteenth floor, but one thing for sure is that you can only trust in yourself, and nobody else can help you if you¡¯re in the same situation as Asmond,¡±
¡°We should stick together from now on, to reduce the risk of being in a dangerous situation,¡± Kastor said as he looked at his team and then looked at Mykel and his team. ¡°It¡¯s the best option when we don¡¯t know what we are going to face,¡±
Agnez scoffed in the back because everyone knew that already.
Asmond stood up after drinking four bottles of water, he then looked at Mykel and Kastor. ¡°I¡¯m ready to go now,¡± Asmond said.
¡°Let¡¯s move then,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward the portal with his team.
Mykel let Kastor and his team go first while he held everyone in his team back.
¡°I want you guys to hold my body so tightly the moment we enter the portal,¡± Mykel said. ¡°So we won¡¯t get separated,¡± Mykel smiled as he stared at the portal.
172 Chapter 171
¡°Wow, we can¡¯t see shit,¡± Rozan stared at the ck smoke as he looked around and barely saw his own feet.
Rozan used wind magic and blew the ck smoke away from everyone while protecting everyone with a wind barrier. They finally could see everything in a ten-meter radius, and they were in the middle of the road of a big city.
Unsatisfied with the very short vision, Rozan expanded his wind barrier and they could see up to a fifty-meter radius around them more clearly. One thing they realized was that Kastor and his team weren¡¯t with them nor anywhere near them.
¡°So where did everyone else go?¡± Gunnar asked as he followed Mykel.
¡°It looks like they¡¯re being teleported somewhere else on this floor. Good thing that we followed Mykel¡¯s words or we might get separated,¡± Agnez said and looked at the ruined buildings in front of her.
¡°This ce looks like an old movie, doesn¡¯t it? Where people wore a top hat and a cane just for fashion,¡± Vincze asked as he looked at the brick roads.
¡°It¡¯s no wonder this world is destroyed. They¡¯re too early to have advanced technology and have lost the skill to use swords and spears. Unlike us, we have no problem during the first breakout, but these people must have suffered a lot,¡± Jeanne responded.
While they were talking about the Caspea world theme which was in 1910, Mykel entered one of the buildings and grabbed a top hat that was hung on the wall. They kept walking and followed Mykel from behind until he suddenly stopped in front of a railway while cleaning the top hat.
¡°Did you guys hear that?¡± Sven asked as he looked to his right and squinted his eyes. ¡°It sounds like a¡ what¡¯s it called?¡± Sven looked at the others as they heard the bell soundsing from the distance.
¡°Tram-train,¡± Nagy answered.
They all looked at the tram train that appeared from the ck smoke and slowly moved toward them. It looked so creepy because there was nobody inside, not even the driver but the bell kept ringing as if a ghost was driving it.
¡°I know that we are dealing with demons, but I hate when they can¡¯t be seen,¡± Gunnar said as he looked at the tram train. ¡°Can you check with your sword, Jeanne? Just in case?¡±
Jeanne unsheathed the Soul Catcher Sword and she looked at the tram train.
¡°No, there¡¯s no spirit or demon that drives the tram-train,¡± Jeanne answered with the glowing sword in her right hand.
Jeanne got a hang of the sword¡¯s power and pain, the problem with using the sword was that she could see ghosts. No matter how hard she tried to get used to it, she always got surprised when seeing them out of nowhere.
¡°Let¡¯s hop on the tram train,¡± Mykel said as he stood right next to the railway. ¡°It¡¯s faster this way and we might find something along the way,¡±
All of them stood right next to Mykel and waited for the tram train.
They all hopped on the tram train and made themselvesfortable inside but the seats were so cold.
¡°Can this tram-train go any faster?¡± Rozan asked as he walked to the front.
¡°Just enjoy the ride, dude. It¡¯s better this way because we can see everything around us without missing a single thing,¡± Gunnar said as he looked at the buildings on his right.
Half an hour had passed, and they were all enjoying the ride but suddenly Gerrard stood up and whistled quietly. They all looked at him and then he pointed at something in front of the tram train.
¡°Is that people?¡± Jeanne asked with her eyes squinted.
A group of people in ck frock coats and ck pants with a top hat and a cane. They were walking toward a building that looked like had been maintained.
¡°It¡¯s not another illusion, right?¡± Gunnar asked as his hand was ready to grab the axe on his back.
¡°Let¡¯s find out,¡± Agnez said as she walked to the side and jumped off of the tram train.
Everyone decided to jump off and followed Agnez.
Rozan removed the wind barrier because the smoke wasn¡¯t that thickpared to back there and it was Agnez¡¯s order to not attract those people¡¯s attention.
¡°You all wait here, let me handle this one. Your equipment is going to give it away that we aren¡¯t from this world,¡± Mykel said as he looked at them over his left shoulder and removed the mask.
Mykel walked toward the group of people while he put the top hat on and grabbed his handkerchief in his zer pocket and covered his mouth with it.
¡°Greetings,¡± Mykel said as he lifted his top hat and looked at the group of people with mustaches.
They were all covering their mouth with handkerchiefs because of the ashes and looked at Mykel.
¡°Greetings, we have never seen you before,¡± A guy with a monocle asked as he stared at Mykel.
¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary man who serve my lord for the past few years, he has been sick and my job is to take care of him,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°I¡¯m here to get something for my master,¡±
¡°Ah, a goodd,¡± The monocle guy said as he nodded his head. ¡°Let¡¯s get inside, shall we?¡±
Mykel followed them into the buildings.
There were so many people inside the buildings, it was a fancy tavern, and people we gathering to socialize. They socialized once a week because they didn¡¯t want to go out because of the ashes.
The ce was filled with gentlemen and they all knew each other because they were the only people left in the city, or at least on that side of the city. They all looked at Mykel and were curious about him since they had never seen him before, but thankfully the monocle guy told his friends about Mykel.
Mykel walked to the counter and asked for three bottles of whiskey, rum, and gin.
¡°Restocking, eh?¡± A man behind the counter asked with a smile on his face.
¡°Yes, for my master,¡± Mykel nodded as he sat down and looked at his surroundings. ¡°Any news about the gifted people?¡± Mykel asked and looked at the man.
Everyone suddenly stopped talking and stared at Mykel with suspicion while the man nced at him while grabbed the bottles from the bar cab.
¡°Young man, why do you need to find them?¡± A man next to Mykel asked as he mmed the ss in front of Mykel. ¡°You know they¡¯re a bunch of freakshows, there¡¯s nothing good about them,¡±
¡°Of course, I wanted to know since I have never been outside for years to take care of my master,¡± Mykel answered as he stared at the man.
¡°You have weird drawings on your neck, are you one of those freaks?¡± The man asked as he squinted his eyes with suspicion.
Myke smiled and shook his head. ¡°No, I was a ve a long time ago, and this is the mark they gave me. My master bought me and freed me, but I decided to serve him for his kindness,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°This has nothing to do with anything,¡±
Everyone was still suspicious about Mykel, but he casually lied and it took him an hour to convince them all.
¡°Alright,ds! It¡¯s gettingte, I have to close my ce,¡± The man behind the counter said.
All of them stood up and left the money on the table, they all left and leaving Mykel and the man alone in the tavern.
¡°You should leave,d, your master is waiting for you, no?¡± The man asked as he grabbed the sses on the counter.
¡°Is my acting really that good?¡± Mykel asked and his tone changed drastically.
The man stopped and stared at Mykel from the corner of his eyes, he wasn¡¯t scared or nervous, he was just shocked.
¡°I came here for them, can you bring me there?¡± Mykel asked with his eyebrow raised. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m one of you,¡± Mykel said as he lit his right hand with fire.
Mykel didn¡¯t remember the path to meet the Awakeners from the Caspea world because they were hidden underneath the city in the sewerage system that was like a giant maze. Rather than wasting wandering the sewerage system, it was better to ask one of them to guide him there.
¡°Who are you?¡± The man asked.
¡°I¡¯m from another world that came into the tower to save your world from the demons,¡± Mykel answered.
173 Chapter 172
The man burst intoughter as he mmed his hand on the table while Mykel just stared at him and opened the gin. He poured the gin into the ss while the man was still chuckling and wiping the tears in his eyes.
¡°My apologies,¡± The guy said as he sniffled fromughter.
¡°It¡¯s fine, you guys must have suffered a lot from those ignorant people,¡± Mykel replied and drank the gin.
¡°You have no idea what they did to people like us,¡± The man stared nkly at the counter.
Mykel just raised his eyebrows and poured another then drank it in a single shot.
¡°You¡¯re alone?¡± The man asked. ¡°Where¡¯s my manner, my name is Brandon,¡± The guy said as he offered his hand for a handshake.
¡°Mykel,¡± Mykel shook Brandon¡¯s hand. ¡°And no, I¡¯m not alone, I¡¯m with my team. They¡¯re out there not far from here,¡± Mykel answered.
Brandon sat at the counter next to Mykel after he collected all the dirty sses on all the tables. He didn¡¯t say a single word and just stared at the cabs to process what he just heard.
¡°For someone who¡¯s not from this world, you¡¯re pretty knowledgeable that they all believed you,¡± Brandon looked at Mykel.
¡°I have been in dozens of worlds, I know how to adapt to the environment,¡± Mykel answered as he stared at the bottle of gin half empty.
¡°I see, let¡¯s talk about this more after I bring you to our headquarters,¡± Brandon said as he walked behind the counter. ¡°Let¡¯s meet up with your friends,¡± Brandon continued as he grabbed his coat and top hat on the wooden pole.
They both left the tavern and Mykel led Brandon to meet the others.
Brandon looked at Gunnar and the others, he was fascinated by their equipment. He introduced himself to them and Mykel told them that Brandon was an Awakener and he nned on bringing them to his headquarters.
¡°Thankfully you guys have your mask on because we are going to go down there,¡± Brandon said as he looked at Mykel and the others with a bit worried expression.
It took them half an hour to finally reach the headquarters, and Mykel was right about it that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find it.
Brandon and Mykel stood in front of a small steel door, Brandon then knocked on the door six times with a long gap. The steel door was making the creaking sound and then it opened so slowly.
¡°Wee back, mate,¡± A guy wearing a dark grey ivy cap said as he took a peek at Brandon from behind the door but then he noticed that Brandon wasn¡¯t alone. ¡°Who are these people?¡± He asked as he nodded up at Mykel with his eyebrows furrowed.
¡°They¡¯re allies, I can vouch for them,¡± Brandon answered with a serious expression.
Mykel showed his right hand and lit it in me to prove to the man that he was one of them.
¡°I see,e in,¡± The guy tilted his head as he opened the door widely for them.
Mykel and the others walked in while the guy in ivy cap stared at each one of them from top to bottom. He was a bit confused about their equipment and attire because he had never seen something like that before.
The ce looked cozy even though it was quite dirty and damp, not to mention the air smelt bad. Gunnar looked at the small round tables with cards, he smirked under his mask because he loved to y poker but he always lost to Lillith since she could read his mind.
¡°You guys wait here for a moment, I will call the boss,¡± Brandon said as he pointed at the small tunnel in front of him with his thumb.
Mykel nodded and then they all waited in the small room.
Gunnar without hesitation sat down and grabbed the cards, he asked Rozan, Vincze, and Sven to y poker with him. Agnez looked around and was a bit confused why there were no people in the room but themselves even though it was a headquarters as Brandon said.
¡°Just double pair? Really?¡± Gunnar looked at Rozan¡¯s cards. ¡°You¡¯re going to treat me once we are back,¡± Gunnar said as he showed his cards and he had straight.
Footsteps could be heard from the tunnel Brandon went to, they all stopped ying and silently stared at the tunnel. A group of men in a white shirt and grey vest walked toward them, the guy in the middle with bright brown hair was smoking a cigarette with a ck suit that he hung on his fingers over his left shoulder.
¡°You¡¯re Mykel?¡± The guy asked with a cigarette in his mouth and stared at Mykel with his bright green eyes.
¡°Yes,¡± Mykel nodded his head.
¡°ncy,¡± The guy said as he offered his hand for a handshake.
Mykel shook ncy¡¯s hand, ncy looked at Gunnar and the others as he nodded his head as if he approved them.
Mykel exined to them where they came from and the reason why they were in Caspea world. ncy and his underlings listened to his story and finally understood the situation.
¡°I see, there¡¯s another team that came here with you but they got separated,¡± ncy said as he rubbed his bottom lips. ¡°It¡¯s either they¡¯re safe somewhere or they¡¯re in trouble,¡± ncy said as he looked at his underlings that sat at the tables behind him.
¡°Trouble? Why they¡¯re in trouble?¡± Rozan asked.
ncy smoked his cigarette and put it out on the table. ¡°As Mykel said earlier, they called us a freakshow,¡± ncy said with the smokeing out of his mouth. ¡°It happened eight years ago when it all started,¡±
ncy was 17 years old when he became an Awakener, He and the other Awakeners had no idea where the Samael Tower was since it was hidden inside the volcano. People looked at him and the other Awakeners as a freak because they didn¡¯t believe them about the demon invasion.
Some were scared of them, some were curious about them, and so the doctors and scientists took them forcefully and did some tests and experiments on them.
¡°Nothing is scarier than a human with curiosity,¡± ncy said as he stared at Mykel and lit another cigarette. ¡°I only managed to save these people here, the rest, they¡¯re all dead from the test and experiment,¡± ncy said as he pointed his hand at his underlings.
¡°What kind of test and experiment they did to them?¡± Gunnar asked.
ncy looked at one of his guys. ¡°Bring Barry, here,¡±
The guy nodded and went to the other tunnel.
¡°It¡¯s better for you to see it for yourself,¡± ncy said as he puffed the smoke onto the table.
The guy came back with a man with long hair that covered his whole face, the man was having a hard time walking with his own two feet while the guy helped him walk. ncy stood up and put the cigarette in his mouth, he then stripped the man¡¯s shirt and it surprised Gunnar and the others.
¡°This is what they did,¡± ncy pointed his index finger at the man¡¯s body covered with dozens of scars from stitches. ¡°This isn¡¯t the worse part, but this is the worst part they did to people like us,¡± ncy continued as he pulled the man¡¯s hair to the back and saw a big scar on his forehead from left to the right.
¡°They cut this poor man¡¯s head open and messed up his brain,¡± ncy said. ¡°This guy is braindead and no longer can do anything on his own,¡±
ncy told the guy to bring Barry back to his bed and then he walked back to his seat.
¡°They took most of us, so we hide from those people here, and when the breakout happened, it was already toote for us to fight off the demons. We didn¡¯t even have the chance to enter the tower because of those wankers,¡± ncy said as he gritted his teeth.
¡°Wait, you never enter the tower? Does that mean your level is still 1 right now?¡± Vincze asked.
¡°No, we manage to gain level when we tried to save the people. We are nothingpared to all of you because I¡¯m level 10 and I¡¯m the highestpared to the other Gifted people,¡± ncy answered.
ncy put out the cigarette and then stood up as he looked at Mykel. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister, right now, let¡¯s save your friends because they might be in danger,¡±
¡°Where to?¡± Agnez asked with her eyebrows raised.
¡°The parliament building, that¡¯s where those bastards are gathering and the chance your friends getting caught is very high and they¡¯re going to bring your friend there,¡± ncy answered.
¡°Then we will help you seek revenge,¡± Mykel said as he stood up.
ncy looked at Mykel and nodded his head. ¡°Thanks, mate, let¡¯s get going,¡±
174 Chapter 173
¡°You¡¯re not joking about this, huh? This whole ce is guarded heavily like a fortress,¡± Gunnar said as he looked at the parliament building with walls and barbwires on top of it. There were four watchtowers on each side and were guarded by soldiers with heavy machine guns bolted on top of the tower.
¡°Yeah, they knew that people like us are so strong, that¡¯s why they have to guard themselves like this,¡± ncy lowered his ivy cap as he took a peek at the building from behind the wall.
ncy looked at Mykel and his team but he looked quite a bit surprised that they weren¡¯t nervous or even bothered after they saw how heavily guarded the parliament building was.
¡°I have sent my men to gather some information from inside. They should be here in an hour, so let¡¯s wait in that building over there,¡± ncy said as he nodded up at the building.
All of them followed ncy into the abandoned building, it was covered with thick ashes. There was no ce for them to sit down without getting covered by the ashes, but they didn¡¯t care since they had been in worse ces.
¡°If your friends are really that strong, I think there¡¯s no reason to be worried about, but the problem would be how are they going to deal with the royal family,¡± ncy said as he sat down. ¡°The highest possibility would be they¡¯re going to ask your friends¡¯ help to deal with the demons,¡±
¡°Right, you haven¡¯t told us anything about the demons. Where are the demons at? We haven¡¯t seen one around the city,¡± Gunnar asked.
¡°The demons are on the north, there¡¯s a small ind over there where the volcano is at. The demons have to use the long bridge to get into the city, but the army is holding them off. The demon hordees every three days, and today is the third day so the demons should be trying to cross the bridge by now,¡± ncy answered as he lit his cigarette.
¡°You¡¯re not destroying the bridge?¡± Agnez asked with her eyebrows furrowed.
¡°They did, that¡¯s why they can hold the demons off. If not, the city would have been upied by the demons,¡± ncy answered. ¡°Even if the demons onlye once in three days, they have been stacking up for the past five years. It¡¯s only time before they decided to cross the bridge or even swim through the ocean and there¡¯s no way for the army to stop them,¡±
¡°Luckily we came at the right moment,¡± Rozan said as he looked at the road through the window. ¡°By the way, how many demons are out there on the ind?¡±
¡°Who knows, they can¡¯t see the ind because it¡¯s covered with thick smoke and mist. There should be at least hundreds or even a thousand of them on the ind,¡± ncy answered and looked at Rozan.
Brandon came into the room and he looked at ncy then nodded his head.
¡°Bring them here,¡± ncy said as he nodded his head.
Brandon nodded his head and left.
¡°They havee back, let¡¯s hear what they got,¡± ncy said.
The men ncy sent reported to him that the royal family did bring in some people to the parliament building. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t know who or how many but as ncy expected, the royal family sent them to the north to help them deal with the demons.
¡°What should we do, boss?¡± Gunnar stood right behind Mykel and stared at him.
¡°It¡¯s obvious to turn this world upside down first, let ncy and his men take over the power or there will be no future for Awakeners like him,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°The question is, how are we going to do it,¡± Mykel stood up and looked at them.
¡°We can negotiate but it will take a lot of time and there¡¯s no guarantee they will hear our words,¡± Mykel leaned his butt on the table. ¡°Or, we can use force and revolt until they have no choice but to obey us. Which one do you prefer?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°Like hell, we are going to negotiate, we experienced it ourselves in Asmodeus Tower when we cleared the fifteenth floor. Royalty is a pain in the ass and they treated us like nothing but a helper for them,¡± Rozan answered and looked at Gunnar and Jeanne.
¡°Revolt it is then,¡± Mykel smiled and looked at them.
Gunnar and the others nodded their heads in agreement.
¡°You hear that, right? We are going to take over the parliament building,¡± Mykel said as he looked at ncy. ¡°You can just chill here because you will need as many men as you can have to run this world. To be exact, we don¡¯t really need your help and we don¡¯t want to bother thinking about your safety,¡±
¡°You sure you don¡¯t need our help?¡± ncy asked with his legs crossed and smoking his cigarette.
¡°I have ttened a whole city in a blink of an eye twice. What makes you think I can¡¯t take over that small building with the toys they have?¡± Mykel replied with a smirk on his face. ¡°Just rx and watch if you want to,¡±
Mykel left the room with the others while ncy and his men were watching them leave.
¡°Gerrard, Lilly, you both take care of the guards on the towers and walls while Gunnar will protect you from them,¡± Mykel said as he pointed at the tower. ¡°Rozan, Sven, and Vincze, you guys are going to ambush them from the back of the building,¡± Mykel pointed at the back of the building.
¡°The rest, follow me, we will make a big entrance and take all their attention to us,¡± Mykel looked at Agnez, Jeanne, Edith, and Nagy. ¡°You guys need to wait until you see the signal, and you should know what kind of signal I¡¯m talking about,¡± Mykel looked at the others.
They all nodded with understanding and then started moving their separate ways.
Mykel walked in the middle of the big road with Jeanne, Agnez, Edith, and Nagy. ncy and his men were hiding in the dark alleyway and watched them in the distance.
The moment the soldiers could see them on the road, they pointed the military spotlights toward them.
¡°Stop right there! This area is restricted!¡± A guy yelled at Mykel as he pointed his rifle at him.
Mykel didn¡¯t stop walking and he pointed his right hand at the big gate behind the soldiers. He used [Telekinesis] as he clenched his fist and took all their weapons from their hands then crushed them together. He made a giant ball of weapons and used them to break the gate open with it.
¡°I did my job, now you both can do the rest,¡± Mykel said.
The three of them nodded and immediately ran so quickly toward the gate. The soldiers used the heavy machine gun from the towers and started showering the bullets at them.
Mykel used a wind barrier to protect him and Edith while Agnez, Jeanne, and Nagy dodged all the bullets like it was nothing to them. The three of them walked past the guards and entered the parliament area, the soldiers immediately sounded the rm.
Gerrard looked at Lillith and Gunnar as he nodded his head, he then grabbed both of them and blinked to the top of the wall. On the other hand, Rozan shattered the ground and made the wall copse while Sven and Vincze knocked out the soldiers.
¡°So this is the power that we can achieve if those bastards helped us instead of killing us one by one for their own curiosity,¡± ncy said as he looked at all the mess that happened in less than a minute.
175 Chapter 174
¡°Freak! We should have killed every single one of you while we could!¡± A man in fancy attire wasying on the ground with blood running down from his nose. He stared at his surroundings and saw everyone was either dead or unconscious, but he couldn¡¯t tell which was which.
Mykel sat down on the golden chair, he looked at the massive painting of the guy on the wall. The guy was the King of Caspea, his name was Ralph Harves and he ascended to the throne not long after the demons invaded.
¡°You came from the same world as them?¡± Ralph asked but none of them were answering his question, they were all just staring at him as they scattered around the room.
They heard footstepsing from outside the room, and Ralph was hoping that those people came to help him. Unfortunately, what he saw was ncy walking into the room with his underlings. Ralph was shocked when he saw ncy since he was the most wanted person in Caspea.
¡°ncy! I knew it, you¡¯re the one behind all this madness!¡± Ralph said as he tried to stand up and stared at ncy who walked toward him.
ncy used the tip of his loafer and kicked Ralph right on his teeth and up to his nose. Everyone could hear a cracking sound and saw three teeth fall to the wooden floor.
Ralph started screaming in pain as he covered his mouth and nose with both hands.
¡°You screamed like ady,¡± ncy said as he grabbed Ralph on the cor and then punched him on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let this opportunity slip away,¡± ncy said as he kept hitting Ralph over and over until Ralph couldn¡¯t protect his face anymore.
¡°You can have fun with himter, ncy. It turns out he kept a few of them hidden underneath this building. You should go and free them all,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the expensive pack of cigars in the drawer.
ncy stopped punching Ralph and then looked at Mykel with disbelief.
¡°There are survivors? Where?!¡± ncy asked then mmed Ralph¡¯s head on the floor.
¡°Follow me,¡± Mykel stood up as he grabbed the pack of cigar and then gave it to Edith.
Everyone followed Mykel all the way down to the bottom floor, he looked around and saw the whole parliament building had been upied by ncy¡¯s underlings. They entered the kitchen and saw a metal hatch on the corner, Mykel opened it and walked down the stairs while the others followed him quietly.
It was a wine cer, and there were so many of them, and most of them were already ten years old. Mykel went all the way to the back and saw another hatch, he opened it and the pungent smell struck everyone¡¯s nose.
¡°After you,¡± Mykel said as he stared at ncy.
ncy walked down the stairs without hesitation and turned out, that the whole ce was a dungeon. They could hear people coughing and groaning, they looked at one of the cells and saw a manying dead on top of the table with his head wide open.
Some were skinned alive, some lost one or two of their limbs, and some were already gone crazy with stitches on their forehead. ncy couldn¡¯t bear to see them getting tortured, he and his men opened all the cells and helped them all out.
There were a few of them who were still trying to endure the pain and keep themselves sane. The moment they saw ncy, they burst into tears with their mouths shut and trembled.
¡°You¡¯re safe now, mate,¡± ncy said calmly as he tried to hold down his anger.
They all hugged ncy even though their bodies were covered in open wounds. ncy looked at every single one of them and remembered their faces and the wounds on their bodies.
¡°Let¡¯s get out of here, we will take care of your wounds,¡± ncy said as he grabbed their cheeks and shook their heads gently.
They all left the dungeon while carrying all the dead bodies.
ncy sat at the bottom of the stairs and noticed their wounds were worse than he thought because the dungeon was too dark. Some of the flesh was eaten by maggots so they had to carefully remove them from their wounds.
¡°Thank you, mate. I don¡¯t know what will happen to them if you didn¡¯t take those bastards down now,¡± ncy said with his hands pressed together and put in front of his mouth.
¡°All good, they¡¯re nothing but problems for us anyway,¡± Mykel said as he smoked the cigar.
¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right,¡± ncy nodded his head as he kept staring at those people getting treatment. ¡°By the way, have you found out about your friends¡¯ whereabouts?¡± ncy looked at Mykel.
¡°I did, but only a few of them. Thankfully, those people are the ones that I know, and they¡¯re sent to the north as you said,¡± Mykel answered as he puffed the smoke and looked at the cigar in his hand.
Lillith read Ralph¡¯s memory and saw Asmond, Kastor, Enma, and some of Kastor¡¯s team were brought to the parliament building. Ralph was surprised by how strong they were because bullets didn¡¯t work on them at all.
Ralph immediately decided to bring them in and pretended he didn¡¯t have any bad intentions toward them. He used Kastor and Asmond¡¯s righteous personality and sent them to the north to fight the demons since it was a good opportunity to send them off and hope they died so he could examine their bodies.
¡°I see, then there¡¯s nothing you want to do here, right?¡± ncy asked.
¡°Yeah, I need to meet with my friends in the north,¡± Mykel nodded his head. ¡°What about you? Are you going to torture the king again?¡±
¡°Nah, I want to lock him up in the dungeon on his own. I want the dead to haunt him in his sleep,¡± ncy answered as he stood up. ¡°Right now, I want to join you to fight the demons,¡± ncy stared Archie in the eye.
¡°Fine by me,¡± Mykel said as he put out the cigar and burned it to ashes.
¡°Gunnar, you¡¯re going to stay here until we clear the thirteenth floor. I want you to guard the dungeon and don¡¯t let anyone enter no matter who they are,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Gunna who was watching those people getting treated.
¡°Huh? Are you serious, boss? But I want to fight demons since we barely had any action ever since we entered the tower though,¡± Gunnar looked disappointed.
¡°You will take care of the demons on the fourteenth floor if there¡¯s any,¡± Mykel said with his hands in his pockets.
Gunnar sighed and nodded his head while Rozan, Vincze, and Sven were making fun of him.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s hunt some demons,¡± Mykel said as he walked to the giant hole that used to be the entrance to the building.
ncy and all his strongest underlings led Mykel and the others to the north. They had to use the tram train since it was quite far away, and since the threat was already taken care of, there was no reason to be scared of the people anymore.
It took them fifteen minutes until they finally heard the gunshots and explosions in the distance. They could see shes and the sound of fighter jets flying around and showering the demons with bullets and bombs.
They finally saw the bridge in the distance, ncy told the others to get off of the tram train.
All of them followed him from behind while watching the soldiers shooting at nothing in the thick smoke and fog on the other side of the bridge. One thing that they realized was the demons were swimming under the bridge but there was mine under the water and they exploded the demons into pieces.
Asmond, Kastor, and Enma were at the front line and saw the demons trying to jump over from the top of the bridge. There were some that managed to cross the bridge even though the gap was twenty meters.
¡°Let¡¯s give them a hand,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the thick smoke and fog on the ind.
¡°Finally some real action, let¡¯s do this guys,¡± Rozan said as he pointed his staff at the water and blew all the mines and killed hundreds of demons in an instant.
176 Chapter 175
Asmond cut the demon in half when it jumped toward the bridge, he looked down and saw so many pieces of demon bodies in the water. He noticed the underwater mine wouldn¡¯t go off like that, and then he looked back and saw Mykel with the others walking toward them.
¡°Mykel! You¡¯re here!¡± Asmond called with a huge smile on his face as he approached Mykel.
¡°Need a hand?¡± Mykel asked with a smile on his face.
¡°We got everything under control,¡± Asmond shook his head as he looked at the demons struggling to cross the bridge. ¡°This is going to be an easy job because the demons are so weak here,¡±
ncy stared at the soldiers and they were surprised to see him, they were a bit scared and nervous at the same time. He smirked as he lit his cigarette because he knew and those soldiers knew what would happen after they took care of the demons.
Kastor tilted his head and looked at ncy and his underlings behind Mykel.
¡°Are they Awakeners?¡± Kastor asked.
¡°ncy,¡± Mykel turned around and looked at ncy. ¡°These are my friends,¡± Mykel pointed his hand at Asmond and the others.
ncy approached Asmond and looked at every single one of them.
¡°Nice to meet you, mate,¡± ncy said as he offered his hand for a handshake.
Asmond, Kastor, and Enma introduced themselves to ncy.
¡°What are we going to do now? Just stay here and wait for the demons to approach us?¡± Agnes asked with her arms crossed.
¡°No, if we stay here, we won¡¯t clear the thirteenth floor,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°We need to cross the bridge and kill every single one of them,¡± Mykel nodded up at the other side of the bridge.
¡°That¡¯s fine by us, but how are we going to cross the bridge? The gap is too big and you¡¯re not nning on swimming to the ind, right?¡± Kastor asked as he furrowed his eyebrows.
Agnez stared at Kastor with annoyance as she sighed, and then she looked at Rozan and patted his shoulder.
¡°Can you do something so this guy stops whining?¡± Agnez asked as she pointed at Kastor.
Rozan chuckled and nodded with understanding, he then used wind magic and manipte the air around him. He flew up high in the sky and everyone was surprised when they saw him fly in between the bridge.
Rozan used the sea below the bridge and lifted it up, he froze the water and created a path all the way to the other side. Because of that, the demons started to use the ice path that he made and didn¡¯t hesitate to run as fast as they could even though the surface was quite slippery which made some of them fall off of the bridge.
¡°Are you going insane?!¡± An old man¡¯s voice yelled at them.
Mykel turned around and saw a man in a uniform, his name was Uric Gorste, the field marshal of Caspea. A stubborn old man that would do anything to satisfy the royal family and he was the one who hunted the Awakeners.
ncy and his men stared at him with hatred and then ncy grabbed his revolver from the back of his waist and pointed it at Uric. The soldiers that followed Uric immediately pointed their bolt rifles at ncy but then ncy¡¯s men pointed their revolvers at them.
¡°You finally have the gut to show yourself, ncy ke,¡± Uric scoffed as he stared at ncy with disgust. ¡°A bunch of freaks decided to show themselves after another freak came in,¡±
¡°I wouldn¡¯t act too cocky if I were you, Uric. You have no idea what happened while you¡¯re defending the bridge,¡± ncy pulled the hammer of his revolver and pointed the gun at Uric¡¯s forehead.
Asmond and the others were surprised and it was expected since they had no idea what was going on.
Uric squinted his eyes as he stared at ncy, he started to feel suspicious about ncy¡¯s sudden appearance. He believed that the parliament was safe even if there were people from another world that came to their world, but after seeing how confident ncy was, he started to doubt what he believed.
¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking and you¡¯re a smart bastard, Uric. I suggest you order your men to stand down or you will regret it,¡± ncy said as he kept pointing his gun at Uric.
Uric looked at his men over his shoulder and then nodded his head.
The moment the soldiers lowered their rifles, ncy swung and smacked Uric on the head with the bottom handle of his revolver that was made from oak.
Uric fell to his knees and blood starteding out from his forehead, the soldiers pointed their rifles at ncy again, but Uric ordered them to stand down. Uric stood up and red at ncy furiously as he stopped the bleeding with his left arm.
¡°You two can continue your unfinished businesster because right now the demons areing,¡± Mykel said as he looked at both of them. ¡°You guys as well, just focus on what¡¯s on the other side of the bridge,¡± Mykel said to Asmond and Kastor.
The screams of demons were getting louder and closer, Asmond turned around and held his sword so tightly then ran toward the horde. Kastor, Enma, and his team followed Asmond from behind.
Rozan was still up high in the sky, he suddenly felt a cold breeze on his right ear as if someone was blowing onto his ear. He looked at the ind and felt something was watching them from the ind. He wasn¡¯t sure what it was, one thing that he knew was that it made him feel a bit uneasy.
Asmond almost took care of all the demons on his own, he was on fire that he didn¡¯t even let Vincze, Sven, and Nagy have their fun. He swooped the demons on the bridge in a single swing, Mykel noticed that his growth was faster than he thought and he could tell that Asmond was already stronger than those three.
It only took them an hour to clear the thirteenth floor, ncy and the people from Caspea World were shocked by how easy for them to kill all the demons.
Mykel looked at the portal covered in fog at the end of the bridge on the ind. Kastor didn¡¯t want to enter the fourteenth floor yet because almost half of his team was still somewhere in the city and he needed to look for them.
They all decided to go back to the other side of the bridge, but instead of getting a warm wee from the soldiers, they were pointing their weapons at them. Asmond and Kastor were confused but then remember the quarrel between ncy and Uric.
¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?!¡± Kastor asked as he red at Uric.
¡°Since the demons have been taken care of, I want all of you to follow us,¡± Uric said with his arms crossed.
Before Asmond and Kastor could grab their swords, Mykel stopped them and shook his head.
¡°Just do what he said,¡± Mykel said and looked at them over his shoulder.
Both of them looked at Mykel with puzzled looks, because they knew he wouldn¡¯t let this be after knowing what he did and what he was capable of. Without saying a single word, both of them raised their hands in the air and followed Mykel¡¯s words since they believe they would get the answerter.
Mykel and the others were escorted by the soldiers, and they even used the tanks to intimidate them. Little that they knew, that those toys weren¡¯t really a threat to them except for ncy and his men who were still scared of them.
¡°The king is going to be happy to see this,¡± A man sat right behind Uric said in the car.
¡°Of course! With this, we can use them for whatever we want,¡± Uric chuckled and nodded his head.
When they arrived at the entrance of the parliament building, they were bewildered by the fact the whole building was damaged and the Caspea¡¯s g had been lowered or burned down. ncy looked at the opportunity and saw his men guarding on top of the watchtower, he then whistled as hard and loud as he could to alert them.
¡°Die you bastard,¡± ncy said as he watched the heavy machine guns pointing at the car in front of him.
ncy men showered the car with bullets and killed Uric and everyone in the car.
177 Chapter 176
¡°All that effort to bring us all the way here is now gone to waste. What were they thinking to think this would be enough to hold us as their hostages?¡± Rozan said as he looked at all the tanks that were upside down and the soldiers were unconscious or dead because of his earth spikes.
¡°Some people are just straight idiots. This isn¡¯t the first time we see this kind of people from another world,¡± Sven said as he bent the tank¡¯s armor by just pressing his fist on it. ¡°They think because they¡¯re the owner of their world we would give a fuck about them,¡±
ncy looked at the bodies inside the ripped cars from the bullets, he looked at Uric¡¯s face was no longer recognizable. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and smirk at Uric¡¯s dead body, he then looked at his men on top of the watchtower and gave them thumbs up.
¡°Can you tell us what happened here?¡± Kastor asked as he walked toward Mykel.
¡°It¡¯s better for you to see it for yourself,e,¡± Mykel said as he tilted his head toward the parliament building.
They entered the building and the first thing Kastor saw was people being treated, dozens of them. He looked at the wound on those people¡¯s bodies and was perplexed by them.
Mykel exined the truth about Caspea and the king who ran the world to Kastor. The moment he said those people did some experiment on Awakeners and treated them like a freak to Kastor and the others, it was enough to make them furious.
¡°Unforgiveable,¡± Kastor clenched his fists.
Gunnar came out from the corner with ncy, he was dragging Ralph all the way to the front while everyone looked at the mastermind behind the madness. Gunnar threw Ralph and rolled over all the way to Mykel¡¯s feet.
¡°I have no business with him, you should do what you want to do with him, ncy,¡± Mykel said as he kicked Ralph to turn his body then he rested his right foot on Ralph¡¯s chest as he stared down at him.
¡°That¡¯s my n, mate,¡± ncy said as he smoked his cigarette. ¡°I will hang this bastard on top of the parliament building so everyone can see him,¡±
¡°Before you do so, can you sound the rm again? Some of our friends are still out there and they might be lost in the city,¡± Mykel asked as he kicked Ralph all the way to where ncy was standing at.
¡°No problem,¡± ncy said and then looked at one of his men as he swirled his index finger.
Mykel turned around and looked at Kastor, he patted Kastor¡¯s shoulder gently and looked at him. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside and wait for your team¡¯s arrival, I hope that¡¯s enough to attract their attention so we don¡¯t have to wander around this big city,¡± Mykel tilted his head toward the entrance.
Kastor looked at Mykel with his eyebrows raised. ¡°Yes, I hope so,¡±
The siren sound was rung for almost half an hour, it was deafening and the sound of the siren was enough to make all the people who lived in the city hide in fear because they thought something bad had happened.
After waiting for an hour, everyone came thanks to the siren but some of them were injured because a group of soldiers shot them when they found out they were Awakeners. Thankfully, they weren¡¯t heavily injured and had only a small scratch, but those who got a headshot were dead.
There was nothing they could do but ept their death.
¡°Let¡¯s leave them here, we should clear the tower so we can bring their bodies back,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Asmond, Enma, and Kastor who were mourning.
They nodded their heads and grabbed their stuff.
¡°Mykel,¡± ncy called as he hurriedly walked toward Mykel. ¡°I heard you¡¯re going to the ind now. Do you need more men?¡± ncy asked.
¡°No, it¡¯s better for all of you to stay here and take control of the city because there¡¯s a chance the soldiers are going to take back the building from you,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at the building. ¡°Just wait here and we will save your world from the demons,¡±
ncy rubbed his mouth as he looked around, everyone could tell that he was being nervous.
¡°What is it?¡± Agnez asked with her eyebrow raised.
¡°Nothing, I just have bad feelings about that ind,¡± ncy said as he pointed at the north and kept rubbing his mouth. ¡°Be safe, mate, we will celebrate once you came back,¡± ncy patted Mykel¡¯s shoulder and he looked genuinely worried about Mykel.
¡°Just save one of those wine bottles in the cer for me, I¡¯m going to drink it all upter,¡± Mykel answered with a smile.
ncyughed and nodded his head. ¡°Of course, mate,¡± ncy said as he walked backward to save one of the wine bottles in the cer for Mykel.
Mykel and the others went to the north and stood in front of the portal, the silence and the cold from the fog started to make some of them nervous. Mykel didn¡¯t tell them about the portal, but they already knew how to enter it by holding each other¡¯s hands to prevent them from getting separated again.
Since the portal was too small for everyone to enter, they separated themselves into big groups. Mykel and his team were going to be the first ones to enter the portal since he proposed that to Kastor and Kastor was fine with it.
Asmond saw Mykel was surrounded by his team as they walked into the portal and then Asmond¡¯s team with a bunch of Awakeners since Kastor and Enma were in a different team.
As soon as Asmond entered the portal, he could only see two meters away from where he stood because of the thick fog. Fortunately, his senses were so sharp he could tell from which directions the demons were.
Asmond took care of all the demons that ran toward them and started to move forward so slowly and carefully. It was the same as on the thirteenth floor, they got separated but thankfully their method worked and now everyone was with the people from their team.
¡°How long do you think we have been wandering on the ind, Asmond?¡± One of the guys asked as he followed Asmond from behind.
¡°I don¡¯t know, Fred, maybe an hour, two hours, or even half an hour,¡± Asmond answered as he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s easy to lose track of time when we can¡¯t see anything,¡± Asmond continued as he looked around.
¡°You don¡¯t sense anything around us, right? I¡¯m just making sure that we are safe,¡± Fred asked as he looked around him because all he could feel was that someone had been watching them.
¡°Yes, we should be safe because I don¡¯t sense anything at the moment,¡± Asmond nodded his head and then saw trees around him. ¡°I think we entered a forest now,¡± Asmond said as he touched the tree and the trunk was so cold like ice.
Asmond kept walking forward and didn¡¯t look back because he knew that everyone was following him since he walked so slowly. He started to realize the footsteps behind slowly getting quieter and lesser than before, so he looked back and only saw three people behind him.
¡°Where¡¯s the other?¡± Asmond asked as he looked at Fred.
¡°What do you mean? Everyone is her-¡± Before Fred could finish his sentence, he noticed there was only one guy behind him and another one next to him. ¡°Wait, I swear I saw them a minute ago!¡±
¡°Are you sure it was a minute ago?¡± Asmond furrowed his forehead and stared at Fred with suspicion.
¡°I don¡¯t know! What should we do?!¡± Fred asked and started to panic.
¡°Calm down, let¡¯s not raise our voice and start to follow the path that we took,¡± Asmond said as he walked past Fred and the others.
¡°I want you to look around and make sure to keep following me behind, do you guys understand?¡± Asmond asked as he started looking down the ground from where he took the path earlier.
Asmond furrowed his forehead because he didn¡¯t hear any response from them. He turned around and saw nobody behind him even though he just walked past them five seconds ago.
¡°No, no, no, no¡¡± Asmond said as he shook his head in disbelief.
178 Chapter 177
Asmond started to wander around and tried to feel their presence but he got nothing. He started to panic and wander aimlessly, and he didn¡¯t know for how long he had been looking for them until he was startled by a loud scream.
¡°Jeanne?!¡± Asmond looked around and tried to remember where the scream wasing from.
Asmond started running and was confident that it was Jeanne¡¯s voice.
Asmond saw a hut and heard loud banging from inside, he immediately ran and kicked the door open. He looked around and saw Jeanne being pushed down onto the table, and his head immediately boiled when he saw Mykel was trying to stab Jeanne in the heart with a sword.
¡°Asmond, help me! Something is wrong with him!¡± Jeanne yelled since she couldn¡¯t hold it any longer.
Asmond ran toward them and he immediately pulled Mykel all the way to the back. Mykel was so confused when Asmond pushed him, but he didn¡¯t bother and started running and pointing his sword at Jeanne.
¡°Asmond, she¡¯s a demon don¡¯t you see!¡± Mykel said as he stared at Asmond.
¡°Asmond, I¡¯m not a demon! You have to tell him!¡± Jeanne said as she hide behind Asmond¡¯s back.
Mykel looked at Asmond and Asmond wasn¡¯t nning on moving from where he stood. Mykel decided to use wind magic and pushed Asmond to the side because he caught Asmond off guard.
Asmond was thrown onto the wall and noticed Mykel was about to stab Jeanne in the heart. Without thinking twice, Asmond pointed his sword and thrust it onto Mykel¡¯s chest. He just realized that he used too much strength, and now the sword cut through all the way to Mykel¡¯s back.
Mykel was surprised when he saw a de pierced through his chest. He dropped the sword and slowly walked back as he looked at the blood dripping onto the wooden floor.
¡°Asmond? Why?¡± Mykel asked and started coughing blood.
¡°Asmond?! What are you doing?!¡± Jeanne¡¯s voice started to distort.
Asmond looked at Jeanne but she suddenly became Enma, he couldn¡¯t believe what he saw. He slowly turned his head toward Mykel and turned out that he wasn¡¯t Mykel, but Kastor who wasying on the floor as he tried to breathe.
¡°Kastor!¡± Asmond yelled as he went to his knees and carefully lifted Kastor¡¯s body which was covered by his own blood. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll get stop the bleeding!¡± Asmond said as he looked around to find something that could stop the bleeding.
¡°You were trying to kill him, Asmond, what were you thinking?¡± Enma asked as she stared at Asmond with disbelief.
¡°He was trying to kill you, Jeanne, no, I mean, Enma,¡± Asmond answered nervously as he tore his clothes.
¡°Jeanne? Did you see me as Jeanne?¡± Enma asked as she furrowed her eyebrows with a puzzled look.
¡°I see you as a demon, Enma,¡± Kastor said weakly as he stared at Enma. ¡°I think this whole ce is simr to the twelfth floor,¡± Kastor continued and then started coughing blood again.
¡°Kastor, don¡¯t talk! I¡¯m trying to treat your wound,¡± Asmond pressed the cloth onto the wound but the sword on Kastor¡¯s chest was preventing him from stopping the bleeding. ¡°Here, have a health potion!¡± Asmond hands trembled when he tried to open the bottle.
¡°We both know that potion won¡¯t do anything. It can¡¯t heal a wound like this, just keep it for yourself,¡± Kastor said with a forced smile while enduring the pain.
¡°Who did you see, Asmond? Who did you think Kastor was back there?¡± Enma was still confused and curious about who Asmond saw. ¡°You were trying to kill him back there,¡± Enma stared at Asmond.
Asmond hesitated and tried to ignore Enma¡¯s question, but her gaze was making him ufortable and only made him feel more guilty about it.
¡°I saw Mykel,¡± Asmond answered quietly as he looked down because he was ashamed and knew what kind of expression they both were going to make.
¡°I see, you saw Jeanne and Mykel, no wonder you didn¡¯t hesitate to thrust your sword at him,¡± Enma said and Asmond could tell she was furious because of her trembling voice. ¡°You know what you did, right, Asmond?¡± Enma continued as she red at Asmond.
¡°Enma, it¡¯s okay,¡± Kastor said weakly. ¡°I¡¯m d that I didn¡¯t kill you because Asmond stopped me, if not, I would be the one who¡¯s going to be sitting here with you in my arms,¡± Kastor continued.
Enma sighed as she kept pressing Kastor¡¯s back and the atmosphere became awkward.
¡°A leader can be reced, but not you, Asmond,¡± Kastor said as he grabbed Asmond¡¯s hand. ¡°If I die, I want you to lead the Fraternity with Enma,¡± Kastor¡¯s hand felt so cold that Asmond couldn¡¯t help but look how pale Kastor¡¯s skin had be.
¡°No, you¡¯re going to live, just stay with us,¡± Asmond said with his watering eyes.
¡°Please, don¡¯t be like me, Asmond, you have to take your emotions aside and do what¡¯s best for yourself and the people,¡± Kastor said. ¡°You will be a great leader, I can feel it and I know it,¡±
Kastor slowly closed his eyes but Asmond and Enma tried to shake his body to make him stay awake, but it was all futile. Asmond pulled the sword so slowly and the blood spurted on his face, he started to cry while Enma carried Kastor¡¯s body.
The moment they left the hut a notification appeared.
[You have cleared the fourteenth floor of the Samael Tower!]
[You are the first to clear the fourteenth floor]
[Please enter your name]
[The red portal to the fifteenth floor is now open!]
[The blue portal to your original world is now open!]
Asmond fell to his knees and started sobbing and screaming in frustration while Enma stared down at him and didn¡¯t say anything.
The fog slowly disappeared and Enma saw so many people scattered around the forest. Some of them wereying on the ground dead while some of them were standing with weapons in their hands and blood all over their bodies.
Enma and Asmond realized the moment they observed their surroundings that the ind wasn¡¯t that big. Everyone was walking in a circle and killed each other because they thought they were demons. Asmond looked at his trembling hands that he just killed a lot of his own friends because of the illusion that the fog created.
¡°I¡¯m a murderer, I killed so many of them,¡± Asmond mumbled to himself.
One of them looked around and saw Kastor¡¯s body in Enma¡¯s arms, he screamed Kastor¡¯s name and attracted everyone¡¯s attention. They all looked a lifeless Kastor¡¯s body and immediately ran toward them to go and check on his condition.
Mykel heard themotion in the distance, and so he decided to check what was going on. Mykel and the others saw dead bodies scattered around the forest and then they saw crowds of people near the hut.
Mykel saw Kastor¡¯s dead body in Enma¡¯s arms, Gunnar and the others were surprised because never thought that Kastor would die, but then they saw the wound on his chest. Asmond walked toward Mykel and he grabbed his arm so tightly with his watering eyes.
¡°I killed him, Mykel,¡± Asmond said quietly.
179 Chapter 178
Mykel raised his eyebrows and looked at Asmond with a mild shock, he was surprised and confused at the same time. He grabbed Asmond¡¯s arm and dragged him away from the crowd because he didn¡¯t want the others to hear what he just said.
¡°What happened?¡± Mykel asked as he held his best to not smile in excitement.
Asmond couldn¡¯t stop trembling and sobbing while Mykel enjoyed what he saw.
¡°It happened so fast, I thought he was someone else because he tried to harm Enma. The moment I stabbed him, he became Kastor, and I killed him because of that,¡± Asmond exined but his exnation was a bit hard to understand since he was still shocked.
¡°Is everyone know about this? Did you tell them the truth about what happened?¡± Mykel asked as he grabbed Asmond¡¯s shoulders firmly.
¡°No, only Enma who knows the whole truth,¡± Asmond said as he wiped his eyes with his gauntlet but his eyes were now covered in Kastor¡¯s blood. ¡°What should I do, Mykel? I don¡¯t know what to do,¡± Asmond looked at Mykel desperately.
¡°For now, don¡¯t tell anyone about this, let me speak with Enma first. You need to calm down and take your time,¡± Mykel said as he patted Asmond¡¯s left shoulder. ¡°I will take care of everything for you,¡± Mykel smiled.
Mykel left and went back to the hut where everyone was still mourning Kastor¡¯s death. He saw Enma standing right next to Kastor¡¯s body, he then stood in front of her and tilted his head to the other side of the hut.
¡°Can youe with me for a moment?¡± Mykel asked.
Enma didn¡¯t say a word and just nodded her head.
¡°What did Asmond see?¡± Mykel asked as he looked Enma in the eye.
On the fourteenth floor, there was only one demon, and that demon was the one who created the thick fog on the ind. She was one of the servants of Demon Lord Bor¡¯azur, and her only purpose was to deceive every one who entered the fourteenth floor with her skill.
Mykel purposely prolonged the clearance on the fourteenth floor and let those people kill each other. The thing that people saw was either the thing they want or don¡¯t want to see, most of them saw demons because their fear of demons overwhelmed their thoughts, so he was curious about what Asmond saw back there.
¡°He saw you, Mykel. Asmond saw you were trying to harm me, as Jeanne,¡± Enma said and stared back at Mykel.
¡°I see, so it¡¯s all because of a woman again,¡± Mykel said as he sighed and fixed his hair while pretending to be disappointed.
¡°I hate him for it. I don¡¯t think I can work with him if everything in his head is all about Jeanne,¡± Enma suddenly said as she furrowed her forehead.
Mykel stared at Enma¡¯s expression and noticed that her anger could be useful for him.
¡°Do you think I did something that made him like this, Enma?¡± Mykel asked as he leaned on the wall next to Enma.
¡°No, if it¡¯s someone¡¯s fault, it would be Asmond who¡¯s still thinking like a child. He has a high spirit but his mentality is so easy to crumble the moment things didn¡¯t go as he wants,¡± Enma shook her head and sighed. ¡°Now that Kastor wants him to be the leader of the Fraternity Association, I think there will be no hope for us,¡±
¡°Kastor wants him to be a leader? Even though you¡¯re more experienced in both Guild Association and Fraternity? What was he thinking?¡± Mykel scoffed as she shook his head with disbelief. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t even want to be a leader, but thinking he chose Asmond instead of someone else is really mind-blowing,¡±
Enma went quiet and suddenly bursted into tears because she went back to her sense and realized that Kastor was no longer with them. Mykel stood in front of her and opened his arms, she slowly walked toward him and hugged him so tightly while Mykel rubbed her back tofort her.
¡°Everything will be fine,¡± Mykel whispered into her ear. ¡°You can find us if you need help,¡±
Enma nodded her head repeatedly as she let out all her emotions.
Mykel and Enma came back to the front after she felt better, he asked her to keep it a secret for the time being knowing that discord could be destructive in Fraternity. They both saw Kastor was already wrapped in cloth while everyone was still mourning his death.
Since there was nobody else they could rely on and depend on, they chose Mykel to lead them to the fifteenth floor.
¡°If you want to mourn just stay here because I don¡¯t need people who dwell on the dead,¡± Mykel said to them as he stood in front of the portal. ¡°People die here, so just deal with it,¡±
Mykel entered the portal and didn¡¯t care if they followed him or not.
[The servant of the Second Demon Lord Bor¡¯azur of Samael has been waiting for this moment]
[Kill the servant and the Caspea world will be reunited]
Mykel and his team were sent to the base of the volcano, they saw the big cave that lead into the volcano. They could see theva wasing down from the top of the volcano and everything was covered inva.
Before they could enter the volcano, they could feel heavy stompinging from inside the volcano. They all looked at the silhouette of a demon as tall as the cave mouth, the long arms and ws dragged all the way down to the ground, and horns that scratched the ceiling of the cave.
¡°Go all out, all of you, I need that demon to die as soon as possible,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Agnez and the others who stood in front of him.
¡°We have been waiting for a very long time for this,¡± Gunnar banged the shield with his axe and immediately activated [Harmony].
Jeanne activated [Harmony] as she unsheathed the Soul Catcher sword, and the pain she felt, all the emotions that she felt made the [Harmony] skill way superior to the others. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes as she swung her sword around. The moment she opened her eyes, she dashed toward the mouth of the cave in a blink of an eye.
Jeanne saw how gigantic the demon was and didn¡¯t hesitate to swing her sword toward the demon¡¯s legs and butchered the demon into pieces. She single-handedly killed the demon servant, and everyone was a bit annoyed because they hadn¡¯t even taken a single step forward from where they stood.
Agnez ignored the notification of the clearance and stared at Jeanne because she was a bit jealous of her sudden growth just because of the sword that she got from Brynhilde.
¡°Let¡¯s leave and bring all the dead,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Asmond and Enma.
Since they were in the middle of a different ind that was far away from the city, they used the portal to go back and reentered the Caspea world by using the door. Mykel was nning to stay behind for a day to make ncy his recipient but knowing that Kastor died, he had to leave for the funeral.
After they retrieved the bodies, they left the tower and everyone who was waiting outside the tower weed them with silence when they saw Asmond was carrying Kastor¡¯s dead body. They saw dozens of dead bodies being carried out from the tower, and they immediately opened a path for them to walk through.
¡°You should handle the internal affair of the Fraternity first, Asmond. You can join us when you¡¯re done with it,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Asmond walking toward the car with Enma following behind him.
Asmond turned around and just nodded his head then he entered the car and left.
180 Chapter 179
Everyone attended Kastor¡¯s funeral which was held the day after they cleared the fifteenth floor. They put red gs in all districts to show their respect for Kastor since another great man died. Gustav couldn¡¯t handle his death because seeing his son die first was thest thing he wanted to see.
Lh wasforting Gustav with Zherlthsh and Vixelleth stood behind her while Mykel stood all the way back and just watched in the distance. It felt like it had been a while since he talked with Lh or the demon princesses, but he didn¡¯t care much since his goal was to gain his [Admin] skill.
¡°Mykel, can I talk with you for a moment?¡± Agnez whispered as she stood behind Mykel.
Mykel nodded and followed Agnez outside Kastor¡¯s mansion.
¡°I want more power,¡± Agnez said as she looked at peopleing into the mansion to pay respect.
¡°What are you talking about?¡± Mykel furrowed his eyebrows.
¡°Beldathiel, she possessed all Mazikeen¡¯s power because Zeth and Vix transferred it from my body to her body. I want Mazikeen¡¯s power back,¡± Agnez exined with her arms crossed and stared at Mykel through her ck sunsses.
Mykel thought about it and maybe it would be fine since it shouldn¡¯t affect Agnez at all because Mazikeen had be a skill itself. If he was right about it, then she would outmatch Jeanne instantly, but not for long since every time Jeanne killed anything with that sword, she gained more power.
¡°Let¡¯s try it, but the moment you lose control, I¡¯m going to ask both of them to take back Mazikeen¡¯s power from your body,¡± Mykel answered as he nodded his head. ¡°Just wait here, I will call Zeth,¡± Mykel said and then entered the mansion.
Mykel approached Lh and everyone was staring at him including Asmond and Enma who were sitting on the bench.
¡°Lyn, can I borrow Zeth for a moment?¡± Mykel whispered into Lh ear.
Lh turned around and stared at Mykel in the eye for quite a while she pursed her lips and nodded with understanding.
¡°Come with me,¡± Mykel said to Zherlthsh.
Zherlthsh looked at Mykel and raised her eyebrows but she followed him from behind. The moment they were away from people, she walked next to him and looked at him with curiosity.
¡°Has something happened? Or do you need something from me?¡± Zherlthsh asked.
¡°I need to you bring Agnez and me to your castle, I need to meet Beldathiel,¡± Mykel answered as he walked outside.
The three of them left the mansion and went into the car to avoid being caught by someone. Zherlthsh opened a portal in the backseat and they teleported to the castle.
¡°Sister, are you awake?¡± Zherlthsh said as she entered Beldathiel¡¯s chamber.
Beldathiel didn¡¯t respond and she was facing the left side of the bed as always, she seemed to be asleep. Zherlthsh looked stared at her as she tilted her head, and then Beldathiel suddenly groaned weakly.
¡°Hmm,¡± Beldathiel hummed as exhaled deeply and opened her eyes slowly. ¡°I can feel a presence of a God here,¡± Beldathiel stared at Mykel from the corner of her eyes.
¡°Is that bothering you?¡± Mykel asked as he dragged a chair and put it right in front of Beldathiel.
¡°No, should I congratte you instead?¡± Beldathiel stared at Mykel with a slight smile.
Mykel just scoffed as he crossed his legs and lit his cigarette.
¡°So, what this is all about, Mykel? Why do you want me to bring you here to meet my sister?¡± Zherlthsh asked as she sat next to Beldathiel on the bed.
¡°I came here for Mazikeen¡¯s power, I want you to give it back to her,¡± Mykel answered as he pointed at Agnez and puffed the cigarette.
¡°You want to give all her power into Agnez¡¯s body? That¡¯s dangerous for her and it will be dangerous to our sister as well since she made a pact with her. If she dies, our sister might die as well, and I don¡¯t think we should try it,¡± Zherlthsh said as she looked at Agnez.
¡°I believe both of them will be fine, just try it first and if it didn¡¯t go well, you can transfer it back to Beldathiel,¡± Mykel replied as he looked at Beldathiel. ¡°Remember, I¡¯m your master and you can¡¯t disobey my words if I¡¯m ordering you,¡± Mykel warned and stared at them.
¡°I¡¯m toozy to argue moreover to disobey your words,¡± Beldathiel yawned and covered her mouth with the back of her hand. ¡°Come here, Agnez, I will give Mazikeen her power back,¡± Beldathiel looked at Agnez.
Beldathiel stared at Agnez standing in front of her and then she grabbed Agnez¡¯s hand.
¡°This might be a bit painful, so please endure it,¡± Beldathiel said and started to transfer Mazikeen¡¯s power into Agnez¡¯s body.
Agnez was staring at her hand and she felt nothing, Beldathiel was quite confused that Agnez didn¡¯t feel a thing. She thought it might be because she transferred the power little by little, but when she let it flow naturally, Agnez still didn¡¯t feel anything.
¡°Don¡¯t you feel anything?¡± Beldathiel asked with a puzzled look.
¡°No, I don¡¯t feel a thing,¡± Agnez shook her head.
¡°Huh, interesting. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s because of the pact you made,¡± Beldathiel said as she looked at Agnez¡¯s arm. ¡°You know about this already, don¡¯t you?¡± Beldathiel looked at Mykel with her eyes squinted.
¡°Not entirely, just a guess,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°It¡¯s done now, Mazikeen has her power back. I wonder why you need it back,¡± Beldathiel said as she removed her hand from Agnez¡¯s wrist.
Mykel just raised his eyebrows and then looked at Agnez. ¡°How do you feel now?¡±
Agnez smiled and started to chuckle as she stared at the notification in front of her.
¡°My [Demonic Possession] skill just leveled up to ten immediately and it upgraded into a new skill,¡± Agnez answered as she looked at Mykel. ¡°It¡¯s called [Demonic Manifestation],¡± Agnez continued as she stared at the details of the skill.
¡°What kind of skill is that?¡± Mykel squinted his eyes and looked at Agnez with curiosity.
¡°I¡¯m not sure as well, but let me try to use it,¡± Agnez said and then activated [Demonic Manifestation].
Agnez¡¯s skin turned grey and then it cracked open like dried soil with a glowing purple light appearing from inside the crack all over her body. Her ws became ck, long, and sharp like a demon, and then her face changed as well with all her teeth bing sharp. Her eyes glowed purple and her ears became pointy, a pair of horns came out from her forehead and it was sharp as a spearhead with her short ck hair.
¡°It¡¯s been a while since I can see my own body again,¡± Agnez¡¯s voice became a bit deeper and hoarse. ¡°So this is what your body looks like?¡± Agnez said but this time it was her real voice.
Agnez and Mazikeen were talking to each other back and forth using the same mouth but different voices. Mykel stared at her and was interested in the possibility of the [Demonic Manifestation] skill, he thought about something and got a nice idea.
¡°Look at me, Mykel, do you think I look nice?¡± Agnez asked as she stood in front of Mykel with a voice that sounded familiar to him.
Mykel looked at Agnez and noticed that she changed into a different person entirely. Not just a random person, but she looked exactly like Lh with the same voice as hers.
¡°I think I can use this to fool someone,¡± Agnez said as she chuckled mischievously and sat on top of Mykel. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Agnez asked as she bit her lips using Lh¡¯s face.
181 Chapter 180
¡°Where did you go, Agnez? We have been looking for you,¡± Gunnar stared at Agnez who just came back to the hotel after she attained a new skill from Mazikeen¡¯s power.
¡°I was having fun,¡± Agnez looked at Jeanne with a smirk as she wiped the bottom of her lips with her thumb while licking the upper lips with her tongue to tease her. ¡°Well, I¡¯m satisfied now and I¡¯m going to get some sleep,¡± Agnez continued as she sighed and walked into one of the rooms with a big smile on her face.
¡°Wow, what kind of fun she had? She looks happier than ever for some reason, I mean I have never seen her wreathes in a smile like that before,¡± Rozan said as he ate his cereal and watched a movie.
Sven and Vincze looked at each other while raising their eyebrows because they thought they knew what happened to Agnez.
¡°Stop thinking about sex you moron,¡± Lillith said as she stared at both of them with disgust. ¡°Agnez got something new and it¡¯s really amazing,¡± Lillith continued as she looked at the room Agnez went in.
(In a different suite room)
¡°You¡¯re really going to clear another tower again?¡± Lh asked as she frowned at Mykel.
¡°Yes, I need to clear all the fifteenth floors. I don¡¯t want another breakout to happen because next time we might not be able to survive,¡± Mykel answered as he took off his zer. ¡°Are you lonely?¡± Mykel stared at her while he loosened his tie and unbuttoned his cuffs.
¡°Do you really need to ask that question?¡± Lh kept frowning as she sat on the bed and leaned on the headboard.
Mykel smirked and chuckled softly, he then removed his shirt and walked to the bed. He suddenly grabbed Lh¡¯s legs and pulled her toward her, and then he sat on top of her with a smile on his face.
¡°I miss you too, Lyn. I want you all night and I¡¯m not going to pull out this time because I want you to bear my child,¡± Mykel said as he leaned his head toward Lyneht¡¯s head so she could feel needed and wanted. ¡°Let¡¯s just enjoy the moment we have right now,¡± He continued and started kissing her.
Mykel didn¡¯t care if she got pregnant because he could just modify her [Story] and made her unable to bear a child.
The next day, Mykel and the others stood in front of the Astaroth Tower. It felt empty and peaceful because it had been a while since it was only them to clear a tower.
The Demon King Astaroth wasn¡¯t as cruel as the other Demon Kings, he gave knowledge to the people but in exchange, they had to be his loyal followers. Without the Fraternity, they all went all out and cleared up to the fifteenth floor in a day and killed every single one of them because no matter how peaceful the world he conquered, it was still a world filled with demon followers.
They went to District 10 the next day where the Satan Tower at. The Demon King Satan was ruthless and didn¡¯t leave a single living being alive, he killed everyone in the world that he conquered. With that being said, there were only demons on all five floors.
During their clearance of the fifteenth floor, they struggled a bit to kill the demon servant of Demon Lord Mizzolon because he coulde back to life every time he was killed.
It was simr to the demon servant in the Belphegor Tower where Manna tried to kill the demon servant. There was an orb hidden inside the demon¡¯s body and Gerrard was the one who noticed it first, he destroyed the orb and finally, the demon servant died for good.
Asmond saw the notification of the tower clearance for thest two days, he wanted to join them but he was stuck with Gustav to talk about the future of Fraternity with Enma. Since it was Kastor¡¯sst will, he couldn¡¯t do anything but ept his role as the new leader of the Fraternity Association.
¡°There are two towers left that we need to clear, huh? Wow, it¡¯s a lot faster without them don¡¯t you think?¡± Rozan said as he walked toward the Mammon Tower in District 11.
¡°They¡¯re just heavy luggage, without them, we can do better and I¡¯m d that we don¡¯t hear whines from him ever again,¡± Agnez answered and looked at the crowd of people staring at them near the tower. ¡°Are we going to clear the Lucifer Tower as well, Mykel?¡± Agnez stared at Mykel who seemed to be staring at something invisible in front of him.
¡°This will be thest one for now because District 13 is still being rebuilt and we can wait until they¡¯re done making the bridge to the Lucifer Tower that¡¯s now in the middle of a hugeke. We are going to clear the Lucifer Tower three weeks from now,¡± Mykel answered as he read a message from Loki because he and the others were going to meet Ra.
¡°Why taking so long, boss?¡± Gunnar asked as he made a path for them to enter the gate into the tower.
¡°Because we will be clearing the Lucifer Tower with Brynhilde¡¯s team and Barika¡¯s team. It will be a joint team with two different worlds,¡± Mykel answered as he entered the tower and closed the screen in front of him.
¡°Three weeks? Are we going to do nothing while we are waiting?¡± Sven asked as he sighed.
¡°No, we will be using the time we have left to clear the twentieth floor of the Azazel Tower with Euros and the others. Maybe we can also try to clear the twentieth floor of the Belphegor tower with Manna,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°Both Jeanne and Agnez are already way above you all, and I¡¯m going to use this opportunity to make the rest of you stronger,¡± He continued as he patted on Gunnar¡¯s shoulder.
¡°You¡¯re the best, boss! I have been wanting to get stronger after my battle against that demon during the breakout. I don¡¯t want to be useless and I want to be depended on,¡± Gunnar said with a grin on his face.
¡°I know, I know exactly what you all want, so just be patient because I¡¯m going to make all your wishese true,¡± Mykel answered as he stared at the door in front of him. ¡°Right now, just focus on clearing this tower so we can go to Azazel Tower and clear the twentieth floor,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry about that boss, we will clear all the floors for you! Right, guys?¡± Gunnar asked as he looked at the others behind him.
¡°You¡¯re so noisy, just open the door already,¡± Lillith replied as she rubbed her right ear because Gunnar¡¯s voice was echoing throughout the hallway. ¡°Why don¡¯t you use that stamina on clearing the first tenth floor on your own?¡± She continued and stared at Gunnar.
¡°Sure, does that mean I will have the loot for myself?¡± Gunnar asked with his eyebrows raised.
Everyone smiled and chuckled as they shook their heads, and then they entered the tower high-spirited.
182 Chapter 181
¡°Whew, that was something else,¡± Gunnar said as he sat down and stared at the demon servant with his whole body coated with gold. ¡°To think that it took us ten minutes just to break the coating, we need a stronger weapon if the second Demon Lord Serron has something more sturdy than this guy,¡±
¡°You guys are just too weak,¡± Agnez said as she stood next to Mykel with Jeanne. ¡°All of your weapons are still sharp and didn¡¯t break after all that. That means the problem is theck of your strength,¡±
¡°Said the woman who got an easy power from an archdemon,¡± Rozan said as he stared at Agnez unamused. ¡°You should stay quiet like Jeanne since she knows that she has no right to say something like that,¡±
Agnez giggled as she walked toward Rozan.
Jeanne wasughing while Rozan tried to send Agnez away from him with magic but she wasn¡¯t affected by his magic at all. Thanks to Mazikeen¡¯s power, Agnez had [Element Resistance], [Status Resistance], and [Physical Resistance]. She basically untouchable, but those skills appeared when she activated her [Demonic Manifestation].
Nobody knew about Agnez¡¯s new power because Lillith kept it a secret from everyone. She was able to manipte her own body at her will and she could keep her normal appearance even though she activated the [Demonic Manifestation].
[Thank you for your participation!]
[You have gained 20 [Constetion Points] from donation!]
[You have gained 400 [Constetion Points] from your [Recipient(s)] achievement!]
[5,030/10,000 [Constetion Points] to level up your [Authority] to level [2]!]
[A total of [3] [Arcana Chests] are being delivered to [Ralius] World]
Mykel closed all the notifications in front of him and then looked at Rozan who was being chased by Agnez.
¡°Let¡¯s leave,¡± Mykel said as he turned around and saw people of Ralius cheering for them in the distance. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to grab the keys from the chest,¡± Mykel continued as he walked toward the people of Ralius.
A man in a gold-coated robe was standing in front of the others, his name was Vasilus and he was the king of Ralius. Everything in Ralius¡¯s world had turned into gold because of Mammon¡¯s power, and because of that, they had nothing, not even food because everything that grew turned into gold.
¡°It looks like your world is slowly turning itself like how it used to be,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the golds on the flowers that started to wear off and slowly blossom.
¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Mykel. We have been suffering for a very long time because of this,¡± Vasilus replied and looked at the world of gold that had turned into a normal and beautiful world. ¡°Anyway, are you going to leave now?¡±
¡°Yes, we have another tower that we want to clear,¡± Mykel nodded his head.
¡°Such a shame, but I guess we can celebrate when youe back to Ralius,¡± Vasilus replied as he looked at Gunnar and the others checking the chests.
¡°Speaking of that, can I ask you a favor, King Vasilus?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°Of course, ask away,¡± Vasilus answered.
¡°There will be a person who will enter your world, I don¡¯t know when, but his name is Lexus. I want you to give one of the chests to him, and tell him it¡¯s a present from me,¡± Mykel said as he stared at the distance. ¡°If he asked why you gave him the chest, just tell him it¡¯s to make him stronger so he can avenge his brother¡¯s death,¡±
¡°His brother¡¯s death?¡± Vasilus looked at Mykel with a puzzled look.
¡°Lexus wille to your world with his dying brother. His brother will die the moment they entered the portal, and when that happens, I want you to prevent him from burying his brother¡¯s body,¡± Mykel exined as he looked at Vasilus. ¡°Tell him that there will be someone who can bring his brother back to life,¡±
¡°There¡¯s someone who has such power to bring the dead back to life?¡± Vasilus stared at Mykel with a shocked expression.
¡°I don¡¯t find it impossible after everything that happened, Gods, Demons, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s no way to resurrect the dead?¡± Mykel replied with a smile. ¡°Anyway, just tell him to not bury his brother,¡±
¡°I see, but what if he decides to go back to his world? I don¡¯t think we can prevent him from going back,¡± Vasilus asked with his eyebrows raised.
¡°That won¡¯t be a problem because he¡¯s not nning on going back to his world,¡± Mykel answered with confidence. ¡°Just remember what I said, until then, farewell, King Vasilus,¡± Mykel said as he walked backward and then approached the others to leave the tower.
(In the Temple of the Sun)
Hera, Loki, Aphrodite, Ares, Athena, and Persephone entered Ra¡¯s world after Ra decided to allow them to pay a visit. It took them a while for that, and it was thanks to Eos and Sol from the Sun Arcana to persuade Ra to meet them.
A muscr man twice the size of Ares with a falcon helmet that covered his whole face with it and his skin was shiny ck like a ck falcon feather. A floating ring behind his head that was believed to be the real shape of a sun and everything on his body was made from gold.
Ra was sitting on his throne with the sun right behind his throne which would make any mortal turn into dust. He watched the six of them walk into his temple through his third eye and was immediately weed by the other Gods and Goddesses of Ancient Egypt.
¡°To see the five Major Arcana in my temple, it appears to be you came here for something that requires my help,¡± Ra said as he walked toward them with a crooked staff in his right hand.
¡°Unfortunately, yes,¡± Hera said with a serious expression. ¡°I wish that we came all the way here for just a visit, but the opportunity made us see each other for something else,¡± Hera continued as he looked at Amun, Atum, and Horus who stood right next to Ra¡¯s throne.
¡°I have heard enough and I know why you all came here. Let us talk withfort,¡± Ra said as he looked at all the Gods and Goddesses who were standing on the sides.
¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s better if all of them stay here,¡± Hera said as she looked at Ra. ¡°We all believe none of them have any connection with what we are dealing with right now. We came here not just to ask for help, but we are also here to propose something that you might be interested in,¡± Hera exined as Ra stared her in the eye beneath his falcon mask.
Ra nodded his head so slowly as he walked back to sit on his throne.
¡°Since you came all the way here, you can speak straight to the point,¡± Ra said as he pointed his staff at Hera.
Loki was standing in the far back, and then he slowly made his way to the front with a smile on his face.
¡°Allow me do the talking,¡± Loki smiled as he chuckled softly and stared at Ra.
183 Chapter 182
Ra stared at Loki for quite a while and he knew what kind of a God Loki was, it would be best if he didn¡¯t get involved in anything that Loki was interested in. He could object to Loki¡¯s wish to speak with him, but there was no reason to object before letting Loki speak first and deciding whether to listen to him or not.
¡°Go ahead,¡± Ra said loudly and clearly.
Loki bowed down as he put his right hand on his chest.
¡°I know that I have no ce to talk about the affairs with what happened to them,¡± Loki said as he pointed at Hera and the others. ¡°But, I do have a voice in this because I¡¯m not representing them, I¡¯m representing myself,¡± Loki smiled with a gorgeous smile of his.
Ra started to lose interest in Loki¡¯s words, but before he could say something, Loki raised his hand and stared him in the eye as if Loki knew what he was looking at and what kind of expression Ra was making.
¡°Before you say anything, I want to say this,¡± Loki said with his index finger raised. ¡°I know what kind of struggle you¡¯re having. Not about you, but about them because they¡¯re being underappreciated by the other Constetions, correct? Why don¡¯t you work for me and I will make them all get recognition from all the Constetions?¡±
¡°There¡¯s nothing else that we need to discuss, Loki,¡± Ra said and immediately averted his gaze toward Hera.
Loki raised his eyebrows and looked a bit shocked but he didn¡¯t say a word and then walked to the back while exhaling deeply. Hera looked at him and she looked puzzled because of the words that he just said to Ra, not just her, but Aphrodite and Athena looked confused as well.
¡°Should we speak somewhere else without disturbance?¡± Ra asked Hera.
¡°No, here is fine,¡± Hera said as she shook her head.
¡°I see, then go ahead and say what do you need from me,¡± Ra said as he made himselffortable on his throne.
¡°You said you heard enough, do you know anything about Hades and Thanatos¡¯ disappearance?¡± Hera asked with a serious expression.
¡°Anubis told me about what happened. You waged war with the Death Arcana and it made most of them leave the faction thanks to you,¡± Ra said as he pointed his left hand at the Gods and Goddesses who stood on the sides.
¡°You know what they did and there¡¯s no reason to forgive them,¡± Hera said as she stared at Anubis who was taking part in Nyx¡¯s scheme. ¡°I¡¯m not sorry even if that anger you because we lost more than what we gained. We made a deal when we joined the Constetions and you know the rules,¡± Hera stared at Ra with a straight face.
Ra was annoyed with Hera¡¯s words because no matter what the Egyptian Gods and Goddesses did, they were all his creations. His emotion could be seen by the sun behind him, the brighter and fiercer it got, and that mean he wasn¡¯t pleased with the conversation.
¡°You can protect them and we are not going toin about it, but if you keep protecting them like this, your reputation as one of the Major Arcana will be gone sooner orter. You know what will happen next,¡± Hera warned Ra as she stared at the sun that got warmer and warmer.
Loki suddenly giggled as he covered his mouth and it attracted everyone¡¯s attention.
¡°You should consider my offer, Ra,¡± Loki said mockingly as he peek his head at him.
A small supernova happened and it made all the Gods and Goddesses in the temple get blown away except for Hera and the others because it was nothing to them. Ra was still being patient with the insult that Loki uttered but he didn¡¯t tolerate Loki¡¯s cockiness.
¡°If you say another word, thesting you taste is the sun in your mouth!¡± Ra raised his voice as he pointed his staff at Loki. ¡°And you! Hera! You dare to warn me in my temple? You¡¯re going to regret stepping your foot here,¡± Ra stared down at Hera who was half of his size.
¡°Even if I didn¡¯t do anything right now, whatever happened here, everyone will know. The oue depends on how are you going to react to this meeting, and I can assure you that I¡¯m here not for them who associated with Nyx, but I came here to ask for your help,¡± Hera said and didn¡¯t even try to protect herself from Ra¡¯s presence in front of her.
¡°I see now, you both are working together and you have nned all this beforehand to either take me down or take me with you,¡± Ra said as the sun slowly got bigger and made the whole temple tremble because of the gravitational force.
¡°Although we came here together, I have no idea what Loki is trying to do and we are as shocked as you are right now. What¡¯s the point of angering you if we are in need of your help, Ra?¡± Hera said with a serious expression. ¡°You can use your third eye, Ra, you can tell if I¡¯m lying or telling the truth,¡± Hera continued as she kept staring at Ra.
Ra used his third eye and stared at each one of them, he saw their true expressions like there was an afterimage of their faces.
They all looked confused and angry at Loki except for Persephone because she looked desperate and heartbroken while kept staring at Ra. Lastly, he stared at Loki and it surprised him that Loki was still making the same cockiness expression with that suspicious smile on his face.
Loki didn¡¯t say a single word and just tilted his head as he shrugged his shoulders and raised his hands because he was told to shut his mouth.
Ra started to calm down and the sun slowly shrunk to its original size. He sat down on his throne and took a deep breath as he kept staring at Ra.
¡°What kind of help do you need from me?¡± Ra asked.
Hera turned around and pointed her left hand at Persephone. ¡°I want you to bring her husband, Hades back,¡± Hera said as she turned her head back to look at Ra. ¡°That¡¯s it, but we both know that it won¡¯t be easy because Nyx is going to be there as well,¡±
¡°You want me to deal with Nyx? You know how powerful she is and I can¡¯t risk myself for this,¡± Ra answered calmly.
¡°I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯m offering myself and we both will fight her together,¡± Hera replied without hesitation.
Ares, Aphrodite, Ares, and Persephone were shocked when Hera said that.
¡°Mother?! Are you really thinking of betraying him?!¡± Ares asked as he red at Hera.
¡°I¡¯m not talking about that, Ares, I¡¯m talking about making myself as Ra¡¯s vessel to fight Nyx. With both my power and Ra¡¯s power, I think we have a chance to fight Nyx while you bring Hades back,¡± Hera answered and looked at Ares with a serious expression.
Ra had another power that no other Gods or Goddesses had, and that was [Integrate] which allowed him to merge his body into another being. It let him and the one that he merged with be a more powerful being. For example, Amun merged with Ra and became Amun-Ra, Horus and Ra became Ra-Horakthy, and Atum merged with Ra and became Atum-Ra.
Ra sat on his throne with his head rested on his left fist, he thought about it for quite a while.
¡°You already know what you will get in exchange, Ra. You will be recognized by the Constetions and we, the Olympian Gods will bring all your creations to where it belongs, a respectful ce in the Temple of Triumph,¡± Hera said truthfully.
¡°Give me time to think, I will tell you when I have the answer,¡± Ra replied as he nodded his head.
Hera nodded her head. ¡°That¡¯s all, and we will be leaving now,¡± Hera said and then looked at Loki but she couldn¡¯t find him anywhere. ¡°Where¡¯s Loki?¡± Hera asked the others.
¡°He left the moment that fool didn¡¯t get what he wanted,¡± Ra said.
Hera looked at Ra and hummed with understanding. ¡°I hope that you can give the answer soon, Ra,¡± Hera said and then left with the rest of them.
(Back to earth)
Mykel was walking in the endless hallway and then he heard Loki¡¯s voice in his head.
¡°What is it?¡± Mykel asked in his mind.
¡°Everything went as we nned,¡± Loki said with a cheerful tone.
¡°I know that you can handle it, I never doubt you,¡± Mykel replied as he smirked.
Loki chuckled happily and slowly it faded away.
184 Chapter 183
In the original story, Loki was despised by a lot of Gods and Goddesses for his behavior and trickery. His mind games were no match for anyone even for Ra¡¯s third eye because Loki never lied, he only messed with people¡¯s minds with his words.
Loki¡¯s slyness was the reason why he was one of the Major Arcana, The Fool. Although there was no strongest or weakest amongst the Major Arcana except for The World, The Fool was limitless since the number that represent The Fool was zero. With that being said, The Fool had no worries because there was nothing to lose in the first ce.
Ra would ept Hera¡¯s offer after Loki managed to anger him and made him act rashly during the meeting as Loki reported. The offer that Hera proposed wasn¡¯t half bad, it was even a good deal if Ra thought about it because even if he lost, his reputation would rise for helping them.
¡°I hope it¡¯s going to work,¡± Mykel said as he stared at the people of the Cavasi Kingdom through the window while smoking his cigarette.
¡°Hero Mykel, everyone is ready,¡± Euros said in front of the door of the chamber where Mykel was staying at.
¡°Let¡¯s leave then,¡± Mykel said as he burned the cigarette and grabbed his zer from the bed.
Mykel and Euros went to the hall and saw everyone had gathered, he looked at each one of their status screens. He looked at how fast they grew ever since he rose their level up to 50, they were all as strong as Manna at that moment and even stronger than everyone in his team based on pure strength except Agnez and Jeanne.
¡°The time has finallye and based on Euros¡¯ information, we know a glimpse of what we are about to deal with on the sixteenth floor up to the neenth floor because the first three heroes told them about their journey,¡± Mykel said as he looked at all of them. ¡°Let¡¯s clear the twentieth floor, and see what awaits us,¡±
All of them nodded and followed Mykel to the tower.
¡°Have you considered making an heir? Phirzia, Costrezeir?¡± Mykel asked, and everyone immediately looked at him as if he was asking them if they were interested in making an heir with him. ¡°You should consider it because you will be following us all the way to the hundredth floor. Or at least get a husband to run the kingdom. You should consider it as well, Euros,¡± Mykel looked at Euros and the others.
Phirzia looked at Costrezeir as she raised her eyebrows, both of them looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what to reply, but then Phirzia looked at Mykel as she cleared her throat with a reddened face. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone that I¡¯m interested in,¡±
Agnez tilted her head as she stared at Phirzia. ¡°Are you trying to signal Mykel to breed you instead?¡±
Phirzia choked on her saliva and her face turned bright red while Agnez chuckled mischievously. Costrezeir was patting her back to stop her from choking, and Mykel didn¡¯t even look back and kept walking in the front with Edith.
¡°I have a question. If either one of you is pregnant with someone from a different world, can the baby move to both world since the baby belongs to both worlds?¡± Rozan asked as he stared nkly at the endless hallway.
Everyone went silent and thought about it while walking in the endless hallway.
¡°Could the baby even leave the world when they leave the world and go back to Helmga? I mean, wouldn¡¯t the baby going to disappear from their womb and stay in that world or the other way around?¡± Gunnar asked as he stared at Rozan.
¡°Damn, that would be scary,¡± Rozan raised his eyebrows. ¡°I guess that depends where you make the baby?¡± Rozan asked as he looked back at Gunnar.
¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough baby talk, we are here,¡± Mykel said as he stood in front of the door.
¡°Come on, boss, aren¡¯t you curious about it as well?¡± Gunnar asked as he stood in front of Mykel.
¡°No, because it depends where the baby born. Whether they¡¯re born in Helmga or the other world, it will be decided where it born and that will be their main world,¡± Mykel answered as he opened the door and stared at Gunnar.
¡°How do you know that?¡± Rozan asked with curiosity.
¡°Because Jeanne¡¯s ancestor isn¡¯t from Earth, remember?¡± Mykel answered as he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Now get in there,¡±
[The second world, Baesir]
[Free Baesir from the Second Demon Lord Tuzgolth¡¯s army!]
¡°Baesir, it¡¯s still the same world,¡± Euros said as he looked at the modern world as Earth. ¡°It appears their world has been annihted for the second time because I heard that they used to have beautiful and tall buildings but now it¡¯s all in ruins,¡±
¡°Figured, then that means we have to find the survivors on this floor, if there¡¯s any,¡± Agnez said as she squinted her eyes and tried to look in the distance. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving and kill all the demons when you see them,¡±
It took them an hour to finally found a survivor in a grocery store after killing hordes of demons. She was trying to find some food to eat and because of her clumsiness, they heard a can was falling in the grocery store and they found here there hiding behind the counter.
¡°You¡¯re from another world?¡± A woman asked with barely anything to cover her top while Vincze and Sven couldn¡¯t stop staring at her boobs until Nagy smacked them on the back.
¡°Do you know anything about heroes from Helmga?¡± Euros asked as he gave a nket to cover her body.
¡°Helmga? You¡¯re from Helmga?¡± The woman asked as he looked at Euros since he wore a full te armor.
¡°Yes, we are, and we are here to safe your world again,¡± Euros nodded his head.
¡°Thank goodness, but where were you when we needed you?¡± The woman asked as she looked at Euros with a bit of anger.
¡°Our world was upied with the demons as well after we lost our best heroes. Our world was saved by these people right here,¡± Euros answered as he pointed his hand at Mykel. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that we can¡¯t protect your world, but let us redeem ourselves,¡± Euros said with a sorrowful expression.
The woman nodded and stood up as she kept covering her body with nket and followed them outside.
¡°Our only way to clear this floor is by killing all the demons, right? The same as in Helmga?¡± Jeanne asked as she looked around.
¡°Yes, that¡¯s what they told us,¡± Costrezeir answered as she looked at Jeanne¡¯s sword that Jeanne had been holding on.
¡°I see, I just need to ask their help,¡± Jeanne replied and then unsheathed her sword and stared at it.
The sunlight got reflected by the sword and everyone could see a spirit floating above the road. Euros and the others were shocked when they could see them from the light that got reflected from the sword.
¡°Guide us to the demons,¡± Jeanne said as she stared at one of the spirits that was staring at her.
The spirit nodded and started flying toward a building.
¡°So, what are those? Ghosts?¡± Arvel asked as he stared at the spirit.
¡°It¡¯s the spirit of the dead,¡± Jeanne nodded her head.
It took them three hours to finally cleared all the demons on the sixteenth floor after they decided to attract all the demons¡¯ attention by copsing one of the building in the middle of the city. It was an easy job and they weren¡¯t even paying much attention because how weak the demons were.
During their battle against the demons, they found more survivors on the sixteenth floor.
¡°It¡¯s time for us to leave, be careful here and it¡¯s better for you to stay hidden until we defeat the demon lord,¡± Costrezeir said to the woman.
¡°Yes, I understand, and thank you for making our city safe from the demons,¡± The woman said as she nodded her head.
Costrezeir smiled and nodded then followed Mykel and the others into the portal.
The moment they entered the seventeenth floor, they were immediately weed by the sight of horde of demons in front of them.
¡°I hate party pooper, but this time I¡¯m going to enjoy being a party pooper,¡± Sven said as he swung his scythe around.
185 Chapter 184
¡°We cleared up to the neenth floor and we don¡¯t see any Awakeners except those who were resurrected to fight against us. Do you think there¡¯s nothing left of them?¡± Agnez asked as she looked at the city behind her.
¡°We have checked every ce and building and found nothing, that only means they¡¯re all dead. There weren¡¯t even that many survivors in this world. The demons really didn¡¯t show any mercy to these people,¡± Gunnar replied as he looked at the massive red portal in front of him.
¡°This is it, guys, the second demon lord is right up ahead,¡± Rozan said as he exhaled deeply. ¡°Let¡¯s not take this lightly, we have to remember the difference between a servant and a demon lord from our experience when we first entered the towers. The demon lord could be ten times stronger than the servants,¡± Rozan warned everyone.
¡°Should we rest for a bit? We don¡¯t want to regret itter,¡± Vincze asked as he looked at Agnez and Jeanne.
¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea,¡± Jeanne looked at Agnez.
¡°Sure, let¡¯s chill here for a moment,¡± Agnez nodded her head in agreement.
It took them three days to clear up to the neenth floor not because of how hard it was but because of how big each floor and it took them a while to clear it. Compared to the worlds they had cleared, the Baesir world was twice bigger and the demons were a bit stronger as well.
They were talking about the floors they had cleared in Azazel Tower, they were specting about what kind of a demon lord Tuzgolth was. They knew the demons were feeding on the living and used the women to breed, and there were a few ces in the Baesir world where the demons used humans to breed demons.
¡°Are you sure there was no information about Tuzgolth?¡± Gunnar asked Euros and the others.
¡°No, we remember we saw a notification of it, but the three heroes didn¡¯te back after they cleared the twentieth floor. They all went to the twenty-first floor immediately and since then, we never heard of them anymore,¡± Costrezeir answered and stared at the portal. ¡°Everyone was curious why they decided to enter the twenty-first floor instead ofing back,¡±
¡°Maybe they thought it wouldn¡¯t be that hard to clear the twenty-first floor since there would be no way that floor was harder than fighting a demon lord. If that was the case, we should be cautious about the next world and the reason why they died on the twenty-first floor,¡± Rozan said as he plucked the wild grass in front of him.
Agnez sighed and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we don¡¯t want to waste our time here for too long. It¡¯s fucking hot in here,¡± Agnez said.
¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do this,¡± Gunnar nodded in agreement as he grabbed his shield.
They all stood in front of the portal, they all looked nervous and they didn¡¯t remember when thest time they felt that way. Agnez entered the portal first and then followed by the others because she couldn¡¯t wait to fight the demon lord.
[Tuzgolth, The Second Demon Lord of Azazel, The Butcher has been waiting for this moment]
¡°Holy¡ shit¡¡± Rozan said with his eyes and mouth wide open. ¡°So this is where everyone went to,¡± Rozan continued as he stared at all the women who wereying down naked with their stomachs bulging and some were giving birth to a demon¡¯s baby in front of the tower.
¡°That¡¯s Tuzgolth?¡± Gunnar stared at a demon sitting on the stairs to the tower with all his body covered in fat, the demon¡¯s neck was hidden under his chin, and his leg was covered by his belly. His right wrist had a bracelet with a chain that was tied to something underneath his belly.
Tuzgolth stood up and he was fifty feet tall and walked over all the women with a single step. He grabbed something underneath his stomach and it was a massive cleaver and the chains were tied to the cleaver. Everyone was surprised when something that big could be hidden underneath his fat.
¡°Rozan, give him the appetizer,¡± Agnez said as she stared at Tuzgolth.
Rozan changed the weather and made it rain in an instant, he struck Tuzgolth with bolts of lightning dozens of times. He looked at Tuzgolth¡¯s reaction but his fat was protecting him so all those efforts were useless.
¡°Damn fat, let me burn it for you then,¡± Rozan said as he pointed his staff at Tuzgolth and then created a massive firewall around Tuzgolth.
The firewall was enough to stop Tuzgolth from moving forward, and at the same time, Rozan created two massive tornados in front of him all the way up to the sky. He sent those tornados to the firewall and made two fire tornados that were slowly closing in toward Tuzgolth.
¡°Let¡¯s see what will your reaction be,¡± Rozan said as he watched the two fire tornadosbined into one and confined Tuzgolth inside the massive fire tornado.
While everyone was staring at the fire tornado and couldn¡¯t hear anything else but the zing me, the cleaver was flying toward them at a very high speed. Gunnar was in time to rise his shield and blocked it by himself, but he was mmed to the ground because of how heavy it was.
¡°Gunnar!¡± Jeanne ran toward Gunnar with the others and saw he was buried under the cleaver.
The cleaver was being pulled back and they saw only a shield on the ground.
¡°I¡¯m stuck!¡± Gunnar yelled as he moved his shield away, his whole body was stuck in the ground with only his head and arms above the ground.
¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯m going all out right away!¡± Rozan said as he struck Tuzgolth with bolts of lightning into the fire tornado. Now it became a firestorm tornado and struck Tuzgolth inside the tornado over and over without stopping.
¡°Nagy? Got anything?¡± Agnez asked as she watched Rozan throw massive spike rocks into the tornado.
¡°I can¡¯t see anything, because the fat was covering his weak spots,¡± Nagy answered as she shook her head.
¡°Well, that¡¯s it,¡± Agnez said as she unsheathed her sword. ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of that fucking fat so we can kill that thing,¡±
All of them nodded their heads and grabbed their weapons.
¡°Get that tornado away, Rozan, we are going in,¡± Agnez said and patted Rozan¡¯s shoulder.
Rozan dispersed the tornado in an instant and everyone was quite surprised that his magic was effective and Tuzgolth¡¯s body looked like it was melting. His fat was dripping down from all over his body and he looked a bit in pain but he was still fine.
¡°He¡¯s all yours, I will take care of the women,¡± Rozan said and saw the women staring at them with tears falling down their cheeks. ¡°Youe with me, Gerrard, I need your help,¡±
Gerrard nodded and grabbed Rozan then blink to the side of the tower.
Agnez used [Demonic Manifestation] and her aura could be felt by Jeanne and the others. They all looked at her and were confused why she suddenly oozed that aura and why they were so ufortable being around her.
Jeanne was the only one who could see thousands of angry spirits floating above Agnez. It was the soul that Mazikeen had taken and trapped within her.
¡°What kind of power that you have, Agnez,¡± Jeanne asked because she didn¡¯t know about the demon princesses.
186 Chapter 185
Tuzgolth swung his cleaver around and then threw it directly at Agnez because he knew she was the real threat to him. Agnez dashed forward and swung her sword at the cleaver that flew toward her, and the moment her sword shed with the cleaver, it made a loud cracking sound that came from her sword and it shattered into pieces.
Agnez managed to stop the cleaver but it cost her sword, and she regretted doing so. ¡°Tsk, seriously?¡± Agnez stared at the handle of the sword and threw it away.
Jeanne took the opportunity and unsheathed her sword and activated [Harmony]. Before Tuzgolth could pull his cleaver back, Jeanne shed the chain with her sword and it broke so easily. Tuzgolth was surprised because the chain should be unbreakable, but Jeanne managed to cut it off.
¡°Jeanne, lend me your other sword,¡± Agnez said as she reached out her arm at Jeanne.
Jeanne removed the scabbard on her waist and then threw it at Agnez. ¡°Please don¡¯t break it, it¡¯s my favorite sword as well,¡± Jeanne stared at Agnez with a worried expression.
¡°I know, I know,¡± Agnez said as she unsheathed Jeanne¡¯s sword and swung it around. ¡°This isn¡¯t that bad,¡± Agnez looked at the sword.
¡°Gunnar! Get your ass to the front and use your body as our meat shield,¡± Agnez said as she looked Gunnar was trying to catch up to her because he couldn¡¯t run as fast as the others.
¡°You know that I¡¯m running so slow, you should have waited for me though,¡± Gunnar replied as he ran past Agnez. ¡°Alright, stay behind me from now on,¡± Gunnar raised his sword and watched Tuzgolth swing his chain above his head.
Gunnar blocked the chain with his shield and it shook his whole body, but thankfully he was fine, and only made him stronger thanks to his skill. Since his new shield was made by Mykel halfway, it was unbreakable to low level demon like Tuzgolth.
Knowing there was no way to break Gunnar¡¯s shield, Tuzgolth turned around but he was surprised when he saw Rozan and Gerrard were trying to save the women. He screamed and tried to inflict fear on them but they were immune to fear.
Rozan pushed the ground and made Tuzgolth slip and fall on his belly.
¡°Yeah, eat grass for once in a while you fat fuck!¡± Rozan said as he created an earth wall to prevent Tuzgolth froming toward them.
¡°It¡¯s our chance! Go!¡± Agnez shouted.
All of them nodded and immediately ran past Gunnar, and then Jeanne grabbed Gunnar¡¯s right arm with a smile on her face. ¡°Gunnar¡¯s airlineing through!¡± Jeanne said as she threw Gunnar up in the air toward Tuzgolth.
Gunnar lifted his axe and swung it down vertically when he was about tond on Tuzgolth¡¯s back. It bounced back and he rolled all the way back to the ground because of the impact.
¡°Holy shit, he¡¯s fat!¡± Gunnar said as he stood up.
Jeanne and Agnez swung their swords and created projectile attacks that cut the fat on Tuzgolth¡¯s legs. They cut it so easily that and immediately jumped on top of Tuzgolth¡¯s head and stabbed their swords at the back of his head.
Tuzgolth was fine because the fat that covered his skull protected him, he then smacked both of them off of his head. Before he could stand up properly, Rozan had prepared the iceberg he created above the clouds.
The iceberg nailed Tuzgolth to the ground, but suddenly he burned all his fat, and now his whole body was covered with muscles. He elbowed the massive iceberg on his back and it shattered into pieces.
¡°So this is his true form,¡± Gunnar said as he fixed his hand on his shield and protected himself from the debris.
¡°Let¡¯s regroup!¡± Agnez shouted as she walked all the way to the back.
Everyone followed her and watched Tuzgolth stand up with a hole on his back.
¡°Princess Mazikeen! You betrayed us!¡± Tuzgolth said with his deep demonic voice. ¡°Not only you, but Princess Zherlthsh is also betraying the demons,¡± Tuzgolth continued and turned around.
¡°What¡¯s he talking about?¡± Rozan asked as he looked at Gerrard.
Gerrard shrugged and shook his head.
Tuzgolth¡¯s eyes were pointing at Agnez and everyone knew to whom he was talking. Agnez didn¡¯t say a single word and just smirked, she had no reason to hide it anymore and let Mazikeen take over her appearance.
¡°I don¡¯t even know who you are,¡± Mazikeen said and tore Agnez¡¯s lower back to push out her long ck feather wings that got dragged on the ground. ¡°You know who I am and you should bow your head!¡± Mazikeen spread her thirty meters long wings.
¡°I bow to no traitor,¡± Tuzgolth said without hesitation.
¡°How foolish,¡± Mazikeen giggled mischievously and suddenly she flew toward Tuzgolth.
Tuzgolth swung his chain at Mazikeen, but it got cut off when she swung her left wing at it. The feathers weren¡¯t just ordinary feathers because the feathers were as sharp and sturdy as Mykel¡¯s throwing knives.
Mazikeen cut off Tuzgolth¡¯s wrists with her wings as she maneuvered and spun her body when Tuzgolth tried to grab her wings. She flew up and grabbed Tuzgolth¡¯s head as sheughed maniacally, she then started to tear face, head, flesh, and skull with her ws while she stabbed her wings on his back.
Tuzgolth¡¯s lower body got cut off from his upper body, and Mazikeen brought his upper body up into the sky and started to mince him into pieces with her ws and wings simultaneously.
Everyone watched how a demon lord was being ughtered helplessly, and it was the first time they saw something like that. If only they saw Mykel¡¯s battle with Luciel, maybe they would see this battle like it was nothingpared to his battle.
Mazikeenughed as her wings were dripping blood and looked like rain from below. She was so excited to finally be able to ughter something again after being trapped inside Agnez¡¯s body for so long.
Mazikeen washed her face with blood and he missed the smell of the blood under her nostrils. She then nced her eyes toward the women near the tower, she smirked and immediately dove down andnded right in front of one of the women. They all screamed hysterically because she was scarier than Tuzgolth.
¡°You¡¯re not going to save them, why are you gathering them all together?¡± Mazikeen asked as she looked at Rozan. ¡°They¡¯re all have been corrupted and there¡¯s no way to bring them back,¡±
Rozan didn¡¯t say anything because he didn¡¯t want to interact with a demon even though he knew she was Agnez or used to be.
¡°Let me do the favor then,¡± Mazikeen said as she cracked her left fingers while licking the blood on her right fingers while smiling sinisterly. ¡°You can stay if you want to see, but I suggest you leave,¡± Mazikeen continued.
Rozan looked at Gerrard and nodded his head, they both looked at the women and they were all looking at them as if they didn¡¯t want to be left alone with Mazikeen. They didn¡¯t want to feel the guilt, so Gerrard grabbed Rozan and teleported to where the others were.
Everyone didn¡¯t know what happened behind that earth wall but it was just silence and then a notification appeared.
[You have cleared the twentieth floor of Azazel Tower]
[You are the first to clear the twentieth floor]
[Please enter your name]
[Enter the Tower of Azazel to enter the twenty-first floor]
[The blue portal to your original world is now open!]
[You have saved the Baesir World from Demon King Azazel!]
[All the floors that belonged to the Baesir World are now being reunited!]
Mykel stared at the notification and donated 100,000 Arcana Coins for the treasure. Hera and the others donated 100,000 Arcana Coins since it was the only opportunity to spend more than usual because of the achievement of killing a demon lord.
[A total of [10] [High-Quality Arcana Chests] are being delivered to [Baesir] World]
[Thank you for your participation!]
[You have gained 200 [Constetion Points] from donation!]
[You have gained 5,000 [Constetion Points] from your [Recipient(s)] amazing achievement!]
[Your [Authority] skill has leveled up to level 2!]
[10,230/100,000 [Constetion Points] to level up your [Authority] to level [3]!]
187 Chapter 186
¡°Like what Hera said, 500 Constetions Points for each recipient for killing a demon lord,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the notification.
[Your Rank has increased to [104]!]
¡°Open status,¡± Mykel said.
[NAME: Mykel Alester]
[Rank: 104]
[AFFINITY: IMMORAL]
[RECIPIENT(S): Euros Sullus, Costrezeir Mulligan, Rinon Crig, Arvel Laveen, Kurgreo Nielli, Phirzia Kahliste, Manna Immane, Agnez Maurice, Lillith Mort, Edith Levine, ¡]
[AUTHORITY: LV.2]
[ARCANA COIN: 99,999,830,000] [SHOP]
[SKILL(S): ADMIN (Lv.4), STEALTH (R.99), ACCELERATE (R.1), REGENERATION (R.312), PERCEPTION (R.109), MIGHT (R.96), GODLY PHYSICAL (R.74), PYROKINESIS, ARCANA MAGIC (R.4) TYRANNIZE (R.28), DESIRE (R.19), DUPLICATE, FIGHTER-GOD (R.90), KEEN (R.154), CRITICAL (R.197), DEUS, MIND CONTROL (R.80), GODLY RESISTANCE (R.99), HERCULEAN (R.2), PUISSANT, NEMESIS (R.1), DEMON BANE (R.391), RETRIBUTION (R.391)¡]
[Do you want to activate [Authority]?]
[Yes.] [No.]
Mykel tapped the [Yes] button, and then a new tab appeared with an option to give Arcana Coins to his recipients and a new unlocked option to provide skill to a recipient. When he tapped on the second option, a notification appeared in front of him.
[You don¡¯t have an original skill that can be given to your [Recipient(s)]
[Would you like to nurture your skills to create an original skill?]
[Yes.] [No.]
Mykel furrowed his forehead as he stared at the notification, he then tapped the [Yes] button.
[Please select two skills to nurture together to create an original skill]
Mykel looked at all the skills that he had on his [Skill] tab, he looked at his [Admin] skill and tapped it.
[This skill cannot be nurtured!]
[Please select another skill to nurture!]
¡°Figured,¡± Mykel said as he closed the notifications and started looking for a proper skill.
Mykel tried to add [Benefactor Exclusive] skills that he stole from the Constetions, and he was surprised that he could nurture two [Benefactor Exclusive] skills to make an original skill. He couldn¡¯t wait to mess around with it but at that moment he had to deal with what was in front of him.
Mazikeen flew toward them andnded right in front of Mykel with a smile on her face. She pulled her massive wings back inside her body like it was nothing at all, and then she stood right next to him as she giggled.
¡°You¡¯re not my master, so you can¡¯t be mad at me since it was her idea,¡± Mazikeen said.
¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at Mazikeen.
Mykel turned around and everyone was staring at him with a puzzled look except for Lillith since she was the only one who knew about the existence of the demon princesses.
¡°I know that you¡¯re all surprised but first let me tell you something. Some of you already know this already but those who don¡¯t, listen to me very carefully,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Gunnar, Rozan, and the others. ¡°I¡¯m not what you think I am, and I know all of you are curious about me,¡± Mykel said as he walked forward while Mazikeen followed him from behind.
Gunnar and the others looked at Mykel nervously.
¡°I¡¯m a God, I¡¯m a part of the Constetions,¡± Mykel said with his arms crossed and looked at each one of them.
They all made the same expression, staring at Mykel with a puzzled look, shocked, and disbelief at the same time.
¡°I know that sounds crazy to you, but that¡¯s the truth,¡± Mykel said with his eyebrow raised.
Mazikeen wrapped her left arm around Mykel¡¯s neck. ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth, Agnez is one of his recipients,¡± Maziken giggled as she stared at them but then Mykel flicked her forehead. ¡°That sting,¡± Mazikeen removed her arm from his shoulder immediately.
¡°Agnez, Jeanne, Lillith, Edith, Euros, and the others are my recipients,¡± Mykel pointed at each one of them. ¡°Since there¡¯s no more to hide, I want the rest of you to be my recipients,¡± Mykel continued.
¡°Wait, is the boss really serious about this?¡± Gunnar looked at Jeanne with disbelief.
¡°Yes, I found out about it a week ago after Brynhilde gave me this sword. She¡¯s also Mykel¡¯s recipient now, and the others as well,¡± Jeanne answered as she nodded her head and showed the sword.
Mykel sent an invitation to them and they all looked at the notification in front of them. They all couldn¡¯t believe it when they really saw Mykel¡¯s name in the notification, they looked at him and the notification back and forth as if they still couldn¡¯t believe it.
They epted the invitation and Mykel gave each one of them 10,000 Arcana Coins as a gift immediately.
¡°Now that it¡¯s done, I¡¯m going to tell you about the next thing which is this woman over here, Mazikeen,¡± Mykel said as he pointed at Mazikeen with his thumb. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of Demon King Behemoth,¡±
Rozan fell on his butt and rubbed his forehead. ¡°Wow, this is too much information to digest,¡± Rozan said.
¡°Can you tell us why and how she¡¯s ended up inside Agnez¡¯s body, Mykel?¡± Jeanne asked and then looked at Mazikeen.
¡°It¡¯s when you guys tried to clear the eleventh floor of the Behemoth Tower, she got possessed by her,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°What¡¯s the reason she decided to help us?¡± Rozan asked as he looked up at Mykel.
¡°The demons are like us, they may like or dislike what¡¯s going on in their world. In her case, not every demon like Lucifer for what he did,¡± Mykel exined with his hands in his pockets. ¡°So, I decided to bring in more allies to fight him. But, rather than taking those lesser demons, it¡¯s better to take the daughters of the demon kings who have power and influence in the demon world,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s not the only one,¡± Jeanne replied.
¡°There¡¯s more,¡± Mykel answered as he nodded his head. ¡°Vix and Zeth are also the daughters of the demon kings. Vixelleth the daughter of Azrael, and Zherlthsh the daughter of Azazel. There¡¯s also another one, her name is Beldathiel, the daughter of Belphegor,¡±
¡°No wonder they were so strong and could defeat the demons during the breakout,¡± Rozan chuckled nervously. ¡°Wait, does that mean they were the reason behind the chaos in our world when the Demon Cult killed so many Awakeners in our world?¡±
¡°Yes, and the reason behind it is because there are Gods and Goddesses who worked with Lucifer,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°Those Constetions are the reason why this world, Helmga, Relius, Bumi, and all those worlds are stuck inside the demon towers,¡± Mykel exined as he looked at Euros.
Everyone went silent and tried to digest all the information that they got from Mykel. Mazikeen suddenly coughed and brought Agnez back, she started vomiting blood and everyone was worried about her.
¡°Are fucking stupid?! Do you know how awful that demon blood is?!¡± Agnez said as her body slowly turned back to her own body. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, what are you talking about?¡± Mazikeen¡¯s voice came out from Agnez¡¯s mouth.
¡°Shut it, I don¡¯t want to hear your fucking reasoning,¡± Agnez said as she deactivated [Demonic Manifestation].
They looked at Agnez with a surprised expression and they just witnessed something weird.
¡°Let¡¯s talk about this back in the Cavasi castle, I¡¯m going to exin everything to you. Right now, take everything in the chest and leave,¡± Mykel said as he turned around and walked toward the portal.
188 Chapter 187
Everyone left the tower after Mykel exined the situation between Lucifer, Nyx, and the others. They all went quiet after knowing the truth about how everything was rigged from the beginning and luckily Mykel was there to prevent Earth from having the same fate as the other worlds.
Thanks to Mykel¡¯s story, they all had no problem with what happened in the past, and after knowing that Agnez¡¯s Benefactor was a part of the Death Arcana faction. He told them the truth about Caesar¡¯s death and who killed him, they were upset at Zherlthsh for killing him and Mykel¡¯s excuse was he hadn¡¯t made a pact with her so he couldn¡¯t do anything about it back then.
¡°Finally, I have time for myself,¡± Mykel said as he entered his suite and removed his zed. ¡°Let¡¯s mess around with this,¡± Mykel activated [Authority].
Mykel realized that not every skill could be nurtured together because it had no corrtion one with another. So he had to read every single skill that he had that had a simr effect and was useful for everyone.
[Are you sure you want to nurture [Demon Bane] and [Retribution] together?]
[Yes.] [No.]
Mykel tapped the [Yes] button.
[It will cost [1,000,000] [Arcana Coins] and both skills will be removed from your [Skill] tab. Are you sure you want to nurture both skills?]
[Yes.] [No.]
¡°Like I care,¡± Mykel scoffed and tapped the [Yes] button.
[Nurturing is in process]
[Estimated time until finished nurturing is 100 days]
¡°Hundred days? Are you fucking serious?¡± Mykel looked at the notification with his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°I guess the Gods don¡¯t mind since they¡¯re immortal and hundred days are nothing for them,¡± Mykel rubbed his face as he leaned on the chair.
Mykel stared at the notification and realized there was a double arrow on the top right of the screen. He pressed it and a new notification appeared.
[Would you like to spend [100,000] [Arcana Coins] to instantlyplete the process?]
[Yes.] [No.]
¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Mykel sat straight and pressed the [Yes] button.
[Nurturingplete!]
[Skill [Demon Bane] and [Retribution] have be a [Punishment] skill!]
[Punishment (Active/Toggle) (Benefactor Exclusive): All the demons around the User will be weakened by the [Punishment] Aura (Passive) up to 30%. When activated to a target, it will weaken the target up to 20% and double the User¡¯s basic skills level. (Can be stacked with Divine Aura). (Can be activated once an hour)]
¡°That¡¯s one to go, let¡¯s try another one,¡± Mykel said as he looked at all the skills he had.
Mykel took the whole day ying with his [Authority] skill, and he didn¡¯t even realize it was nighttime already. He nurtured almost all the other Benefactor Exclusive skills with his [Punishment] skill and took notes on what kind of skills they produced if he wanted to remake everything again.
The greater the skill effects, the longer it took to nurture them, and that equals more [Arcana Coins] to spend.
¡°What a nice skill this is,¡± Mykel said as he yawned and stretched his neck. ¡°Having to spend a hundred million Arcana Coins just for this skill, it¡¯s worth it,¡± Mykel continued as he looked at the skill¡¯s information.
[Judgement (Active) (Benefactor Exclusive): When activated the User will be immune to all status ailments without exception. Everything within 100 meters radius of the User, will be affected by [Judgement] Aura that will disable all passive skills and cannot use any active skills for 30 minutes. (Can only be used once a week)]
¡°I don¡¯t think I will give this skill to them. I need to redo everything tomorrow and take back all the skills that I used for this,¡± Mykel said as he walked to the bathroom to take a bath and used [Admin] skill to get his skills back.
The next morning, Mykel made [Punishment] skill again and gave it to all of his recipients. It cost Arcana Coins to give them the skill, it only cost 50,000 Arcana Coins each either he used his own Arcana Coins or took it from the recipient¡¯s Arcana Coins.
Mykel brought everyone to the demon princesses¡¯ castle to meet all of them because he promised Gunnar and the others. They were surprised there was a castle in the middle of the forest, not to mention there were people who got brainwashed and be a servant.
Zherlthsh and Vixelleth were waiting for them in the audience room, and so Gunnar and the others went there after Mykel told them to. They were escorted by the servants while Mykel went to Beldathiel¡¯s room to pick her up since she was toozy to move.
¡°You awake?¡± Mykel asked as he opened the door wide open.
Beldathiel was hugging her body pillow and facing the wall in her long white dress as always. Mykel didn¡¯t have time to wake her up and so he carried her in his arms and carefully left the room.
¡°Where are we going?¡± Beldathiel asked weakly and then yawned.
¡°To the audience room, there¡¯s something that we need to discuss,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at Beldathiel.
¡°I see, can you just put me down? I can walk on my own,¡± Beldathiel said as she looked at Mykel from the corner of her eyes.
¡°You should have said that from earlier, you¡¯re so heavy,¡± Mykel slowly put her down.
¡°I¡¯m more surprised that you can move my body,¡± Beldathiel replied as she put her feet on the ground and started walking on her own.
Mykel and Beldathiel entered the audience room and it was already chaos because Zherlthsh was in her demon form and tied Rozan with her whip. Rozan was screaming and asking for help but they didn¡¯t bother and just sat there doing nothing.
Rozan stopped calling for help the moment he looked at Beldathiel. ¡°Holy¡¡± Rozan said.
Everyone turned around and saw Beldathiel walking next to Mykel with her left arm wrapped around Mykel¡¯s right arm. Although Beldathiel hadzy eyes and messy hair, it was enough to make all the men fall for her beauty.
¡°So this is all your people?¡± Beldathiel asked as she walked toward the sofa with her long white dress that got dragged on the carpet. ¡°She has something divine on her, is it the sword?¡± Beldathiel looked at Jeanne¡¯s sword.
¡°Something like that,¡± Mykel said as he sat next at the desk in front of everybody. ¡°Anyway, what are you doing to him?¡± Mykel looked at Zherlthsh with his eyebrows furrowed.
¡°Rozan has been having naughty thoughts about me and my sister, and I do recall he wouldn¡¯t mind getting tortured as long as I¡¯m the one doing it,¡± Zherlthsh answered with a grin on her face.
¡°I see, then you¡¯re on your own, Rozan,¡± Mykel said as he opened his status screen.
¡°Mykel! Please! She¡¯s draining something in my bod-¡± Before Rozan could finish his sentence, he screamed so loudly then Zherlthsh giggled as she covered his mouth with her tail. ¡°How can she be still so strong even though I used Punishment?!¡± Rozan said before Beldathiel¡¯s tail could shut his mouth again.
¡°Because even if you use it on them, they¡¯re still stronger than any of you here,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°Can you stop ying with him? There¡¯s something that I want to talk about while we are here,¡± Mykel looked at Zherlthsh.
Zherlthsh unwrapped Rozan from her tail and then she walked away and sat next to Vixelleth while Beldathiel was sleeping on the sofa.
¡°Let¡¯s talk about Lucifer,¡± Mykel said as he sat straight and looked at them.
189 Chapter 188
¡°Can you not say his name?¡± Beldathiel asked as she sat up and leaned on the sofa while she brushed her hair away from her face. ¡°You know for a demon to be called out like that, we can hear you the moment you called our names,¡± Beldathiel said and then blew her hair away from her mouth.
Everyone looked at Beldathiel and Mykel back and forth, they all looked a bit worried when they knew about that.
¡°Is that really a problem? What can he do? Come all the way down here?¡± Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised.
The moment Mykel said that a strong wind came from came in and banged the doors wide open. The wind blew off all the candles and it was a chilling wind that struck right into the bone. It made Gunnar and the others except for Jeanne and Agnez group up and stared at the door. They were scared to see somethinge in from the hall like in a horror movie.
¡°Something like that,¡± Beldathiel answered and stared at Mykel with a serious expression because she really didn¡¯t like it when Lucifer¡¯s name was mentioned. ¡°You need to stop using his name,¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯m not going to use his name, what should I call him then?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°Anything else but his name,¡± Beldathiel answered.
Zherlthsh lit all the candles with a snap, and then everything went back to normal again, but not the atmosphere since it became eerie.
¡°Let me introduce these demon princesses to you all of you properly and who they really are,¡± Mykel said.
Zherlthsh and Vixelleth walked to the desk and stood right behind Mykel¡¯s chair with their hand holding the chair headrest. Agnez looked at them and decided to join them then turned herself into Mazikeen while Beldathiel looked at them from the distance and didn¡¯t bother to move a muscle.
¡°You know her as Zeth, but she¡¯s Zherlthsh and the daughter of Azazel. The Demon of me,¡± Mykel pointed his left thumb at Zherlthsh. ¡°Vix or Vixelleth, she¡¯s the daughter of Azrael. The Demon of water,¡± Mykel pointed his right thumb at Vixelleth. ¡°Mazikeen, the daughter of Behemoth. The Demon of Chaos,¡± Mykel looked at Mazikeen. ¡°That woman over there is Beldathiel, the daughter of Belphegor. The Demon of Sloth,¡± Mykel nodded up at Beldathiel.
Mykel stood up and walked to the front of his desk, and then leaned on it.
¡°Right now, these four are helping me to take him down,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Gunnar and the others. ¡°I¡¯m going to say this right now that I¡¯m not nning to annihte the demons,¡± Mykel continued with his arms crossed.
¡°Wait, what? Why?¡± Rozan looked at Mykel with a perplexed look on his face.
¡°Demons are not immortal, you can kill them but as I said a long time ago that demons can be back to life again. That¡¯s the reason why demon lords on all the tenth floors are always back whenever we cleared it,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°So, why bother to kill a demon that we can¡¯t even kill? Why not take care of the one who orders them to invade our world or the other worlds?¡± Mykel asked back and looked at Rozan.
Rozan and Lillith epted Mykel¡¯s reasoning while the rest of them were still unsure about it and thought that wasn¡¯t the right thing to do except for Edith.
Mykel heard voices in his mind and then scoffed while smirking. ¡°It seems like there are people who want to join us as well,¡± Mykel said as he activated [Constetion] skill.
Ten figures appeared right next to Mykel and they all came down with different styles. Hera appeared from beneath her white and gold dress. Loki and Hel appeared from ck mist. Apollo, Artemis, and Athena appeared from bright light. Dionysus appeared from a wave of wine. Keres appeared from thousands of ck feathers that turned into wings. Aphrodite and Hedone appeared from flower petals that came out of nowhere.
Everyone was overwhelmed and bewildered by their presence, they had no idea who those people were and why they looked so powerful.
¡°Gods¡¡± Vixelleth red at them with hatred and clenched her fists.
Zherlthsh, Vixelleth, and Mazikeen immediately grabbed their weapons and flew right toward them. Keres nced at them and immediately spread her wings to cover all the Gods from those three.
Keres¡¯ wings weren¡¯t as strong as Mazikeen¡¯s, but her dual swords were enough to handle the three of them at once. She lowered her wings and surprised them with her swords, she blocked their attacks with her swords as she smirked and stared at them.
¡°All of you are too young to fight against us,¡± Keres said as she threw the three of them onto the wall with her swords.
Beldathiel grabbed her dice and was ready to throw it down to the floor, but then Mykel used his [Judgement] skill. Everyone was weakened by the [Judgement] Aura and started to tremble in fear because [Judgement] skill was the result of many skills and that included [Tyrannize].
¡°Behave, all of you,¡± Mykel said calmly.
Hera and Loki stared at Mykel in disbelief that he could immobilize them so easily. They both then smiled and chuckled while they were on their knees because they were amazed by how strong he became in a very short time.
Beldathiel stared at the dice that rolled over on the ground and it was a small number. She was curious but nothing happened even though she chose a small number, she then looked at Mykel who stared at her dice and then smiled at her.
Mykel deactivated [Judgement] and everyone finally could breathe easily again. Keres stood up and stared at the three of them while she sheathed her swords. The three of them put their weapons back and lowered their wings to show their vulnerability.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, we serve the same man,¡± Hera said as she looked at Beldathiel from the corner of her eyes.
Beldathiel raised her eyebrows and then put the dice away andid down on the sofa again.
¡°The people you¡¯re seeing in front of you, they¡¯re all your Benefactors,¡± Mykel said with his hands in his pockets. ¡°Hera, Loki, Hel, Aphrodite, Athena, Apollo, Keres, Dionysus, Hedone, and Artemis,¡± Mykel pointed at them one by one.
Gunnar and the others stood up and stared at them in awe with their mouth and eye wide open.
¡°Don¡¯t mind us, we are here just to listen and we are quite curious about what¡¯s he going to say as well,¡± Hera said as she walked to the other side of the room with the others and then sat down on the sofa.
¡°Where was I?¡± Mykel asked as he sighed. ¡°Right, I was talking about not annihting the demons,¡± Mykel continued as he walked back to his seat.
¡°Do you know no matter how many times we killed all the Demon Lords and Demon Kings, they will keep invading all the worlds that exist,¡± Mykel said as he sat down. ¡°So, my n is to take control over the demons after we defeat him and let these demon princesses be my eyes and ears in the demon world,¡±
190 Chapter 189
¡°Is that even possible?¡± Jeanne asked and then nced at a group of Constetions who were chilling on the other side of the room while holding a cup of wine that Dionysus provided.
¡°It won¡¯t be easy because the situation above isn¡¯t as peaceful as you think. These Gods and Goddesses are also in the middle of a conflict between factions because of the same reason that we have here,¡± Mykel answered and grabbed a cup of wine that Dionysus offered.
¡°I have to confess that everything that I did in the past made this whole mess not only down here on Earth but also up there in the Constetions,¡± Mykel stood up as he swirled the wine. ¡°The reason why the breakout happened so early and why the demons were so strong, it was all because of me,¡±
Everyone stared at Mykel and didn¡¯t say a word.
¡°It¡¯s the risk that I had to take, but so far everything is still under control and went as I expected. I have said before that I chose all of you so you all can be the best Awakeners in the world. Right now, you all have met my expectation, but that¡¯s not enough because we are all racing against time,¡± Mykel said as he sat on top of the desk and stared nkly at the wine.
¡°If we arecking even for a day, the chance that we are going to lose this war is getting higher and higher,¡± Mykel continued and looked at them.
¡°Is that even true? I mean, you barely do some actiontely, and we have seen it ourselves that you destroyed the whole District 13 on your own and defeated the real threat during the second breakout,¡± Rozan asked as he chuckled, but Hera and the others just stared at him with a smile on their faces. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re being serious?¡± Rozan¡¯s expression changed drastically.
¡°You know nothing about us, Constetions, human,¡± Hera said and drank her wine. ¡°It¡¯s better for you to keep doing your best and follow his orders if you want to survive,¡± Hera continued as she walked toward Mykel.
Hera whispered something into Mykel¡¯s ear, she was talking about Ra and he epted her request to help them. The reason why she and the others came to Earth was to discuss it and also about the n of attacking the Death Arcana faction that Hel was going to lead.
¡°I see, let¡¯s go to Niflheim and discuss this matter,¡± Mykel said as he nodded his head with understanding, he then looked at Jeanne and Agnez. ¡°I want you guys to stay here and ask Vixelleth about Azrael Tower. We are going to clear Azrael Tower tomorrow,¡±
They all looked at Mykel with a puzzled look but then he teleported with Hera and the other Gods and Goddesses also disappeared.
¡°So you know where Hades is at?¡± Mykel asked as he sat down on his throne.
¡°Thanks to Ra¡¯s third eye, he managed to locate where Hades is, but the problem is that he¡¯s in Nyx¡¯s realm and if we want to go there, it will take time,¡± Hera answered.
¡°That won¡¯t be a problem, I can send you all there instantly,¡± Mykel answered with confidence because all he had to do was to get the [Nacht Omnipotence] skill again to enter Nyx¡¯s realm. ¡°When are going to n an attack?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°As soon as possible because Ra is ready to help us,¡± Hera answered.
¡°Then you should do it now. Bring me to Mount Olympus and summon Ra there as well,¡± Mykel said as he stood up. ¡°Bring me back here when I¡¯m done sending them to Nyx¡¯s realm, Loki,¡± Mykel looked at Loki.
Loki nodded with understanding and then Hera brought Mykel to Mount Olympus.
¡°I heard you can bring us to Nyx¡¯s realm,¡± Zeus said the moment Mykel entered the hall. ¡°How will you do that?¡± Zeus asked.
¡°I have my own way. What¡¯s more important right now is are you ready to fight her?¡± Mykel replied and stared at Zeus.
¡°I have been avoiding her, but now there¡¯s no reason to avoid her because she has corrupted my brother and I¡¯m not going to forgive her for what she did,¡± Zeus answered as the thunder struck his right hand and then a bolt of lightning appeared in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m ready to bring my brother back,¡±
While Mykel used his [Admin] skill and reced a skill with [Nacht Omnipotence] skill, Ra appeared from above andnded right in the middle of the hall. He looked at all the Olympian Gods and Goddesses, it was the first time for him to be on Mount Olympus.
¡°Are you ready?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at the strongest Gods and Goddesses in Greek mythology gathered in the hall.
Hera nodded her head and then she looked at Ra. ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± Hera said.
Ra approached Hera and offered his staff. ¡°Hold this with me,¡± Ra said.
Hera grabbed the staff and Ra¡¯s body produced a blinding light that made everyone look away. Ra¡¯s body got absorbed into the staff, and then the light moved from Ra¡¯s body to his staff and then moved slowly into Hera¡¯s body.
Everyone looked at Hera and nothing really changed, but they all could tell she had be more powerful. Mykel then activated [Nacht Omnipotence] skill and they all immediately entered Nyx¡¯s realm.
¡°You weren¡¯t lying, this is Nyx¡¯s realm,¡± Zeus said as he looked around and saw the tower of Tartarus where titans, beasts, and Gods were imprisoned.
They were looking around and immediately felt thousands of strong presences that wereing toward them.
Zeus didn¡¯t hesitate to strike whatever that came toward them from miles away with his [Thunder Wrath] skill as he flew above the sky. Thousands of massive bolts of lighting struck the ground and disintegrated everything that they touched.
Ares let out his anger and made himself big as a titan, he made everyone look like an ant from above. He grabbed his spear and sword and growl to attract Nyx¡¯s attention which he believed was inside the tower.
Poseidon turned himself into water and created a whirlpool around his body and made him float up in the sky with Zeus. He washed up all the zing mes around them and gave protection to the Gods and Goddesses below.
Those three presences were enough to bring Nyx¡¯s attention, she was standing on top of Tartarus. She flew toward them so slowly and suddenly Kronos, Prometheus, Cyclone, and the other titans climbed up from the ground.
¡°She¡¯s nning to kill us all here once and for all,¡± Hera said as she walked to the front.
Hera was the one who was going to fight Nyx and let the rest to find Hades and bring him back to Mount Olympus. Zeus, Ares, and Poseidon were following her from behind to protect her if something decided to ambush her from below the ground.
Nyx descended and stared at Hera with a smirk on her face. ¡°You think you cane all the way down here and do as you please? Especially you, Hera, what can you even do? You¡¯re nothing but an animal lover,¡±
¡°Right now, I¡¯m not Hera,¡± Hera said as she looked at Ra¡¯s staff.
¡°Is that, Ra¡¯s?¡± Nyx looked at the staff in Hera¡¯s right hand.
Hera¡¯s eyes glowed bright yellow and blinded Nyx with it, she then flew up into the sky and slowly transformed herself into a giant peacock.
Nyx looked up and saw Hera¡¯s body slowly cracked and me was burning her body. The giant peacock turned into a phoenix and spread her wings which were as bright as the sun and burned everything around her that even Zeus, Poseidon, and Ares had to make some distance to protect themselves from the heat.
¡°I¡¯m not Hera, I¡¯m Ra-Hera,¡± Hera and Ra¡¯s voices ovepped with each other as they stared down at Nyx. ¡°I¡¯m here to destroy your realm for good!¡±
Nyx smiled with excitement and the darkness started to form behind her. The night world had been divided into the day and night depending on where Nyx and Hera stood.
Mykel slowly walked back and Loki appeared from behind him. ¡°Such a shame we can¡¯t watch the battle because we have another important thing to do,¡±
¡°It is, but the oue is already decided. Let¡¯s leave,¡± Mykel answered.
Loki giggled mischievously and wrapped his arms around Mykel¡¯s shoulders and then disappeared.
191 Chapter 190
Mykel and Loki went back to Niflheim, and Mykel¡¯s body released steam because of the difference in temperature between Tartarus and Niflheim.
¡°Here, has some wine,¡± Dionysus offered a cup of wine to Mykel. ¡°How was it? Do you think they¡¯re going to win the battle against Nyx?¡± Dionysus asked.
¡°It depends,¡± Mykel grabbed the wine and then emptied the cup immediately. ¡°If they stick with their objective, then they will seed,¡±
¡°Nyx looked quite pissed that she decided to release the prisoners of Tartarus to fight them,¡± Loki said as he sat down on his seat.
Hedone, Dionysus, and Keres were shocked when they heard about Nyx releasing the prisoners of Tartarus.
¡°They¡¯re going to be fine, just focus on our next move now because this will be the final and decisive battle,¡± Mykel said as he stared at both of them.
Mykel sat down on Hera¡¯s seat, he looked at the empty hall and thought about the possibility of his n didn¡¯t go as he nned. Although everything had been or mostly in his favor, things could easily turn over even if he yed it carefully.
¡°Hmm? Something bothers you, Mykel?¡± Loki rested his head on his hand with his long ck hair covering half his face.
¡°No, just having thoughts,¡± Mykel answered, he then looked at Hel. ¡°Are you ready to lead them to war, Hel?¡±
¡°Yes, Loki and Thor will help me lead them into war. Having both of them on my side is more than enough,¡± Hel answered while she rubbed Fenrir¡¯s mane.
¡°Good, let¡¯s summon everyone here,¡± Mykel stood up and walked up to his throne.
(In Tartarus)
Nyx with darkness over her shoulders flew toward Hera and pulled Hera down using the darkness from above. It didn¡¯t take long for her to overwhelm the light with darkness but Hera resisted by wrapping herself with her wings.
Hera in her phoenix form covered her whole body with her wings and made her look like an egg. The light that she produced became brighter and brighter which pushed the darkness away from her.
¡°You can hide for as long as you can, but darkness will follow you everywhere,¡± Nyx said as she tried to confine Hera with a ck mist by pulling her right hand.
The crackling sound from the sky distracted Nyx and she saw Zeus¡¯s bolt of lightning pierce Kronos¡¯s body. She used her left hand and tried to do the same thing to Zeus but then her right hand got pulled away from her.
Nyx saw the ck mist get absorbed into Hera and gave Hera more power. She was annoyed and decided to use both hands to crush Hera with darkness, but then Hera spread her wings as she screamed.
Hera released energy that was ten times more destructive than a supernova. All the dark mist dispersed with the shockwave that she released, and ttened everything in her vicinity.
Poseidon had to protect everyone with a water barrier that was impossible to breach but the shockwave easily destroyed the barrier. Thankfully, he had prepared multiple barriers behind it and protected everyone from it while Hera became one with darkness and retreated.
Hera pped her wings as she looked at where Nyx would be, and then she saw a thick mist fly away to the mountain. She didn¡¯t hesitate and flew toward it to catch up on it while the heatwave burned everything below her into ashes.
¡°Father! Leave them to us! You should go and bring him back!¡± Ares said as he shed his sword at Kronos¡¯ body.
Zeus looked at Ares and Poseidon, he hesitated for a moment but then Persephone approached him and told him that Hades was somewhere inside the tower. She could feel Hades¡¯ presence and knew exactly that its presence belonged to him.
¡°Hermes, youe with us,¡± Zeus said as he looked at Hermes who hid behind Poseidon.
Hermes nodded his head and then the three of them flew to the Tower of Tartarus.
Hestia, Aphrodite, Apollo, Artemis, Athena, and the other powerful Gods and Goddesses from Greek mythology fought all the titans with all their might. They knew that they couldn¡¯t win against all of them at once, not in the slight chance, but as long as they could give time for Zeus to bring back Hades, it would be worth it.
Zeus, Hermes, and Persephonended in front of the gate into the tower of Tartarus. Persephone could feel Hades¡¯ presence from the top floor, and so they immediately flew to where she pointed at and avoid fighting the beasts and beings that were imprisoned inside.
Zeus struck the tower with his lightning and teleported to where it struck. Hermes and Persephone caught up to him and the three of them started looking around what looked like a chamber room without walls.
Persephone ran toward the dark corner and suddenly stopped before she entered the darkness.
¡°My love,¡± Persephone said as she stared at something in the corner.
The sound of footsteps was approaching Persephone from the shadow, and then Hades appeared in his ck fur robe. He stared at Persephone with a straight face but then he slowly frowned his eyebrows and gently rubbed her left cheek.
¡°What are you doing here,¡± Hades asked with his eyebrows raised.
¡°To be with you,¡± Persephone answered as she held Hades¡¯ arm with both hands.
Hades slightly smiled, he then looked at Zeus and his smile immediately disappear.
¡°What do you want from me, brother?¡± Hades asked with a bit of dislike.
¡°To bring you back to Mount Olympus,¡± Zeus answered as he stayed still from the moment he entered the tower. ¡°What are you thinking, brother? To leave your wife behind and decided to join her instead?¡±
Hades started to chuckle and turned intoughter. ¡°You came all the way down here to bring me back, brother? After you punished me for everything I did, and when I decided to leave for good, you want me back?¡± Hades asked as he shook his head. ¡°You hate me, and yet you can¡¯t even leave me alone,¡±
¡°Because you¡¯re my brother, that¡¯s the only reason why we are all here to risk our lives to bring you back,¡± Zeus answered. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you want to go back or not, but I will bring you back,¡±
¡°You don¡¯t even have to threaten me, brother. I can go back whenever I want, it¡¯s not like Nyx or Lucifer are the ones who forced me to be here,¡± Hades said as he walked toward the table and sat at it.
Zeus, Hermes, and Persephone stared at Hades with a perplexed look.
¡°Then why note back? What are you doing here?¡± Zeus asked as he approached Hades.
¡°Because this is what I want, brother,¡± Hades said as he grabbed a bronze jug and poured himself a cup of wine. ¡°You¡¯re thinking that this is wrong, you¡¯re not wrong about it, but you missed a big picture behind why I want to do this,¡± Hades continued as he looked at his own reflection in the wine.
Zeus sat down and decided to listen, he knew that forcing Hades to go back wouldn¡¯t work.
¡°Do you understand, brother? If the demons lose their power if Lucifer loses to all the worlds, what do you think will happen to us? The Gods?¡± Hades stared at Zeus.
¡°Peace, what else do you think?¡± Zeus replied with his eyebrows furrowed.
¡°Emptiness, brother, peace means emptiness. Emptiness is nothing but a boring and dull life for us, immortals,¡± Hades answered and offered the cup of wine to Zeus. ¡°Without them, we are nothing and we will be back to where we spend our times doing nothing with no proper reason to stay alive,¡±
¡°All these fancy things that we have right now, all the excitement of rivalry, isn¡¯t that what you want? To show who¡¯s the strongest God! And who can rule over all the Gods!¡± Hades exined as he stood up and spread his arms open.
Zeus looked at Hades with sympathy and didn¡¯t say anything.
¡°Do you understand if this is over, everything that you have right now will disappear? People from different worlds are worshipping you, the power that they gave you, the wealth, and the pride as a God! Are you really going to let all of that disappear?¡± Hades looked at Zeus with his eyebrows and frowned.
Hades sighed and then he walked around the table and stood right next to Zeus. He put his hand on Zeus¡¯s shoulder and gently gripped Zeus¡¯s shoulder.
¡°Let me be the evil God so everyone can live in this moment, forever, my brother,¡± Hades said as he looked at Zeus with sincerity.
192 Chapter 191
¡°Even after you both merge together, you still can¡¯t beat me,¡± Nyx said as she floated above Hera who was in her normal form andid down on the ground with wounds and bruises all over her body. ¡°I know why you¡¯re here, and I¡¯m not your target while you¡¯re just a distraction,¡± Nyx stared down at Hera.
Hera weakly opened her eyes and stared at Nyx slowly descending in front of her. She didn¡¯t have the energy to even move her body and was too exhausted to speak.
¡°Do you realize that you¡¯re just being used, Hera?¡± Nyx said with the dark mist covered her body and recovered all her wounds. ¡°All of you are being used by him, you¡¯re being fooled twice now. First, Zeus forced you to be his wife, and now Mykel used you for his own interest. How pathetic can you be, Hera?¡±
Nyx wrapped Hera with the dark mist and pulled her up, Nyx looked at Hera¡¯s face but then a beam of light came out from Hera¡¯s eyes and shot Nyx in both of her eyes. Nyx flinched and giggled, but then a bright light appeared from above the sky, she looked up and saw a massive sun descending so slowly.
¡°You never know when to give up, don¡¯t you?¡± Nyx said as she covered her face with her left hand. ¡°Do you realize that you had no chance the moment you set your foot in my world?¡± Nyx stared at the sun and used her right hand.
¡°I¡¯m done ying around with both of you,¡± Nyx clenched her right hand and the sun disappeared instantly.
Nyx mmed Hera to the ground, and grabbed Hera¡¯s face with her right hand, then she pulled out the ray from Hera¡¯s mouth and eyes forcefully. Ra was pulled out and then Nyx mmed him to the ground and wrapped him with the dark mist.
¡°Ra, I thought you would stay neutral. What made you change your position and decided to help them?¡± Nyx asked as she tightened the grip.
Ra didn¡¯t say a word and just red at Nyx while he tried to free himself.
¡°Since you¡¯re not a part of my family, there¡¯s no reason for me to show you any mercy,¡± Nyx pointed her right hand at Ra.
Nyx could hear the bones inside Ra¡¯s body cracking and before she could finish him, Hera stood up and shoved Ra¡¯s staff into the mist.
¡°Leave! Save yourself!¡± Hera screamed.
Ra grabbed his staff and turned into a ray of light then flew away with the speed of light.
Nyx slowly turned her head toward Hera, she shook her head so slowly while smiling.
¡°Oh, Hera, what a pitiful Goddess you are,¡± Nyx said as she walked around Hera who was on her knees. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join me instead, Hera? I can assure you that you will understand why we are doing this,¡± Nyx stood behind Hera with her arms rested on her waist.
Hera spent millions of Arcana Coins to heal herself immediately, and it surprised Nyx that Hera had that many Arcana Coins to heal all her wounds. She then slowly stood up and turned around to look at Nyx and covered her body because her dress got ripped during the battle.
¡°I already have everything that I wanted, and I know why you¡¯re doing this,¡± Hera answered. ¡°You fell for his charm, don¡¯t you, Nyx? He¡¯s the only one who can provide you warmth and light in your eternal cold nightlife,¡± Hera asked as she fixed her dress with magic.
¡°Said the Goddess who spent most of her time with Mykel ever since his appearance in the Hall of Triumph rather than with your husband,¡± Nyx replied and scoffed mockingly.
¡°He gave me strength and freedom, and I¡¯m interested in everything that he achieved and things he will achieve,¡± Hera exined as she stared at Nyx.
A loud rumbling sound came from the sky, it was Zeus and he ordered everyone to leave immediately.
¡°You can¡¯t lie to yourself because you¡¯re curious about him as well, it¡¯s just that your heart has belonged to someone else,¡± Hera said as she opened a portal behind her. ¡°We are in the same situation, and we both fell for their charm. A demon and a God with a desire to rule over all worlds,¡± Hera continued as she walked back and entered the portal then disappeared.
¡°Rule over all the worlds?¡± Nyx giggled. ¡°I would love to see both of them try,¡± Nyx continued and then disappeared into a dark mist.
Hera went back to Mount Olympus, but she was surprised that Zeus came back without Hades, not to mention that Persephone wasn¡¯t with him as well.
¡°Where¡¯s Hades? Where¡¯s Persephone?!¡± Hera asked as she walked through the other Gods and Goddesses who were also confused.
Zeus walked up to his throne so slowly and then sat down while everyone was making amotion in the hall. He leaned his back and took a deep breath then cleared his throat which made everyone stop talking and looked up at him.
¡°Hades won¡¯te back, at least not now and Persephone is staying there with him,¡± Zeus answered as she stared at Hera.
Everyone was perplexed by Zeus¡¯ answer, Hera furrowed her eyebrows and looked at Zeus furiously.
¡°What¡¯s that mean, Zeus?! You¡¯re saying that you decided to leave even though you can bring him back here?!¡± Hera raised her voice and everyone slowly walked away from Hera and made some distance to avoid getting involved in the quarrel between those two.
¡°It¡¯splicated and I can promise you that they both wille back,¡± Zeus answered.
¡°I tried my best to distract Nyx, and I offered myself to Ra so we can bring Hades back! But what did you give us in return? Disappointment!¡± Hera scoffed and shook her head in disbelief. ¡°Your promise means nothing to me! Why did I trust you in the first ce?¡± Hera continued and slowly turned herself into her vengeful form, she then left the hall hurriedly.
Zeus didn¡¯t even respond to Hera¡¯s anger and stayed quiet, he then looked at Hermes who tried to catch up on Hera.
¡°Hermes,¡± Hera said as she stood in front of the temple and everything around her became dead like the nts and the grass. ¡°Bring me to Niflheim,¡± Hera red at Hermes from the corner of her eyes.
Hermes didn¡¯t say a word and immediately brought Hera to Niflheim.
They both arrived in front of the bridge, Hera then walked on her own to the bridge.
¡°You can report whatever you want to Zeus, I¡¯m not nning oning back at least for the meantime,¡± Hera said as she kept walking and didn¡¯t look back.
Hermes raised his eyebrows as he stared at Hera entering the kingdom and then left.
Hera entered the castle and went straight to the hall hurriedly, and the moment she opened the door, she saw nobody in the hall. Everyone had left to war against the Death Arcana, but then she saw Mykel was on his own sitting on the throne while holding a cup of wine.
¡°I have been waiting,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Hera standing in front of the door.
¡°Mykel? You¡¯re still here?¡± Hera asked and proceeded to approach him.
¡°Of course, I saw everything,¡± Mykel said as he stood up and stood still on top of the steps. He read everything from the [Story] tab of Hera, Zeus, and Hades, he knew what happened back there.
Hera started to walk hurriedly and then stood at the bottom of the steps as she looked at Mykel in anger, hatred, disappointment, and betrayal all mixed into one. Mykel slowly walked down and gently put his hand on her right cheek, he didn¡¯t say a word and just rubbed her cheek with his thumb.
¡°I¡¯m sorry it ended up like this,¡± Mykel said with his eyebrows furrowed.
¡°What should we do? Everything is a mess and it was all because of his fault,¡± Hera squinted her eyes as she held her anger.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can fix it,¡± Mykel answered as he stared nkly at the door. ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t bring Hades and Persephone back right now because of the thing that I¡¯m having with her. I need to avoid being in the spotlight for who knows how long,¡±
Hera nodded her understanding. ¡°I understand, but what about Ra?¡± Hera asked as she looked up at Mykel.
¡°I will personally deal with him. Everything will be alright,¡± Mykel answered and stared back at Hera.
Hera slowly wrapped her arms around Mykel¡¯s waist as she slowly went down to her knees and dragged him down with her. He sat down on the step while she rested her head on hisp because there was nothing that need to be said.
¡°I want you to be patient, for a little bit longer,¡± Mykel said as he looked down at Hera. ¡°Once the timees, I will drag everyone down who would go against my will. I can promise you that,¡± Mykel continued as he kept staring at Hera and he started to stroke her hair gently.
Hera¡¯s appearance turned to her normal self, and then she nodded her head without saying a single word. His words and promise were soothing to Hera¡¯s ears, and she couldn¡¯t help but agree with what he said.
¡°You have done a great job, you can close your eyes and rest. I will be here until you wakes up,¡± Mykel said with a gentle smile.
Hera closed her eyes and fell asleep on Mykel¡¯sp.
193 Chapter 192
Mykel went back to Earth early in the morning after heforted Hera and apany her until she felt better. He walked into Beldathiel¡¯s room and saw Zherlthsh and Vixelleth enjoying a bottle of wine while Beldathiel was asleep.
¡°Oh, you¡¯re back,¡± Zherlthsh said and stared at Mykel with displeased.
Vixelleth didn¡¯t even bother to look at Mykel because he knew that both of them were angry at him for bringing the Gods to his goal to take down Lucifer. He didn¡¯t bother with what they were thinking because they couldn¡¯t do anything to him since he was their master.
¡°Where are the others, are they staying here or did you send them all back to the hotel?¡± Mykel asked as he grabbed the bottle of wine, but then his hand was grabbed by Vixelleth and she was gripping his wrist really tightly. ¡°What? I¡¯m not allowed to get a sip?¡±
¡°This one is ours, if you want one go buy one,¡± Vixelleth said with a cynical look.
Mykel smirked as he shook his head.
¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question, where are the others?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°They¡¯re upstairs, asleep,¡± Zherlthsh answered. ¡°By the way, can you stay away from us? You have a really strong scent of a God and it¡¯s making us dizzy,¡± Zherlthsh looked at Mykel with her eyebrows furrowed.
¡°Just send me to District 8, I¡¯m not nning on staying here anyway,¡± Mykel said as he fixed his gloves. ¡°You should send them as well when they wake up,¡±
Zherlthsh opened a portal and then Mykel walked through it.
The sun rose and everyone was ready to enter the Azrael Tower, but then a car came. It was Asmond and Enma, Mykel looked at them with his eyebrows furrowed because he believed that nobody told them that they were going to clear the Azrael Tower.
¡°Did any of you tell them about our schedule?¡± Mykel looked at them.
¡°I did, boss,¡± Gunnar raised his hand. ¡°Enma messaged mest night and she asked about it and I told her that we are going to clear the Azrael Tower,¡± Gunnar answered and he looked a bit nervous.
Agnez and Jeanne stared at him dead in the eye.
¡°I see, that¡¯s fine, I guess we have to bring the luggage with us again from now on,¡± Mykel sighed as he put his hands in his pockets because he wasn¡¯t in the mood to put a facade in front of Asmond.
¡°Long time no see, Asmond,¡± Mykel smiled as he approached him.
¡°Yes, and congrats for clearing the twentieth floor,¡± Asmond replied and then nced at Jeanne.
¡°Are you here to join us?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°No, we are here not for that because there¡¯s still a lot of stuff that I need to take care of. It takes longer than I expected and I realized that bing the head of the Fraternity Association is really hard,¡± Asmond answered and started chuckling nervously, Mykel could tell that Asmond barely had any sleep from his eyes.
¡°That¡¯s why I have Lh to take care of everything for me. You should get yourself an assistant that you can depend on,¡± Mykel said.
¡°Yeah, I think I should but right now Enma and Kastor¡¯s former assistant are already helping me. So, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not suited for this kind of job, but since Kastor entrusted this to me, I should do my best,¡± Asmond replied and he looked a bit nervous.
¡°That¡¯s why I came here to tell you that I¡¯m going to meet her this afternoon to talk about the Fraternity. We aren¡¯t going to merge with the Guild Association, it¡¯s just that we are in need of a bit of support from you guys,¡± Asmond said as he looked at Mykel.
¡°Well, whatever it is, I just hope that it goes in your favor,¡± Mykel nodded his head. ¡°Take care, Asmond and stay strong,¡± Mykel continued as he smiled at him.
¡°Yeah, thank you, and good luck on your attempt to clear the twentieth floor,¡± Asmond replied.
Mykel nodded his head and then walked back to the others and entered the tower while Asmond watched them all from the distance.
¡°Thank god he¡¯s not joining us,¡± Agnez said as she wrapped her left arm around Jeanne¡¯s shoulder. Isn¡¯t that right, Jeanne?¡±
Jeanne just shook her head and smiled because she didn¡¯t have anything to say or respond to Agnez¡¯s question since she didn¡¯t care about Asmond anymore. She was happy because the gap between her and him went wider again, she felt at ease thanks to that.
They entered the tower because they didn¡¯t have the key to Bumi World since Mykel gave it to Barika.
It only took them fifteen minutes to clear up to the tenth floor, and then they entered the portal to the eleventh floor. It surprised them when they saw the Bumi World which used to be a big whole mess had turned into a civilized world.
¡°Damn, they really did make this world their second world, huh?¡± Rozan asked as he looked at all the buildings that had been rebuilt and there were people with modern outfits walking around. ¡°It feels like we are in a different world rather than in Bumi,¡± Rozan continued as he looked at people who were still rebuilding the buildings in the distance.
¡°I wonder how did they bring all of this stuff here, did they carry the parts by hand and then build those vehicles inside this world?¡± Sven asked as he looked at the cars and cranes.
¡°That¡¯s the only exnation and it¡¯s not that hard for them since they came from a more advanced world than us,¡± Mykel answered as he kept walking on the sidewalk.
It didn¡¯t take long until those people from Juven where Barika came from recognized them. Those people knew about Mykel because Barika and his team told them about him as the hero who saved Bumi World and gave the world to the people of Juven.
Juven¡¯s poption was a lot more than Earth and since they were separated into two territories, they couldn¡¯t use morend than what they had. So they used the Bumi as their second world and used it as the neutral zone, a ce where people from two different fathends live peacefully together.
¡°Huh, they even tore down the walls,¡± Agnez said and looked at the remains of the walls that used to separate the humans and the zombies or the cannibals. ¡°It looks like the people from Bumi are fine with these people from Juven,¡±
¡°They have no choice and without people from Juven, they can¡¯t rebuild their own world,¡± Mykel answered as he walked toward the portal.
They went to the fifteenth floor and so far people from Juven were still on the eleventh floor. Only a few of them were on the twelfth floor and they hadn¡¯t nned to rebuild that floor yet because they were still focusing on the civilization on the eleventh floor.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the sixteenth floor,¡± Mykel said as he held the door inside the Azrael Tower.
[The second world, Leowa]
[Free Leowa from the Second Demon Lord Kazguul¡¯s army!]
¡°Wait a minute, are we on a ship?¡± Gunnar asked as he looked around, they were on the deck of a wooden ship and they were in the middle of the sea.
¡°Seems like it, I guess we should use the ship to find an ind,¡± Rozan said as he checked his surroundings and there was nobody else on the ship.
194 Chapter 193
¡°You found anyone?¡± Agnez asked as she looked at Nagy who just came out from the cabin.
¡°Only dead people, they have turned into skeletons and that means they have died for a very long time,¡± Nagy answered as she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s weird that everything inside the cabin is still in a good condition. It seems that they died by killing themselves here after they put down the anchor in the middle of the sea,¡± Nagy exined.
¡°How do you know they killed themselves?¡± Agnez asked with her eyebrows furrowed.
¡°They stabbed their hearts with a dagger and a sword,¡± Sven answered as he walked out from the cabin with Vincze. ¡°It¡¯s either they killed themselves or they killed each other, but either way, they died because of themselves,¡±
Agnez hummed with his arms crossed and put her right hand under her chin. She looked at Gunnar who tried to pull the anchor but seemed to be stuck at something.
¡°This is not good, if I pulled it harder it would break the anchor,¡± Gunnar said as he looked at Agnez. ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether we are going to remove the anchor or go down there,¡± Gunnar continued.
¡°Does anyone want to go down there?¡± Agnez asked and looked at everyone around the cabin.
It was night time and the sea was calm, but that didn¡¯t mean they want to go down there and check what happened with the anchor. Nobody was brave enough to go deep into the sea, especially when they were inside of a world where water and demon were the two things they needed to avoid.
¡°Just remove the anchor, we can use Rozan¡¯s magic to stop the ship when needed,¡± Agnez said as she pointed at the anchor. ¡°Jeanne, cut the anchor,¡± Agnez continued.
Jeanne walked to the side and was about to cut it off with her sword, and the moment she unsheathed her sword, all over them were frozen still when Jeanne¡¯s sword reflected the moonlight. Hundreds of spirits were ring down at them from above the ship, the spirits looked so angry at them for some reason.
¡°Cut it down, Jeanne, but slowly and quietly,¡± Agnez said quietly.
Jeanne slowly cut the rope and it immediately fell into the water, the ssh sound didn¡¯t attract the ghost and the ship started to move forward slowly. The spirits were just ring at them and didn¡¯t move and Jeanne decided to sheathe her sword.
¡°That legit scared me,¡± Rozan said as he sat down and exhaled deeply.
¡°Well, there¡¯s always a first for everything,¡± Agnez said as she walked to the front of the cabin. ¡°So, does anyone know where are we going?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s just wait until the sun raises because we can¡¯t see anything. I don¡¯t want to use fire magic because I don¡¯t want to attract any demons that might be living under the sea and destroy the ship,¡± Rozan answered as heid down and put his hands behind his head.
¡°With this speed, we won¡¯t be drifting that far since the sea is calm and we have no sail,¡± Nagy said as she looked at the sea.
Everyone sat down and enjoyed the silence while at the same time staying on guard from demons that might appear at any time.
Afterzing around for hours, the sun rose, and everyone immediately stood up and looked at the sun that appeared from the front of the ship. They realized that there was more than one ship on the sea, there were at least a dozen of them that were visible.
¡°Wait, do you think those people were running sailing away from the ind? We should turn this ship around,¡± Jeanne said when she noticed all the ships were going in the same direction.
Gerrard whistled from on top of the mast, he pointed at the back of the ship. Rozan went to the second floor of the deck at the back of the ship to look at what Gerrard was pointing at.
¡°Jeanne is right! I can see an ind over there,¡± Rozan shouted.
¡°Alright, turn this ship around, Rozan,¡± Agnez said as she looked up.
Rozan took the wheel and turned it around, thankfully the rudder worked perfectly.
¡°That¡¯s a lot of ships,¡± Lillith said as she looked at all the ships but they were all putting their anchors down. ¡°This is so bizarre,¡± Lillith continued.
¡°Yeah, it looks like something or someone was preventing them from leaving,¡± Gunnar said as he looked at a few shipwrecks and debris floating on the water. ¡°Do you think something was messing with their ships and pulled the anchors down?¡± Gunnar looked down at the sea.
Nobody knew the answer while Mykel was enjoying the breeze and staring at the shipwrecks. Suddenly the ship hit something, and they all looked so confused and decided to go to the front of the ship.
¡°Hmm, invisible wall. We are not allowed to leave this area,¡± Agnez said as she touched the invisible wall.
It didn¡¯t take long until something from under the sea started to move and made tidal waves. Everyone looked at where the waves came from, and then something big came out that looked like a snake. The snake was big enough to swallow a ship, it then dove down into the water again.
¡°There it is, our objective,¡± Agnez said as unsheathed her new sword that was made from [Blessed Tungsten Steel] from the reward for clearing the twentieth floor.
¡°It¡¯sing!¡± Gerrard said as he pointed at the silhouette of the snake under the sea behind the ship.
Everyone was shocked when they heard an unfamiliar voice that came from above them. They all looked up and saw Gerrard was the one who said that, they were bewildered when they heard his voice.
¡°Wait! You can speak now?!¡± Gunnar asked as he looked at Gerrard.
¡°Yeah, Boss did something to me and now I can speak even though I still have to train my tongue to speak properly,¡± Gerrard answered. ¡°Anyway, the snake ising!¡±
The snake went to the surface and the ship was pushed by the wave, but Gerrard manage to shot his arrow at the snake¡¯s right eye. The snake screeched and immediately dove down again and the ship was almost flipped over because of the wave but thankfully, Rozan calmed the water down at the right moment.
¡°Fucking annoying!¡± Rozan said as he pointed his staff at the water and then he used the water to push the snake to the surface. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all yours, guys! I will make him stay up,¡±
The snake slithered toward the ship and it looked angry, and when it was about to bite the back of the ship with its giant mouth, Jeanne, Agnez, Sven, Vincze, Agnez, and Gunnar jumped off of the ship. Agnez swung her sword and created a projectile attack, it shed the top lip of the snake and made the snake dove its head into the water.
All of themnded on top of the snake¡¯s body, and Rozan pushed the snake¡¯s head back to the surface. They cut the snake¡¯s body open and they killed the snake from the inside by slicing the snake¡¯s brain and heart.
¡°Look, a portal appeared!¡± Rozan said as he pointed at the portal in front of the ship.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the next floor,¡± Agnez said as she boarded the ship with the others.
195 Chapter 194
¡°The ind is still far, can you push the ship with your magic, Rozan?¡± Gunnar asked as he walked toward Rozan who steered the wheel.
¡°Sure, hold the wheel for me,¡± Rozan said as he removed his hands from the wheel and walked to the back of the ship.
Rozan created waves using wing magic, and the waves pushed the ship quite strongly. Everyone had to hold onto something so they didn¡¯t fall down.
It took them an hour to finally reached the shore and they all decided to jump down from the ship.
¡°Are you sure that we should be here? The ind looked so small though and we don¡¯t see a tower on this ind,¡± Gunnar asked as he grabbed a big seashell out of curiosity.
¡°There¡¯s no other ind around us, so I believe we are on the right track,¡± Jeanne answered and as she looked at the coconut trees in front of her. ¡°Maybe we are going to encounter something that will lead us to another floor,¡± Jeanne said as she grabbed a rock and then threw it at the coconut.
¡°Let¡¯s split up but don¡¯t go too far,¡± Agnez said as she looked at Jeanne making a hole in the coconut that she shot down. ¡°Let¡¯se back after ten minutes of exploring,¡±
Mykel looked at the sea stack in the distance and walked toward it.
¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary,¡± Mykel said as he kept walking.
Everyone looked at Mykel and where he went, they saw a rowboat hidden behind the sea stack and immediately followed him from behind. The rock was so tall but thankfully the boat was visible behind it because the wave pushed the both onto the shore.
They looked at the rowboat up close and it looked old because there were so many holes in it.
¡°Whoever used this, it seems like they survived from that snake and went back to the ind,¡± Rozan said as he checked if there was something on the boat. ¡°Let¡¯s check the ind,¡±
Everyone walking into the tropical forest but Mykel was still near the rowboat and looking at something that was hidden behind the sea stack. He then entered the forest because everyone was waiting for him.
¡°We have been walking for hours, but there¡¯s no sign of anyone living in this forest,¡± Jeanne said as she wiped the sweat on her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t even see any spirits,¡± Jeanne continued as she sat down and leaned on the tree while staring at Mykel.
¡°It¡¯s getting dark, let¡¯s get out of the forest and stay on the shore. Let¡¯s rest and continue the search on the ind tomorrow morning,¡± Mykel said as he looked at them.
All of them nodded with understanding and left the forest after an hour of walking.
Everyone was making themselvesfortable on the shore while they were staring at the starry night. One by one they all fell asleep, but then Lillith opened her eyes because someone was calling her name.
Lillith sat up and turned around, she looked at a vague figure in the forest. A person in all white was standing next to a tree and looked like the person was staring at her. She looked at the others who were in a deep sleep and decided to go into the forest on her own.
Turned out the person who was standing next to a tree was a woman, a woman with blonde hair and brown eyes that looked the same age as Lillith. Lillith entered the forest and immediately the woman smiled at her then she walked away as if she wanted Lillith to follow her.
Lillith wasn¡¯t the type to like ying around, and she silently ran toward the woman and suddenly appeared right next to the woman.
¡°Who are you?¡± Lillith asked.
The woman wasn¡¯t even startled when Lillith appeared right next to her, she smiled while kept looking forward.
¡°I heard a ship came to the ind, I was too scared to go out there and decided to go out at this hour just to be safe,¡± The woman answered calmly and then looked at Lillith in the eye. ¡°You have pretty eyes,¡±
¡°I¡¯m not asking that question, I¡¯m asking who are you,¡± Lillith furrowed her eyebrows and kept following the woman from behind.
¡°I¡¯m just a survivor, like you,¡± The woman answered with a gentle smile.
Lillith used [Telepathic] to read the woman¡¯s memories because she was suspicious about the woman. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t read the woman¡¯s memories at all, she then stopped walking and grabbed her daggers so quietly that she hid behind her sweater.
¡°Why are you holding your weapons?¡± The woman asked and stopped but she didn¡¯t look back at Lillith.
¡°Ask my question or I will stab you,¡± Lillith said with her hands behind her back. ¡°Are you a demon?¡± Lillith asked.
¡°No,¡± The woman answered and turned around. ¡°Do I look like one? I don¡¯t think a demon can be a pretty woman like me,¡± The woman continued.
¡°I have seen three beautiful demons, way prettier than you,¡± Lillith said as she tightened her grip.
¡°Oh, then I stand corrected,¡± The woman said with a surprised expression. ¡°but I¡¯m not a demon though, or at least that¡¯s what I believe,¡± The woman smiled and continued walking.
Lillith furrowed her forehead and started to follow the woman with the daggers still in her both hands.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Lillith asked.
¡°I don¡¯t remember,¡± The woman answered, ¡°But I do remember it started with an S,¡± The woman continued.
¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have no idea why are you here,¡± Lillith said as she squinted her eyes.
¡°That¡¯s right, the moment I open my eyes, I was on this ind on my own,¡± The woman answered and showed her sorrowful face. ¡°The first thing I remember was that I was facing the sea,¡±
¡°Then where are you leading me to? Your hiding ce?¡± Lillith asked with her eyebrows raised.
¡°No, I need your help. There¡¯s something that I need to find but I don¡¯t know what is it. It¡¯s something important to me and I know that it¡¯s somewhere on this ind,¡± The woman answered and looked at Lillith.
Lillith looked around and raised her eyebrows. ¡°You don¡¯t know what it is and it¡¯s on this ind? I don¡¯t think I can be of any help. Even if everyone is helping me, it would take days or even weeks,¡± Lillith said as she sighed and rested her hands on her waist.
¡°I have been looking for it for hundreds of nights, you don¡¯t have to find it in the ces that I have searched,¡± The woman said as she looked down in the dark.
¡°You won¡¯t be able to see anything in the dark, why don¡¯t you look at it during the day?¡± Lillith crossed her arms.
¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± The woman answered as she kept looking around up and down.
Lillith got more confused by the woman¡¯s answers.
¡°Why don¡¯t we go and check the rowboat that we found? Maybe that¡¯s how you get onto the ind. You might drop it near the rowboat,¡± Lillith said as she pointed at the sea on her right.
¡°Okay,¡± The woman nodded her head.
They both went to the shore and Lillith showed the rowboat, and when she asked if that rowboat belonged to the woman, the woman didn¡¯t remember anything. They both started looking around the rowboat, but they didn¡¯t find anything until the sun rose.
¡°What are you doing there?¡± Mykel¡¯s voice could be heard from behind Lillith.
Lillith turned around and saw Mykel smoking his cigarette and walking toward her.
¡°This woman here loses something, and I¡¯m here to help her find it,¡± Lillith answered as she pointed her thumb over her shoulder.
¡°What woman?¡± Mykel raised his eyebrow.
¡°What do you mean what wom-¡± Before Lillith could finish her sentence, she turned around and there was nobody near her.
¡°Okay, either I¡¯m going crazy or I was sleepwalking,¡± Lillith continued as she looked around.
196 Chapter 195
Lillith told them about the woman that she metst night to everyone once they all woke up. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was dreaming or if it was an illusion, but she told them about the thing that she needed to find. Everyone believed her because there was no reason to, and they believed it was a clue to get onto the next floor.
They decided to go into the forest again and looked for the woman that Lillith described. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t find the woman anywhere, even Jeanne used her sword and couldn¡¯t find the woman.
¡°This is really hard, we are going to be stuck here if we don¡¯t find the woman or the item that she¡¯s looking for,¡± Vincze said as he looked up at the purple sky and the stars started to shine.
¡°Let¡¯s stay here for tonight, maybe she will appearter,¡± Agnez said as she sat down and leaned on the tree.
¡°Based on Lilly¡¯s words, I think the woman is too scared to show herself if there are so many of us here. She should appear if Lillith is the only one in the forest, no?¡± Jeanne exined and looked at them.
¡°What do you think, Lilly? Are you okay if you stay here on your own?¡± Agnez asked.
¡°It¡¯s fine by me,¡± Lillith answered and nodded her head.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave then,¡± Agnez said as she stood up.
The moment they were about to leave their spot, they heard footsteps in the distance. All of them looked in the direction where the sound of footsteps was, they saw a blonde haired woman in a white dress. The woman was staring at them in the distance and then looked at Lillith with a gentle smile.
¡°That¡¯s her?¡± Agnez asked quietly.
¡°Yes, that¡¯s her,¡± Lillith answered as she walked to the front and approached the woman.
They followed Lillith while the woman was just standing still and stared at them.
¡°I¡¯m sorry that I have to leave back there,¡± The woman said as she put her left hand on the tree next to her. ¡°Did you find anything near that rowboat?¡± The woman asked.
¡°I couldn¡¯t find anything, sorry,¡± Lillith shook her head.
¡°I see, that¡¯s okay, I wasn¡¯t expecting to find anything there either,¡± The woman answered and showed her sorrowful expression.
¡°I realize that you¡¯re not a human, you¡¯re a spirit, right?¡± Lillith asked as she stared at the woman.
The woman raised her eyebrows with a surprised expression, but then she showed a puzzled look.
¡°A spirit? What are you talking about?¡± The woman asked with her eyebrows furrowed.
¡°You¡¯re a spirit because you disappear when the sun rises, and to prove it, I can stab you with this dagger and it will go right through your body,¡± Lillith exined as she showed her dagger.
Before the woman could stop Lillith from stabbing her, Lillith already stabbed her in the stomach. It surprised everyone that Lillith¡¯s dagger didn¡¯t go through the woman¡¯s body, it stuck inside.
The woman screamed in pain and released a sonic wave from her voice that threw all of them away except for Mykel. The woman was screaming in agony and the whole ind shook as if the ind showed its empathy toward the woman¡¯s pain.
All the trees, roots, and the ground started to attack and strangle them. They were surprised that the whole ind was alive and the woman was actually the one who controlled it.
¡°Stop!¡± The woman screamed.
The ind stopped attacking them and slowly released them while the woman watched Lillith and the others went on guard. The woman looked at Mykel who wasn¡¯t even touched by the ind, she looked a bit confused but then she noticed the overwhelming magic inside his body.
The woman groaned as she looked at her stomach, she pulled the dagger and dropped it to the ground. They all were shocked when something came out from the woman¡¯s body that wasn¡¯t blood, it was mud and it poured down like a waterfall.
¡°What are you?¡± Lillith asked with a puzzled look.
¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± The woman answered as she held the wound in her stomach.
The woman managed to close the wound but then she copsed, but before she fell to the ground, Mykel grabbed her body. The woman¡¯s skin became dry and there were cracks all over her arms, neck, and face, everyone looked at her with a perplexed look.
¡°Let¡¯s find the ne,¡± Mykel said quietly as he stared at the woman.
The woman looked at Mykel with her head tilted and confused, but then her pupils shrunk as she remembered something.
¡°You finally remember?¡± Mykel asked with a smirk. ¡°I will bring you there,¡±
Mykel carried the woman because she was running out of energy thanks to Lillith for stabbing her in the stomach which forced the woman to use the spare energy she had left.
¡°My promises,¡± The woman said as she stared nkly at the stars. ¡°They all buried deep in the sand,¡± The woman continued.
¡°Everyone was facing the sea, the waves were high they reached our knees and up to our noses,¡± The woman mumbled to herself while Mykel kept carrying her.
¡°Was I wrong?¡± The woman asked with her trembling voice. ¡°To try and find what was left of me?¡±
Everyone listened to her mumblings and they all looked at each other with a confused looks. Whatever she was saying, it must be rted to the past that she just remembered.
¡°Do you remember this ce?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at the rowboat.
¡°Yes, this is where I lost it,¡± The woman looked at the rowboat and nodded her head slowly.
Mykel slowly and carefully put down the woman, she slowly stood on her own and then staggered when she walked toward the rowboat. She looked around and didn¡¯t recall the rowboat was there when she came to the ind.
¡°It¡¯s not here,¡± The woman said as she staggered toward the sea with rocks in the shallow water.
Everyone followed her from behind and then she suddenly stopped when she saw something floating. It was the same dress that she wore, and it was stuck under the rock, everyone approached it and saw not only a dress but also a skeleton hand that tried to reach something.
Gunnar decided to lift the rock and grabbed the dress while everyone else looked at the skeleton hand with the rest of the arm buried underneath. They all decided to dig up and found a skeleton facing the ground with a ne a meter away from the skeleton.
Mykel grabbed the ne and then showed it to the woman.
¡°Is this what you¡¯re looking for?¡± Mykel asked.
The woman slowly reached her hand on the ne and then she grabbed it.
¡°My talisman,¡± The woman said as she looked at the ne and wreathed in a smile.
The woman wore her ne and suddenly her body slowly turned brown like mud. Her whole body melted because of the water including the dress and everyone was surprised and worried at the same time, but then a white light came out from the body.
It was the woman and she floated above the ground in the same dress and the ne was around her neck.
A notification appeared and they cleared the seventeenth floor just like that, but they couldn¡¯t find the portal anywhere.
¡°Thank you, for finding my talisman,¡± The woman said as she looked at them. ¡°I remember everything,¡± The woman stared at the sea. ¡°I protected them from being chased by the demons, and I hope they¡¯re all safe now,¡± The woman continued.
¡°Are you talking about the people in the ships over there?¡± Agnez asked and pointed at the sea where they came from.
¡°Yes, did you meet them?¡± The woman asked.
¡°We did, or at least what was left of them,¡± Agnez answered. ¡°They all died, not far from here. They were chased by a giant snake,¡± Agnez continued.
¡°No¡¡± The woman looked distressed and then flew away to see it for herself.
It didn¡¯t take long until the woman came back with a sorrowful expression.
¡°Why¡¡± The woman mumbled to herself while everyone just watched her float above the water. ¡°All of my efforts, it was useless,¡± The woman continued and started sobbing.
Everyone let her be until she finally calmed down.
¡°Then there¡¯s no more use to seal it,¡± The woman said and started to ascend.
The woman screamed and the whole world was shaking because of her, and the air was cracking like ss and then it shattered. They saw a whole ind in the distance and then they saw a portal right in front of them in the middle of the sea.
¡°Get the ship, we are going to the next floor,¡± Agnez said and looked at the others.
All of them nodded and immediately ran to where they left the ship.
Mykel stayed behind and saw the woman staring at the ind in the distance. She looked furious and sad at the same time, she then looked down and saw Mykel was the only one left.
¡°Where did everyone go?¡± The woman asked.
¡°They all went to the ship, the reason why we are here in your world is to kill the demon lord,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°I wish I can join you, but my spirit is stuck around this ind,¡± The woman said as she slowly descend in front of Mykel.
¡°You can, it¡¯s not something impossible for me to do,¡± Mykel said. ¡°I can bring you back to life, Shelly the grand magi, the queen of Leowa, and the mother of nature,¡± Mykel continued with a smile.
197 Chapter 196
¡°Where¡¯s Mykel?¡± Agnez asked as she looked around.
Everyone looked at the ind and they couldn¡¯t find Mykel anywhere, then suddenly the water burst right behind the ship. They turned around and saw Shelly floating above the water like how Poseidon did, she then jumped down and before shended on the cabin, the wind stopped her fall.
Mykel came down from the sky with the help of Shelly¡¯s magic that carried him back to the ship.
¡°Wait, what¡¯s happening?¡± Jeanne asked as she looked at Mykel who fixed his zer.
¡°Since it¡¯s going to be a waste to leave her behind on the ind, I brought her back to life,¡± Mykel answered so casually.
¡°You can do something like that?!¡± Rozan asked while the others looked at Mykel with shocked expressions.
¡°Yes, so there¡¯s no need for you to be worried if you die. I can easily bring you back to life,¡± Mykel answered as he nodded his head. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you can go out there like a brainless person without a n. I won¡¯t bring you back to life if you do that,¡±
Shelly put fire around her body and covered herself in an orange long silk robe made from fire. Rozan looked at her and was amazed by her ability to manipte magic and turned it into whatever she wanted.
¡°So, who¡¯s she actually?¡± Jeanne asked.
¡°Where¡¯s my manner,¡± Shelly said as she walked to the front of the others. ¡°My name is Shelly Leowa, I¡¯m the queen of the Leowa, and I¡¯m a mother of nature,¡± Shelly bowed her head a bit as she opened her arms and bent her knees a bit.
¡°What¡¯s actually happening to your world?¡± Rozan asked.
¡°It¡¯s quite a long story, but I can tell you while we sail to Leowa,¡± Shelly answered as she turned around and stared at the giant portal to the eighteenth floor.
Shelly Leowa wasn¡¯t immortal but she could manipte her aging which made her stay young even though she had been living for more than three hundred years. She was just a mage but her Benefactor was the reason why she became the mother of nature. The only one who could make a Recipient that strong was Goddess Gaia, she only had two Recipients in all the worlds that existed.
Leowa wasn¡¯t actually her real name, but she made herself a prophet and protector of Leowa so that people believed her. She wasn¡¯t an evil person, she only did what she was told by Gaia to make Leowa her world. Gaia had seen and known about Nyx¡¯s scheme a very long time ago but she didn¡¯t mind it because she didn¡¯t hate the idea as what Hades said to Zeus so she used Shelly to defend against the iing demon invasion.
As Mykel and the others saw, Shelly failed but it wasn¡¯t really her fault because Lucifer knew how capable Gaia was. He ordered Azrael to summon his tower, not in the middle of an ind, but instead, he summoned the tower in the middle of the sea where it was impossible to get into.
Agnez and the others knew about it because Vixelleth told them about the big picture of the world they were going to deal with and what kind of Demon Lord Kazguul was.
Shelly on her own for hundreds of years defended the outbreak, but she was just a normal human being. She couldn¡¯t handle thousands of demons where water was their source of power. The demon creatures that were as big as the snake they fought were hundreds of them back then, those creatures rode the waves and invaded thend.
Shelly couldn¡¯t protect them and decided to send all of the people away while she protected them from behind. When she tried to seal those demons, there was one demon that looked like a humanoid sea creature that was taller than the snake.
Shelly fought the demon for days and she defeated the demon, but she didn¡¯t realize there was another demon that followed them after she sealed thend and the sea around it. She drowned because she used everything to kill that demon, and she saw a rowboat was left behind and it appeared the people left it for her.
¡°So you died the moment you reached the ind?¡± Agnez asked as she sat on top of the railing.
¡°Yes, but before I breathed myst breath, I let my consciousness go and during that process, I lost my memories,¡± Shelly answered. ¡°The reason why I only appeared during the night was that I had to preserve my energy and you came at the right moment, and If not, I might die a week from today,¡± Shelly exined.
The skill that made Shelly able to do something like that was called [Quintessence] a Benefactor Exclusive skill that Gaia gifted to her. It made her able to remove her consciousness from her body and at the same time, she could recreate a body from nature around her. It made her invincible from harm toward her real body, and it was a good way to be in any ce at any time without having to worry about danger.
Everyone nodded with understanding but then Shelly looked down and squinted her eyes.
¡°These demons are breeding,¡± Shelly said as she walked to the side. ¡°It¡¯s triple the amount since thest time I remembered,¡± Shelly continued and looked at the sea.
¡°You heard her, get ready,¡± Agnez said as she unsheathed her sword.
¡°Let me, deal with them,¡± Shelly said as she floated in the air. ¡°You can watch and protect the ship,¡± Shelly continued.
Shelly flew away from the ship and she immediately pulled the water toward her as if the sea was her own body. She wrapped herself inside a massive bubble of water and gushed them all out like aser into the sea and moved them around.
Blood starteding out from the sea and hundreds of sea creatures with fangs and sharp ws went to the surface to fight Shelly. She kept gushing the water toward all of them at once and made holes and slices of the creatures¡¯ bodies.
Shelly created an outward whirlpool to refill the bubble of water around her, and once she dealt with all of them, she sshed the water and flew away to the other side. This time she froze the sea with a gush of cold wind, and then she created ice spikes from it.
Shelly lifted her hands and made a giant wave that looked like a tsunami, she then swirled the wave around her. The ice spikes that she made, she threw into the waves where the demon creatures were carried by the wave and couldn¡¯t fight the stream.
¡°Can you do something like that, dude?¡± Gunnar asked and pointed her thumb at Shelly while he stared at Rozan.
¡°I wish,¡± Rozan scoffed while he watched Shelly in awe.
Mykel walked toward Rozan and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°She will be your teacher, I want you to learn everything about magic from her,¡± Mykel said. ¡°I will let you stay in this world for a week after we are done here, so remember to use it wisely,¡± Mykel continued with a smile.
¡°With pleasure!¡± Rozan said as he wreathed in a smile.
198 Chapter 197
¡°Wee to Leowa, the world of magic. Or at least it used to be,¡± Shelly said as she looked at the destroyed city from the harbor.
The city looked like a medieval world but there was something different about it. The buildings¡¯ structures looked like in a fantasy world where the buildings weren¡¯t square and there were remains of spiral buildings that used to be towers.
A massive clock as big as the colosseum that fell in the middle of the city, and a very tall altar with thousands of steps of a staircase made from stone that reached the sky on the further back of the city. They could see the colorful buildings and could tell the city used to be gorgeous.
¡°You said that you evacuated everyone, so does that mean this whole ind is empty?¡± Jeanne asked as she looked at the city.
¡°Yes, everyone,¡± Shelly answered and stared nkly at the wet brick road. ¡°Come, I will show you my temple and you can rest there for tonight,¡± Shelly said as she looked at them over her right shoulder.
They followed Shelly from behind and were mesmerized by how beautiful the city structure was. They walked through the long bridge with waterfalls on both sides, they looked down and could see the depth of the pit. It was simr to the bridge in Niflheim.
The city was divided into fiveyers, the fifthyers were for people who couldn¡¯t use magic and most of them were fisherman. The fourthyer was where people could use low-tier magic, most of them were artisans and gardeners. The thirdyer was for mid-tier magic people, and they could be called low-rank noble. Thest twoyers were for high-tier magic people and high-rank nobles who govern the city.
Eachyer was divided by a beautiful river, the water looked so clear that they could see the bottom of it. Although they were divided, they didn¡¯t discriminate against each other, and they all lived side by side peacefully or Shelly would be exiled from the ind which also mean death.
¡°Queen Shelly, what¡¯s that building that looks like a spiral? What¡¯s the purpose of that thing?¡± Rozan asked as he looked at how tall the spiral building was even though it had be a ruin.
¡°It¡¯s where we put the energy stone on top of it. It gives power to the city to run everything like the pole over there where we illuminate the roads at night,¡± Shelly answered as she pointed at the poles along the road.
¡°So it¡¯s like a sr panel,¡± Rozan said with his eyebrows raised.
¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, we use sr or the sun to charge the energy stone,¡± Shelly replied as she looked at Rozan with a bit of surprise.
¡°What¡¯s an energy stone?¡± Jeanne asked.
¡°It¡¯s a stone where we preserve energy that nature offered. Like that over there,¡± Shelly answered as she pointed at the clear crystal rock that scattered on the road. ¡°This is an energy stone,¡± Shelly grabbed the stone and showed it to them.
¡°This energy stone is the most important thing in our lives. Not only it¡¯s practical for our daily lives, but it also helps us to strengthen our magic,¡± Shelly said as she stared at the energy stone. ¡°Each element gives different benefits when it¡¯s socketed in our weapon,¡± Shelly exined and looked at Jeanne.
¡°Wait, what? Can you exin to us more about it?¡± Rozan looked so excited and curious about the energy stone.
¡°Of course, but we have to keep moving because the temple is up there on the altar,¡± Shelly smiled as she started walking.
The energy stone could preserve four energy, earth, wind, fire, and water, or even abination of two or even four of them together. The earth¡¯s energy was the basic energy it had because the energy stone itself was made from sand that was heated until it became crystal clear ss.
The basic energy stone if socketed into equipment, it made it stronger and could be indestructible. If it was used to use earth magic, it had the same effect as when socketed on a weapon or armor.
When the energy stone was exposed to the sun or fire, the energy stone preserved the heat and turned the energy stone into orange color. The fire energy stone could make the equipment that was socketed with it and gave fire element. If it was used to use fire magic, it doubled or even more depending on how much heat was preserved.
When the energy stone was exposed to wind or cold, it turned the energy stone into blue color. The wind energy stone could make the equipment sharper for weapons and immune to low-tier magic for armor depending on the amount of wind that was preserved. If it was used to use magic, it gave more destructive power to all types of magic.
When the energy stone was dipped in the water, it made the energy stone clearer and shinier. The water energy stone could maintain the condition of the equipment and also be immune to mid or high-tier magic. If it was used to use water magic, it had the ability to heal wounds depending on the amount of water energy that was preserved.
¡°So, how do you make this energy stone?¡± Rozan asked.
¡°Why? I can give you tons of them if you want, there¡¯s no need to make one for yourself,¡± Shelly asked back.
¡°No, we can¡¯t bring any items from a different world. So, if I want to have them, I need to make them on my own in my world,¡± Rozan answered as he shook his head.
¡°I see, then I will show you how to make it,¡± Shelly replied as she looked up in the sky where the temple was.
They walked up the stairs and it took them an hour to reach the top by foot.
¡°Wow, you live here?¡± Gunnar asked with his eyebrows raised.
A temple with Shelly¡¯s statue in front of it, the temple was untouched because of how high it was. The temple was clean and there was a pond that surrounded the statue, there were thousands of energy stones inside the pond.
¡°You can make yourself at home, I will grab my stuff and prepare everything that I¡¯m going to need to fight the Demon Lord,¡± Shelly said, and then she flew away.
The night came and everyone was sleeping inside the warm temple while Mykel was outside and stared at the city on the edge of the cliff. He looked at the sky and saw Shellye back with a lot of stuff in her hands, and then shended right behind him.
¡°God Mykel, why are you here on your own?¡± Shelly asked as she put down the scrolls and bags in her hands.
¡°I want to test something,¡± Mykel said as he turned around. ¡°Use your Quintessence on me,¡±
Shelly tilted her head with a puzzled look as she walked toward Mykel.
¡°You want me to enter your body? I know it¡¯s possible, but why?¡± Shelly asked.
¡°I want you to kill all the demons on this floor, and I will let you use my power to do it,¡± Mykel answered.
Shelly looked at Mykel for a moment, she then nodded her head as she sat down and closed her eyes.
Shelly¡¯s consciousness came out from her back and she floated above her body, she then slowly flew toward Mykel and entered his body. Mykel looked at his hands and moved every finger, he was still able to control his body, but his thoughts didn¡¯t belong to him.
¡°You can start moving my body,¡± Mykel said as he looked at his fingers.
Mykel¡¯s fingers started to move but it felt like he was the one moving them and knew which finger that would move. It was a bizarre experience because his consciousness and Shelly¡¯s consciousness werebined together.
Mykel jumped off of the cliff and started flying using the wind magic then flew toward the sea.
The reason why Mykel did that was so he could understand how to use magic properly and how Shelly controlled them. Shelly was the only mage that understood magicpletely, and even Rozan at the end of the original story was still learning magic from the talisman that Shelly gave him before he entered the eighteenth floor.
Mykel floated above the sea and felt all the elements around him, he wanted to feel it first hand so he could be the best mage like Shelly. He opened his arms and each of his fingertips absorbed the elements and started to create a spark of lightning.
Mykel pointed his fingers at the sea and then thick bolts of lightning came out from his fingertips and struck the sea. He flew down as his fingers were still releasing bolts of lightning and then spun himself to freeze the sea with the chill wind that came out from his palms.
Mykel stood on top of the ice as he stared at the sky that slowly bing cloudy. He raised both of his hands in the air and then pulled them down. He could feel each of his fingertips pulling something like a string then thick bolts of lightning struck down all over the city and the sea as [Thunder Wrath] skill that Zeus had.
It only took him five minutes to kill every demon on the eighteenth floor and then a clearance notification appeared. He felt every part of his body was connected to the elements around him, and he started to understand how magic was produced and used.
¡°So this how you use magic properly,¡± Mykel said as he smirked and scoffed while staring at his right hand.
199 Chapter 198
¡°What¡¯s happening down there?!¡± Gunnar asked when he saw hundreds of bolts of lightning that struck the city and destroyed everything into pieces. Not only that, the wind was so strong that he had to lean his body forward so he could walk forward. ¡°This is too much! Is Shelly the one who¡¯s doing this?!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s her,¡± Gerrard answered as he looked in the distance and saw whirlpools and tornados on the sea. ¡°I think it¡¯s him,¡± Gerrard continued as he saw the sea was ravaging and washed up all the demons away.
¡°That would exin a lot about what¡¯s going on right now,¡± Agnez said as she walked out of the temple. ¡°Wait, that¡¯s Shelly, right? Then that means Mykel is really the one who¡¯s doing all this,¡± Agnez continued as she pointed at the edge of the cliff.
They slowly and carefully walked to where Shelly was, and then they saw Shelly sitting with her legs crossed and eyes closed. No matter how hard Agnez shook Shelly¡¯s body, she wouldn¡¯t wake up.
¡°Something is wrong with her,¡± Agnez said, but then the wind stopped. ¡°Hmm? Something ising,¡± Agnez said as he looked at the sky above her.
Mykelnded in front of Shelly¡¯s body and everyone was staring at him with a surprised look when they saw Shelly¡¯s consciousnesse out from his body. They watched Shelly¡¯s consciousness go back to her body and then she opened her eyes so slowly.
¡°That was a bliss¡¡± Shelly said as she tried to reimagine and feel the overwhelming power that she just experienced. ¡°I want to experience it again, there are a lot of things that I want to try,¡± Shelly looked up at Mykel.
¡°Someday, but not today because we are done here,¡± Mykel replied as he looked at the portal on the sea. ¡°Get some more rest, we are leaving in the morning,¡±
The morning came and everyone boarded the ship while Shelly was still in the city to get something. They waited for her for half an hour until she came from the sky andnded on the ship with so many energy stones in the bag.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s move,¡± Agnez said as he looked at Rozan who held the wheel.
¡°So, what are we going to deal with on the neenth floor?¡± Jeanne looked at Shelly who was busy checking the energy stones.
¡°I have no idea, but if this is where we are going, then there¡¯s an ind where the exiled are,¡± Shelly answered as she looked at the portal. ¡°Thest time I went there, the whole ce is a mess, people are killing each other and the strongest will rule over the others,¡± Shelly walked to the front and put the energy stones in all eight rings that she wore.
¡°Do you think there are survivors on that ind?¡± Agnez asked as she stood next to Shelly.
¡°You said in the previous world that the demons could control the humans using the water, then there¡¯s a high possibility something like that might have happened on that ind,¡± Shelly answered and looked at Agnez.
¡°How strong were those exiled people?¡± Gunnar asked.
¡°There were a few names who excelled in both magic andbat, you could say they were tyranny who tried to take over the Leowa from me. It was quite a mess back then, but who knows if they¡¯re still alive or not because it happened fifty years before the Azrael Tower appeared,¡±
¡°The only way to find out is by going to the next floor,¡± Agnez said as she looked at Rozan. ¡°Can you make this ship move faster?¡± Agnez raised her eyebrow.
Rozan sighed and used more powerful magic to push the ship.
The moment they entered the neenth floor, the sea was so calm, and the worst part was the thick fog and the cold wind that struck their faces. They couldn¡¯t see anything twenty meters away from the front of the cabin, but with Shelly on the ship, she removed the mist and could see the ind in the distance.
¡°That ind looks creepy,¡± Sven said as he saw a tower in the middle of the ind that went all the way up into the sky.
¡°That¡¯s new, I never saw that tower before,¡± Shelly said as she squinted her eyes.
¡°When was thest time you went there?¡± Jeanne asked.
¡°The moment I sent those tyranny people to the ind,¡± Shelly answered.
¡°Then I guess they made their own empire on that ind,¡± Jeanne replied as she stared at the ck tower that was made with ck stone.
They put the anchor down after Gunnar and the others put a new one on the ship once they dock in the old harbor. They jumped down from the ship and looked around to see so many shipwrecks around them.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s split up and kill everything that breath. There¡¯s no reason to talk with them because they¡¯re no longer a human if they survived when the rest died because of the demons,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the small road toward the forest.
Mykel and Shelly flew away using wind magic, Rozan looked at them and decided to do the same thing. The three of them went directly to the tower while the others had to go on foot and went their own separate way to hunt anything that live on the ind.
When they were about to reach the tower, a fireball flew toward them so quickly but Shelly blew it up before it hit them. She stopped and squinted her eyes as she looked down, a man with long ck hair and red eyes wearing a ck fur coat was staring at them with a smirk on his face.
¡°Rafael, so you¡¯re still alive,¡± Shelly said.
¡°You want to handle him?¡± Mykel asked.
Rafael created a fireball on each of his fingers, he then clenched his fists tobine ten fireballs into two big ones. He opened his hands and pped them together, the fireballs shed with each other and it bursted a zing me toward them.
Shelly only used her index finger and created the same amount of zing me. The two zing mes shed with each other but Shelly¡¯s magic was stronger than Rafael¡¯s and immediately swallowed him into the fire.
¡°I just did,¡± Shelly answered as she stared at Rafael¡¯s body drowned in me, but then Rafael walked away as if nothing happened. ¡°Hmm, that should have killed him,¡± Shelly squinted her eyes.
¡°Then you¡¯re wrong,¡± Mykel replied. ¡°You can tell that he has be a demon¡¯s servant,¡± Mykel looked at Rafael¡¯s body was covered in water.
¡°You¡¯re right. I guess there¡¯s no reason to hold back now,¡± Shelly said as she flew down to deal with Rafael.
Mykel looked at something in front of him and then he pulled Rozan to the front forcefully. Rozan was startled and then saw ice bolts and lightning boltsing toward them, he put a wind and water barrier in front of him immediately.
¡°Go and deal with them, maybe Shelly will consider you to be her student,¡± Mykel said from behind.
¡°Alright! Leave it to me!¡± Rozan replied as he repelled the magic.
Mykel looked at the top of the tower and then flew with the speed of sound.
Mykel broke the wall and entered the room on top of the tower, he saw three men in the room with him who were hidden behind the shadow. One was sitting on the chair while the other two stood behind him, they all stared at Mykel with unamused expressions.
Mykel looked at the two men and tore them apart with [Telekinesis] before they could even do anything.
¡°You have something that I need, give it to me,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward the man.
200 Chapter 199
¡°Rafael, how are you still alive? You¡¯re not even aged since thest time I saw you fifty years ago,¡± Shelly asked calmly as she casually neutralized the earth magic that Rafael tried to crush her with stone walls.
¡°Our demon lord Kazguul gave us immortality in exchange for our souls. You may be the strongest mage in the world, but unfortunately, magic is useless against me!¡± Rafael answered as he struck a lightning bolt at Shelly.
¡°That applies to me as well,¡± Shelly replied and transferred the lightning bolt from her body all the way to her left hand then shot it back at Rafael. ¡°But don¡¯t you forget about who I am. As long as you live in this world, I¡¯m thew of nature and you shall be punished!¡± Shelly said as she used the wind to cut every part of Rafael¡¯s body.
Rafael healed all the wounds instantly thanks to the power that Kazguul gave him. The cursed water inside his body made him invincible, but Shelly already knew about it because Mykel told her. She opened a pit right below where Rafael stood, he fell down and closed the hole before he could fly away.
¡°Don¡¯t bite the hands that feed you,¡± Shelly said as she looked down at the ground.
Rafael¡¯s body was crushed, twisted, and ripped apart by the earth, roots, and rocks as if he was being chewed. No matter how strong he was, he couldn¡¯t overpower nature and he finally died with nothing left.
Shelly sighed and then looked at the other side where Rozan dealt with two men on his own. A man with brown long hair and brown eyes wore a robe and a gauntlet on his right hand, his name was Ophal. The other one with blonde hair and yellow eyes wore the same robe and a gauntlet on his left hand, his name was Ephel. They both were the infamous twins and loyal followers of Carvil.
Rozan had a bit of difficulty dealing with both of them because they weren¡¯t just a mage but they were a fighter as well. They could use magic and were amazing in closebat as well, making Rozan have to be careful and make some distance which was a bit hard to do because he was chased like he was being hunted.
¡°I really don¡¯t want to use this,¡± Rozan said as dodged all the fireballs, lightning bolts, and ice bolts that the twins threw at him while they chased him down.
Rozan activated [Harmony] as soon as possible but the twins were already right in front of him. The twins were about to kick and punch him but suddenly Ephel¡¯s right wrist, and Ophal¡¯s left leg got chopped off before they could hit him.
The twins were shocked for a moment and when they wanted to move away, their bodies couldn¡¯t move. Rozan smirked as he stared at them, their heads suddenly tilted and fell down to the ground.
¡°Let¡¯s see if you cane back to life without your head,¡± Rozan said as he sat down and groaned after taking dozens of hits.
The twins copsed and then Rozan impaled both of the heads on top of the earth spike. He was quite surprised that the heads could still move their eyes and mouth, but since the brains were damaged because of the spike pierced through their skulls they couldn¡¯t say anything but groaned and made random noises.
The bodies of the twins got swallowed into the ground, and it wasn¡¯t Rozan who did it. He turned around and saw Shelly walking toward him with a smile of approval.
¡°I¡¯m amazed,¡± Shelly said as she stared at the impaled twins¡¯ heads.
¡°This is nothing, I can¡¯t even do much against them because of how smart they are. This is the first time I feel threatened by something because of how useless my magic is if I didn¡¯t use my skill,¡± Rozan replied as he looked at the heads.
¡°You should know that these two are the ones who fought hundreds of best mages that we had back in the day. They both massacred them all on their own, so you should be proud of yourself that you could kill both of them so easily,¡± Shelly looked at Rozan with her hands on the back of her waist.
¡°I meanpared to you or Mykel, I¡¯m not even on the chart,¡± Rozan replied as he sighed and eyebrows raised.
¡°Are you seriouslyparing yourself to a God and a mother of nature who has been living for hundreds of years? I¡¯m not trying to demoralize you, but you¡¯re not like us and you should be proud that you can be this strong in a very short span of time,¡± Shelly said as she grabbed the heads and crushed them into a small ball by depressurizing the air around them.
Rozan looked at how creative Shelly was when she used magic, and realized there were so many things he could do if he learned about magic from her.
¡°Queen Shelly, I want to learn magic from you,¡± Rozan said as he stood up and stared at her with a serious expression.
¡°Of course, that¡¯s my n after all,¡± Shelly said as she looked at the tower. ¡°There¡¯s nobody else that can I teach about magic anymore, you might be myst apprentice,¡± Shelly continued as she stared at Rozan with a smile on her face.
¡°We still have a bigger problem to deal with, these two are nothingpared to Carvil and his two brothers,¡± Shelly said as she looked at the rings on her fingers. ¡°We have to be very careful because he possesses something powerful,¡±
The tower suddenly trembled and started to copse, they both immediately flew away from the area and looked at the tower. The tower smashed the ground and made a heavy earthquake on the ind, but someone was flying above the sky, it was Mykel and he was holding a tiara.
Mykel descended and floated in front of Shelly. ¡°I believe this is yours,¡± Mykel said as he offered the tiara made of jade with so many small energy stones socketed around the ring.
Shelly grabbed the tiara and stared at it for quite a while because she had been looking, it was the crown that Gaia herself gifted to her. Shelly lost it before she evacuated everyone and she had been searching for it from the moment she came back to the city until Gaia told her about the tiara¡¯s whereabouts.
Shelly wore the tiara and immediately could sense everything on the ind, she looked to her right and raised her right hand. A bunch of roots wrapped a man and was brought up into the air, his limbs were pulled off like a twig then struck him with a lightning bold into crisp.
One by one the exiled people got killed with the same method while Rozan and Mykel watched her do her work. Not long after she killed them, a clearance notification appeared and the portal was formed on the north side of the ind.
¡°Demon Lord Kazguul, I¡¯ming for you,¡± Shelly said and then flew toward the portal on her own.
¡°Wait! Queen Shelly!¡± Rozan shouted. ¡°What should we do?! She¡¯s in danger!¡± Rozan asked as he looked at Mykel.
¡°Go and catch up on her, make sure she¡¯s not dead when we arrived,¡± Mykel answered and nodded up at the portal.
201 Chapter 200
Mykel sent a message to everyone as soon as Rozan flew to catch up on Shelly and told them to go back to the ship. It took them half an hour to go around the ind because they were on the south side of the ind.
The moment they entered the portal, the water current was so strong that they immediately got sucked into a massive whirlpool. They didn¡¯t even have the chance to look at what the twentieth floor look like, but thankfully Mykel was there to calm the sea.
¡°Is that even real? The tower is right on top of the sea with nothing else around it?¡± Vincze asked as he looked at the tower that was standing tall with ravaging waves that hit the walls of the tower. It would be impossible for anyone to get into the tower if they couldn¡¯t use magic to calm the sea or to protect themselves from the waves.
¡°That¡¯s so cheap, to think a tower in the middle of the sea and how untouchable it is,¡± Agnez looked at the tower, she then looked at dozens of massive whirlpools in front of her and the heavy thunderstorm in the sky.
¡°Where¡¯s Rozan and Shelly? Do you see them, Gerrard?¡± Jeanne looked up at the mast.
¡°No, I can¡¯t see anything but whirlpools and thunders,¡± Gerrard answered as he covered his eyes from the heavy rain and strong wind. ¡°Wait! I see something up ahead!¡± Gerrard pointed at the sea and saw the water slowly bulging.
They all looked at the sea and noticed the bulging went bigger and wider, then it bursted like an eruption. They saw two people that looked like a dot from the distance, they were Shelly and Rozan, but then something else appeared, a giant hand that was five times bigger than the ship with pale green skin and long ws trying to reach them.
Shelly raised her right hand and turned the rain into ice bolts while Rozan pushed them all down with wind magic. They showered the hand with the ice bolts and slowly pushed the hand away from them but suddenly another hand appeared from the side and mmed both of them back into the sea.
¡°Are we seriously going to fight Kazguul here? How are we going to do that?!¡± Sven asked as he looked at the massive wave after the hand mmed the water.
The water suddenly pushed the ship further away and hit the invisible wall, Gunnar, Vincze, and Sven went into the cabin to fix the holes. The sea was splitting and it was Shelly who did that, she didn¡¯t want Kazguul to be surrounded by water.
Agnez looked at Jeanne and immediately grabbed her right arm. ¡°Hang on tight,¡± Agnez said as she activated [Demonic Manifestation] and turned into Mazikeen. ¡°This is our chance,¡±
Agnez flew away while she carried Jeanne.
They saw Shelly and Rozan floating above the ground, they finally saw what Kazguul¡¯s looked like. A slender demon that was a hundred meters tall with a face like an angler fish. He had massive hands and tentacles as his legs to help him stand and swim in the sea.
Shelly froze the water that she split to make two giant walls of ice to protect themselves from the water that tried toe in. Because she didn¡¯t have the power to freeze the whole area, she let some of the watere and then froze them to make a giant square wall of ice.
Agnez flew toward Rozan and Shelly, and it shocked Shelly when she saw Agnez in Mazikeen¡¯s demon form. Rozan exined it to Shelly and convinced her that Agnez was harmless toward them.
Jeannended on the muddy ground and her legs stuck inside up to her knees, but she immediately freed herself. The four of them looked at Kazguul and thought about how to deal with him because his body looked so sturdy and squishy at the same time.
¡°I¡¯m not going to break my sword again this time, so you should test it first, Jeanne,¡± Agnez said as she looked down at Jeanne.
¡°Fine by me,¡± Jeanne replied as she unsheathed her sword and then activated [Harmony].
Jeanne ran so fast that her feet barely touched the ground and then she swung her sword upward when she was right below Kazguul. Shelly was dumbfounded when Jeanne suddenly teleported all the way where Kazguul stood.
The projectile attack cut open his crotch but it regenerated immediately, they could see Kazguul didn¡¯t really have bones inside his body only soft bones. With that information alone, Agnez flew toward him and sliced the tentacles below his body.
Shelly used the opportunity to bind Kazguul when he copsed into the mud, but he could easily free himself. He raised his left hand to pull the water toward him, the ice wall couldn¡¯t hold the water and started sshing down.
No matter how capable Shelly to control nature, she couldn¡¯t win against the power of a demon lord.
¡°Rozan, you handle the water and make sure not a single drip of water touches him,¡± Shelly said as froze the water.
¡°Got it,¡± Rozan replied as he flew above the ice wall and looked at the surrounding area then froze the water that tried toe into the pit.
In the end, the ice wall turned into a dome of ice and protected everything inside from water. Although the water had been separated from Kazguul, there was always a source of water from beneath the mud and it made him keep regaining his power.
¡°So, we are just going to wait here on the ship doing nothing?¡± Gunnar asked as he looked at the giant dome of ice in the distance that looked like a mountain.
After Gunnar said that, a giant fin appeared and it was moving toward the ship from the right side of the ship. A body with shiny scales went to the surface from the left side of the ship, and more of them suddenly went to the surface.
¡°You really have to say it, huh?¡± Lillith asked with a cynical look.
¡°You guys go deal with it, I¡¯m going to go and check on the situation over there,¡± Mykel said and then flew away abandoning them on the ship.
Mykelnded on top of the ice dome, but he couldn¡¯t see what was beneath the ice because of how thick the ice was. He put his hand on the ice and almost turned the whole sea into ice, and then he broke the top of the ice dome to get inside.
Shelly looked up and saw Mykel staring at them from above and she noticed the sea had turned into solid ice. She didn¡¯t have to worry about anything else anymore and she could go all out to kill Kazguul with the three of them.
The only way to kill Kazguul was to exhaust his power by preventing him from absorbing water and regenerating wounds. The bigger the wound, the more power he needed and it was exactly what the four of them were doing.
Jeanne climbed up and jumped from one tentacle to another to reach Kazguul¡¯s waist and started slicing the tentacles from his body. Shelly and Rozan were dealing with Kazguul¡¯s giant hands while Agnez flew toward his head with her sword ready in both hands.
¡°Fucking die already!¡± Agnez gritted her teeth as she swung her sword and cut half of Kazguul¡¯s neck.
Before Kazguul could regenerate, Jeanne jumped all the way up and cut the other half of Kazguul¡¯s head.
Agnez grabbed Jeanne¡¯s arm. ¡°We are not done yet! Let¡¯s go and mince that fish,¡± Agnez threw Jeanne toward the head to cut his head, she then followed Jeanne from behind.
They both swung their swords so quickly and minced Kazguul¡¯s face into pieces. Rozan and Shelly burned the flesh into crisp and then turned it into ashes. Before Jeannended on the ground, Kazguul¡¯s head had gone into particles.
Agnez carried Jeanne as shended on the ground, and then a notification appeared in front of them.
[You have cleared the twentieth floor of Azrael Tower]
[You are the first to clear the twentieth floor]
[Please enter your name]
[Enter the Tower of Azrael to enter the twenty-first floor]
[The blue portal to your original world is now open!]
[You have saved the Leowa World from Demon King Azrael!]
[All the floors that belonged to the Leowa World are now being reunited!]
202 Chapter 201
A week had passed since they defeated Kazguul, and they spent their free time hunting demons in the Azrael Towers while they waited for Rozan toe back. As Mykel promised, he let Rozan stay in Leowa World for a week to learn magic from Shelly, and Rozan used every second of it to understand about magic.
Loki just delivered very good news to Mykel, and it was about the result of the war between the Constetions against the Death Arcana faction. Thanatos had officially stepped down from his throne and left the throne in the Heptagon empty. It was easier than he thought, and he believed Nyx was the one who ordered him to step down.
¡°Bring me to Niflheim,¡± Mykel said as he stared at his [Judgement] skill.
Mykel teleported to Niflheim and was immediately weed by the loud cheering of thousands of Constetions. He looked around and everyone was having a feast with Hel as the center of attention because she brought a total victory.
Hera, Aphrodite, and Athena weren¡¯t feeling like having a feast at the moment because of what happened. They looked at Mykel and was signaling him toe to them because they wanted to talk privately.
¡°Hera said that you would deal with Ra, what are you nning to do? Because Ra has been waiting for us to give him what he wants after helping us,¡± Athena asked with a worried expression.
¡°Before that, I want to have a talk with Ares first,¡± Mykel said as he sat on Hel¡¯s chair. ¡°Can you bring him here?¡± Mykel asked Hera.
Hera nodded, and then she walked toward Hel to ask her to summon Ares to Niflheim. Hel nodded with understanding and then invited Ares to Niflheim. It didn¡¯t take long, and Ares appeared in front of Hera. He looked a bit confused, but followed her to the table.
Loki looked at the situation and was interested in what Mykel was about to do with Ares. He dragged Thor with him even though Thor was enjoying his wine with Dionysus.
¡°Ares, there¡¯s something that I want to ask you,¡± Mykel said as he stood up and rested his hands on the table. ¡°You must have heard it from Zeus about the reason why he didn¡¯t bring Hades back with him. What do you think about Hades¡¯ words?¡±
¡°I have no thoughts about it because I can¡¯t say he¡¯s wrong about the reason why he does this,¡± Ares answered with hesitation.
Ares was a greedy for power kind of God. It wasn¡¯t really a surprise to hear that answer from him. Mykel already knew the answer before even he asked, but not the others.
¡°None of us think what Hades is doing is wrong,¡± Mykel said, and it made everyone a bit surprised and confused. ¡°Hades is right about this current situation, and all of you can¡¯t deny it either because you¡¯re all now living in excitement and thrill in this moment,¡± Mykel continued as he sat down.
¡°What are you trying to say, Mykel?¡± Athena asked with her eyebrows furrowed.
¡°Let¡¯s say that I¡¯m just a chess piece in a chessboard. I¡¯m just a weak pawn who¡¯s ready to die or be sacrificed, and I can be a stronger chest piece the longer I live,¡± Mykel exined as he looked at them. ¡°When I reach the other side, I can be anything but one chess piece, and that¡¯s the king,¡± Mykel continued with his arms crossed.
¡°The reason why is because the king in the chessboard is you and everyone in the Constetions,¡± Mykel grabbed a pack of cigarettes in his pocket while everyone looked at him with a puzzled look.
¡°Yes, all of you aren¡¯t the one who¡¯s ying the chest, you¡¯re part of the game while the ones who y the game are Nyx and Lucifer,¡± Mykel exined as he put his cigarette in his mouth.
¡°Lucifer is the ck piece and Nyx is the white piece. They both y the game and pretend as if it¡¯s a fierce battle but then Nyx purposefully let Lucifer eat her chess pieces on the board,¡± Mykel puffed the smoke and stared at the table with his eyebrow raised.
¡°After Nyx loses almost all her chess piece, they don¡¯t end the game. Do you know what they do next? They go to another chessboard and y a new game and will do the same thing,¡± Mykel stared at Loki and knew that Loki understood what he meant.
¡°The chessboards are the worlds that are currently upied by Lucifer,¡± Hera said, and stared nkly at the table. ¡°We are nothing but a chess piece,¡± Hera scoffed in disbelief.
¡°Yes, the game is already rigged from the beginning,¡± Mykel responded as he nodded his head. ¡°You think you have power and stand equally with those two, but the truth is you¡¯re just being yed by them,¡±
Ares who was fine with the current situation, immediately changed his mind and started to get pissed.
Mykel smirked as he looked at Ares. ¡°Now I¡¯m asking you again, Ares. Are you really fine with this? Because no matter what you do, you¡¯re just a chess piece like any of us here. Zeus can¡¯t see it and I believe Hades has no idea about this as well, he¡¯s being fooled by Nyx,¡±
¡°What are you nning to do after you told us about this?¡± Ares asked with his arms crossed and hands clenched.
¡°I¡¯m going to make the game fair for everyone where we are just a spectator and cheer them from the sides while letting the chest pieces move on their own,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°Their fate depends on their own actions,¡± Mykel continued with a smile on his face.
Everyone looked at Mykel with surprised expressions.
¡°Without the demons, we are just going to live in emptiness. What do we gain after the demons are gone?¡± Mykel asked with his arms open. ¡°There¡¯s no good without evil, there¡¯s no happiness without sadness,¡±
¡°You¡¯re saying that we are giving the humans freedom, but what¡¯s in it for us if we are not even needed?¡± Ares asked and was skeptical of Mykel¡¯s n.
¡°Freedom without guidelines and boundaries will turn into chaos. With our guidances, there¡¯s a price they have to pay, and it¡¯s boundaries. If they don¡¯t want that, the demons will take that opportunity to conquer them, and when that happens, wee and offer our hands. We will keep this running for as long as we want,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°I like that idea,¡± Aphrodite said, and looked at everyone.
¡°I can¡¯t stop smiling and I¡¯m totally liking the idea,¡± Loki chuckled with his right fingers covering his mouth.
Hera and Athena had nothing to say, while the rest couldn¡¯t argue with Mykel¡¯s n.
¡°Now I¡¯m going to ask you, Ares,¡± Mykel stood up and walked towards him. ¡°You have seen it, the demon princesses that are with me. Would you follow Zeus and stay being a chess piece or choose Hera and be a part in this big n of mine with everyone that¡¯s present in this hall?¡± Mykel asked and stared at Ares with a serious expression.
¡°I treat everyone in here equally and I can provide you something that no other Gods can,¡± Mykel as he burned the cigarette. ¡°The choice is yours, and I¡¯m not going to offer you this again the moment you leave this ce,¡±
Ares hesitated, he looked at Hera and Aphrodite while he thought about an answer.
¡°Zeus will know and you shouldn¡¯t underestimate him,¡± Ares said.
¡°What¡¯s the problem? You¡¯re scared of Zeus? What if I told you that I can easily take his bolt of lightning and makes it yours?¡± Mykel replied with his eyebrows raised.
¡°Even if you can, Hermes can take it back from you easily. You don¡¯t know what Hermes is capable of,¡± Ares shook his head.
¡°That little guy? I will deal with him,¡± Loki said with a big smile on his face. ¡°I heard he¡¯s a cunning and sly God, I want to see if he lives up to his titles,¡± Loki continued as he giggled mischievous.
¡°You heard him, now give me an answer,¡± Mykel said as he leaned on the table.
Ares sighed and closed his eyes, but Thor suddenly grabbed his shoulder and it startled him. He looked at Thor nodded his head and stared at him.
¡°I will protect you from him,¡± Hera said with a serious expression. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be like him, Ares,¡±
Ares nodded his head with understanding.
¡°Alright, I want to take part in your n,¡± Ares said.
¡°Go and have a drink, you look like you need one,¡± Mykel replied with a smile on his face.
Thor wrapped his arm around Ares¡¯ neck and brought him to Dionysus to have a drink with him. Loki followed them from behind because he wanted to know more about Hermes.
Mykel sighed and then looked at Hera and Athena. ¡°Let¡¯s meet with Ra, he¡¯s waiting for us,¡±
203 Chapter 202
Mykel went to Ra¡¯s temple with Hera, Athena, and Aphrodite after Ra invited them. He didn¡¯t bring everyone else because it was unnecessary and didn¡¯t want everyone to get involved in what he was about to do.
Mykel walked to the front the moment they entered the hall, and he was immediately getting a judgemental look from them. They didn¡¯t hate him, but they disliked him because of what he did during the Temple of Triumph, even Ra hesitated to bring him to his temple until Hera convinced him.
The sun behind Ra dimmed and it reflected Ra¡¯s condition. He was still recovering from the battle with Nyx, and if Hera didn¡¯t give him his staff back, he might be dead back there.
Mykel stood right below Ra with his hands in his pockets and a smile on his face. Ra felt that Mykel was mocking him because of the smile he made, but when he used his third eye, Mykel was genuinely curious about Ra¡¯s condition.
¡°You must be curious why I¡¯m here, and so I will go straight to the point,¡± Mykel said as he stared at Ra. ¡°I will give you something aspensation for what happened,¡± Mykel continued, and then gave Ra one million Arcana Coins.
Ra was unfazed by what Mykel gave him, but that didn¡¯t mean he ignored the amount of Arcana Coins he received.
¡°What do you mean bypensation? It sounds as if you¡¯re the one who¡¯s responsible for it,¡± Ra asked as he immediately used the Arcana Coins to recover his injuries.
¡°Who do you think canpensate you in this situation? Everyone is at lost because Zeus had stupidly decided to bail with the n,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°What¡¯s that mean, Hera?¡± Ra averted his gaze toward Hera.
¡°As Mykel said, Zeus bailed and we all went to Nyx¡¯s world for nothing,¡± Hera answered with her eyes closed as she tried to calm herself down after thinking about Zeus.
Ra used his third eye and could tell Hera, Athena, and Aphrodite were furious about it.
¡°What happened?¡± Ra asked with his arms resting on the arms rest.
Hera and Athena told Ra about Zeus¡¯ conversation with Hades. Everyone listened to Hades¡¯ reasoning, and since they were all just Constetions with barely any recognition, of course, they agreed with Hades.
¡°That¡¯s reasonable,¡± Ra said after he listened to the story.
¡°Yes, it is, but you don¡¯t understand the situation here,¡± Hera nodded her head in agreement, but before she could continue, Ra lifted his right hand from the armrest.
¡°It¡¯s not my concern right now, because I¡¯m more concerned about our deal. You promise to make them recognized, and I want you to fulfill your promise to me,¡± Ra said as he rested his head on his fist. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me after it didn¡¯t go as nned you¡¯re nning to bail with your promise,¡±
The sun started to glow brighter, and all the Egyptian Gods started to be on guard. Hera, Athena, and Aphrodite looked around and they didn¡¯t like the situation they were in.
¡°I still remember what Nyx said to us back then,¡± Ra said as he slowly stood up and looked down at Hera. ¡°That we can¡¯t fight her in her world, and that applies to you as well because right now you¡¯re in my world,¡±
¡°Your world? So what?¡± Mykel asked with his eyebrow raised.
Ra grabbed his staff, but suddenly everyone in the temple felt a heavy pressure on their backs. Mykel activated [Judgement] and now everyone was unable to use their skills and got weakened.
Mykel walked toward Ra casually and then grabbed Ra on the mask with his left hand to force Ra to look him in the eye. He grabbed Ra¡¯s neck with his right hand and then lifted him up with a smile on his face.
¡°You think just because you¡¯re in your world we would lose to you? Then I¡¯m going to prove you wrong,¡± Mykel said, and he then threw Ra to a wall made of gold.
Ra was on his knees and couldn¡¯t do anything while Mykel walked toward him with his fists clenched. Mykel mmed Ra¡¯s head against the wall so hard that his mask broke into pieces. Mykel could see the same face as the mask, a man with a hawk¡¯s head.
¡°You threaten us first, so you¡¯re the one to me that this happens. Also, don¡¯t you dare threaten her ever again,¡± Mykel said, and then he punched Ra in the face really hard so that everyone in the temple could hear a loud cracking sound. ¡°Let¡¯s see, if the God of Sun can handle fire,¡± Mykel smiled and used [Hellfire] to swallow Ra¡¯s whole body.
For the first time in Ra¡¯s life, he felt the heat and the burning feeling on his skin and inside his body. He started screaming, and it was insightful for a primordial God or an ancient God to make such a sound.
Nobody could see what was happening, and all they heard was a scream of agony and pain from Ra¡¯s mouth. Mykel on the other hand, he enjoyed every second of it, but then he extinguished the [Hellfire] from his hand and Ra¡¯s body.
Mykel threw Ra to the other side of the hall, and Amon, with the other Egyptian Gods, saw the burned body of Ra with smokeing out of his body. They were bewildered and terrified to see him in that condition. They wanted to help him, but their bodies couldn¡¯t move.
¡°Let¡¯s make a deal, Ra,¡± Mykel said as he fixed his gloves and walked toward Ra. ¡°Join me instead, and I won¡¯t kill you. How¡¯s that sound?¡± Mykel asked as he sat on top of Ra¡¯s chest and stared down at him with his eyebrow raised.
Ra¡¯s blood wasn¡¯t red like a human¡¯s, his blood looked likeva, and it was really hot that it melted the carpet and the gold floor around him. Mykel had to be careful and grabbed Ra¡¯s beak to prevent his glove from melting.
¡°You can move your head either you want to die or live,¡± Mykel said as he lit his cigarette using the heat from Ra¡¯s blood. ¡°Right, even if I kill you right now, you can be reborn, but what if I destroy that sun behind your throne? Do you think you can be reborn then?¡± Mykel smirked as he smoked his cigarette.
Ra stared at Mykel in disbelief because Mykel knew exactly what his life force was made of. He had no option but to nod his head in agreement with Mykel¡¯s offer. He thought that he might be able to seek revenge after her recovered, but he had no idea that Mykel already had six Major Arcanas on his side and soon to be seven.
¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, Ra,¡± Mykel smiled as he looked at Ra¡¯s staff on the ground. ¡°You¡¯re going to regret it,¡± Mykel continued as he stood up, and then walked away to grab Ra¡¯s staff. ¡°I will keep this staff until you prove your loyalty to me,¡± Mykel looked at Ra¡¯s staff.
Mykel deactivated [Judgement] and everyone immediately recovered. Anubis, Amon, and the other Egyptian Gods were about to attack Mykel, but then Ra stopped them.
¡°Smart call,¡± Mykel smiled as he gently lifted Hera. ¡°Let¡¯s meet again, in the Temple of Triumph, Ra. I will decide whether I will give your staff back or not,¡± Mykel said, and then the four of them left Ra¡¯s world.
204 Chapter 203
¡°I¡¯m back guys!¡± Rozan said as he walked into the suite with a huge grin on his face.
¡°Wee back,¡± Gunnar said as he walked into his room while eating his banana.
Rozan realized there were only Gunnar and Nagy in the suite. ¡°Where are the others?¡± Rozan asked as he looked around and saw nobody else in the suite.
¡°Mykel is with Miss Lh right now. The others are still in the Azrael Tower leveling up. Miss Edith is with her daughter at home,¡± Nagy answered as she ate her breakfast in the living room. ¡°Also, wee back,¡± Nagy continued.
¡°I see, anyway, Nagy, do you want to help me? I need to gather the ingredients to make Energy Stone. I will make you the best Energy Stone for you,¡± Rozan asked as he walked to the kitchen to grab a drink.
¡°Really? But I haven¡¯t showered yet and I¡¯m still eating my breakfast. It¡¯s raining outside as well, are you sure you want to go out there with that kind of weather?¡± Nagy replied and looked at Rozan.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about the weather! I can change the weather as I pleased! Also, I¡¯m not in a hurry and I¡¯m also going to take a shower now as well,¡± Rozan answered and looked at the heavy rain outside.
¡°Okay then, I will get ready,¡± Nagy replied and finished her breakfast.
¡°Great!¡± Rozan smiled as he walked into Gunnar¡¯s room. ¡°Yo, Gunnar! Come help me!¡± Rozan said as he looked at Gunnarzing on his bed.
(In District 1)
¡°Should we bring in Asmond and the people from Fraternity to the Guild Association?¡± Lh asked as she put on her bra on the bed.
¡°No, let them have it. I don¡¯t want Asmond to work under me,¡± Mykel said as he enjoyed his coffee in the living room.
Lh peeked her head and stared at Mykel with a puzzled look. ¡°What? I thought you want him to be working under you since you have been helping him. Am I wrong or is there another reason?¡± Lh asked as she walked to the sofa and then sat next to him.
¡°Well, I have my own reason,¡± Mykel answered as he stood up and looked at the thunderstorm through the ss wall. ¡°I haven¡¯t helped him in a while so that¡¯s not the case anymore,¡±
Lh nodded her head with understanding and then turned around. ¡°It appears that the Fraternity is on the verge of its downfall because of the internal problems. I can tell Asmond and Enma are not on the good term with each other, but I can¡¯t me her because of what happened inside the Samael Tower,¡±
Mykel nodded his head in agreement.
¡°By the way. it¡¯s been raining nonstop for thest four days, not to mention the thunder are so scary. I hope it¡¯s going to stop soon,¡± Lh said as she listened to the rain hitting the ss wall.
¡°That depends,¡± Mykel answered as he stared at the lightning that started on the horizon and spread across the sky. ¡°Someone sure is angry,¡± Mykel mumbled to himself.
(In the castle)
¡°Can sleep, sister?¡± Vixelleth asked when she stared at Beldathiel from the reflection in the window.
¡°Your father is really angry at something, isn¡¯t he? It¡¯s annoying when he does this because I can¡¯t sleep,¡± Beldathiel replied while she was hugging the body pillow and staring at the thunderstorm.
¡°What¡¯s he so pissed about?¡± Beldathiel asked as she yawned and slowly sat up from the bed.
¡°It has something to do with Mykel, but not directly. I have been wondering about it as well, but if he¡¯s furious like this, it¡¯s usually because he lost his followers. It must be rted to Kazguul¡¯s death or something but it shouldn¡¯t be a problem since he can easily bring him back to life,¡± Vixelleth answered.
Beldathiel raised her eyebrows. ¡°Then it must be because of the sword that Jeanne possessed,¡± Beldathiel grabbed her dice and threw it on the ground. It was a small number and she was surprised with the answer she got. ¡°I see, so that¡¯s why. Kazguul can¡¯t be resurrected,¡± Beldathiel said.
Vixelleth stared at the dice through the reflection on the window and didn¡¯t say anything.
¡°Who¡¯s wrath that will strike this world next I wonder,¡± Beldathiel said as sheid down. ¡°Can you take care of the weather? I have been awake for two hours now and I can¡¯t sleep because of the rain,¡± Beldathiel asked.
¡°Yes, sister,¡± Vixelleth answered.
(In the Helmga World, Peom Kingdom)
¡°Jeanne, lend me your sword,¡± Agnez said as she reached out her hand toward Jeanne.
¡°Which sword?¡± Jeanne asked as she looked at the two swords hanging down next to her waist.
¡°The Soul Catcher sword,¡± Agnez answered.
¡°Are you sure? You know that you won¡¯t be able to handle the drawback from unsheathing the sword, right?¡± Jeanne responded as she removed the Soul Catcher sword from her belt.
¡°I¡¯m not going to unsheath it, Mazikeen wanted to look at it closely because she said that she felt Kazguul¡¯s power there,¡± Agnez replied and grabbed the sword from Jeanne¡¯s hand.
Agnez turned into Mazikeen, she stared at the sword closely and out of curiosity, Mazikeen held the handle. She slowly unsheathed the sword, but suddenly she dropped the sword and retracted her hands away from the sword.
¡°That isn¡¯t an ordinary sword,¡± Mazikeen said as she red at the sword on the ground. ¡°Everything that it consumed has been purified by some kind of a divine power and leaving only a small taste of the souls that are trapped inside,¡±
Lillith and the others were just staring at the sword after Jeanne grabbed it from the ground.
¡°Not only the souls that are collected but also the soul of the wielder,¡± Mazikeen said as she stared at her right hand because she almost got purified when she stared into the painful memories of the souls.
Jeanne stared at the sword and she unsheathed it so casually, then stared at it.
¡°I guess you¡¯re right because I don¡¯t have to get through the pain anymore,¡± Jeanne responded. ¡°I have been wondering what kind of world is Empyrean because I feel like it¡¯s an extraordinary world if they have something like this in their world.
¡°Ask Mykel, maybe he will tell you something about it,¡± Lillith responded.
¡°I did, but he won¡¯t tell me anything because he said it¡¯s better to find out about it together with everyone,¡± Jeanne answered and put the sword on the belt.
¡°Then it¡¯s going to be a while because if that world really has something amazing like that to lose to the demons, then it would be on the high floor of one of the towers,¡± Sven said as he rested his head on his fist with a cup of rum in his left hand.
¡°We should go back, it¡¯s been a week and Rozan should be back by now,¡± Agnez said as she turned herself back and gently massaged her hands because they went numb after she tried to unsheath the sword.
All of them left Helmga World after saying goodbye to Costrezeir.
The next day, the heavy rain had calmed down thanks to Vixelleth, and everyone went to District 12 to clear the twentieth floor of the Belphegor Tower. Rozan told them about the Energy Stone he was nning to make after he got enough ingredients to make one, but unfortunately he wasn¡¯t getting the time to make it since Mykel wanted them to clear another tower.
¡°Why are we waiting out here?¡± Agnez asked and stared at Mykel who stood in front of the gate.
¡°We are waiting for the Fraternity. Asmond and the others are going to join us,¡± Mykel answered, he then heard a busing to the tower and a car behind it. ¡°Speaking of the devil, here they are,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Asmond and Enma came out of the car.
¡°You should have told us so we can prepare mentally and physically for this,¡± Agnez said as she exhaled deeply in an annoyed voice.
¡°It will be fine, he¡¯s not Kastor,¡± Mykel answered.
Agnez scoffed and then chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m d that he¡¯s dead now. He¡¯s useless,¡± Agnez said but everyone looked at her in disbelief but didn¡¯t say anything.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward the tower.
205 Chapter 204
¡°Did something happen to this ce? The formation of the rocks looks kind of odd as if it¡¯s not natural,¡± Fred asked as he followed Asmond and stared at the tall cliffs around him.
¡°While we were still leveling up for the joint team with Mykel¡¯s team, he cleared this floor on his own. So, I think he did this for a reason,¡± Asmond answered and looked at Mykel who was holding a strange staff made of gold.
¡°We know that he¡¯s strong and we have seen him in action a few times, but do you know how strong he actually is?¡± Fred walked next to Asmond.
¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t think Gunnar and the others know about it as well. Mykel has been hiding his power for some reason,¡± Asmond looked at Fred and the others who looked curious.
¡°I heard a rumor that what happened in District 13 was because Mykel fighting the demon from Lucifer Tower,¡± A guy said who walked behind Enma. ¡°But that¡¯s not true, right? There¡¯s no way someone could turn an entire district into a massiveke.
¡°I¡¯m not surprised if that¡¯s the case and even if he said that he did, I would believe him,¡± Asmond replied.
They arrived at the front gate of the Veatika Empire. People were busy maintaining their corp outside the wall, and nobody weed them or anything because they had no idea who they were except Mykel.
The city had been rebuilt and it looked so peaceful. One thing that Asmond and his team just noticed was that everyone in Veatika¡¯s World was so tall and big. They were far stronger than any normal human and were curious as to what kind of race they were.
¡°Long time no see, Mykel,¡± Manna said as she rode a ck draft horse with dozens of knights behind her.
¡°It suits you,¡± Mykel replied as he looked at the crown on Manna¡¯s long ck hair that she grew since she had to look graceful as an empress.
Manna got down from her horse. She stood in front of Mykel and looked at Gunnar and the others. She knew them since they came to Veatika to ask her about Mykel¡¯s whereabouts when he went missing before the breakout.
¡°Who are these people over here?¡± Manna asked with her arms crossed.
¡°A friend from my world with his team,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at Asmond who appeared to be amazed by Manna¡¯s presence.
¡°So, not one of us?¡± Manna asked.
Mykel shook his head, but Asmond looked at Manna with a puzzled and curious look on his face.
¡°Manna I need your time for a moment before we go to the tower,¡± Mykel said as he put his hand on Manna¡¯s shoulder.
Manna raised her eyebrows and looked a bit surprised, but then she nodded with understanding. She sent the knights to escort everyone to the pce so they could waitfortably.
¡°Show me where you buried Rami,¡± Mykel said.
¡°Rami? Why?¡± Manna asked with her eyebrows furrowed.
¡°I¡¯m going to bring him back to life. With him, it would be easier to clear the sixteenth floor and to help you run the empire since he¡¯s the only one who stayed behind and sacrificed his life to protect this city,¡± Mykel exined.
Manna was bewildered when she heard Mykel say he wanted to bring Rami back to life. She didn¡¯t know it would be possible, but she didn¡¯tin or ask a single question because she believed.
Manna brought Mykel to the cemetery and pointed at the biggest grave in the area. Mykel split the ground with magic and lifted the coffin with [Telekinesis], he then put the coffin right in front of him. He used [Admin] and brought Rami back to life.
¡°Open the coffin,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the coffin.
Manna gulped and slowly opened the coffin. She was petrified when she saw a man the same age as her with his dark purple hair sleeping so tightly inside the coffin. There wasn¡¯t a single scratch or wound on his body, and when the sun hit his face, he furrowed his eyebrows and slowly opened his eyes.
¡°Rami¡¡± Manna¡¯s voice trembled as she looked at Rami who just moved his eyebrows.
Rami opened his eyes and his gray eyes were shrinking because of the sunlight. His vision was still blurry, but he could see two people standing above him and a familiar voice calling his name.
¡°Manna?¡± A gentle voice of Rami made Manna cry and chuckle at the same time.
Rami sat up and it took him a moment to understand that he was back to Veatika and alive. He looked at the coffin he was in, and jolted from it as he looked at Rami and Mykel with a perplexed look.
¡°Wait, what happened?!¡± Rami asked as he rubbed his face with both hands.
¡°He brought you back to life,¡± Manna answered as she pointed her left hand at Mykel.
¡°He brought me back to life? How? Who is he?¡± Rami asked as he looked at Mykel who just stared at him.
¡°He¡¯s God Mykel, Rami, he¡¯s a God,¡± Manna answered.
Rami looked at Mykel in disbelief and immediately went down to his knees as he slowly crawled toward Mykel.
¡°God Mykel! Thank you!¡± Rami said as he looked up at Mykel with his hands pressed together.
¡°There¡¯s no need for that, I¡¯m doing this for my own interest,¡± Mykel answered as he shook his head. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, I want you to prepare because we are going to enter the Belphegor Tower to kill the Second Demon Lord, Golgos,¡±
¡°Golgos? We killed him already,¡± Rami furrowed his eyebrows with a puzzled look.
¡°Demon can¡¯t die, it cane back to life. Since you killed him years ago, he¡¯s already back,¡± Mykel answered and looked down at Rami. ¡°I will be waiting in the pce, you can ask what the situation to Manna,¡±
Mykel walked away, but then he stopped and turned around. ¡°I almost forgot,¡± Mykel said as he opened his [Authority] skill. ¡°Wee back, Rami,¡± Mykel said after he gave the invitation, he then left the cemetery.
Rami epted Mykel¡¯s invitation without hesitation, and suddenly he received 10,000 Arcana Coins as a gift from Mykel. He looked at Mykel in the distance with people crowding him and giving him fruits as gratitude.
¡°Let¡¯s go, Rami, I found the empire treasure room and you can choose any equipment you want in there,¡± Manna said as she smiled at Rami. ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m the empress of Veatika now thanks to Mykel¡¯s will,¡± Manna pointed at the crown on her head.
Manna and Rami left the cemetery leaving the grave and coffin open.
It took an hour for Manna and Rami to finish the preparation, they both went to the audience hall where everyone was gathered. Rami looked at the hundreds of people in the hall and he introduced himself to them, but as Manna warned, he was forbidden to tell the truth about Mykel and acted normally if he was in front of them.
¡°Since everyone is here already, let¡¯s go to the sixteenth floor. If there¡¯s anything that you want to know about the world we are going to, ask Manna and Rami, they both had cleared up to the twentieth floor and killed Golgos before,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Asmond and his team.
Asmond nodded his head with understanding, and then they left to the Belphegor Tower.
Manna exined to everyone about the sixteenth floor, and that the world was called Eagres. The world was something that could be called a primitive world where tribal people lived with ancient buildings that were simr to the Aztec civilization.
Manna warned them about the people of Eagres since they were savages and quite dangerous. Although they were savages, they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill them since how primitive their weapons were.
¡°I need you to be careful around them because they have dark magic,¡± Manna said as she stood in front of the door to the sixteenth floor.
¡°Dark magic?¡± Rozan asked.
¡°Yes, something like putting a curse on people, it was really interesting and terrifying at the same time. Once you got a curse on you, just hope that you don¡¯t die of sickness or from killing yourself. You need to be cautious around them and make sure not to anger them,¡± Manna answered and nodded her head.
¡°That¡¯s really interesting,¡± Rozan said as he rubbed his chin.
¡°Is there anything else you guys want to ask?¡± Mykel asked.
Everyone shook their heads.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s kill Golgos once and for all,¡± Mykel said as he opened the door.
206 Chapter 205
¡°Is this scenery exactly the same as when you entered this world back then, Manna?¡± Gunnar asked as he stared at the path in front of him with the bones and skeletons that were hanging and disyed on the trees next to the path.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s still the same. Nothing has changed,¡± Manna answered as she walked past Gunnar and looked at her surroundings. ¡°Follow me, I know where we should go,¡± Manna turned around and looked at them.
They walked for an hour and they were still in the middle of the forest with the skeletons facing the path as if they were weing them. It was so quiet, not even a sound of bugs or chirping of birds, but it wasn¡¯t eerie for them, it was kind of peaceful.
¡°I have been noticing,¡± Jeanne paused as she looked at the skeletons. ¡°All of these skeletons, where did their scalps go?¡± Jeanne asked as she looked at Manna and Rami in front of her.
Rami turned his head and stared at the skeleton on his right. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s because the brain is their delicate food. They throw the scalps away since they¡¯re eating the brain right from their skulls,¡± Rami answered, and looked at Jeanne with a straight face.
¡°Great, another cannibal people we are dealing with,¡± Rozan said with his eyebrows raised as he sighed
¡°They¡¯re not cannibals, it¡¯s more like a ritual for them to sacrifice one of them to please the Gods and the Demons,¡± Rami stared at Rozan from over his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s quite interesting if you want to listen to the story,¡± Rami continued with a bit of a smile on his face.
Since everyone was curious about it, they decided to listen to the story behind the tribal people and the ritual of eating brains. Rami dly told the story that he saw with his own eyes, and it was about the ritual of punishing anyone who didn¡¯t want to follow the tribe¡¯s leaders¡¯ beliefs or their ancestors.
The ritual could happen every day as long as there were people dissatisfied with the way the tribe leader treated them. The tribe leader would send his men to drag those people in and tie them to the altar. They burned those people alive, and at the same time, they cut their heads open so the tribe leader and his family could enjoy the delicate food.
It was quite interesting because the more pain the sacrificed person felt, the more delicious their brains were. Sometimes, they tortured them while they were burned alive by stabbing them with a spear or skinning them. It gave much more vor to their cooked brains.
¡°How did they take the brain out from their skull if the me was still zing?¡± Rozan asked.
¡°The altar has a small pit that can fit a person inside, that¡¯s where they put them in. During the ritual after they cut open their scalp, they cut the brain into small pieces with a spear. They stab their spear on that piece of brain and eat it,¡± Rami answered as he demonstrated how they did it.
Everyone was quite shocked when they heard it and didn¡¯t want to imagine how painful it would be to be killed like that.
¡°So, why the brain?¡± Sven asked.
¡°They believe that a human brain is special because they know a bit of science about how the brain works. So, they think that if they eat a human brain, they can be more intelligent and that also makes them superior to the others,¡± Rami answered.
¡°That¡¯s stupid,¡± Rozan scoffed and shook his head in disbelief.
¡°Yes, and I did some research but couldn¡¯t find the origin of this ritual. They have been doing this ritual for hundreds of years,¡± Rami nodded in agreement.
The reason why they did that kind of ritual was that Belphegor sent Golgos to that world and pretended to be the tribes¡¯ God by showing what he was capable of. He showed them that if they ate a human brain, it made them more powerful like him, with that being said, all the tribal people believed him and started killing each other.
Belphegor knew how to conquer a world without even having to use a lot of effort. It was the same as in Veatika World. He barely did anything and it was enough to conquer Veatika.
Although Golgos was defeated, the tribal people still passed down the tradition of eating brains. It had be one with their flesh and bones to keep the ritual, and even if it was just a trick that Belphegor used, the tribes gained an ability to use dark magic which only a few of them had it.
¡°This is it, the first tribe, Cuttob tribe,¡± Manna said as soon as she stepped her foot out of the forest.
The famous Aztec temple that stood tall could be seen in the distance.
They silently walked toward the temple and saw so many buildings that looked like houses near the temple. Manna and Rami casually kept walking without worrying about their surroundings. They both were known by all the tribes and believed the tribes still recognized them.
Manna stared at the top of the temple with a small square opening that looked like a door. She removed her gauntlets and pped her hands toward the top of the temple. It surprised them when her ps echoed throughout the whole area the moment it reached the top of the temple, it was also louder than her ps and it sounded more like a bird chirping, which amazed everyone.
¡°This is how you call the tribes to gather around the temple, amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Manna said as she put her gauntlets on.
In less than a minute, the tribal women could be seen walking toward the temple. They all barely had anything on them, only a piece of cloth to cover their genitals while they were holding their bulging stomachs. Manna raised her left hand in the air and showed the back of her palm to them, and that was how they greeted them, and to show them that they came in peace.
The tribal women stared at Manna and then they looked at each other with a puzzled look. They seemed to not recognize them at all, but thankfully, a man in a weird giant mask with fangs around his neck raised his left hand and did the same gesture as Manna.
¡°That¡¯s the tribe leader, Manuk,¡± Manna said quietly. ¡°If you want to be safe, just stay quiet and follow me,¡± Manna looked at Gunnar and the others, she then proceeded to approach Manuk.
¡°Manuk, it¡¯s been a while,¡± Manna said as he looked at the tribal women that stood behind Manuk.
Manuk didn¡¯t say anything, and then he grabbed something behind his waist. He showed the head of an old man with the mouth sewn and eyes wide open that had been dried. Everyone was shocked, especially Manna because that head was Manuk¡¯s head.
¡°My father has died,¡± The tribe leader answered.
¡°Minak?¡± Manna asked with her head tilted.
The tribe leader nodded his head and then removed the giant mask on his head. A man with ck long curly hair with ck eyes stared at Manna and Rami.
¡°They killed him, Manna,¡± Minak said as he kept showing Manuk¡¯s head.
Manna gently grabbed Manuk¡¯s head and leaned her head on Manuk¡¯s head. Everyone looked at her with disgust because they had no idea that was how they paid respect to the dead of the previous tribe leader. The head of the previous tribe leader was used to identify the current tribe leader to the other tribes.
¡°They? Who?¡± Manna asked as she looked at Rami putting his forehead on Manuk¡¯s head.
¡°A new tribe that came after you left, they took more than half of our territory. They came with a powerful shaman and killed half of my people,¡± Minak answered as he put Manuk¡¯s head back behind his waist.
¡°Where are they?¡± Manna asked.
¡°Beyond the waterfall,¡± Minak answered as he pointed to his right. ¡°You can¡¯t defeat them, Manna. We tried and we lost. All the men in my tribe are dead, now I¡¯m the only one left,¡± Minak warned Manna as he grabbed Manna¡¯s right wrist so tightly.
Rozan raised his eyebrows with a mild shock because all the women behind Minak were pregnant.
¡°Be at ease, Minak, we will help you, but we are going to need your help again because we will save your world again,¡± Manna said as she put her hand on Minak¡¯s shoulder.
Minak nodded his head with understanding. ¡°Please follow me, I will give you something to keep you save from the shaman,¡± Minak said as he slowly walked away with Manuk¡¯s head moving around on Minak¡¯s butt.
¡°I can¡¯t stop looking at his butt because of that head,¡± Rozan said.
¡°Dude, you need some help,¡± Gunnar replied with a disgusted face.
207 Chapter 206
¡°Take this, this will make you immune to the curse before you enter their territory,¡± Minak said as he offered an eagle¡¯s feather headband to Minna. ¡°I can only give this to twenty people because I only have that much. For the rest, I can¡¯t do anything about it,¡± Minak continued as he looked at them.
Everyone looked at each other and furrowed their foreheads. They were all skeptical about that thing because it looked stupid and didn¡¯t feel like it would help them at all.
Manna stared at the headband and looked at what it does. She was a bit surprised that it gave the User a [Status Resistence] skill level 1.
¡°Those who don¡¯t have high level status resistance should be the ones to wear those,¡± Manna said as she grabbed the headband. ¡°Does anyone here who still have a low level status resistance?¡± Manna asked as she looked at Asmond and his team.
To Manna¡¯s surprise, almost half of Asmond¡¯s team raised their hands. She was shocked that there were so many unqualified people with her, but she didn¡¯t show it because she didn¡¯t want to underestimate them. Those people didn¡¯t even have [Status Resistance] skill, and were still having the individual resistance skills.
¡°We only have twenty of these, so I think you should decide which of your men to wear this,¡± Manna said to Asmond as she offered the headband to him.
Asmond looked at the headband and took it from Manna¡¯s hand. He looked back and saw everyone staring at him, and it was the moment when he had to make a decision as a team leader. Mykel and Enma were judgingly staring at him as if they wanted to know who would be taking those headbands.
Asmond gave it to the people he trusted that might be able to help him. Enma kept staring at him and finally had enough of it by walking toward Manna.
¡°Can you ask him about what did the shaman do to his people?¡± Enma asked.
¡°Minak, what happened to your people when you sent them to their territory?¡± Manna asked.
¡°The smoke blinded them and the moment they walked through it, they were unable to breathe and died. The smoke wasn¡¯t like any other smoke, it was so thin and barely noticeable. That¡¯s all I know and these headbands were made by the shaman to protect his people from getting affected by the smoke,¡± Minak answered and looked at those worned out headbands that he looted from the enemies heads.
¡°So, is this magic? Then why it needs status resistance?¡± Enma asked Minna.
¡°It¡¯s dark magic, it always has something to do with status resistance,¡± Manna answered as she looked at Asmond. ¡°Are we done here? We have to move because this is just the beginning,¡± Manna asked him.
¡°Yes, we are done here,¡± Asmond answered as he nodded with understanding.
¡°Good luck, Manna,¡± Minak said as he grabbed her wrist.
¡°Yes, we will save your world again and this time we are going to end this for good,¡± Manna responded.
Eagres World was simr to Tirth World. There were no portals and the world didn¡¯t get separated again after it was saved. Belphegor didn¡¯t want to make it easier for the Awakeners by just killing the demons and went to the next floor. He wanted to make them suffer from exhaustion and the diseases that existed in Eagres World.
It took them a whole day to reach the waterfall that Minak mentioned. The new tribe already took over the existing tribes and forced them to follow the shaman. The shaman¡¯s forces were getting stronger because Minak said that the animals were all controlled by the shaman as well as an observer.
¡°Have you taken care of all the animals?¡± Agnez asked Gerrard.
¡°Yeah, I took care of them. There were so many birds, bats, tigers, and deer out here. It¡¯s quite hard to hunt them all down without getting noticed,¡± Gerrard answered as he sat down and stared at his bow.
¡°You already did a good job, you can rest now,¡± Agnez said. ¡°Now we can rest at ease. Jeanne, Nagy, Lilly, Edith, wants to go and take a bath with me on the river?¡± Agnez asked.
All of them nodded and went to the river.
When they walked down to the river they heard sshing from the river. Mykel was on his own taking a bath and washing his face naked. Of course, Agnez took the opportunity to stealthily walk toward him with a grin on her face.
¡°Fancy to see you here,¡± Agnez said as she wrapped her arms around Mykel¡¯s chest from behind as she stared at Mykel¡¯s genital. ¡°Want to y?¡± Agnez whispered.
Mykel turned around and saw Jeanne, Nagy, Lillith, and Edith staring at him from the riverbank.
¡°They can join or watch, that shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± Agnez asked and started kissing Mykel¡¯s right shoulder.
¡°A few hours won¡¯t be enough and you know it. I also don¡¯t sleep with those three,¡± Mykel answered as he walked to the riverbank and used fire around his body to dry his body and hair while Nagy and Edith looked away because they were embarrassed to see his naked body.
¡°Then we can do it once we cleared the twentieth floor. Maybe Jeanne wants to join us as well since we both haven¡¯t yed with you for a while,¡± Agnez said as she removed her bra and panties.
¡°You should be worried about the peeping eyes. There are people areing this way right now,¡± Mykel replied as he put on his shirt and pants. ¡°While you guys are here, there¡¯s something I want you guys to do tomorrow,¡± Mykel said as he looked at them.
¡°There¡¯s a totem that I want you guys to find,¡± Mykel said as he put his gloves on. ¡°It¡¯s important for the shaman, and once you find it, destroy it immediately,¡±
¡°A totem? What it looks like?¡± Jeanne asked.
¡°It¡¯s something that your hand can wrap it around. It¡¯s made of gold with a sapphire inside. You will recognize it once you see it for yourself,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°Just don¡¯t forget,¡± Mykel said as he walked away.
¡°He¡¯s gone already, why are you both still looking away?¡± Agnez asked as she dipped herself in the water. ¡°Is it because you can erase that image from your head,¡± Agnez continued with a smirk on her face.
Nagy and Edith¡¯s faces went red because Agnez was right about it.
The next morning, everyone climbed up the hill because of how steep the path was. Mykel and Rozan were already on top since they flew away and didn¡¯t have to trouble themselves to climb the hill.
¡°Is that where we are going to go?¡± Rozan asked Manna.
¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t remember there¡¯s a temple there,¡± Manna answered as she looked at the half-built temple. ¡°Minak said that there¡¯s smoke, and if I¡¯m right about it, then the smoke should be right in front of us now, but I don¡¯t see any,¡± Manna walked to the front and looked around.
¡°Maybe they don¡¯t use it anymore?¡± Rozan asked as he looked at the air around him.
The moment Rozan said that, one of Asmond¡¯s men started coughing. Everyone looked at him as he fell to the ground while he held his neck.
¡°Or not,¡± Rozan said as he looked around and used wind magic to neutralize the air around him.
It helped the man recover thanks to Rozan¡¯s quick thinking and saved his life.
¡°Thank you,¡± Asmond said as he looked at Rozan.
¡°No need to mention, this is an easy task for me and I can protect you guys as long as you all stay near me,¡± Rozan replied.
While they were busy checking the guy¡¯s condition, Edith squinted her eyes and stared at something in front of her. She suddenly tilted her head and saw something fly past her then hit a guy¡¯s neck.
¡°Ouch!¡± The guy put his hand on his neck and felt a small needle like a cactus needle that he barely could see. ¡°What the fuck is this?¡± He said as he pulled out and looked at it.
In less than five seconds the guy¡¯s body was paralyzed and fell like a rock with his mouth foaming.
Gunnar was staring at the guy and then his neck got stabbed by dozen of needles. He brushed them off like it was nothing to him, and then he looked at the notification in front of him.
¡°Since we aren¡¯t wee here, I¡¯m going to mess this ce up,¡± Gunnar said and mmed the ground with his axe.
The ground in front of Gunnar shattered all the way to the temple, and the tribal people who hid behind and on the trees were falling down into the cracks on the ground.
¡°How do you like that?¡± Gunnar asked as he saw the trees were copsing and falling down.
208 Chapter 207
¡°Let¡¯s go! Move!¡± Agnez said as she jumped from one tform to another since the ground was crumbling thanks to Gunnar.
Gunnar and the others followed Agnez from behind, even Asmond followed her. It made Enma look at him in disbelief because he just left his team behind even though one of his men was dying from the poison from the needle. Rozan stayed behind since he had to protect them from the invisible smoke with Mykel and Edith.
¡°Don¡¯t show that kind of expression in front of them, Enma. You¡¯re the vice leader now and you should fill the hole that Asmond can¡¯t fill,¡± Mykel said as he stared at her. ¡°You don¡¯t want some rumors to go around in Fraternity, right?¡± Mykel continued, and then he looked at Rozan sitting on the ground and making sure the ground they were sitting on was safe.
Enma closed her eyes as she exhaled deeply and nodded her head.
Mykel walked toward the guy with his mouth foaming. He removed his right glove and put his hand on the guy¡¯s chest. He healed the guypletely and it made everyone look at him in awe.
¡°Let¡¯s just stay here because it¡¯s dangerous out there,¡± Mykel said as he looked at them.
They all nodded their heads with understanding. They looked at Mykel and thought he would be better to be the one to lead them rather than follow Asmond.
Mykel grabbed something under his zer, it was a throwing knife and then he offered it to Edith. Edith looked at it for quite a while and then she looked at Mykel with a puzzled look.
¡°Why don¡¯t you join them? You have trained for months and I believe you should be fine if you go and be a part of the team since you have been observing them all this time,¡± Mykel said. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the thing I saidst night, find it and destroy it,¡±
Edith nodded her head as she took the knife from Mykel¡¯s hand.
Enma looked at both of them with a surprised look because she had no idea that Edith could fight. She thought Edith was only Mykel¡¯s assistant and couldn¡¯t fight, but then she was mistaken when she saw Edith move so swiftly and pass the obstacles so easily.
¡°Oh, you finally let her go for some action?¡± Rozan asked as he watched Edith jump from tree to tree.
¡°We will see. If she met my expectation, then she will be joining you guys from now on,¡± Mykel said with his hands in his pocket. ¡°I think she will be a good addition if I pair her with Nagy, Lillith, and Gerrard,¡±
¡°Yeah, true, I was thinking about it since she always spends her time with them,¡± Rozan said as he nodded in agreement.
Agnez and Lillith already immersed themselves in ughtering the tribal people that they forgot about the task Mykel gave them. Jeanne on the other hand was looking for the totem around the temple on her own until Edith joined her.
¡°Miss Edith? Are you here to help?¡± Jeanne asked when she looked at Edith inside the temple.
¡°Yes, Mister Mykel said it¡¯s time for me to join the team,¡± Edith answered as she looked around the narrow hallway. ¡°Have you found the totem, Jeanne?¡±
¡°No, this temple is like a maze. I think it will take us a while to find it,¡± Jeanne looked at the dark hallway in front of her with only torches that light the way. ¡°Also, there are traps here, so please be careful, Miss Edith,¡±
Edith nodded her head and followed Jeanne deeper into the temple.
¡°You¡¯re not seeing any vision, Miss Edith? Maybe it will show you where the totem is,¡± Jeanne asked as she walked carefully in the dark with a torch in her left hand.
¡°No, and why don¡¯t you use your sword to see if the spirit can guide you to where the totem is?¡± Edith asked back with her eyebrows raised.
¡°Oh, you¡¯re right¡¡± Jeanne replied as she covered her face in embarrassment.
Jeanne unsheathed her sword and put it behind the torch to reflect the light. The first thing they both saw was a flying head that flew toward them with its mouth wide open. They both were startled as the head flew past them and didn¡¯t even bother with their presence at all.
Jeanne and Edith kept moving forward until they stumbled upon a man with broken arms and legs with his head open. The man tilted his head and red at both of them as he floated in the hallway. The man kept ring at them and decided to fly toward them.
¡°Show me where the totem is!¡± Jeanne shouted.
The man ignored Jeanne¡¯s word, she then shed the man in half and he disappeared. Jeanne encountered a few spirits after that, but she couldn¡¯t get an answer from them.
¡°I¡¯m not sure if this is going to help. All the spirits are hostile and don¡¯t seem to want to cooperate,¡± Jeanne said and looked at the two paths in front of her.
¡°We should keep trying because we can¡¯t find it on our own,¡± Edith replied.
¡°Yeah, I will keep trying,¡± Jeanne said as she took the right path. ¡°Anyway, you need to stay close because I¡¯m the only one who can kill these spirits. I don¡¯t want you to get possessed by them,¡±
After half an hour of exploring the inside of the temple, they still couldn¡¯t find the totem. They were stuck inside a maze and had no idea how to leave, they also encountered dozens of spirits that haunted the temple and none of them were any help to them.
¡°This is impossible and now we are lost in this maze,¡± Jeanne said as she took a different torch from the wall.
¡°We have been hugging the left wall, and it feels like we are going in a circle,¡± Edith said as she looked at the dark path they took. ¡°I have been paying attention that the spirits came from behind this wall. Do you think there¡¯s a secret room over here?¡±
¡°Secret room? Like the secret rooms that we have been in before?¡± Jeanne asked.
¡°It¡¯s just a guess though. But, maybe there¡¯s something behind this wall if we break it,¡± Edith answered as she rubbed the wall next to her.
¡°Let¡¯s try it. We are out of options anyway,¡± Jeanne said as she stood next to Edith. ¡°You can destroy it if you want, Miss Edith. I will protect you when something try to attack you,¡±
Edith clenched her right fist and punched the wall without hesitation. It crumbled, and as Jeanne expected, there were dozens of spirits that decided toe out of the hole. She pulled Edith back and started shing the spirits and caught their souls into the sword.
¡°You¡¯re a genius, Miss Edith,¡± Jeanne said with a smile.
¡°It¡¯s just a lucky guess,¡± Edith replied while chuckling softly. ¡°Let¡¯s go and check what¡¯s inside,¡± Edith continued as she stood behind Jeanne.
They entered the dark spacious room, and Jeanne pointed the torch and her sword forward. They were surprised when they saw ck shadows flying around and blocking their visions of whatevery behind those shadows.
¡°Stay close, Miss Edith,¡± Jeanne said as she tightly gripped her sword.
It took Jeanne a while to clear out the spirits, and Edith almost got possessed by one of them. The spirits were different from the others. Those were demon spirits and they were protecting the tomb in the middle of the room.
¡°That¡¯s a tomb, right? Why it¡¯s so small?¡± Edith asked as she stared at the square tomb made of stone.
¡°Well, let¡¯s find out. Stay back, Miss Edith,¡± Jeanne said as she carefully walked toward the tomb.
Jeanne carefully pushed the top of the tomb, and immediately a pungent smell struck her nose. She covered her mouth and nose with her left forearm with her eyes squinted.
There was a body wrapped in brown cloth. The body was curled up, which was weird enough to look at. Jeanne carefully stabbed the cloth and ripped it open, and she was surprised when she saw a skinny man with his whole body eaten by maggots. His eyes and mouth were wide open, but then she saw the totem behind the man¡¯s arms and knees.
¡°I found the totem! I will destroy it now!¡± Jeanne said as she kept covering her mouth.
Jeanne stabbed the totem and the man who was protecting it.
A cloud of ck smoke came out of the totem and struck Jeanne¡¯s face. She got thrown away andnded next to Edith. They both saw the ck smoke fly away so fast with a faint scream that followed the smoke.
Agnez and the others were busy killing tribal people until suddenly they all screamed in agony. The smoke came out of their mouths, noses, and ears as if it was being sucked out, which made Agnez and the others look surprised.
All the tribal people copsed and lost consciousness.
Mykel and the others were chilling in the forest when suddenly they heard a high-pitched scream from the sky. Everyone was startled and terrified when they heard it.
¡°One down, two more to go,¡± Mykel said.
209 Chapter 208
¡°Doesn¡¯t this feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu feel strange to you?¡± Lillith asked as she drew closer to Agnez.
¡°It should be me asking you that,¡± Agnez replied. ¡°What did you find?¡± Agnez asked, eyes filled with curiosity.
¡°Although this looks simr to what happened in the Tirth World, they¡¯re not possessed by demons. It was more like evil spirits that the shaman used from the souls of the dead that were killed during the ritual,¡± Lillith answered. ¡°These people aren¡¯t the bad guys here, and they appeared to recognize Manna in their memories,¡± she continued.
¡°I see. Do you know where the shaman is?¡± Agnez asked as she stared at Manna and Rami, who seemed to recognize the faces of the tribal people they fought.
¡°Who knows, thest memories these guys had were they being captured by the others like them and got possessed by evil spirits,¡± Lillith answered and shrugged her shoulders.
Jeanne and Edith came out of the temple from above since they had no idea how to get out. They made their own way out since the temple wasn¡¯t fully built, and then they both walked down the stairs to approach the others to tell them about what they found.
¡°I see, so you destroyed the totem that you found inside a tomb. But I don¡¯t think the air is safe now. We need to find the source of this ck magic,¡± Manna said.
¡°I found the source where the ck magic is,¡± Lillith said after she looked at the guy¡¯s memory. ¡°It¡¯sing from the temple. I think the guy that protected the totem is the one who did this,¡±
Agnez turned her head toward Jeanne, who was standing beside her. ¡°Show us where the corpse is,¡± Agnez said.
Jeanne nodded and briskly walked up the temple again, but this time everyone followed her. They slowly followed her down into the temple and found the tomb that Jeanne mentioned earlier. They were both surprised by how spacious it was, and they wondered who could have been buried there.
¡°What do we do now?¡± Gunnar asked as he looked down at the corpse.
¡°Let¡¯s burn it and see what happens,¡± Agnez replied as she reached out and took the torch from Gunnar¡¯s hand.
Agnez threw the torch on top of the corpse, and when the cloth got burned, the fire slowly swallowed the body. At first, nothing happened while they were watching the body get burned, but then the body started making a rattling sound and started twitching like crazy.
They all took a few steps back slowly as they watched the corpse reach out its hands from the tomb. They didn¡¯t move a muscle and kept watching until the corpse stood up and tried to reach something in the air.
The corpse made an eerie rattling sound and seemed to be chattering about something, but there was no voiceing out of its mouth. The corpse immediately copsed and broke into pieces, and the air felt lighter so suddenly. More light was able to seep into the room, and the smell of fresh air overwhelmed the pungent smell in the room.
¡°Hm?¡± Lillith hummed as she walked closer to the corpse. She sat down and stared at the corpse¡¯s torso and head closely, inspecting every inch of the unclothed body.
¡°What is it?¡± Agnez asked with her arms crossed.
¡°This is the shaman,¡± Lillith answered as she turned her head and looked at Agnez with a surprised expression. ¡°I recognize this ne, and the bracelet,¡± Lillith pointed at the ne with small bronze triangles hanging from the corpse¡¯s neck.
¡°Any ideas why the shaman is ended up inside the tomb?¡± Agnez asked Manna who looked a bit confused.
¡°It¡¯s ck magic, and it¡¯s either they sacrificed someone else or sacrificed themselves in exchange to gain something,¡± Manna answered with her arms rested on her waist. ¡°The real question is why he sacrificed himself before he could even conquer Minak¡¯s tribe?¡± Manna continued.
¡°Let¡¯s destroy the rest of this shaman¡¯s body first, we don¡¯t want this thing toe back to life again and make troubleter,¡± Agnez said as she crushed the shaman¡¯s skull with her boots.
While they were busy destroying the shaman¡¯s body and thinking about why the Shaman had decided to sacrifice themselves, they heard a blood-curdling war cry from outside the temple and the sound of a drum.
¡°That war cry,¡± Manna said as she looked at the hole. ¡°It¡¯s the Ung tribe,¡± Manna looked at Rami.
Manna hurriedly climbed up and left the temple with Rami following her from behind. The rest of them followed them after they took care of the shaman¡¯s corpse and left the temple, not having a clue as to what they were going to see.
Agnez looked at Manna and Rami and saw them walking down the stairs with their left arms up to greet the Ung tribe. There were at least a hundred of them surrounding the temple and they all wore the simr headband that Minak gave them.
A tall, thin man with a long feather headband and brown cape walked slowly toward Manna, looking at her with a confused and questioning look. Until he realized it was Manna, he looked at her with a shocked expression.
¡°Manna?!¡± The guy said with a smile on his face.
¡°I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re still alive, Citall,¡± Manna said and smiled back at him with a warm smile.
¡°When did youe back?¡± Citall asked as he looked at Agnez and the others who stood on the stairs and stared at him with a straight face.
¡°Yesterday. I found out about what happened to your world from Minak. We are here right now to kill the shaman but turns out he sacrificed himself to set ck magic around this temple,¡± Manna answered as she pointed at the temple. ¡°What are you doing here? You know this ce is dangerous,¡± Manna asked.
¡°We are here to kill the shaman, with the other tribes that managed to run away. We are all here to seek revenge. We tried to kill the shaman a few months ago, but we failed miserably, so many died and these people that you¡¯re looking at right now are thest of us,¡± Citall answered and pointed at the other tribal people from different tribes.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that anymore. We killed the shaman and everything is fine now,¡± Manna said.
¡°No, it¡¯s not over yet. The shaman isn¡¯t just one, there are so many of them. The Puled tribe and the other tribe from beyond the mountain are suffering the same fate as ours,¡± Citall said as he shook his head. ¡°But we know their weakness, it¡¯s a totem that gives the shaman the power to control evil spirits!¡± Citall exined.
¡°Totem? You mean this?¡± Jeanne asked as she showed the broken totem in her hand.
¡°Evil! Destroy it!¡± Citall said as he pointed his spear at Jeanne, and then the other tribal people pointed their bows and spears at her as well.
¡°We already destroy it, the evil spirits already left,¡± Jeanne answered as she showed how harmless the totem was by wiggling it in her hand.
¡°You don¡¯t understand! The totem itself is an embodiment of evil!¡± Citall said with a scowl on his face. He was clearly frustrated by the misunderstanding, and it showed in his deep-set eyes.
The moment Citall said that, the totem cracked and exploded. A cloud of ck smoke appeared before Jeanne¡¯s eyes, and the smoke immediately entered her body from every hole in her face. She felt as if she were being stabbed in the face with hundreds of tiny needles.
Jeanne felt like her inside was being torn apart, she started to scream and fell to her knees. Asmond looked at her and ran toward her without hesitation, but then Agnez grabbed his armor from the back and threw him away.
¡°Don¡¯t approach her you moron!¡± Agnez said as she stared at Asmond.
Although Agnez said that, she approached Jeanne who was screaming in pain. Mazikeen guided her and told her to make Jeanne use her sword.
¡°Jeanne! Unsheath your sword!¡± Agnez shouted as she walked toward Jeanne.
Agnez didn¡¯t just stand there and do nothing as Jeanne was screaming in pain. She forcefully grabbed Jeanne¡¯s right hand and forced her to unsheath the sword, causing Jeanne even more pain.
The moment Jeanne unsheathed the sword, the evil spirits were seen floating above her and tried to enter her body. Thanks to Agnez¡¯s help, she snapped back to reality and the evil spirits that had entered her body were being sucked into the sword.
Jeanne gripped her sword so tightly and shed her sword into the air and cut the evil spirits into the sword. She stabbed the sword on the ground as she tried to catch her breath while the tribal people were bewildered by what they just saw.
¡°Thanks, Agnez,¡± Jeanne said and stared at Agnez from the corner of her eyes.
¡°You¡¯re stupid, you know that?¡± Agnez said with her arms crossed.
Jeanne chuckled as she leaned on the sword.
210 Chapter 209
Mykel and the rest of them came and saw Citall with the tribal people staring at Jeanne as if they were seeing a God. Citall turned around and saw him, and when he was about to lift his spear, Manna stopped him and told him that they were friendly and came with her.
¡°What happened to you, Jeanne?¡± Rozan asked with his eyebrows raised.
¡°She¡¯s dumb enough to y with a totem filled with evil spirits. She was lucky that she could fight it with her sword or she would be possessed by them,¡± Agnez said as she helped Jeanne stand by putting Jeanne¡¯s arm around her neck.
¡°Evil spirits? That sounds bad,¡± Rozan replied as he looked at Citall who had been staring at them.
¡°It is, and I think everyone should be careful from now on. Nobody here are immune from getting possessed because I don¡¯t think you have the skill to protect yourself from the inside. Let me and Jeanne take the frontline from now on. You can ignore my words and do as you please, but if you¡¯re getting possessed, I will dly take your life,¡± Agnez said as she looked at everyone with a serious expression on her face.
Everyone just stood there and stared at each other, not saying a single word, without blinking an eye. They were more scared of Agnez than the demons since they had seen how fierce and ruthless she was, and how she wasn¡¯t afraid to stare them down.
Enma approached Asmond with a stern expression. ¡°Asmond, we need to talk, now,¡± Enma said and she sounded so upset.
Agnez told Mykel about what happened there and how Jeanne ended up in that condition. She also told him about Citall and the current situation in the Eagres World. She said that things were getting worse and that Citall and the people with him were thest of them.
¡°Okay, we should over the mountain to meet with the other tribes before the shaman take them,¡± Mykel said and nodded his head with understanding.
¡°We are going now?¡± Agnez asked with her eyebrows raised.
¡°It appears that someone is getting a scolding over there,¡± Mykel replied and stared at Asmond who was talking with Enma in the distance. ¡°We can start moving afterward,¡± Mykel continued.
¡°What it¡¯s all about?¡± Gunnar asked with his arms crossed.
¡°Leaving his men behind while joining you guys in action. Enma and the others seem to not like it at all,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at the Awakeners from the Fraternity, they were all staring at Enma who seemed upset and disappointed at Asmond.
They all chuckled and shook their heads.
Jeanne used the opportunity to rest and drink [Stamina Potion] while enjoying the view with the others. Agnez asked if the spirits that she killed ended up inside the sword, and Jeanne answered that they did and she could see how they died. Unlike, Lillith, she couldn¡¯t see all their memories and could only see the few seconds before they died.
Soul Catcher sword couldn¡¯t gain any power from killing a normal human or a lesser demon, or even a low-rank demon. It could only gain power from killing Awakeners and Demon Lords and their servants. At that moment, she only had Kazguul power in her sword which was worth mentioning.
¡°Wait, if she gained that much power, doesn¡¯t that means there were at least hundreds of Awakeners¡¯ souls inside that swords?¡± Rozan asked.
¡°One thousand twenty-six to be exact. That sword had killed that many worths of souls that made Jeanne this powerful,¡± Mykel answered as he stared at Jeanne who stared at the sword.
¡°Shit, that sword should be hundreds of years old. I can¡¯t imagine what kind of pain that you felt back then when you took it from the ground,¡± Rozan said as he looked at Jeanne.
While they were talking about the sword and tried to get information about Empyrean, but Mykel didn¡¯t want to borate, Asmond and Enma came and he looked down for some reason.
¡°I heard that you guys are waiting for me and I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience. I¡¯m good to go now,¡± Asmond said as he looked at Mykel with a bit of guilt on his face.
¡°No problem,¡± Mykel gently smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s move then,¡±
They all started to go to the east where the mountain was. Some of them stayed behind and took care of the tribal people that were possessed by evil spirits and brought them to Minak¡¯s tribe, Cuttob.
It took them two days to reach the base of the mountain. Citall showed them the way to reach the other side of the mountain because Manna and Rami didn¡¯t know how since they used a portal to go to the seventeenth floor.
A day had passed and they finally stood on the other side of the mountain. Gunnar and the others were amazed by the beautiful temples that were visible in the distance and surrounded by lush trees. The morning mist that hid the ground made the Eagres World look so peaceful and magical.
¡°Coachel, The city of Puled tribe. The biggest tribe in Eagres,¡± Citall said and pointed at the nearest temple with only the top half visible.
¡°That¡¯s closer than I thought. As long as the shaman is still alive, we don¡¯t have to worry about the ck magic and you guys can finally be useful,¡± Agnez said as she walked down the hill. ¡°Just remember what I said back then, and Asmond, don¡¯t make the same moronic decision again,¡± Agnez stared at Asmond with a serious expression.
¡°I know my priority now,¡± Asmond said as he nodded his head.
¡°Good, let¡¯s keep moving,¡± Agnez said as she followed CItall from behind.
It didn¡¯t take long after they reached the base of the mountain to meet a group of people. Citall knew those people and turned out those people were evacuating to Cuttob tribe. Citall asked them about the situation, and they told them it was already toote to save their tribe because the shaman already upied the Puled tribe.
¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± Gunnar stared Agnez.
¡°Knowing they¡¯re not even that strong, just capture them all and tie them up because they will be freed once we kill the shaman. Our main priority is to find the shaman and the totem. You know what happened back there, so you¡¯re going to deal with the shaman and the totem for us, Rozan,¡± Agnez exined and looked at the distance.
¡°Leave it to me!¡± Rozan said proudly.
¡°You guys are going to stay and deal with the tribal people while Lilly, Jeanne, Rozan, and I are going to find the totem. Lilly, you know what to do and find the shaman for us,¡± Agnez ordered.
¡°I already found it,¡± Lillith answered.
¡°Great, let¡¯s go and find him,¡± Agnez said as she unsheathed her sword.
Gunnar and the others followed Manna and Rami since they both knew the world more than them. Since they were going to be a distraction, they used the main path to enter the city. They were careful not to make any noise or create any kind of suspicion, and they made it to the city without any problems.
¡°Citall,¡± Manna stared at Citall as she nodded her head.
Citall nodded back at her and started shouting a war cry then followed by the others.
The city was massive and could bepared to the Veatika Empire. Since there were only a few buildings that were scattered inside the wall, the roads were spacious and their voices echoed throughout the city. The city was beautiful, and it had a sense of history and grandeur to it. It was an ideal ce to live, and it was clear that many people had lived there for many years.
¡°Looks like we are hitting the jackpot,dies,¡± Rozan said as he stared at the altar in the distance from outside the wall. The altar was covered in shadows that were flying in circles.
¡°That¡¯s exactly what Miss Edith and I saw when we found the secret room,¡± Jeanne said.
¡°Manna and the others already gave the signal, now do your job,¡± Agnez said as she stared at Rozan.
¡°No need to tell me that, I can hear it as well,¡± Rozan replied as he pointed his staff at the wall.
The sky was bright with barely any clouds covering it, but a lightning bolt struck the altar out of nowhere. A me appeared and it seemed there was mmable material on the altar. Knowing that, Rozan used the opportunity to fuel the fire with wind and created a massive me pir on the altar.
¡°I think you missed,¡± Agnez said as she looked at the flying shadows that were still circling the altar.
¡°There¡¯s no way I missed. You¡¯re seeing it right now how big that me is,¡± Rozan replied.
The shadows slowly descended and disappeared behind the wall. The wall suddenly broke and the one who did it was the shadows with a man who rode the shadows in a weird looking mask. The man in the mask had a strange, eldritch appearance, and his cape was long and ck with a totem in his hand.
¡°Of course the shaman is immune to magic, why am I so surprised,¡± Rozan sighed in annoyance with his eyebrows raised.
¡°As long as he has the totem, it appears he¡¯s immune to magic since the shadows are protecting him. Let¡¯s deal with that first,¡± Agnez said as she readied her stance.
211 Chapter 210
The sound of the explosion could be heard clearly in the distance, and Mykel looked at the smoke and dust floating in the air with a stoic expression. The others were busy dealing with tribal people, and Mykel stood on the side and was ready to help if needed.
¡°Jeanne, can you deal with these shadows already? I can¡¯t do anything if these fuckers are chasing me,¡± Rozan said as he cast a fireball but the shadows were unaffected by it. His magic went right through them which was quite interesting because a demon or a spirit should be weak against fire.
¡°They seem to be endless! I have been trying to get rid of them but the shaman or the totem keeps sending out these shadows!¡± Jeanne replied as she shed the shadows around her. ¡°How are we supposed to deal with that thing if he¡¯s up there?¡± Jeanne looked up in the sky where Agnez had turned into Mazikeen and was ying with the shaman.
Mazikeen sucked all the evil spirits that were released from the totem because it was the only way to deal with them. It also satiated her hunger which was a great opportunity that wouldn¡¯te twice. She could just deal with the shaman but it had been a while since she had a feast like that.
¡°Agnez, Mazikeen, can you deal with the shaman already?!¡± Jeanne yelled as she was protecting Lillith and Rozan.
¡°How noisy,¡± Mazikeen nced down at Jeanne.
Mazikeen flew toward the shaman and the shadows were still trying to protect him from her even though it was useless. She broke through the shadows and dispersed them with her wings, and then she grabbed the shaman¡¯s head and crushed it like an egg.
Although the shaman¡¯s head was crushed by Mazikeen¡¯s left hand, his body was still moving normally and grabbed her wrist with both hands. He tried to transfer the dark magic to her, but little did the shaman know that he was dealing with the embodiment of chaos herself.
¡°This is why I hate weak-willed, brainless demons!¡± Mazikeen said as she threw the shaman down to the ground with all her might.
The ground shook heavily and everyone in the city could feel it, and not only that, they also heard a loud sonic bombing sound. They had no idea what happened over there, but the enemies they were fighting were still attacking them and throwing poisonous needle-like darts at them.
Little did they know that the city was slowly sinking because of Mazikeen. The temple and the buildings were falling to the ground because of erosion. They had to run away while Gunnar and Enma protected everyone from the flying darts. The city was slowly being swallowed by the earth because of Mazikeen, but thankfully, they all managed to escape.
¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Rozan asked as he protected Jeanne and Lillith from the damage.
¡°I did the job as she asked,¡± Mazikeen said as she looked at pieces of body parts all over the ground. ¡°Anyway,¡± Mazikeen descended and grabbed the totem hidden behind the debris. ¡°Here, destroy it,¡± Mazikeen threw the totem toward them andnded in front of Jeanne.
The totem couldn¡¯t even protect the shaman from Mazikeen¡¯s brute strength, and it would be impossible for him toe back to life with missing body parts.
¡°I should have known¡¡± Rozan mumbled to himself.
Rozan pointed his staff at the totem and melted it with fire. The same thing happened and Jeanne immediately shed them all before the evil spirits could taste the fresh air.
Mykel was healing the poisoned Awakeners and the same thing happened again, a high-pitched scream could be heard from the sky and it flew away. It indicated that the totem had been destroyed for good.
¡°Everything is destroyed¡¡± Citall stared at the remains of the biggest civilization in Eagers with a grim face.
¡°Anything can be rebuilt as long as there are still people in this world, Citall. I will help you rebuild your world once this is over, I promise you that,¡± Manna said as she stood next to Citall.
Manna knew it wasn¡¯t the demons or the shaman who was responsible for the destruction, but it was either Jeanne or Agnez. She believed it was Agnez who was responsible for the destruction since she knew how ruthless and destructive Agnez was.
¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. We will rebuild this world into a better ce for everyone. It¡¯s a good chance for us to be one as well,¡± Citall nodded in agreement as he looked at Manna in admiration.
Agnez and the others walked along the remaining walls that had been cracked and damaged by erosion. They were staring at the devastation with a sense of guilt, but Agnez didn¡¯t feel any remorse since it wasn¡¯t her who did it. Mazikeen was the one to me for that.
¡°We destroyed the totem and killed the shaman as well,¡± Rozan said. ¡°Also, I¡¯m sorry about the city, it was kind of out of control and this happened,¡± Rozan said with a bit of guilt as he stared at Manna and Citall.
¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize, we are grateful for your help and this is something we can¡¯t control. This is the risk that we, the people of Eagers to take,¡± Citall replied and started to ept the reality.
¡°Where are we going next?¡± Agnez asked Manna.
Manna looked at Citall, who was already deep in thought, and hoped that he knew what to do and where to go next.
¡°Since this shaman has been killed, the people from the other tribes should be freed from the evil spirits. We should go and check the other tribes if they¡¯re okay or not and maybe Ohnen the leader of Ahucte tribe know something about the other shamans,¡± Citall answered as he pointed his finger up to the north.
With nothing more to add, they all followed Citall to the north, leaving some people behind to search for the survivors from the erosion.
¡°How are you doing, Asmond,¡± Mykel asked as he walked toward him since they were on a small break. ¡°You seem troubled,¡± Mykel continued as he leaned while Asmond was sitting under the same tree.
¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Asmond answered with a forced smile while staring at Enma.
¡°No you¡¯re not. Come on, you can tell me what¡¯s on your mind,¡± Mykel said as he sat next to Asmond and lit his cigarette.
¡°I have been thinking that I don¡¯t fit in this position that I¡¯m in. I know that Kastor trusted me with his legacy, but it feels like I can¡¯t move freely anymore because all the responsibilities that I¡¯m taking in are strangling me,¡± Asmond exined quietly because he didn¡¯t want Enma or his team to hear his whine.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with having responsibility?¡± Mykel asked as he puffed the smoke.
¡°It¡¯s not what I mean, Mykel¡¡± Asmond shook his head.
¡°I know what you mean, you don¡¯t like being dragged down by these people here, right?¡± Mykel asked with a smirk.
Asmond hesitated, but then he nodded his head in agreement. ¡°How can you hold your urge to go out there and kill the demons?¡± Asmond asked but then he scoffed and shook his head. ¡°I guess it¡¯s because you¡¯re already so strong that you don¡¯t have to dirty your hands to kill them, huh?¡± Asmond continued with a smile.
¡°You¡¯re totally right,¡± Mykel answered as he stared at his cigarette in between his fingers. ¡°But being too powerful is boring. That¡¯s why I brought them with me,¡± Mykel nodded up at Agnez and the others who wereughing at each other. ¡°You should find people that you can befortable with. Be with them, see them be strong so they can help you here in the tower,¡± Mykel looked at Asmond with a smile on his face.
¡°Quality always beat quantity, and I have proven that. If you want to follow my step, go be like Kastor and Caesar. They¡¯re looking for talents and you were the one they picked. How was it when you were with them? Was it fun? Was it memorable? Was it make you happy andfortable?¡± Mykel asked as he stood up and wiped the ashes off of his zer.
¡°It was the best moment of my life,¡± Asmond answered as he looked down.
¡°Then do the same. Find the new talents, make them strong,¡± Mykel said as he offered his hand to Asmond.
Asmond looked at Mykel and slowly smiled then grabbed Mykel¡¯s hand.
¡°I will try, and thank you for listening to my problems, Mykel,¡± Asmond said as he wreathed in a smile.
Mykel smiled back at Asmond and nodded his head. He walked away and burned the cigarette in his hand. ¡°Good luck finding them,¡± Mykel said in his mind while smirking.
212 Chapter 211
¡°Did you guys hear that?¡± Gerrard asked as he looked up and around.
¡°Hear what?¡± Jeanne asked with her eyebrows furrowed.
¡°A distinct scream,¡± Gerrard asked as he kept looking around and started to feel frustrated by the sound that he could only hear. ¡°I will ignore it for now,¡± Gerrard said with the bow ready in his hands.
The group thought Gerrard was imagining things or maybe experiencing some sort of hallucination of ck magic. When they got deeper into the forest, they all finally heard what Gerrard had heard. It was as he said. It was the sound of a scream, a scream as if someone was being tortured badly.
¡°What is that?!¡± Rozan started to feel ufortable when hearing that non-stop scream that came from the distance.
¡°Oh, that¡¯s a whistler. They called it the death whistle,¡± Manna answered as he looked in the direction of the distinct scream of pain.
¡°Death whistle? So it¡¯s not an actual person screaming in pain?¡± Gunnar asked.
¡°It¡¯s an instrument that the Ahucte tribe used for death ceremonies or to scare the other tribe. Right now, I¡¯m not sure why they¡¯re using that death whistle now, it may be because they¡¯re doing the death ceremony,¡± Citall answered as he walked to the front.
They followed Citall from behind and the death whistle instrument is getting louder and louder. Citall suddenly stopped moving and raised his spear up in the air, for no reason, but then the sound of the scream stopped.
A young man hiding in the bushes came out with leaves all over his body to camouge himself with his surroundings.
¡°Ung tribe?¡± The young man asked as he stood in the bushes and red at them.
¡°Citall,¡± Citall patted himself on the chest as he introduced himself. ¡°We came from Coachel,¡± Citall said as he pointed at the mountain far behind him.
¡°The shaman is dead?¡± The young man asked.
¡°The shaman is dead,¡± Citall nodded. ¡°We came here to meet Ohnen, our saviors are here to kill the shamans,¡± Citall exined as he pointed his hand at Manna.
The man stared at Manna and the others with a weird look. He was curious about the armor, and the outfits Manna and the others wore since he had never seen something like that before. He looked like he had no idea who Manna was, but since he looked so young, it could be that he was still a baby when Manna and Rami went to save his world.
¡°Chieftain Ohnen is currently bedridden, if you want to see him, you need the witch doctor¡¯s permission first,¡± The young man said as he pointed at the vige.
¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Citall asked.
¡°Nimai,¡± The young man answered.
¡°Nimai, what are you doing with the death whistle? Is there a death ceremony in the vige?¡± Citall asked with curiosity.
¡°Ah!¡± Nimai looked surprised and immediately blew the death whistle so hard that it was deafening because of how loud it was from up close. He put down the death whistle and looked at Citall. ¡°The witch doctor will answer it, right now I need to keep blowing this,¡± Nimai said hurriedly, and then started blowing the death whistle again.
They looked at Nimai sitting down in the bushes as he kept blowing the death whistle. They left him be and went to Ahucte¡¯s vige.
The vige was so quiet and seemed peaceful. It was so peaceful that it made Citall suspicious about how carefree they were even after knowing the current situation.
¡°Citall?¡± A woman called Citall from inside one of the houses.
They all looked to their right and saw a gray-haired woman with an essory of goat horns tied to her bun. She only wore a piece of cloth that covered her breast and a skirt to cover her back but exposed her thighs with a belt made from leather and a baby goat skull to cover her crotch. The woman looked pretty and maybe because she wore some kind of makeup and a feather earring on each ear.
¡°Taya!¡± Citall said with his eyebrows raised and eyes wide open.
Taya ran toward Citall and jumped into his arms, they both were so happy to be able to see each other again. The others were just staring at them on the side and let him be happy for a moment. She also recognized Manna and Rami, she didn¡¯t hesitate to approach them and hug them so tightly.
¡°So you¡¯re here in Ahucte¡¯s vige. I¡¯m d that you¡¯re safe,¡± Citall said as his hand held Taya¡¯s hand.
¡°Yes, I was lucky to be alive if it¡¯s not because of the death whistle, everyone here would be ended up like those people in Coachel,¡± Taya answered.
¡°The death whistle? What does that have to do with the situation we are in?¡± Citall asked with a puzzled look on his face.
¡°It¡¯s going to be a long story and I have to take care of the Chieftain,¡± Taya said as she grabbed a pot filled with herbs.
It turned out that Taya was the witch doctor who had taken care of Ohnen for years. It was just a coincidence, but it was a great opportunity for them to find out the reason why the shaman had not invaded Ahucte¡¯s vige.
Ohnen wasying down on thefy stack of leathers with his body covered with a nket made from thick cloth and leather. Citall, Manna, Asmond, and Mykel were the only ones Taya allowed to enter Ohnen¡¯s house. They were asking Ohnen if he saw a shaman, but then he gave an answer that nobody would have expected.
¡°So there was a shaman that came here and decided to help you instead of taking you?¡± Citall asked Ohnen who was chewing the herbs that Taya gave him.
¡°Yes, the shaman knew the truth behind the God that we worship or at least the God that they worship. He decided to betray the demon and he was killed the moment he revealed the truth to us,¡± Ohnen answered as he coughed blood. ¡°Hundreds of evil spirits came out from the totem and took the shaman with them into the totem,¡±
¡°The God that we used to worship, he turned out to be the demon himself. We have been lied to and now we are being punished by the real Gods by abandoning us to the demons,¡± Taya said as she prepared the medicine.
¡°How did you all survive after the shaman died?¡± Citall asked.
¡°The dead whistle,¡± Taya answered. ¡°It¡¯s not only to scare people, but it also repels the evil spirit from entering the vige. The shaman told Ohnen about it and now every day, they have to blow the whistle so we can live peacefully in the vige,¡± Taya exined and gave the medicine to Ohnen.
Citall nodded his head as he looked outside the window and listened to the death whistle around the vige.
¡°Then what happened to the totem?¡± Citall asked.
¡°We buried it deep inside the Yakal Lake,¡± Ohnen answered. ¡°We lost so many people from just moving that evil thing to theke. I¡¯m the only survivor and here I am, fighting against the curse,¡± Ohnen continued as he slowlyid down after he took his medicine.
Manna looked at Mykel and looked at his response, but Mykel shook his head because Ohnen wasn¡¯t important to the story at all. He didn¡¯t want to waste his time and influence on those people since all the Awakeners from Eagers World were all dead already.
¡°Yakal Lake, it¡¯s quite far from here. If we go there right now, we will be able to reach it before the night timees,¡± Manna said as she looked at Mykel.
¡°Alright, lead us there,¡± Mykel said as he nodded his head.
¡°You can stay here, Citall. We will take care of the totem on our own. You have been helping us so much and without you, things might have gotten worse,¡± Manna said with a smile as she gently shook Citall¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Taya missed you so much, so don¡¯t make her wait again,¡± Manna chuckled softly as she stared at Taya.
¡°Ohnen, rest well,¡± Manna said with a concerned look because she knew Ohnen wouldn¡¯t be able to survive the curse and he was just waiting for his moment toe.
Ohnen nodded his head and closed his eyes to rest.
¡°The evil spirits that possessed his body are weakened by the sound of the death whistle, and they dragged him down with them as well. So, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it,¡± Taya said after they all left Ohnen house.
¡°I notice that,¡± Manna nodded her head with understanding.
¡°We will be back at night, and I will try to find deers or boars on our way back,¡± Manna said and looked at Citall and Taya.
¡°Be careful, Manna. We will be waiting for you toe back,¡± Taya said as she hugged Manna.
Mykel walked toward his team while Asmond went back to his team and told them about what he heard. Gunnar looked at him with his eyebrows raised. ¡°Where to next, boss?¡± Gunnar asked.
¡°Yakal Lake, it¡¯s thest totem that we need to destroy,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°You heard him, let¡¯s get moving,¡± Agnez said as she stretched her arms.
213 Chapter 212
¡°That¡¯s Yakal Lake,¡± Manna pointed down at theke surrounded by hills.
Everyone stared at it and could see the shadows floating above the water in the middle of theke. They were protecting the totem and it made things easier for them because they didn¡¯t have to find out where the totem was buried.
¡°I¡¯ll take care of theke, you take care of those things, Jeanne,¡± Rozan said as he grabbed his staff from his back.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Jeanne replied, and then she walked down the hill with Rozan.
Mykel and the others just stayed on top of the hills and enjoyed the scenery while watching those two approaching theke.
¡°So, where are we exactly right now if we are inside the tower¡¯s floor? Seventeen for eighteenth?¡± Agnez asked Manna.
¡°We are in the area on the eighteenth floor. So there¡¯s still one ce that we need to go through,¡± Manna answered as she stared nkly at theke.
¡°Where and what?¡± Agnez asked.
¡°The oldest tribe of the Eagers World, ct Tribe. It¡¯s on the other side of this Ahucte¡¯s vige, further than this. It will take three to four days at least, based on what Taya and Citall said,¡± Manna answered with her eyebrows raised.
¡°That¡¯s thest tribe? Then that means the shamans are from the ct tribe,¡± Agnez asked as she casuallyid down on the grass and stared at the sky.
¡°That¡¯s what Rami and I thought, but we will find out soon enough after we take care of the final totem,¡± Manna nodded her head in agreement.
Rozan walked toward theke and froze the wholeke with a single touch of his hands. He looked so proud while Jeanne walked on top of the ice that he just made it without hesitation since she believed in his skill.
¡°Be careful and don¡¯t slip,¡± Rozan said as he walked right behind Jeanne so slowly and carefully.
Jeanne unsheathed the Soul Catcher sword and then dragged the tip of the de across the ice. It cut the ice like a knife through butter, and then she swung upward diagonally. The ice was cut deep and all the way to the other side of theke.
The shadows, who have always been protectors of the totem, noticed their presence, but they didn¡¯t move and kept flying in circles above the ice. They were protecting the totem, which was under the ice and making sure nobody disturbed it.
Jeanne thought it would be different this time, but it turned out the shadows were the same, weak and easy to kill. She stood right on top of the ice where the shadows were circling around, but she couldn¡¯t see the totem because theke was quite deep.
¡°You froze the wholeke, right?¡± Jeanne asked Rozan as she pointed at the ice with her sword.
¡°Yeah, no water, just ice,¡± Rozan nodded his head.
¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to cut the ice open and hope that we can see where the totem is,¡± Jeanne said as she lifted her sword.
Jeanne made a total of four cuts around her, leaving a small square right under her feet. She walked away from the square and told Rozan to lift that block of ice. When he did, they saw the totem right at the bottom of the block of ice.
¡°Nice cut,¡± Rozan said as he threw the block of ice upside down.
Rozan saw the totem on top of the ice block and immediately struck it with a thick and massive lightning bolt. The block of ice scattered into tiny pieces, and so did the totem. Jeanne was ready in position and immediately took care of the evil spirits that surrounded them, vanquishing the threat and saving the day once again.
¡°Looks like they¡¯re done,¡± Manna said as she stared at Jeanne and Rozan walking off the icyke after they heard the loud screaming in the air that was almost simr to the sound of a death whistle.
¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Mykel said as he stood up.
They all walked back to Ahucte¡¯s vige after Manna managed to get herself a few games on her. She got two big boars and one young deer. She couldn¡¯t wait to eat them all because she said the meat in Eagers World was the best.
The moment they got back, they realized the vige was in quite a mess, but everyone seemed to be fine.
¡°What happened?¡± Manna asked Rami who was helping the vigers carry the dead bodies.
¡°We are not sure, but I think the moment you guys destroyed the totem, these people came to the vige out of nowhere and started attacking us. They appeared to be one of them,¡± Rami answered.
¡°How? Aren¡¯t they supposed to be freed from possession after we destroy thest totem?¡± Manna asked Mykel and looked at him with a puzzled look.
¡°They¡¯re not from any other tribes, Manna. They¡¯re from the ct tribe,¡± Rami answered before Mykel could respond to her question. ¡°Luckily, these people stayed behind and didn¡¯t follow you to theke. They protected all the vigers or they might be dead by now because I can¡¯t hold them all by myself,¡± Rami continued as he pointed at Asmond and his team.
The vigers were using the death whistle as they walked around the vige. It wasn¡¯t for repelling evil spirits, but to celebrate Ohnen¡¯s death the moment the totem was destroyed. As Taya said, the evil spirits brought him with them and there was nothing they could do about it.
Since it was a celebration, they used all of Manna¡¯s games for the asion. They were respecting Ohnen¡¯s death while enjoying the feast. Death wasn¡¯t a grieving moment for those tribal people, death was something they wanted to embrace. Manna was affected by the way of their thinking and that was why she and her teams were like that back then.
¡°Let¡¯s rest here for tonight, and we will be going to ct tribe tomorrow early in the morning,¡± Mykel said as he stared at the notification in front of him.
[More than half of the Major Arcana have requested the system and decided to bring all the Constetions to discuss and choose the next Death Arcana¡¯s leader]
[You will be teleported to Hall of Arcana, Temple of Triumph in 2 Days, 14 Hours, 43 Minutes, and 12 Seconds]
¡°Is there a reason why we are in a hurry?¡± Manna asked.
¡°I have to go somewhere, three days from now. So, we are rushing all the way to the twentieth floor and killing Golgos before that,¡± Mykel answered as he closed the notification.
¡°Well then, let¡¯s go to sleep. We are going to run all the way to ct tribe vige, right?¡± Jeanne asked as she looked at Manna.
¡°There¡¯s no helping it and do that, yeah,¡± Manna nodded her head in agreement.
All of them went to bed after they enjoyed the feast.
The morning came and the sun wasn¡¯t even up yet, but everyone was prepared to leave with Citall and Taya. They couldn¡¯t even get the chance to see who would be the new Ahucte¡¯s new chieftain.
It only took them a day and a half to reach their destination even though Manna said it would take them three to four days to reach ct¡¯s vige. They carefully and silently entered the vige, but it was oddly quiet until they saw what was the reason behind the silence.
¡°It seems like someone or something ughtered the whole vige not long ago,¡± Manna said as she stared at dozens of bodies that were ughtered and scattered on the ground. Their guts were out and scattered around their bodies, their eyes and mouths were wide open.
¡°Golgos doesn¡¯t need them anymore. He knows what¡¯sing to them, and he¡¯s right about it,¡± Agnez responded as she looked at the flies flying around. ¡°Well, since he¡¯s waiting for us, let¡¯s go and greet him. Where¡¯s the tower at?¡± Agnez asked as she looked at Manna.
¡°The tower is near the M. The pit of death is where they throw dead bodies as sacrifices to God. It¡¯s only a few hours from here and that¡¯s where hundreds of my people died during our battle with Golgos,¡± Manna answered as she looked to the left. ¡°Since we both had fought him before, this should be an easy job with all of you here,¡±
¡°Of course, we always keep things done,¡± Agnez answered proudly with a smirk.
214 Chapter 213
¡°Why it smells so bad here so suddenly?¡± Gunnar asked as he covered his mouth and nose with his right hand.
¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t you listen to what Manna said? We are literally going to the dumping site for human bodies. Of course it would be smell here,¡± Rozan replied as he smacked Gunnar in the head with his staff.
Everyone knew that the smell was already bad, but they couldn¡¯t help but toin about how nauseating and pungent it was. No matter how hard they tried to cover their noses and mouths, the smell struck through their hands and masks. The smell was so foul that it made them want to puke and gag at the same time.
They finally saw M, the pit of death right in front of them, and the tower was only a hundred meters away from the pit. It was a giant circle pit that was made with stone, and they saw the swollen hands and legs hanging on the edge. They were all rotten and they could see the bones inside while the maggots were enjoying the feast.
¡°Fuck this! I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m going to burn everything down,¡± Rozan said as he pointed at the pit and lit the pit like a giant bonfire.
Little that they know that Rozan was doing the right thing because the moment he lit the pit, all those dead bodies started screaming. They could hear the screams and noticed those screams were simr to the screams when they destroyed the totem. They realized all this time, those evil spirits wereing from those dead bodies.
¡°Oh, you guys don¡¯t like it? I will give you more for free!¡± Rozan said as he made the fire more powerful that it looked like a blow torch.
The screams slowly faded away and Rozan didn¡¯t stop until he made sure the screams stopped.
In the end, the screams stopped, but something didn¡¯t seem right because the me was getting weaker and weaker even though Rozan didn¡¯t do anything to the me. The fire got extinguished, and he was so confused, but then a purple zing me blew over the whole pit and the shockwave made everyone fall on their backs.
A pitch-ck figure appeared from the pit and it kept growing bigger and bigger as the purple me grew with it. Everyone stared at that figure, unable to make out what it was until it decided to put its hand on the ground with its pitch-ck hand with long ws. It wasn¡¯t the skin of the figure that made it ck, but the smoke that covered its whole body that made them unable to see what was beneath it.
¡°Golgos, we meet again,¡± Manna said as she stood up and drew her sword from her back.
A fiendish figure with two legs and four arms walked toward them with his massive body that was as tall as a three-stories building. Golgos with his glowing purple eyes and mouth raised all his four arms and suddenly zed the ground with the purple me like an explosion that moved toward them.
Rami created earth walls in front of them and managed to protect everyone from the me.
¡°Remember, no magic! It will only feed his power, so just use magic to protect ourselves and the others while they¡¯re fighting him,¡± Rami said to Rozan and the other mages.
Manna jumped over the earth wall and was then followed by Agnez and the others. They watched Manna dodge all the mes that appeared out of nowhere from the ground. They were curious how she knew, but then they saw the ground got burned before the mes appeared.
¡°He¡¯s quite squishy, so don¡¯t hold back and just be careful with the fire,¡± Manna said as she walked through the purple me.
Agnez and Jeanne smiled as they drew their swords. Both of them activated [Harmony], and then Agnez activated [Demonic Manifestation]. They ran past Manna and were already in front of Golgos in less than a second.
¡°Death,¡± Lillith said as she stared at Agnez and Jeanne.
Asmond and Manna looked at Lillith with a puzzled look, but then a notification appeared in front of them. They were shocked when they saw that Golgos had been defeated. They only turned their attention toward Lillith for a few seconds, but when they looked back to the front, Golgos was already turned into pieces.
¡°Great, we aren¡¯t doing anything again here,¡± Sven said as he sighed and rested his scythe on his shoulder.
¡°There¡¯s no useining, they¡¯re in their own league and the boss is also in a hurry, so yeah,¡± Vincze said as he looked at Mykel who was busy donating Arcana Coins for the clearance.
Mykel distributed the chest, but since there were only four chests, they gave one to Rami. The other three were given to Asmond so he could give it to his team since Mykel wanted to make him believe that Mykel cared about him.
Mykel approached Manna and grabbed her shoulder from behind. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, so you take care of the rest,¡± Mykel whispered behind her ear.
Manna nodded with understanding.
¡°I will see you in a week, Asmond,¡± Mykel said.
¡°A week? You¡¯re not going to clear another tower?¡± Asmond asked as he sheathed his sword.
¡°No, I have an important thing to do and it¡¯s better for you to prepare as well since we will be going to the Lucifer tower. You can use the time you have for training or find talented people,¡± Mykel answered as he shook his head.
¡°Alright, I will do both at the same time,¡± Asmond nodded his head with understanding. ¡°See you next week then,¡± Asmond continued.
Mykel just smiled and nodded, then he left and went inside the portal with the others.
¡°Why are you in a hurry, Mykel?¡± Agnez asked.
¡°I¡¯m going to attend a big meeting with all the Constetions. We are going to vote and choose a new head for the Death Arcana,¡± Mykel answered as he walked in the endless hallway.
¡°So, you¡¯re going to leave now?¡± Agnez asked again.
¡°No, I still have a day before I leave. In the meantime¡¡± Mykel paused as he looked at Agnez and Jeanne. He then wrapped his arms on their waists and pulled them closer. ¡°I remember someone said that they want to have some fun,¡± Mykel said as he nced at both of them.
Agnez smiled while Jeanne looked a bit puzzled.
¡°Wait, I didn¡¯t say that,¡± Jeanne replied.
¡°Oh, shut up. If you don¡¯t want to then don¡¯t join us, that simple,¡± Agnez said as she scoffed.
Mykel slowly removed his right hand from Jeanne¡¯s waist, but then she pulled it back. She held his hand so tightly and didn¡¯t want to let go, it made Mykel chuckle softly.
¡°Do you think Miss Lh wants to join us as well?¡± Agnez asked as she looked at Mykel.
¡°We will find out,¡± Mykel answered with a smile as he stared at the exit.
Gunnar and the others were just staring at them from behind and listening to their weird conversation.
¡°Man, I want that,¡± Sven said quietly.
¡°What do you mean you want that? You already had sex like dozens of times with those chicks on TV. You even paid four prostitutes to just suck your dick,¡± Lillith said as she nced at Sven. ¡°Aren¡¯t you still having a burn when peeing?¡± Lillith continued as she chuckled.
¡°Wait! You¡¯re looking into my memories?!¡± Sven asked and he looked so guilty and nervous.
Everyone stared at Sven with disgust and slowly moved away from him.
¡°It¡¯s obvious. You were groaning whenever you came out from the bathroomtely, and I was curious what happened to you,¡± Lillith answered with her eyebrows furrowed. ¡°You need to check it to the doctor or maybe asked Mykel to heal your dick for you,¡±
¡°Shut up, Lilly,¡± Sven said in an annoyed and angry tone.
¡°Let¡¯s change the topic, it¡¯s disgusting,¡± Vincze said as he stared at Sven with disgust. ¡°Why are you not joining them, Lilly? I thought you have that kind of rtionship with the boss,¡±
¡°No, I don¡¯t like men in general so I¡¯m not interested in those things. Though, I like to watch when I read their memories. Jeanne, Agnez, and Miss Lh,¡± Lillith answered.
¡°Isn¡¯t that make you a pervert then?¡± Vincze asked.
¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± Lillith asked with her eyebrows raised. ¡°You would do the same if you have what I have so don¡¯t be a hypocrite,¡±
Vincze shrugged his mouth and raised his hands and eyebrows as he backed away.
¡°Anyway, what are we going to do now since we will be waiting for a week?¡± Gunnar asked.
¡°If you guys don¡¯t have any n, why don¡¯t you guys help me make energy stones? I will make a lot of them for you guys in return,¡± Rozan replied as he looked at them.
¡°Yeah, sure, we are in,¡± Gunnar said, and then the others nodded their heads in agreement.
215 Chapter 214
¡°Fuck!¡± Agnez screamed in her trembling voice as Mykel pounded her from behind and choked her neck as shey down on the bed with Mykel right on top of her. She couldn¡¯t stop shaking and moaning in pleasure no matter how many times she already did that in the past few hours.
They both were covered in sweat, and Agnez was ncing at the balcony where the sun was already up. She covered her face with a pillow but Mykel pulled her head up to hear her moans. She looked to her left, both Lh and Jeanne were already passed out from having sex for a whole day.
¡°Turn over,¡± Mykel whispered as he pulled out and sat straight on his knees.
Agnez couldn¡¯t even move a muscle and suddenly Mykel grabbed her legs and turned her over. Both her arms were being held above her head as Mykel pressed his left hand on them and used his right hand to choke on her while her legs were hanging off the side of the bed.
¡°Fuck¡ how many times have you filled me¡¡± Agnez asked as she moaned and felt it inside her that it gave an unbelievable pleasure and made her whole body shake again.
Mykel pulled out and removed his hands from Agnez, but then she grabbed his right hand as she stared at him. ¡°I want to clean it, I want to taste it,¡± She was out of breath as she pulled him with the strength she had left.
Mykel put his right knee on the bed as he pulled his messy bang back up and watched Agnez lick and suck him deep.
¡°Are you done? Don¡¯t you have enough?¡± Mykel asked.
Agnez didn¡¯t say anything as she kept licking, sucking, and staring him in the eye. She was enjoying it, the expression Mykel made, and she didn¡¯t want to stop until finally, he pushed her head back.
¡°You¡¯re going to leave now?¡± Agnez exhaled deeply as she covered her eyes with her left forearm and licked her lips.
I still have a few hours, but I will use it to rx while taking a bath,¡± Mykel answered as he grabbed a towel on the bed to wipe his sweat but then realized the towel was drenched with another thing already.
¡°How long you will be there?¡± Agnez asked as she stared at Mykel drinking a bottle of water.
¡°Who knows,¡± Mykel answered as he walked toward the bathroom.
Mykel was done taking a bath and he looked at the three of themying on the bed sleeping with their naked bodies uncovered and exposed by the sun. He looked at the notification and he had a minute left before he got teleported to the Hall of Triumph.
Mykel walked out to the living room and grabbed his gloves. ¡°Alright, here we go,¡± Mykel said as he tightened his gloves on his hands and teleported to Hall of Arcana, Temple of Triumph.
The same ce, the same smell, but this time there were thousands of Gods and Goddesses around him. The moment he walked through the crowd, those Gods and Goddesses went silent and stared at him. He stared at them back and just smirked as he kept walking toward the closed giant doors.
The door slowly opened and the first thing Mykel saw was the Heptagon table with Hera and the others were sitting at the table staring at the door. Hera, Loki, and Aphrodite smiled at him because they were happy to see him while Ra stared at him and he looked a bit angry.
Mykel looked at the Gods and Goddesses flying to their seats, and it made him realize that he didn¡¯t choose a faction. He had no ce to sit, but then he looked at all the empty seats on the bottom right side of the Heptagon. It used to be the ce for Gods and Goddesses from the Death faction, and so he used it and sat in the front row since those Gods and Goddesses moved to different factions.
Mykel stared at Nyx, and she just casually sat there with her legs and arms crossed. She suddenly nced at him and didn¡¯t show any expression toward him while Mykel waved his hand above the armrest at her with a smile to mock her. She scoffed and showed a bit of a smile after that and then continued to stare at the table.
Everyone was present in the Heptagon because it appeared the system was the one in charge of bringing them there. Mykel noticed that both Mara and Lucifer weren¡¯t present and he believed if his [Authority] skill was above or equal to level 4, he could deny or decline the system, or maybe because they were the head of a Major Arcana. But he realized if that was the case, both Nyx and Odin could decline the system and didn¡¯t join the meeting.
Hera stood up and looked around. ¡°It¡¯s been too long since the chair of the Death Arcana is empty, we can¡¯t ignore this situation and start to find a new head to lead the Gods and Goddesses of Death,¡± Hera said as she walked around the table. ¡°With that being said, we will find the most suitable candidates and vote who¡¯s befitting to sit on the Heptagon,¡± Hera continued as she looked at Nyx.
¡°Who are the candidates?¡± Odin asked as he rubbed the raven¡¯s head on his shoulder.
Loki raised his hand as he stood up. ¡°I will propose Hel as the new head of the Death Arcana since she had proven herself worthy to be one after winning a war recently,¡± Loki said as he sat on top of the table with his legs crossed.
¡°I propose Hades to be the next Death Arcana,¡± Nyx said as she red at Loki with a smirk on her face.
Hera, Aphrodite, and Athena stared at Nyx in disbelief with their eyes squinted, but then Hera looked at the others. ¡°Who else wants to propose a candidate for the head of Death Arcana?¡± Hera asked.
They all shook their heads since they had no names that could fight against those two. Ra was nning to propose Anubis, but after looking at the situation he was in and the situation between the Greeks Gods and the Norse Gods, he stayed quiet.
Before Hera could say something, Nyx stood up and raised her hand. ¡°Before we start voting, how about changing the voting system?¡± Nyx said with a smile and eyebrow raised as she stared at Hera. ¡°Let us, the twenty heads do the voting? Let¡¯s make it fair,¡±
Hera hesitated, and she didn¡¯t know what the others were thinking because they didn¡¯t show any expression at all. On the other hand, Nyx was the one who was talking, and they all didn¡¯t want to get themselves into trouble after losing to her in the war.
¡°What¡¯s wrong, Hera? Are you scared?¡± Nyx asked with a mischievous smile on her face as she walked toward her. ¡°Are you scared that Hades would win if we did it fairly? Do you think I don¡¯t know what you have been doing behind everyone¡¯s back? You have nned everything and did all that just for this moment, but I won¡¯t let it happen so easily,¡± Nyx said up close to Hera¡¯s face.
¡°Of course, it¡¯s just a suggestion,¡± Nyx said as she walked past Hera and stared at all the Gods and Goddesses in the spectator seats. ¡°But, I have been quiet during the war,¡± Nyx stared at her ck shiny nails. ¡°If I want to, I can kill every single one of you the moment you all leave this ce,¡± Nyx smirked and chuckled.
¡°I will remember every face in this hall, and those who will vote for Hel, I will personallye to you and destroy everything that you have,¡± Nyx said with a serious expression. ¡°So, don¡¯t you all agree, if you let the voting be internal rather than getting involved in this?¡± Nyx asked.
Hera took a deep breath as she felt Nyx¡¯s presenceing toward her.
¡°So, how about we do this fairly? You can choose, do you want to gain a head or lose thousands of bodies?¡± Nyx whispered into Hera¡¯s ear.
Hera nodded her head slightly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make the voting just between the heads and we will do this fairly,¡± Hera answered as she stared at Nyx from the corner of her eyes.
¡°I know you¡¯re smart, Hera,¡± Nyx said as she walked away and giggled mischievously.
216 Chapter 215
The atmosphere became so intense in the hall because of it and nobody was making a noise. The sound of Nyx¡¯s heels were echoing throughout the hall as she walked back to her seat. Even Mykel got a bit nervous as he sat straight and thought about the current situation.
¡°There are twenty of them, I have only seven or eight people at most that would vote for Hel,¡± Mykel said in his mind as he stared at Hera, Loki, Aphrodite, Athena, Ares, Ra, and Freyja since she was a part of Norse Gods and would do her best to let Hel be a part of the Heptagon.
¡°There¡¯s a high possibility the rest of them would choose Hades over Hel because of Zeus and Nyx¡¯s influences. How the table has turned in a split second,¡± Mykel said as he rested his elbows on his knees and held his hands together in front of his mouth.
Mykel sighed as he opened his [Admin] skill and opened the [Character] list to see their thoughts about the situation. The first one he checked was Ra, and it surprised him, but at the same time felt at ease when Ra kept his promise and would vote for Hel. The problem was, Ra was confident that Hel would lose to Hades, and he didn¡¯t have any worries about it.
¡°Zeus is going to vote for Hades, it¡¯s not really a surprise and I already know that,¡± Mykel said as he stared at Zeus¡¯ [Character] tab. ¡°I guess I have to change a bit of my n,¡± Mykel sighed as he leaned on the chair.
Thanks to Hera, Aphrodite, and Athena¡¯s influences, almost all the Goddesses were going to vote for Hel. Hecate, Selene, and Themis were the ones who would vote for Hel thanks to them. On the other hand, Astraea was nning to vote for Hades and it made Mykel regret not bringing her in. If only he brought her in after saving her Recipient, maybe this whole situation would be in his favor.
In the end, after Mykel checked every one of their [Character], the result was ten were going to vote for Hel and the other ten would vote for Hades. It was good enough, and thankfully both Lucifer and Mara didn¡¯t participate in the meeting.
¡°Since Loki and I are the ones who proposed Hel and Hades, then two votes were already on us,¡± Nyx said as she sat down. ¡°And now, let¡¯s the vote begin,¡± Nyx said with a smile on her face.
Mykel looked at the Heptagon and they were all voting using the system. It didn¡¯t take long until both Hera and Nyx showed their surprised expression. The rest of them were looking at each other with suspicious looks on their faces because whoever voted for Hades, it meant that they were working with Nyx.
¡°Isn¡¯t this interesting?¡± Nyx said with a smile on her face. ¡°The result is a tie,¡± Nyx announced the result to the others.
Everyone started to murmur and whisper to each other, shocked by the result.
¡°How about we ask who votes for Hel and who votes for Hades?¡± Nyx asked as she crossed her arms and legs.
¡°No, I don¡¯t agree with that,¡± Hera replied immediately. ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to do. You want to stir problem between all of us, and there¡¯s no reason to reveal it anyway because it doesn¡¯t change anything,¡± Hera continued as she red at Nyx.
¡°So? What should we do with this result? Doing a second vote? That won¡¯t change anything as well,¡± Nyx asked with her eyebrows raised.
Loki raised his hand with a smile on his face. ¡°How about we postpone the voting and we will do this againter?¡± Loki said.
¡°Can¡¯t do,¡± Nyx replied as she shook her head. ¡°If that¡¯s the case you¡¯re going to use your trickery and manipte the others. I already know what you¡¯re nning, Loki, and I¡¯m not going to let that happen,¡±
Mykel knew Loki would propose that, but he also knew that Nyx wasn¡¯t stupid enough to let him do that.
¡°Bring the candidates, down here,¡± Hera said as she stood up and looked around.
Hel appeared from the mist behind Loki¡¯s chair, and Hades appeared from a ck smoke behind Nyx.
¡°Both of you stand behind that chair,¡± Hera said as she pointed at the empty throne of the Death Arcana. ¡°We will decide which one is more suited for the position by listening to their reasoning to lead the Death Arcana. How¡¯s that? Isn¡¯t that fair?¡± Hera asked Nyx.
¡°It¡¯s useless,¡± Nyx said as she stared at Hera from the corner of her eyes. ¡°You already have ten votes who will keep voting for Hel. The voting is biased and doesn¡¯t sound fair at all even if they gave their reasoning,¡± Nyx exined.
¡°Are you scared?¡± Hera smiled because she knew not all the ten votes for Hades were because of Nyx¡¯s influence, so if she could make this happen, a single vote would be enough to change the situation.
Nyx went silent because she knew it would be bad for her. She nced at Hades and Hel who just stood there without saying a single word, but then a bright beam of light appeared from space and pointed down at the Devil Arcana¡¯s throne.
¡°I guess we have a tiebreaker now,¡± Nyx smiled in excitement as she stared at Hera.
A man in a pristine white suit flew down with his six massive ck and white feather wings on his back. The man who looked exactly like Mykel, but with long white hair, appeared, and everyone immediately feared his presence.
¡°I thought without my presence it would be enough to decide who will take the chair so I can go back to my kingdom immediately. Turns out, I have to participate in this as well,¡± Lucifer said. The way he spoke and the ent had simrities to Mykel¡¯s. ¡°With that being said, I haven¡¯t given my vote yet,¡± Lucifernded as he stared at them with a smile on his face.
Lucifer stared at Hades and Hel without showing any emotion.
¡°Go and vote one of them, Lucifer,¡± Nyx said with her arms crossed.
¡°Don¡¯t order me around, I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Lucifer said without even looking at Nyx.
Lucifer stood right in between Hades and Hel. He suddenly smirked and chuckled softly. ¡°I can vote for Hades, but why should I? Since everyone here already knows that he¡¯s working for me, why would I bother to choose him if I can add a new one for myself,¡± Lucifer said as he stood right behind Hel and put his hands on her shoulders with a smirk on his face.
Loki, Hera, and the others were surprised while Nyx furrowed her eyebrows in disbelief.
¡°What with the gazes? Is there a problem if I choose her instead of Hades? Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡± Lucifer asked as he stared at Loki and Hera.
For the first time, Loki couldn¡¯t do anything and he even looked a bit nervous.
¡°It settled then, I give my vote to Hel, the new head of Death Arcana,¡± Lucifer said with a smile as he voted for Hel.
The space suddenly rumbled and a simr beam as when Mykel became a God appeared, and it pointed toward Hel. She looked at the notification in front of her, and then she looked at her hands because she had gained something since she had been chosen as the new head of Death Arcana.
¡°Now that it¡¯s settled, why don¡¯t you work with me? Death and Devil have always been working together since the beginning of time. Whether you like it or not, you will have to work with me, Goddess Hel,¡± Lucifer said as he kept standing right behind Hel.
¡°In that case, you don¡¯t mind if I take your daughter for myself, right?¡± Mykel¡¯s voice could be heard in the distance.
Everyone looked at Mykel who was standing at the spectator seat with his hands in his pockets except for Lucifer. Lucifer was smirking when he heard Mykel¡¯s voice and then turned around to look at Mykel.
¡°Mykel Alester, we finally meet,¡± Lucifer said with a smile on his face as he stared at Mykel walking toward him.
¡°Yes, but you haven¡¯t answered my question,¡± Mykel said.
¡°What question? Come closer and ask the question again,¡± Lucifer said as he kept smiling.
Mykel stood right in front of Lucifer and it felt like he was looking in the mirror. ¡°I said, you don¡¯t mind if I take Luciel for myself, right?¡± Mykel asked as he stared at Lucifer.
¡°I have defeated her once. It won¡¯t be that hard to do it for the second time. I remember that you used half of your power to create Luciel and it would be a shame if she ended up bing mine,¡± Mykel said with a smile and eyebrow raised
¡°I would like to see you try,¡± Lucifer said with a smirk and eyes squinted.
¡°Then don¡¯t regret it if I did,¡± Mykel replied with a smirk.
217 Chapter 216
The atmosphere was so heavy and everyone was watching those two staring at each other in the eye. On the other hand, both Mykel and Lucifer seemed to be waiting for each other to make the first move, but they knew it wouldn¡¯t happen because someone else would join them.
¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking and you know what I¡¯m thinking,¡± Mykel said as he stared at Lucifer¡¯s eyes. ¡°But there¡¯s one thing that you don¡¯t know about me, and that¡¯s I will always be above you no matter how hard you try because I know everything,¡±
Lucifer didn¡¯t take the bait. He smiled at Mykel and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Prove it, your words mean nothing,¡± Lucifer said.
¡°We both know that this is a great opportunity to kill each other, but that won¡¯t happen because she¡¯s going to interfere and put both of us in that fucking ce,¡± Mykel answered as he nced at the space.
¡°All that talk and saying that you¡¯re greater than me, but then you said this in front of my face? You¡¯re not greater than I am then,¡± Lucifer scoffed and smirked.
¡°You can mock me whatever you want, but I¡¯m not a fool and neither are you. We both are shackled by her power, and we both are trying to free ourselves from her,¡± Mykel said with a straight face. ¡°I will be the one who¡¯s going to propose this then. Let¡¯s have a truce,¡±
¡°A truce?¡± Lucifer asked as he chuckled mockingly. ¡°We will see about that,¡± Lucifer walked back with a smile and then spread his wings open. Lucifer flew away at the speed of light and disappeared.
[Lucifer has invited you to enter his world, Empyrean]
Mykel smirked as he looked at the notification, and then he looked at the others for onest time. They all looked so confused and shocked when they saw Lucifer suddenly leave. He then epted the invitation and teleported to Empyrean.
The sound of chirping birds and the gently flowing river was enough to give anyone who entered Empyreanfort and soothe. The grass looked so soft and the trees were fruitful that he could easily grab one and it would regrow immediately.
The chill wind struck Mykel¡¯s right cheek, he then looked to his right and saw a civilization of a fantasy world where thends floated without any support. Waterfalls on every ind and they all went right into the vast sea down below.
Mykel stared down at the ocean and there were inds down there as well. There were people enjoying the weather and mythical and majestic animals lived among them.
¡°You think I would fall for this?¡± Mykel asked as he nced over his shoulder. ¡°I would believe this scenery if this was hundreds of thousands of years ago,¡± Mykel turned around and saw Lucifer leaning on the tree eating an apple with a smile.
Lucifer snapped his fingers, and the whole ce turned into a hellish nightmare except for the ce where they were at. The screams of pain could be heard everywhere, and Mykel wasn¡¯t even surprised by what he was seeing and listening to.
¡°I can¡¯t believe Nyx fell for this illusion,¡± Mykel said as he raised his eyebrows.
¡°You sure know everything,¡± Lucifer said as he pushed himself up and walked toward the pce. ¡°I thought you¡¯re just lying,¡±
¡°I¡¯m not a liar, I¡¯m only a deceiver,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°That¡¯s why I became like this, and that also applies to you. Like how you killed your own brothers and sisters to make Luciel, to make your own little angel,¡± Mykel said as he followed Lucifer from behind.
Lucifer burst outughing, and hisughter could be heard in every corner of the Empyrean. Hisughter was like torture to those people down below. His voice was like a red hot glowing steel that thrust their ears over and over.
¡°Now I know why Mara is interested in you,¡± Lucifer said as he spread his wings and pped them downward to kill every single soul so they stopped screaming. But since they were there forever, they came back to live again.
¡°You dare to say her name even after knowing you invited me to your world?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°She can¡¯t hear anything we said here. The system prevents everything from listening and seeing my world, but of course, Mara still can do that but at least I will be noticed by the system if someone breaks in,¡± Lucifer said as he put his wings into his back.
Mykel furrowed his eyebrows and understood a bit about the [Authority] level. Level 4 couldn¡¯t deny or decline the summoning, but had the privilege to protect the world from any interference. Level 5 would be having the privilege to summon anyone like the system did and also could request the system individually like how Mara did, but that was just spection that Mykel made.
¡°I see, that means we can speak freely here,¡± Mykel replied.
¡°Now that you know, why don¡¯t you tell me something that Mara doesn¡¯t know?¡± Lucifer asked as he looked at Mykel from over his shoulder.
¡°Why should I? You brought me here not for the talk, you brought me here to try to kill me. As I said, I know everything and that includes the way of your thinking,¡± Mykel replied with a smirk. Even though he couldn¡¯t check Lucifer¡¯s [Character] but Lucifer was a copy of himself, so he knew the way he yed.
¡°You really can see right through me,¡± Lucifer said as he stabbed his right hand right into his heart. He pulled a brownish-gray sword that was covered in ck gooey liquid. There were hundreds of cravings on the de that looked like symbols.
¡°I don¡¯t want to ruin the fun, but you¡¯re not going to win against me,¡± Mykel said with confidence as he stared at the sword.
Lucifer flew so quickly that he left an afterimage, and then suddenly appeared behind Mykel. Mykel turned around and grabbed the swords with his bare hands in time, but his gloves were immediately torn into pieces and his palms were cut by the de.
¡°We will see about that,¡± Lucifer said as he pushed Mykel down the cliff.
Lucifer swung his sword around as he walked toward the cliff, but then dozens of throwing knives appeared from down below. He blocked and dodged them so easily, but he was surprised at how strong those knives were.
Mykel flew back up and struck Lucifer with hundreds of lightning bolts at the same time. He covered his fist with [Hellfire] and flew down toward Lucifer and threw his strongest punch at Lucifer.
The whole ground crumbled and they both were free-falling into the sea ofva. Lucifer spread his wings and flew away as he maneuvered and dodged the debris while Mykel used the debris with [Telekinesis] to hit Lucifer.
Lucifer was trapped inside the debris while Mykel sent his throwing knives into the debris. Before the knives could reach the debris, Lucifer broke free and was already in front of him with his hand ready to swing his sword.
Mykel grabbed Lucifer¡¯s right hand with his left hand and immediately threw a punch onto Lucifer¡¯s face. Unfortunately, Lucifer grabbed his right hand before he could punch Lucifer¡¯s face, Lucifer then kicked him away.
The throwing knives were about to stab Lucifer in the back, but he used his wings to send them all away from him. He flew toward Mykel and swung his sword like shes of lightning, and Mykel couldn¡¯t do anything but dodge and block his attacks.
Mykel¡¯s hands were full already but then he felt a presence behind him. He took a nce really quick and saw a woman floating behind him with her silver hair and white pale skin. She stared at him with her dark orange eyes.
Luciel shed Mykel¡¯s back with her sword and then Lucifer used the opportunity to cut Mykel¡¯s both arms. Lucifer red at Mykel in excitement with a huge grin on his face. He then stabbed Mykel¡¯s chest with his sword and lifted him up.
¡°Looks like you¡¯re nothing but talk,¡± Lucifer said, and then threw Mykel into the sea ofva.
[Would you like to use 94,000,000 Arcana Coins to fully recover all the wounds?]
[Yes.] [No.]
Mykel tapped the [Yes] button with his leg as he fell into theva.
Lucifer and Luciel floated next to each other as they watched theva, but then they both weren¡¯t surprised when they saw Mykel go up to the surface with [Hellfire] covering his whole body.
¡°Now this is more like it. Let¡¯s continue the fun, shall we?¡± Mykel said with a smile of excitement.
218 Chapter 217
There was no day or night in the Empyrean World, or at least how it looked because of the dark clouds that covered the whole sky. The temperature was always hot, so it was hard to tell if it was night or day, and impossible to tell the time that had passed.
Thankfully, Mykel could tell how many days had passed because of his [Admin] skill. He could tell when he ran out of usage of modifying his Arcana Coins, and it had been five days since the moment he set foot in the Empyrean World.
Thanks to the battle with Lucifer and Luciel, Mykel ranked up a lot of his skills and increased his Rank as well. He was unkible because he spent hundreds of millions of Arcana Coins to recover from all the wounds. Even Lucifer was quite surprised that Mykel had that huge amount of Arcana Coins to keep him alive.
¡°Sooner orter, you will run out of Arcana Coins. You¡¯re fighting against time and now you¡¯re slowly running out of time,¡± Lucifer said as he swung his sword to clean the sword from Mykel¡¯s blood.
¡°Don¡¯t be stupid,¡± Mykel said as he looked at his pack of cigarettes that was crumpled. ¡°You can tell I¡¯m not taking this seriously,¡± Mykel grabbed the only cigarette that was still in good condition and then threw the pack to the ground.
Lucifer watched Mykel light his cigarette without any worries or fear on his face.
¡°I could kill you both so easily if I want to, but the time isn¡¯t now and I¡¯m not nning on doing that as well,¡± Mykel exined as he puffed the smoke. ¡°As I said, I¡¯m not a liar and you should know that by now,¡± Mykel said with a cigarette hanging on his lips.
Luciel took a nce at Lucifer, and he looked like he was having a thought in his head. She didn¡¯t like it because she knew they both could kill Mykel so easily if they kept trying.
¡°Don¡¯t be so reckless, Luciel,¡± Mykel said with a smile on his face. ¡°All this time, I can just go back to my world since Lucifer can¡¯t prevent me from leaving unlike Mara, but I decided to stay and there¡¯s a reason why,¡± Mykel exined as he puffed the smoke.
Luciel was quite surprised when Mykel could read what was on her mind. She couldn¡¯t get rid of the image of Lucifer¡¯s face on Mykel¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t like that at all.
¡°You¡¯re still insisting on the truce talk,¡± Lucifer said as he stared at Mykel. ¡°I can¡¯t still find a reason why I should listen to that,¡±
¡°You have been living above the others for so long that you don¡¯t know what it feels like to look up since you have been looking down almost for your entire life,¡± Mykel replied as he burned the cigarette into ashes.
¡°I know that you don¡¯t like bullshit and stuff, so I will go right through it,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward Lucifer. ¡°You¡¯re thinking why should you ept the truce? The answer is simple because I need you and you¡¯re going to need me,¡± Mykel exined.
¡°Just think about it for a second. What do you gain if you¡¯re killing me or if I¡¯m killing you right now? Sure, either one of us will get rid of the threat, but you don¡¯t look at the downside of that action,¡± Mykel said as he stood in front of Lucifer. ¡°Don¡¯t you realize if one of us died now, Mara is the one who will be the happiest because one of her two biggest threats disappear?¡±
Lucifer squinted his eyes and realized what Mykel said was true.
¡°You understand what I¡¯m saying, but of course, you might think that everything should be fine if you kill me now because you have always been fine even before I appeared,¡± Mykel said with his hands in his pockets. ¡°But again, I told you that I¡¯m not taking this fight seriously, because if I did¡¡± Mykel paused and immediately activated [Judgement].
¡°You both will have no power but to bow down on your knees in front of my presence,¡± Mykel continued as he stared at both Lucifer and Luciel who fell on their knees as they tried to fight the immense amount of pressure on their shoulders.
Mykel walked toward Luciel and gently grabbed her chin with his left hand. He slowly and gently lifted her head up to look at him. She was shocked and scared of him. It reminded her of when Lucifer was showing his wrath to his people, and now she was in the same situation as them.
¡°You¡¯re not an angel or a demon, or even a Goddess. What a poor being that can¡¯t spread her own wings at will,¡± Mykel said with a smile on his face. ¡°You can¡¯t be a perfect being if your father is only doing it half-heartedly,¡±
¡°Remember what I said earlier in the Heptagon, Lucifer? I said you shouldn¡¯t regret it if I took your daughter for myself. Now, look at how powerless you are and how I can easily take her away from you,¡± Mykel smirked as he stared at Lucifer from the corner of his eyes.
Luciel was ring intensely at Mykel, but then Mykel smiled gently at her as he removed his hand from her. ¡°But I won¡¯t do that, because it¡¯s better if we both have a friendly friendship,¡± Mykel said as he walked back and deactivated [Judgement].
Lucifer slowly got to his feet, his head facing down as he seethed with rage. He was furious, but he was trying to hold it back because he knew that making a mistake could have dire consequences.
¡°Let¡¯s have a truce, shall we? Mind your own business and I will mind my own business,¡± Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised.
Lucifer red at Mykel without saying a single word.
¡°I will take that as a yes,¡± Mykel smirked. ¡°Well then, thank you for inviting me to your world and for the warm wee. We will see each other again very soon,¡± Mykel said, and then teleported back to Earth.
¡°Don¡¯t take it to the heart. Let¡¯s work together to kill Mara, and I¡¯m not trying to deceive you, because you¡¯re a part of me,¡± Mykel¡¯s voice could be heard inside Lucifer¡¯s head, and it surprised him to the core.
¡°Father?¡± Luciel asked as she stared at Lucifer who looked shocked.
¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Lucifer said as he looked around and saw the mess they made from fighting Mykel. ¡°Everything will be fine,¡± Lucifer continued as he walked into the ruined pce.
As soon as Lucifer entered the pce, he saw a notification that a presence had breached his world. He scoffed as he looked into the dark clouds that were suddenly swallowed by the pitch ck clouds.
¡°Look who decided to show up,¡± Lucifer said as he red at the sky. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to watch here,¡± Lucifer continued as he sat down on his throne and ignored Mara¡¯s presence.
It didn¡¯t take a while until Mara left after she looked at the mess in the Empyrean World. Lucifer watched Luciel sit on her seat while she stared at her sword. He thought about what Mykel said back there when he mentioned him doing it half-heartedly.
¡°Bring all your sisters here,¡± Lucifer said. ¡°Also summon all the Demon Kings and wait for me in Gehenna,¡± Lucifer continued as he rested his cheek on his left fist.
Luciel stared at Lucifer for a moment, and then she nodded her head and left.
(Back on Earth)
Mykel came back in the living room with ripped trousers and a shirt on his body. The floor he was standing on suddenly cracked, the ss walls shattered, and all the furniture around him melted because his body temperature was so hot after he visited the Empyrean World that he produced heat that was enough to melt anything around him.
Mykel immediately covered himself with cold water magic and steam was covering the whole floor of the apartment.
Mykel sat down on the sofa with the steam surrounding him while he was staring at his right palm and squeezing it. ¡°Such a shame that he didn¡¯t use any of his skills, I could get a use of those skills, but it appears he knew about me having the skill to copy a skill,¡± Mykel said as he leaned his head on the sofa.
¡°There will always be next time,¡± Mykel said as he closed his eyes and then fell asleep on the sofa immediately.
219 Chapter 218
Mykel was awoken by the sound of banging and people chattering in the distance. He opened his eyes and saw Lh sleeping next to him. He didn¡¯t remember he was sleeping on the bed. He then got up and walked outside the bedroom. He saw people fixing the damage he had made to the apartment.
Mykel noticed that his shirt and pants were new, even his underwear looked new.
¡°Good morning, Mister Mykel,¡± Edith said as he stared at him from the kitchen counter.
¡°Good morning,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward the fridge to look for something fresh that he could drink because his mouth and throat were so dry. ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡± Mykel asked as he grabbed a melon juice from the fridge.
¡°Three days,¡± Edith answered.
Mykel stopped drinking the juice and stared at Edith with a surprised expression.
¡°Three days? You should have woken me up yesterday because we are going to clear the Lucifer tower,¡± Mykel said as he hurriedly went back to the bedroom.
¡°We tried, but you looked like you were more unconscious than asleep, Mister Mykel,¡± Edith answered as she followed him.
¡°Tell everyone to go to District 13 now, we are leaving right away,¡± Mykel said as he grabbed his ck shirt, zer, and trouser from the wardrobe.
Edith nodded her head and immediately grabbed her phone.
¡°You¡¯re awake? Why are you in a hurry?¡± Lh asked as she rubbed her eyes and tried to get up from bed.
¡°District 13, I promised them to meet up there,¡± Mykel said as he put on his zer. ¡°It¡¯s going to take a while toe back, so I will see you as soon as Ie back,¡± Mykel said as he smiled and kissed Lh on the left cheek.
Lh smiled and nodded as she went back to sleep.
Mykel and Edith walked into the hallway and waited for the lift. When the lift door was open, they saw Vixelleth and Zherlthsh standing in the lift. They both came out of the lift as they walked past Mykel, but then they both turned around after smelling his scent.
¡°You were there?¡± Vixelleth asked with her eyebrows furrowed.
¡°I did, and I came back after I thought him a lesson,¡± Mykel said with a smile as the lift door slowly closed in front of him.
Everyone arrived at District 13 and saw the amount of time and money they had to spend to make the bridge. They were also starting to rebuild the city with the theme of the city above theke. Lh was the one who sponsored everything, and she said that it would be the best city that would belong to the Guild Association.
¡°I wonder how much money did Miss Lh spend for this project,¡± Gunnar asked as he looked at the construction site in the distance from the car window.
¡°Around ten billion zeny,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at what Gunnar was staring at.
¡°Holy shit, that¡¯s a lot of money! How much money does she have?!¡± Rozan asked.
¡°A lot but most of the money came from me. So basically, this district belongs to me while Lh is the one who¡¯s going to manage everything,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°Nice!¡± Rozan replied with a big smile on his face.
¡°Anyway, Edith. You said Asmond found his new recruits, who are these people?¡± Mykel asked as he stared at Edith from the rear-view mirror.
Edith gave Mykel the names of the recruits. There were ten Awakeners that Mykel didn¡¯t recognize, and he thought those people were just side characters until Edith said those ten Awakeners could defeat five first demon lords.
Mykel started to feel suspicious about these Awakeners, and so he checked them using his [Admin] skill. Those names were so unfamiliar, but at the same time, their original skills were so powerful, and their growth was beyond Jeanne.
Mykel was surprised when he read their [Character] story, and all of them became an Awakener a week ago. It didn¡¯t make any sense how these people suddenly appeared and joined Asmond¡¯s team.
¡°Do you know these people are, Mykel?¡± Agnez asked.
¡°No, what¡¯s more interesting about them is that they don¡¯t even have a Benefactor yet. These people became an Awakener just a week ago, all of them,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°That¡¯s really amazing. I know that we are not the only ones who have the talent, but they¡¯re really amazing and we can¡¯t deny it,¡± Jeanne said.
Mykel hummed in agreement, and he couldn¡¯t wait to see them in person.
They all waited for Asmond¡¯s team toe in front of the Lucifer Tower. Mykel used the time to ask Loki about the [Authority] skill because he was curious if it was possible to make someone Awakened. He knew for sure his [Admin] skill couldn¡¯t do something like that, or maybe not yet.
Loki had never heard something like that before. He was also curious about it because bing an Awakener was something that the system itself picked personally. Mykel knew about it already, but then he asked about a level 5 [Authority] and told Loki about what he heard from Lucifer.
Loki didn¡¯t know anything about that, and it was the first time he heard about that as well. Mykel then told him to tell the others about the information he got about [Authority] so they could discuss it.
Mykel believed that a Constetion could request the system if they had their [Authority] skill level 5 to make someone an Awakener. He also believed that level 5 was the max level because there would be no reason to be above that with that amount of privileges.
¡°She must be the one who made it happen, but how much it cost for her to request that many Awakeners to the system,¡± Mykel said to himself as he stared at the sky.
¡°Here they are,¡± Agnez said with her arms crossed as he stared at the SUVsing toward them.
Asmond and Enma came out of the front SUV, and then ten people came out of the cars behind them. The five names and faces were the ones that Mykel thought would be the strongestpared to the rest of them.
Rufus Kilgore, Ss Nichole, Roxanne Primrose, Glen Skrk, and Arum Orchard. Those names were the ones that Mykel was interested in, and the rest, he didn¡¯t bother to look at.
¡°God damn, Roxanne and Arum are really a beauty,¡± Sven said as he exhaled and eyes squinted as he stared at a long, curly, red-haired woman with orange eyes and a short ck-haired woman with bright blue eyes.
¡°Boss, can I ask you a favor?¡± Sven asked as he looked at Mykel.
Mykel raised his eyebrows as he stared back at Sven.
¡°Can you not take them? You already have beautiful women, so leave thesedies for us, please?¡± Sven asked with a desperate tone in his voice.
¡°That¡¯s not for me to decide, so if thosedies rather choose me than you guys, don¡¯t me me for it. But I¡¯m not nning on taking them, because as you said, I already have these women for myself,¡± Mykel said with a smile on his face while ncing at Agnez and Jeanne who were staring at him.
Lillith furrowed her eyebrows and thought she saw familiar faces. She then hurriedly walked toward Edith while Mykel stared at her with curiosity.
¡°What is it?¡± Mykel asked as he approached Lillith.
Lillith didn¡¯t say anything as she stared Edith in the eye with a serious expression. It looked like she was reading Edith¡¯s memories, so Mykel waited for her until she came back. It didn¡¯t take long until Lillith came back as she gasped for air while holding her head.
Lillith turned around and looked at those people, and she seemed convinced for some reason.
¡°Mykel¡¡± Lillith paused as she kept staring at them. ¡°Those people were there, all of them,¡± Lillith said as she stared at Mykel with a worried expression.
Mykel didn¡¯t know what Lillith was talking about, even Edith looked as confused as him.
¡°The vision that Edith had, when you were killed by Asmond¡¯s hand,¡± Lillith said as she stared at Mykel in the eye. ¡°Those people were there, cheering for your death,¡± Lillith continued as she pointed her index finger at them.
¡°I see,¡± Mykel replied as he stared at them without showing any expression.
220 Chapter 219
¡°Mykel, how are you? I have been wanting to introduce them to you but Miss Lh said that you were busy and wasn¡¯t in town,¡± Asmond said as he pointed his hands at his new recruits.
¡°Yes, I was quite busy and I just came backst night,¡± Mykel answered with a smile on his face. ¡°So, I have heard about them from Edith. She said they¡¯re amazing Awakeners,¡± Mykel said as he looked at every single one of them.
Asmond happily introduced them to Mykel, and Mykel could tell they were admiring him because Asmond was praising him like a hero. Agnez and the others were just watching them from the distance and judgingly stared at them after Lillith told them about their presence in the vision.
Mykel¡¯s thoughts were somewhere else. He was thinking about the vision and the fact that it wasn¡¯t an illusion. The fact that Asmond had killed him in the vision told him that Asmond had attained [Semi-Deus] and [Deus Obscisor] altogether. The more Mykel thought about it, the more his mind became absent and drifted into a void with no light or end.
¡°It¡¯s an honor to finally be able to see you in person, Mister Mykel. I¡¯m a huge fan,¡± A man with brown silky hair stared at Mykel with his green eyes. His hand was reaching out to Mykel for a handshake.
Mykel stared at Rufus Kilgore¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me that way, you might be disappointed,¡± Mykel said with a gentle smile on his face as he shook Rufus¡¯ hand. ¡°Even Asmond had to see that side of me and I believe he doesn¡¯t like it either,¡± Mykel continued as he stared at Asmond and patted his shoulder.
Asmond smiled and shook his head as he hid his face with a smile.
¡°You guys don¡¯t have to say anything to me because I already recognize some of you. I wanted to see if what I heard is really the truth or if it¡¯s just a rumor,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the five of them. ¡°We are going to enter the hardest towerpared to the rest, so I want you to just focus on the tower now,¡±
Mykel walked away and went back to his team.
¡°Asmond, I have been paying attention to Mykel¡¯s team, and they have been judgingly staring at us. Do you think they don¡¯t like us being here with them?¡± A man with dark blue hair and gray eyes asked.
¡°No, I don¡¯t think so, Ss. Maybe they¡¯re curious about you guys since you have achieved what they achieved in the past. Don¡¯t you hear what Mykel said? He recognizes you guys and I believe it¡¯s also the same for them as well,¡± Asmond answered as he stared at Jeanne.
¡°Don¡¯t stare at her like that, Asmond. You¡¯re only going to creep her out,¡± Arum said as she stared at Asmond with a mocking smile.
Asmond didn¡¯t realize that he had been staring at Jeanne which made the others notice it. He nervously chuckled softly as he looked at Arum and smiled at her.
¡°It can be helped. She¡¯s his first love after all, and he¡¯s still trying to get her heart,¡± A man with long blonde hair and brown eyes said.
¡°Don¡¯t say that, Glen. Miss Enma would be mad at you if she heard you mentioning Asmond and Jeanne in the same sentence,¡± Roxanne said as she checked her scabbards on her waist. ¡°Anyway, do you guys notice something weird about their equipment?¡± Roxanne asked.
Asmond stared at Gunnar¡¯s pauldrons, and something was attached to each pauldron. It looked like a diamond, but it reflected a beautiful blueish color, and the other one reflected looked so crystal clear. Not only his armor but also his shield and ax.
¡°Yeah, all of them had something simr on them, I wonder what those things are,¡± Rufus replied as he stared at Sven¡¯s scythe that he rested on his shoulder with a glowing orange-ish color energy stone on the de.
¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± Enma said as she walked past Asmond and the others.
¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am,¡± all of them replied.
Rozan was walking right behind Mykel into the tower as he lifted a beautifully bright and colorful energy stone in his right hand. He was amazed by it and couldn¡¯t help staring at it ever since it waspletely soaked in purest energy.
¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not going to use it? If not, give it to me,¡± Agnez said as she stared at the energy stone.
¡°No fucking way I¡¯m going to give this away. Mykel himself helped me create this masterpiece!¡± Rozan said as he hid the energy stone inside his pocket. ¡°You already have a different one. Why do you want more?¡±
Mykel was using Ra¡¯s staff and transferred the power of the sun of Ra itself into the energy stone while they were waiting for Asmond. The energy stone contained all four elements. Even Mykel himself had no idea what the energy stone would be capable of.
Agnez unsheathed her sword and saw a dark purple energy stone attached to the de.
¡°Well, I just want topare it to what this does and what that one does,¡± Agnez answered as she stared at the energy stone.
The energy stone that was attached to Agnez¡¯s sword was the energy stone that was made with [Hellfire] and since [Hellfire] could exterminate a demon soul entirely, Mykel knew what it was capable of. He made two of them and gave another one to Nagy.
¡°Anyway, are you sure you¡¯re not going to make a socket on your sword, Jeanne?¡± Agnez asked.
¡°No, I don¡¯t think I have the right to make a change of the sword and even if I do, this sword is already a masterpiece and I¡¯m fine with this,¡± Jeanne answered as she held the sword handle with her left hand while it was sheathed.
¡°Fair enough, but you need to realize that we have fought a lot of strong demons. You need to be cautious because your sword might break if it finds its match. You have to think about that as well,¡± Agnez replied as she stared at the Soul Catcher sword.
¡°Yeah, I know,¡± Jeanne said.
They all entered the first floor and went all the way up to the tenth floor. Asmond and his team didn¡¯t have the chance to show off what they were capable of because Agnez and the others hunted demons as if they were hungry for blood.
Asmond and his team entered the portal to the eleventh floor while Mykel and his team stayed behind for a bit. Mykel told Asmond that there were people from different worlds that would be waiting for them in there, and so he sent Asmond ahead.
¡°Before we enter the eleventh tower, I want to remind you guys that the Lucifer Tower is different from the rest. I believe you all still remember what I said about it back then, so I will choose Agnez, Jeanne, and Nagy to be at the front line,¡± Mykel said with a serious expression.
¡°Let me get this straight. We are entering his world, not the world that he conquered, and that means there will be no keys. We will have to go from the first floor whenever we revisit this tower, so I want the three of you to kill every single demon that you encounter,¡± Mykel exined as he stared at Jeanne, Agnez, and Nagy.
¡°The fewer demons that we encounter the easier it for us to clear this tower in the future. For now, let these three take care of the demons while the rest of you lure the demons toward them. I will make each one of you the same energy stone that Agnez and Nagy haveter,¡± Mykel continued as he stared at them.
They all nodded with understanding and they didn¡¯tin about it since they knew Mykel just got back three days ago and was unconscious for three days. They knew he didn¡¯t have enough time to prepare everyone for the energy stone. Even Agnez and Nagy had to pull the energy stone they had from their weapons and rece it with the one Mykel made earlier.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Mykel said.
All of them entered the portal and were immediately weed by the heat.
[You have proven yourself in the trial. The fate of your world will depend on your will and power]
[You have entered Gehenna, First Floor.]
[Defeat Jael, The Second Demon Lord of Lucifer]
221 Chapter 220
¡°Looks like they¡¯re already done,¡± Agnez said as she stared at Rufus and the others on their knees with sweats dripping from their faces. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how strong they are if they don¡¯t have the skills to meet the requirement of the world they¡¯re going to enter,¡±
¡°Well, even with our current skill, this whole ce is hot as hell. I mean, literally,¡± Rozan replied as he nodded his head and stared at the volcanos all around them. There was nothing else but volcanos, and a vast field that led to somewhere in between volcanos.
¡°Mykel! My brother!¡± Barika shouted and waved his hand at Mykel with his newly high-tech armor.
Mykel and his team walked past Asmond¡¯s team and ignored their struggle. Barika didn¡¯t hesitate to smack Mykel¡¯s shoulder with a huge grin on his face.
¡°Long time no see, Barika. I saw what you did there in Bumi, I really appreciate your effort to rebuild the world,¡± Mykel said as he shook Barika¡¯s hand.
¡°No, brother, it¡¯s thanks to you that my people are now living peacefully and they can¡¯t thank you enough for what you did for us,¡± Barika said with a serious expression, and he genuinely appreciated it.
¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again, Mykel, Jeanne,¡± Brynhilde appeared behind Barika¡¯s massive body with a smile on her face. ¡°I see that you¡¯re getting used to the sword,¡± Brynhilde continued as she stared at the sword on Jeanne¡¯s waist.
Brynhilde and Jeanne were having a deep conversation with each other while Barika and Gunnar were showing off each other¡¯s brute strength by testing their grip strength. Alberta was helping Asmond¡¯s team who were struggling with the heat, and Barika¡¯s team offered them some kind of bracelet that kept their bodies cool.
Mykel looked at the odd crowd with Gaswin. Those people were like nobles from Aernd, but all their hairs were yellow with blue eyes. Their armor was as good as Gaswin¡¯s and the other¡¯s armor. He then remembered them in the original story.
¡°So they¡¯re here as well?¡± Mykel asked as he kept staring at the crowds.
¡°Ah, yes, the lord¡¯s knights, they are here to serve the princess,¡± Brynhilde answered.
¡°Princess? But I thought you¡¯re not a princess but a crown prince?¡± Barika asked as he walked toward them.
Everyone gathered around Brynhilde and they were all curious about it.
¡°Of course, it¡¯s not because of me they¡¯re here for, but for Jeanne,¡± Brynhilde answered as she pointed at Jeanne with a big smile on her face. ¡°The emperor has sent a decree to all the lord¡¯s knights to show their loyalty to the princess now. You¡¯re a princess, Jeanne, in our world, Aernd,¡± Brynhilde exined.
Jeanne was dumbfounded while everyone was staring at her in disbelief as well.
¡°Here¡¯s the royal letter that the emperor himself wrote for you, Jeanne,¡± Brynhilde said as she offered the scroll with gold ribbon and gold wax seal.
While Jeanne was busy reading the personal letter from the emperor, all the lord¡¯s knights approached her and stood right in front of her. They all bow on their knees with their weapons stabbed to the ground.
¡°Princess Jeanne Dvar! We the lord knights are here to serve you and will fight alongside you!¡± All the lord knights said.
Asmond who was standing far away from Jeanne when he heard her deration, turned his head and stared at dozens of knights bowing their heads at her. He looked so confused, but Alberta told him about Jeanne and who she actually was, and why those people bowed their heads at her.
The lord knights were the most elite and well-trained knights that served the lords or the nobles from Aernd. Since they couldn¡¯t have a high rank like the pure breed, their highest pride would be serving the pure breeds and bing a lord¡¯s knight.
They were all Awakeners, and they could bepared to the royal knights which were the strongest knights in Aernd. Brynhilde was a part of the royal knight, and she wasn¡¯t even the strongest in Aernd. However, she was still one of the strongest because of the swords that she inherited from the emperor.
Brynhilde exined to them that those lord¡¯s knights were the ones who cleared the first ten floors on their own, which was enough to prove to them that those knights were either equal or stronger than Asmond¡¯s new recruits.
¡°The lord¡¯s knights are not the only ones here,¡± Brynhilde said as she turned around and saw a small group of people with a book and quill in their hands. ¡°Those people are here to depict how graceful and strong you are in the battle and will tell your story back in my world after we are done here,¡±
¡°Wow, how does make you feel to be famous, Jeanne?¡± Gunnar asked with a huge grin on his face. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to be fighting alongside a princess of Aernd,¡±
Everyone was congratting her and when Rozan was making fun of her, the lord¡¯s knights were furious and pointed their weapons at him instantly.
¡°That¡¯s enough talking, we should go and start exploring Gehenna,¡± Mykel said as he saw a very tall tower in the far distance behind the ck clouds.
¡°We already did some exploration and cleared out the area with Barika and his team, this whole ce isn¡¯t like what we thought. This ce is massive and we did investigate what kind of world Gehenna is, and it turns out this ce is a literal hell,¡± Brynhilde said as she stared at the only path to go forward in the distance.
¡°Well then, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s get going,¡± Gunnar said as he grabbed his shield from his back. ¡°Oh right, Asmond¡¯s team is still struggling, huh?¡± Gunnar turned around and saw Asmond¡¯s team had recovered thanks to Alberta¡¯s magic and Juven World technology.
¡°We are good to go,¡± Asmond said.
Asmond, Barika, Brynhilde, Agnez, Jeanne, and Nagy were at the front while the rest were walking behind them. Mykel was further back on his own because someone was watching them from above the clouds.
They walked into a dark valley where hundreds of demons hide, and they defeated them without a problem. Both Barika and Brynhilde found out the demons respawned every hour when they came to Gehenna. They were quite overwhelmed by it and decided to wait for Mykel after they had gathered enough information.
¡°This is so powerful,¡± Agnez said with a smile as she stared at her sword that was covered in [Hellfire].
¡°Well, the demons aren¡¯t the problem here. There¡¯s a bigger problem up ahead, and you will see it soon enough,¡± Barika said.
Agnez and Jeanne stared at each other and didn¡¯t say anything.
After an hour of walking and killing demons, they finally reached the edge and noticed that thend they were at was just one of the hundreds of inds in Gehenna. They were bewildered by the fact of how massive Gehenna¡¯s world was, and they had no idea which ind Demon Lord Jael was at.
¡°This is what I¡¯m talking about earlier,¡± Barika said with his arms crossed and stared at the next ind in the distance.
¡°We have to go to the next ind, with this small and dpidated bridge?¡± Rozan asked as he stared at the old small bridge that could only fit one person at a time. ¡°Not only that, the footings are gone halfway through,¡±
¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why this is a problem. We can¡¯t use the bridge at all, and we have to do something about this. We have looked around the ind and this is the only way,¡± Barika replied as he nodded his head.
Rozan tried to create an ice path, but it melted and the water evaporated immediately because of the sea ofva below. He then created an earth floor and supported the bridge with it all the way to the other ind.
¡°Damn I¡¯m so good,¡± Rozan said as he sighed.
¡°Good job,¡± Agnez said as she rubbed Rozan¡¯s head like a dog, and then she walked on the bridge.
Everyone walked the bridge without any worries, and it felt like they were being burned alive because of the heat.
¡°I hope there¡¯s something we can eat and drink out here because we are going to be here for a very long time,¡± Jeanne said as she stared at dozens of inds in the distance on her left.
222 Chapter 221
¡°Is there nothing else but a demon on this fucking ind?! We have been fighting for hours and they seem to be endless of them,¡± Sven said as he caught his breath and rested his scythe on his shoulder. He looked at dozens of demons he had killed on his own on the right side.
Jeanne, Agnez, and Nagy with the lord¡¯s knights were dealing with hordes of demons on their own at the frontline. Asmond and his team were dealing with the demons on the backline while Barika and Brynhilde were protecting the left side.
Another hour had passed and they finally dealt with all the demons, and no more demons came out from behind the rocky hills. Everyone decided to rest but not Agnez and Jeanne since they weren¡¯t tired yet.
Jeanne went up the right hill with the lord¡¯s knights to check if there were any demons left. She turned around and heard the lord¡¯s knights breathe so heavily.
¡°You guys can rest, I can handle this on my own,¡± Jeanne said with a smile on her face.
¡°But Princess, our duty is to fight alongside you and we won¡¯t rest until we finish our duty,¡± One of the lord¡¯s knights replied.
¡°The battle isn¡¯t even started yet, and this is nothing for me but not for you guys. Reserve your stamina forter, and that¡¯s an order,¡± Jeanne said with a serious expression. She then started to feel bad for saying that.
All the lord¡¯s knights looked at each other with doubt on their faces.
¡°You can watch me from up here ande to me if I need your help. How¡¯s that? Good enough?¡± Jeanne asked with her eyebrows raised.
¡°If that¡¯s what Princess Jeanne order, we will obey,¡± The lord¡¯s knights answered.
Jeanne smiled and nodded. She then walked to the other side of the hill with the lord¡¯s knights watching over her in the distance.
Agnez was standing on top of the left hill with the sword in her right hand and her left hand resting on her waist. She stared at demons who were trying to hide from her because of the oozing Mazikeen¡¯s presence that terrified them.
¡°Do you want me to kill them or do you want to consume them?¡± Agnez talked to herself.
¡°I¡¯m not in the mood. You can do whatever you want with them,¡± Mazikeen¡¯s voice could be heard inside Agnez¡¯s head. ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s a demon that you might want to kill over there. There¡¯s a lich hiding all the way back there. It¡¯s the one who sends demons here,¡±
¡°Alright, death it is then,¡± Agnez said as she slid down the hill.
Asmond and his team looked at the hills in disbelief.
¡°Do they have infinite stamina or something? I can¡¯t believe those two are still trying to hunt the demons after five hours of fighting hordes of demons,¡± Glen said as he sat down and caught his breath.
¡°They both are currently the best Awakeners in our world. You should know about it already when the second breakout happened. Both Agnez and Jeanne soloed and defeated the demons,¡± Ss replied as he sheathed his long sword. ¡°What¡¯s more shocking is that Jeanne is actually a princess from another world. How is that even possible though?¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you listen to what Miss Alberta said back there? It has something to do with their ancestor, Aernd. They¡¯re like some kind of demi-god or something if they have the ability to move to a different world at will,¡± Roxanne answered as she sharpened the de of her sword.
While they were talking about Jeanne, they heard a loud roaring sound from the right hill. All of them stood up and readied their weapons as they stared at the hill, but then the roar stopped and a loud thud sound could be heard from behind the hill.
The lord¡¯s knights were just standing on top of the hill watching in awestruck. Something flew away and it rolled down the hill until it stopped right in front of the group. It was a head with long two horns, no eyes, no nose, but it had a giant mouth with sharp teeth.
Jeanne appeared from behind the hill with her body covered in a demon¡¯s blood. She wiped her nose with her forearm as she stared down at the demon¡¯s head.
¡°I found the source of our trouble,¡± Jeanne said as she walked down the hill with the lord¡¯s knights.
¡°Nice, does that mean we can rest at ease now?¡± Gunnar asked as he stared at the head from up close.
¡°I hope so,¡± Jeanne answered as she looked for a piece of cloth that she could use to clean her face from the blood.
Mykel approached her and gave her his handkerchief. ¡°Looks like Agnez also found one,¡± Mykel said as he stared at the hill on the left.
Everyone looked at the top of the hill and saw Agnez casually walking down the hill.
¡°All clear, there won¡¯t be any more demons,¡± Agnez said as she sheathed her sword.
¡°So, does that mean we can stay here for the night?¡± Gunnar asked.
¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that,¡± Agnez answered as she stared at the people from Aernd who were drawing them in the distance. ¡°I usually hate the attention, but I think this one is fine,¡±
Mykel looked at them and they were so focused on drawing them on the paper while some of them were writing the things that had happened to make a story out of it.
¡°You guys will be in a fairytale. The adults will tell your story to their children in Aernd for centuries,¡± Mykel said.
¡°That somehow makes me so excited so suddenly,¡± Sven said as he leaned on the head of the demon.
¡°I think we all can agree where¡¯s our destination, right? That tower over there is like inviting us to go there,¡± Vincze said as he stared at the tower in the far distance.
¡°Alright, let me check how far the tower is,¡± Rozan said as he prepared to fly.
¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Mykel stared Rozan in the eye.
Everyone looked at Mykel with a puzzled look, but Rozan listened to his word and lowered his staff.
¡°We have been watched ever since we entered Gehenna. Right now, they¡¯re up there behind the clouds,¡± Mykel said as he stared at the sky. ¡°Don¡¯t try to think of fighting them, they can easily kill all of you in an instant,¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you kill them, boss? Aren¡¯t you bored doing nothing?¡± Gunnar asked with his arms crossed.
¡°It¡¯s not that simple. I did make a deal with him, and I don¡¯t want to breach the deal we agreed on,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°Anyway, just rest up for now,¡± Mykel said as he walked away.
Agnez and the others made themselvesfortable with Barika and his team. Asmond was having quality time with his team on the other side while Brynhilde and her team were busy depicting Jeanne.
They all nced at Mykel who walked further back on his own. They were curious about where he was going, but nobody wanted to approach him since he was oozing an aura where he didn¡¯t want to be disturbed.
Mykel went up the rocky hill further away from the rest, and then he stared at the sky while he was smoking his cigarette. Suddenly something descended right behind him with a single wing on its back.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted a truce? Then why are you here in Gehenna?¡± Luciel¡¯s voice was so calming and soothing to Mykel¡¯s ears.
¡°The truce is just between me and your father. They¡¯re here because they wanted to prevent the demon invasion and protect their worlds,¡± Mykel answered as he puffed the smoke and didn¡¯t bother to look back. ¡°I¡¯m here just to watch, that¡¯s all. I can promise you that,¡± Mykel continued as he kept staring at the sky.
¡°Didn¡¯t your father warn you to not get too close to me?¡± Mykel asked as he turned around to look at Luciel.
¡°He did,¡± Luciel replied.
¡°You should listen to your father,¡± Mykel said as he stared Luciel in the eye. ¡°But I¡¯m a man with my words, so I¡¯m not going to do anything to you,¡±
Luciel furrowed her eyebrows a bit and stared Mykel in the eye.
¡°Anyway, I¡¯m here to ask you a favor,¡± Mykel said as he flicked the butt of his cigarette. ¡°Can you tell the demon kings to stop watching us? It¡¯s getting really ufortable,¡±
223 Chapter 222
¡°That¡¯s none of your business since they can do whatever they want. Whether to observe or decide to kill all of you,¡± Luciel said as she rested her hands on the back of her waist. ¡°You said it yourself that you only make a truce between you and my father. The rest? It¡¯s none of your concern,¡± Luciel mockingly smiled at Mykel and kept staring at him.
Mykel couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and then startughing. He didn¡¯t remember thest time he was genuinely amazed or entertained by something so simple. That was a long-lost experience for him, and he was enjoying it.
¡°You have been learning, I see,¡± Mykel said as he cleared his throat. ¡°Anyway, do you mind telling me why all the demon kings are here in Gehenna?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°I¡¯m standing right here in front of you right now, so who knows,¡± Luciel answered simply.
Mykel smiled at Luciel as he walked closer to her, but then she pointed her sword at his neck. Mykel looked at the sword and then immediately unbuttoned his ze and showed what was beneath his zer.
¡°You both destroyed my knives remember? There¡¯s no need to be wary of me,¡± Mykel said as he lifted his zer open. ¡°And I¡¯m not trying to approach you, I just want to leave,¡± Mykel continued.
Luciel moved to the side as she kept pointing her sword at Mykel while Mykel gently smiled at her. Mykel then walked away and walked down the hill silently as he buttoned his zer.
¡°I see that woman again, the one that Mazikeen possessed,¡± Luciel said.
¡°And?¡± Mykel asked as he stared at Luciel from the corner of his eyes from over his shoulder.
¡°How long are you nning to trap her inside that woman¡¯s body?¡± Luciel asked.
Mykel stopped walking and then turned around to look at Luciel. His gaze was enough to intimidate her.
¡°She¡¯s not your sister, why do you care?¡± Mykel asked in a t tone.
¡°None of them are your sisters. You¡¯re not like them, and you will never be like them. They fear you because of who you are and what you were made of. They never, not even once, look at you as their kind or their family,¡± Mykel said with a serious look on his face.
¡°They don¡¯t care about you, at all, but I guess I don¡¯t need to remind you that since you¡¯re already aware of that,¡± Mykel said with a smile.
Luciel gritted her teeth so that her jawlines were clenched. She gripped her sword so tightly that it made a cracking sound. Mykel mockingly smirked at her and then walked away without any worries.
¡°Oh, by the way. You said that it¡¯s none of my business whether they observe us or decide to kill us, right? Then don¡¯t mind me if I decide to kill them all instead,¡± Mykel said without looking back. ¡°So, tell them to fuck off, or I will go up there,¡±
Luciel watched Mykel leave, and then she looked up into the sky and flew away without making a sound.
Mykel went back and everyone was staring at him as if they were seeing a ghost. He kept walking and then noticed Agnez looked so anxious all of a sudden, but he knew what scared her, or to be exact, what scared Mazikeen.
¡°Were you walking to get some fresh air or something?¡± Agnez asked anxiously as she stared at Mykel with a worried expression. She was sitting on the ground and barely ate the sandwich in her hand.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing happened,¡± Mykel said as he rubbed Agnez¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s just bad timing that we came here at this time, but everything should be fine,¡± Mykel continued as he walked away and approached Jeanne with her lord¡¯s knights.
¡°How is it feel to be treated as royalty, Jeanne?¡± Mykel asked as he watched the knights make a parameter around Jeanne and protect her from any threat.
Jeanne chuckled as she wiped the blood from her armor and shook her head. ¡°Please, don¡¯t say it like that. It makes me a bit ufortable,¡± Jeanne answered.
Mykel looked at all the knights and then one of them was staring at him. Mykel raised his eyebrows as he stared back at the knight, and then the knight approached him with his head lowered.
¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Mykel asked quietly.
The knight nodded his head. ¡°Yes, everyone in Aernd knows after Prince Brynhilde tell her story in front of millions of people about your greatness, God Mykel,¡± The knight answered quietly.
Mykel looked at the forty knights around him, and he thought it was a great opportunity to make them all his Recipients. He didn¡¯t mind if half of them died in Gehenna, as long as there was any survivor until they defeated Jael, it was good enough.
¡°Give me names, all of them,¡± Mykel said as he stared at the knight.
Mykel made all the forty knights his Recipients, and they all looked at him and were ready to bend their knees to worship him. Mykel warned them to keep it quiet and told them to act normally because Asmond and his team had been paying attention to him.
After an hour of resting, they all continued their journey.
A week had passed and the tower was still further away in the distance. They fought countless demons and it took a toll on their bodies and minds. Even Gunnar and the others started to feel depressed, and their mood swings were terrible that they sometimes fought over something so simple and unnecessary.
¡°How long until we can find that demon lord?¡± Jeanne asked Mykel as he stared at everyone behind them who looked tired.
¡°With this pace? Another week. The good side is, we won¡¯t be having to deal with the demons when wee back here againter,¡± Mykel answered.
Jeanne was dumbfounded when she heard the answer because she might not be able to stay sane if she stayed there for another week and dealt with countless demons.
¡°If you think this is hard, then don¡¯t hope that you can clear the higher floors,¡± Mykel said as he stared at Jeanne with a bit of disappointment.
¡°No, I¡¯m only asking, that¡¯s all,¡± Jeanne said as she smiled nervously.
Another week had passed. They were shocked when they encountered Jael¡¯s servants on three different inds. They all had enough of it and went all out to kill them, and it didn¡¯t take them long to kill them. Jeanne was the one who did the final blow so they wouldn¡¯t be revived back by Jael.
They went to a different ind and saw a giant wall blocking their path with a steel gate that was covered in dried blood and a different size of w marks.
They could see the tall, ominous tower was right behind the wall, and they were bewildered by how wide the tower was. It was so wide that it looked like a mountain, and they couldn¡¯t even see the end of it.
¡°This isn¡¯t suspicious at all,¡± Agnez said as she stared at the gate in front of her. She looked like an ant in front of a door.
¡°Well, the real question is, how are we going to get through this gate?¡± Rozan asked.
The moment Rozan said that, the gate slowly opened. The whole ground trembled heavily and everyone fell to the ground. Mykel was standing still as he watched a ck wing spread open from behind the gate.
An angel-like being was opening the door with his left hand while his right hand was holding a golden mace.
¡°Are we supposed to fight that thing?¡± Gunnar asked as he stared at the angel-like being that was an eighth of the size of the door.
¡°If you want to stay in here forever, then you can run. If you want to go home, he¡¯s your only ticket back home,¡± Mykel replied. ¡°I know that you guys are tired physically and emotionally. Now, this is your only chance to go all out and pour all your fatigue and emotions to this guy,¡±
Everyone readied their weapons, but Jael pped his ck feather wings toward them. It was enough to create havoc on his surroundings. He flew up above the cloud so quickly and they were all shocked by how fast he was even though his size was ginormous.
¡°Jeanne!¡± Agnez yelled as she ran toward her. ¡°Hang on tight on your sword!¡± Agnez grabbed Jeanne¡¯s wrist and threw her up into the sky. She then jumped as high as possible to catch up with Jeanne.
Jeanne was so confused, but she held her sword so tightly as Agnez said. A massive silhouette of Jael could be seen and it became bigger and bigger. A giant golden mace wasing down toward her, and she immediately activated [Harmony] and swung her sword to block it.
Jeanne was so surprised that her strength wasn¡¯t a match for Jael¡¯s strength. She tried her best to hold it down, and thankfully, Agnez came at the right moment and helped her. They both managed to repel the mace away from them, and Jeanne realized how different her strength waspared to Agnez¡¯s.
¡°I can¡¯t do this in this form,¡± Mazikeen¡¯s voice could be hearding out of Agnez¡¯s mouth as they both were free-falling. ¡°I will guide you on how to kill Jael, so follow Agnez¡¯s instruction,¡± Mazikeen stared at Jeanne.
Jeanne nodded with understanding.
¡°This is going to be a hard fight,¡± Mazikeen said.
224 Chapter 223
Rozan slowed down their fall with wind magic and carefully put them down right in front of him. Before both Agnez and Jeanne could stand on their own two feet, Jael flew above the clouds again and readied to throw another blow at them.
¡°We are going to do this again, Jeanne,¡± Agnez said as she grabbed Jeanne¡¯s wrist. ¡°As I said, this is going to be a hard fight,¡± Agnez continued and then threw Jeanne up into the sky.
¡°Agnez, what should we do? You can¡¯t keep doing this forever,¡± Rozan asked.
¡°You can do nothing,¡± Agnez answered, and then she jumped up into the sky.
Everyone watched those two doing the same thing over and over. They couldn¡¯t do anything but watch them fight Jael on their own. They all felt useless and ashamed of themselves, but knowing how massive and strong Jael was, they would only be sending their lives away if they decided to help.
Agnez mmed her legs to the ground and she started to get exhausted. Her breathing was heavy, her knees and hands started to tremble because of the drawback of repelling Jael¡¯s attack.
¡°Wings¡¡± Agnez said as she stared at the dark clouds. ¡°Cut the wings, but I need you to bring him down, Rozan. No matter how, I want you to bring that fucking demon down,¡± Agnez continued as she red at Rozan.
¡°I will see what I can do,¡± Rozan replied as he nervously rubbed his staff.
¡°No, you must bring him down, Rozan,¡± Agnez said as she grabbed Jeanne¡¯s wrist. ¡°Find a way. You¡¯re smart enough to find the solution,¡± Agnez continued, and then sent Jeanne up into the sky again for the sixth time.
¡°Think, Rozan, think¡¡± Rozan mumbled to himself as he stared at the sky and tapped his fingers on the staff. ¡°I can¡¯t use force, that demon is a fucking beast! Boulders or even icebergs won¡¯t be enough to bring him down. Not to mention that demon is so quick, and the ice melts here so quickly,¡±
Rozan sat down on the ground and crossed his legs so he could think better.
¡°The only thing that matter is the wings. Right, wings, but how does that work again?¡± Rozan asked himself as he scratched the back of his ear in frustration.
Everyone didn¡¯t want to distract Rozan, and so they only looked at him and hoped he would find an answer. They watched Agnez and Jeannend, then they both went up again after Agnez took a nce at Rozan who was having a brainstorm.
¡°Pressure? Force? Air?¡± Rozan kept talking to himself and said random stuff, but suddenly he snapped his fingers. ¡°Yes, air! Even though birds can fly without air, if they¡¯re in a vacuumed space, it¡¯s impossible to generate low and high pressure around a wing and so the bird can¡¯t achieve lift!¡± Rozan smiled and chuckled.
Rozan stood up and was startled by Agnez and Jeanne whonded roughly in front of him.
¡°Rozan! We need you! Now!¡± Agnez yelled at Rozan furiously.
¡°I found it, but I need you to do it again, one more time so I can do it,¡± Rozan replied as he held his staff so tightly.
Agnez nodded and didn¡¯t say a single word. She then threw Jeanne up into the sky for the eighth time.
¡°I want you guys to hold your breath for a minute! Close your eyes and mouth! Cover your nose and ears! This will be painful, but deal with it for a moment!¡± Rozan yelled at everyone.
Everyone followed his order and immediately gasped for air, then they covered their nose and ears.
Rozan flew up into the sky and away from those two. He had to do it at the precise moment or it would fail miserably. He waited until Jael appeared from above the sky, and the moment those two shed with Jael, Rozan sucked all the air toward him and vacuumed the air like how Shelly did it to the head that she crushed back then.
Jael pped his wings, but to his surprise, he couldn¡¯t lift his body up and started free-falling. He kept pping his wings, but nothing happened until he fell to the ground on his back really hard.
Jeanne desperately tried to grasp for air, but what happened was the air in her lungs was being sucked out. Mykel approached her and covered her mouth and nose with his right hand.
¡°Hold your breath, and cover your ears,¡± Mykel said.
Jeanne held her breath, closed her eyes, and covered her ears. She immediately felt like her eyes, veins, and lungs were about to pop out of her body. It was so painful, but she endured it as hard as she could since everyone was feeling the same thing.
Agnez activated [Demonic Manifestation] because Mazikeen asked her to do it. It was a good opportunity because everyone was closing their eyes and was too focused on holding the air froming out of their bodies.
¡°I have been wanting to tear your wings, Jael,¡± Mazikeen said with a sinister grin on her face.
Mazikeen ran toward Jael who was trying to stand up, and then she grabbed his right wing. She ripped the wing off his back like plucking grass off the ground as she mmed Jael to the ground again. The muscles and vessels could be seen at the base of the wing that she ripped with her right hand.
Jael swung his mace at Mazikeen, but she causally blocked it with her right wing. She grabbed his left wing and tore it apart like paper, and then tore the wing in her hands into half.
¡°You fell from your grace twice, you still think you¡¯re superior to us demons, don¡¯t you? I can¡¯t wait to see you getting butchered by the humans who are way inferior to you,¡± Mazikeen said as she chuckled mischievously and walked back so casually.
Agnez took control of the body back and turned it back to normal.
¡°It¡¯s done, right?¡± Rozan asked weakly with his whole body covered in burns.
Rozan released the air that he had sucked into and was free-falling from the sky. Gunnar caught him right the moment before he touched the ground.
¡°Nice catch,¡± Rozan said as he gave Gunnar a thumbs up.
¡°Hey, are you alright?! Alberta!¡± Gunnar shouted Alberta¡¯s name as he stared at the burns on Rozan¡¯s face, arms, and palms.
¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just the heat that umted when I vacuumed the air. It became hotter and this is fine, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Rozan answered as he clenched his fists to endure the stingy pain all over his body.
Alberta and the others ran to check on Rozan¡¯s condition.
¡°What are you guys doing?! You¡¯re just going to be wasting your time there! Get back here and fight this demon once and for all!¡± Agnez yelled as she red at them running toward Rozan.
Jeanne fell on her butt as she gasped for air, and then Mykel offered her [Stamina Potion]. She didn¡¯t hesitate to grab it and emptied the bottle. She felt refreshed and immediately stood up and stared at Jael.
¡°Let¡¯s kill that motherfucker and go home,¡± Jeanne said as she wiped the potion off her lips.
225 Chapter 224
Jael with his gray skin like ashes stood up and red at them with her bright yellow eyes. His muscr body was so intimidating even though he had lost his wings, but that didn¡¯t scare them since the only threat was his wings, or at least that was what they thought.
¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± Gunnar asked Agnez.
¡°Fuck ns, we are going to fuck him up until he can no longer stand up. Every cut counts and as long as you make a wound on his body, it¡¯s good enough,¡± Agnez answered as she stared at Jael. ¡°No holding back, let¡¯s fucking do this,¡± Agnez continued as she stared at her sword and it was already in bad condition thanks to shing with Jael¡¯s mace.
Jeanne stared at Agnez¡¯s sword, and then she grabbed her other sword and offered it to Agnez. ¡°You can use mine, so there¡¯s no need to hold back, right?¡± Jeanne said.
¡°It¡¯s nice to have another swordsman on the team,¡± Agnez replied with a smirk on her face as she grabbed the sword from Jeanne¡¯s hand. ¡°I guess I should start making a spare one for myself,¡±
Jael started running toward them with his mace up above his head.
¡°Get ready!¡± Gunnar yelled as he raised his shield.
Jael mmed his mace on the ground and shattered the ground in front of him. It moved all the way toward them like an avnche. But then Rozan fixed the ground and stopped the aftereffects of the blow so casually.
¡°Not on my watch!¡± Rozan said as he stood right next to Gunnar. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boys. I will take care of the mess, just kill that bastard so we can go home and sleep on our bed,¡± Rozan continued.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Agnez said as she charged toward Jael with Jeanne next to her.
Everyone followed both of them from behind and felt so confident with how confident those two were.
Gunnar slowly caught up with those two and started running in front of them as he screamed his lungs out. He had been training and increasing his running speed for this kind of moment, and it paid off.
Jael started mming the mace to the ground over and over to stop them from advancing, but Rozan countered him with ease. He had enough of it, and decided to run toward them with his mace lifted up and swung it around like sweeping the ground.
¡°I will take care of that, you guys go right ahead when I parried this fucker!¡± Gunnar said as he ran way ahead of the others.
Gunnar was right on the range, and immediately held his shield with both hands, but to his surprise, he was like a fly who tried to stop a flying basketball. He was thrown so far away, but Rozan pulled him back with wind magic.
¡°I will handle this, you guys run as fast as you can the moment I block his attack,¡± Agnez said.
All of them nodded with understanding as they watched Agnez run ahead of them.
Agnez activated [Harmony] and stacked it up with [Demonic Manifestation]. She stood right in front of theing mace and immediately swung her sword at it. Everyone was shocked when Jael was the one who lost and his mace bounced back. He even got knocked to the side a bit after the impact.
Everyone started running past Agnez and readied their weapons in their hands.
Agnez looked at her sword and it shattered into pieces. She sighed and threw her sword away after she plucked the energy stone from the de.
¡°The mace, I need to take care of that,¡± Agnez said as she stared at the golden mace in Jael¡¯s right hand.
Jeanne with her still active [Harmony] ran straight to Jael¡¯s right foot and swung her sword to create a projectile attack. It cut deep into Jael¡¯s right shin, but not deep enough as Jeanne expected. Suddenly the cut healed itself very slowly and everyone was surprised that he could regenerate.
¡°If he could regenerate, shouldn¡¯t we be worried about him regenerating his wings back? We should hurry before he does that,¡± Sven said.
Although Jael could regenerate his body, the wings were different from the rest of his body. His wings didn¡¯t belong to him, they were given to him, so he couldn¡¯t regenerate it if he lost his wings and Mazikeen knew about it.
Jeanne didn¡¯t bother by it and immediately took a giant leap forward and swung her sword right where the cut was. She screamed her lungs out and cut off Jael¡¯s right ankle with everything she got.
Jael growled in pain with his deep voice that trembled everyone¡¯s eardrums.
Jael swung his mace down vertically and Agnez was there to parry his attack. It was enough to make Jael off bnce and start tilting his body forward.
Looking at the opportunity, Brynhilde and the others went to Jael¡¯s left foot and started attacking his heel. They couldn¡¯t even prate or even cut his skin. The only one who could do it was Asmond thanks to his sword.
Asmond felt proud of himself and immediately activated [Nemesis] on Jael. It made him a lot stronger and started doing the same thing as Jeanne did.
Jael started falling after Asmond cut his left foot, and then he fell on his knees as he growled in pain. Agnez saw the opportunity and jumped as high as she could and then cut Jael¡¯s right wrist, but it didn¡¯t go all the way.
¡°I got you, Agnez! Finish him!¡± Rozan said as he lifted Agnez and then started pushing her toward Jael¡¯s wrist.
Agnez cut his right wrist all the way andnded on top of Jael¡¯s arm as she watched Jael¡¯s right hand fall.
¡°Jeanne! Cut his fucking throat with me!¡± Agnez yelled at Jeanne who was staring at Jael¡¯s hand.
Both Jeanne and Asmond looked up to look at Agnez, they both then stared at Jael¡¯s neck was wide open and unprotected. Asmond was the one who made the move and climbed up Jael¡¯s leg. Jeanne did the same thing and they both were running on Jael¡¯s back all the way up to his nape.
Jeanne wasn¡¯t bothered by Asmond, and she thought it was a good thing he was there because she believed she couldn¡¯t cut off Jael¡¯s head on her own or with only Agnez to help her. She looked at Agnez and nodded her head to signal to her that it was okay to have Asmond with them.
¡°Do it, Asmond!¡± Jeanne said.
Listening to Jeanne¡¯s voice saying his name, Asmond felt so overwhelmed because it had been a very long time since she had said his name or even talked to him.
Asmond rushed and jumped all the way to Jael¡¯s neck. He used all his strength and swung his sword at Jael¡¯s nape. He almost cut Jael¡¯s neck on his own, and Jeanne was d he didn¡¯t. She then finished the job by swinging her sword right on top of Jael¡¯s nape and jumped down to cut his neck.
Jeannended at the same time as Jael¡¯s head hit the ground. His head crushed like porcin, and it surprised everyone because it was new to them, but they had noticed since he didn¡¯t bleed like any demons.
[You have cleared the twentieth floor of Lucifer Tower]
[You are the first to clear the twentieth floor]
[Please enter your name]
[The blue portal to your original world is now open!]
Everyone was screaming in joy the moment they saw the notification. On the other hand, Mykel was bewildered by the notification in front of him that he couldn¡¯t believe it.
[A total of [5] [Divine Arcana Chests] and [20] [High-Quality Arcana Chests]are being delivered to [Gehenna: Surface]]
[You have gained 1,000 [Constetion Points] from your donation!]
[You have gained 59,000 [Constetion Points] from your [Recipient(s)] amazing achievement!]
[79,730/100,000 [Constetion Points] to level up your [Authority] to level [3]!]
¡°Does that mean I got a thousand Constetion Points on each Recipient that cleared the Lucifer tower?¡± Mykel said to himself as he chuckled quietly in disbelief. ¡°I made the right decision,¡± Myke continued as he hid his joy from everyone.
¡°Mykel, how are we going to distribute the chest?¡± Agnez asked as he approached Mykel.
¡°Two divine chests for us. The other three, give one each to Barika, Brynhilde, and Asmond. The rest, let them decide,¡± Mykel answered as he closed the screens in front of him.
Mykel and Agnez walked to the front and distributed the chests equally, but he took two [Divine Arcana Chest] as he said. Everyone was happy with that and went through the gate since the portal was right in front of the tower.
Nobody went to the portal straight away because they were curious about the tower in front of them. Rozan was the first one to walk on the long bridge toward the tower, and then he fell to his knees as he moaned in fear after he looked down the bridge.
¡°This isn¡¯t real, right?¡± Rozan asked as he stared at everyone who stared at him with a puzzled look.
They all approached him and looked at what he saw down there. They were all shocked to the core and petrified by what they saw. The tower they had been staring at wasn¡¯t actually the bottom of it. It was just a small part of it.
¡°So, this tower is actually just the very tip of the iceberg¡¡± Brynhilde said.
Everyone lost theirposure as Rozan. They all couldn¡¯t believe it when they saw the tower was thousands of times bigger. The tower itself could bepared to how big the earth was if an astronaut looked at the earth from the space station.
¡°It¡¯s called a Babel Tower, it has a thousand and one floors in it,¡± Mykel said as he stared down the bridge.
226 Chapter 225
Everyone entered the portal and went back to their original worlds after Mykel told them the name of the tower. They were so overwhelmed that they didn¡¯t respond to Mykel and immediately left since they were drained mentally and physically.
¡°So this babel tower, what is that?¡± Jeanne asked as she walked next to Agnez and behind Mykel.
¡°It¡¯s a paradise, for demons. Even Mazikeen loves that ce because that¡¯s where all the strongest demons gather. The purpose of that tower was to reach the heaven that Lucifer himself ordered the other demon kings to make that tower for him,¡± Mykel answered as he stared at Asmond far ahead of him in the endless hallway.
¡°That tower reached the heaven?¡± Rozan asked.
¡°Your journey to find that answer is still long,¡± Mykel said as he looked at everyone over his left shoulder. ¡°The next time you clear this tower, you¡¯re not going up, but you all will be going down. The entrance to the tower that you saw, that was the three hundredth floor,¡± Mykel continued as he lit his cigarette.
Everyone went quiet and couldn¡¯t digest the information that Mykel told them. The Babel Tower had a thousand and one floors, not to mention the lower the tower level was, the wider the tower was.
In the original story, when Asmond reached the first floor of Babel Tower, the tower was as big as the earth. It took him two years to clear the floor and he lost a lot of people during the clearance.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to waste your time by wandering around aimlessly in there. I will guide you where to go, but in exchange, I want you guys to start leveling up and gain as many levels as you can,¡± Mykel said as he puffed the smoke.
¡°Leveling up, where?¡± Agnez asked.
¡°In there, of course. The surface is the only ce you can gain level and skills to prepare yourself in the Babel Tower. The longer you are in there, the stronger demons that will appear, and once you¡¯re done, you can just go back using the portal,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°Which tower are we going to clear next?¡± Agnez asked with her arms crossed.
¡°Please, Agnez. Can we just rest for a bit and not talk about the tower? We are all getting sick of clearing the tower now after what we have been through in there,¡± Rozan said as he sighed and massaged his forehead.
Mykel nced at them when Rozan and Agnez started to argue. Nobody had the energy to separate them or to calm them down.
¡°Agnez, you will be clearing the Mammoth Tower on your own tomorrow. Mazikeen will guide you on what to do. You can do whatever you please as long as you clear the tower,¡± Mykel said. ¡°It¡¯s time for you guys to clear the towers on your own,¡± Mykel continued as he looked at his phone.
Agnez looked so excited while the others were a bit surprised by Mykel¡¯s decision.
¡°What does that mean, boss? Are you saying that we will be clearing the tower without you, or are we going to go our separate ways?¡± Gunnar asked and a bit confused.
¡°Both. I will separate you into different teams and it¡¯s a waste to bring you all into the same tower. Vincze, Sven, Nagy, even you, Gunnar, you guys barely do anything because of Agnez and Jeanne. I will separate you guys from them, and I¡¯m going to separate Agnez and Jeanne from now on as well,¡± Mykel answered.
Everyone went quiet because they never thought they would be separated after having been together for so long. They thought it would be nice to be able to do things on their own, but the moment they were given the chance, they were a bit scared and lost their confidence.
¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I know what you¡¯re capable of, so I won¡¯t put you in danger and will send you to the tower that will fit with your skills and strength. I will pair you guys with the right person during the clearance,¡± Mykel said as he burned the butt of the cigarette.
¡°Some of you will be paired with Asmond¡¯s team, and I¡¯m thinking of pairing Gunnar with them,¡± Mykel stared at Asmond who stood in front of the tower¡¯s entrance. ¡°Well, we will see how it will be once I have a talk with himter. For now, just enjoy your resting time and go wherever you want,¡±
The first one to react to it was Nagy, she hurriedly walked to the front and poked Myke¡¯s left arm.
¡°Mister Mykel, can I have a private talk with you after this? There¡¯s something I wanted to express,¡± Nagy said nervously and quietly.
¡°Of course, you can go to my office once you¡¯re done resting. I know you¡¯re tired and you have been doing great back there. I¡¯m so proud of you, so you should rest first ande to me after you¡¯re feeling better,¡± Mykel replied quietly as he smiled gently and rubbed Nagy¡¯s head gently.
Nagy was surprised to hear apliment for the first time from Mykel. She smiled and nodded her head with understanding.
Everyone tilted their heads to look at them both because they were curious about what those two were talking about.
¡°Stop with those pervert thoughts, Sven. It¡¯s disgusting,¡± Lillith said as she red at him.
¡°I told you to stop looking at my memories!¡± Sven yelled at Lillith.
Agnez nced at Lillith and smirked a bit. She then wrapped her left arm around Lillith¡¯s neck and leaned toward her.
¡°Are you interested in Sven, Lilly? You have been oddly paying too much attention to him,¡± Agnez asked as she whispered in Lillith¡¯s right ear.
¡°Eww, no!¡± Lillith shouted and startled everyone.
Agnez couldn¡¯t help butugh because it was the first time she saw Lillith make that kind of reaction. Although she wasughing, she was being serious about it and curious about what made Lillith so invested in him.
¡°Anyway, why don¡¯t you join me tomorrow? Let¡¯s have quality time together,¡± Agnez asked as she bumped her head onto Lillith¡¯s forehead gently.
¡°You don¡¯t have to ask, I¡¯m going even without you asking me to,¡± Lillith answered as she crossed her arms while sulking.
¡°Let¡¯s watch a movie and drink wine tonight,¡± Agnez said with a smile on her face. ¡°Let¡¯s have adies¡¯ night tonight with everyone,¡± Agnez continued as she stretched her arms up.
Mykel went to his office and yed with his [Authority] skill again while he waited for Nagy.
¡°It¡¯s no use, this Judgement skill can¡¯t be nurtured with anything that I have no matter how many times I tried. Maybe because it has something to do with that?¡± Mykel asked himself as he leaned on the chair. ¡°Once a week is too much, maybe I should make another one that could match it,¡±
Before Mykel could do some experiment with [Authority] skill, he heard a knocking on the door.
¡°Come in,¡± Mykel said as he closed the screen in front of him.
Nagy peeked her head and shyly entered the office while Mykel stared at her with his eyebrows raised.
¡°What¡¯s bothering you, Nagy?¡± Mykel asked as he walked to the front of his desk, then leaned on it.
¡°It¡¯s nothing like that. I just want to ask you if it¡¯s okay if I stay in Helmga World?¡± Nagy asked nervously.
Mykel smirked and chuckled, and it made Nagy more nervous.
¡°I see¡¡± Mykel said as he walked to the sofa. ¡°You¡¯re interested in their assassination history, and also about Rinon, right?¡± Mykel asked as he sat down in front of Nagy.
Nagy looked surprised and then she nodded her head in agreement.
¡°Of course, you can stay there as long as you want, but I want you toe back when I ask you toe back,¡± Mykel said as he crossed his legs and started at Nagy.
¡°Really? I thought you would be angry,¡± Nagy asked quietly.
¡°Why should I? You¡¯re nning to go there to be stronger and be useful, right? I already know that you would be interested in that,¡± Mykel asked back with a smile on his face. ¡°Also, you should check on this ce when you get there and ask Rinon about this,¡± Mykel said as he grabbed a note on the table.
Nagy watched Mykel write something on the note. He then ripped the paper and gave it to Nagy.
¡°You will understand when you go there with Rinon,¡± Mykel said. ¡°Is there anything else? If not, you should go back since the girls havedies¡¯ night tonight, right?¡± Mykel continued as he stood up and walked back to his desk.
Nagy shook her head. ¡°No, I just want to ask you that. Thank you for your time, Mister Mykel,¡± Nagy said and then left the office with a huge smile on her face.
Mykel sat down as he sighed, and then suddenly Zherlthsh and Vixelleth came into his office.
¡°I heard you¡¯re going to send Agnez to Mammoth Tower tomorrow, are you sure about that?¡± Vixelleth asked with her eyebrow raised.
¡°I have been too softtely with them and getting rid of all the thorns in their paths,¡± Mykel said as he stared at the city. ¡°It¡¯s time for them to taste pain and desperation for once,¡± Mykel continued as he stared at the night sky.
227 Chapter 226
¡°Don¡¯t you think this is better?¡± A woman asked as she wiggled a paper in her hand at Mykel with a gentle smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to me after everything that we have been through on this?¡± The woman asked and her smile disappeared. ¡°You won¡¯t let me leave, and yet you treat me like this?¡± The woman asked again with her teary eyes.
Mykel opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling as he sighed. ¡°This again¡¡± Mykel said as he rested his right forearm on his forehead.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lh asked as she put her hand on his chest with her eyes barely open.
¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just talking to myself,¡± Mykel said as he got off the bed.
Mykel went to the bathroom and took a bath for an hour.
Mykel and Lh went to the Fraternity building to discuss the towers since Asmond managed to lift the Fraternity Association name again. Lh took over all the towers after Kastor¡¯s death, and she was nning to give the towers that belonged to them after the separation.
It was Mykel¡¯s idea, so he didn¡¯t have to take care of all the towers and let Asmond do it for him. He didn¡¯t lose anything in that matter because he wanted the Fraternity Association to pay him back after spoon-feeding them all this time by sending Gunnar, Sven, and Vincze to join them from now on.
The meeting didn¡¯t go well because the higher-ups were a pain to deal with, but in the end, Asmond was the one who had a voice. Asmond dly epted the terms since it was a good deal for him and his team because having Gunnar was something that they needed.
¡°I never thought it would work,¡± Lh said as she exited the building with Mykel.
¡°Of course it would work, Asmond knows more about this kind of world more than those old men,¡± Mykel answered as he lit his cigarette.
¡°Mykel!¡± Asmond called from the lobby.
Mykel turned around and watched Asmond approach him hurriedly.
¡°I almost forgot. I still have these keys, and I¡¯m nning to go there with my team. I¡¯m asking if you want to join us,¡± Asmond showed the Azrael and Astaroth keys.
Mykel looked at the Azrael Key, and he forgot about it that the key hadn¡¯t been used. He really wanted the artifact from there, but that wouldn¡¯t happen. Asking Asmond to give him the key would be suspicious, and so he had no reason to help him either.
¡°Well, I really want to, but I have important things to take care at the moment. You can bring Gunnar with you since he would be helpful when dealing with the unknown,¡± Mykel answered with a smile on his face.
Asmond looked a bit disappointed for a second, but then he smiled and nodded with understanding.
¡°It¡¯s a shame, but I will bring Gunnar with us, and maybe Vincze and Sven as well,¡± Asmond replied as he stared at the keys in his right hand. ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll see youter,¡± Asmond said.
Mykel nodded and then left.
¡°It¡¯s a shame indeed,¡± Mykel said as he entered the car with Lh.
¡°I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t get those keys,¡± Lh said as she looked at Mykel with guilt.
¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it,¡± Mykel replied and stared at Asmond talking with the receptionist in the lobby. ¡°Or maybe I can get it now. No, it¡¯s going to make her pissed if I did that,¡± Mykel said to himself as he furrowed his forehead and stared nkly at nothing.
¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go to the suite, I have to tell Gunnar about this,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the road.
Mykel and Lh entered the suite and he was surprised when he saw Agnez and Lillith were still chilling on the sofa. He looked at them with his eyebrows furrowed then raised his eyebrows.
¡°I thought you already left,¡± Mykel said as he walked to the kitchen while Lh sat on the sofa with them and watched the movie.
¡°I was nning to, but then I realize I might need a day break. So, I will be going tomorrow morning,¡± Agnez answered as she ate popcorn.
Mykel hummed as he grabbed an apple from the counter. ¡°Where¡¯s Gunnar, Vincze, and Sven?¡± Mykel asked as he looked around and couldn¡¯t find anyone else in the living room.
¡°They¡¯re asleep. They went outst night since I kicked the boys out, and when they came back, all of them were drunk,¡± Agnez answered. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for Nagy, she¡¯s already leftst night,¡±
¡°I see, then you should tell the three of them about this, Lyn. I have somewhere else to go,¡± Mykel said as he ate the apple.
Lh nodded as she yed with her phone.
Mykel left the suite and summoned Zherlthsh because he wanted to have a talk with Beldathiel. The moment they got to the castle, he was surprised by its condition of the castle. It was a mess and it almost became a ruin for some reason as if someone was tearing it apart.
¡°What happened?¡± Mykel asked as he walked down the hallway.
¡°Sister Beldathiel was bored and decided to y with her dice. She¡¯s always like this when she can¡¯t sleep, so this whole ce was her yground for the past two weeks,¡± Zherlthsh answered.
¡°Two weeks?¡± Mykel asked as he stared at Zherlthsh from the corner of his eyes.
¡°Yes, we both aren¡¯t sure why, and she didn¡¯t tell us anything,¡± Zherlthsh answered.
Mykel furrowed his eyebrows, and he believed it had something to do with why all the demon kings were gathered in Gehenna. The timing was too perfect between that and the sudden behavior of Beldathiel.
A lightning bolt struck right in front of them, and it startled both of them because they couldn¡¯t even tell that something wasing. Mykel thought Zeus appeared in front of him because the lightning bolt was nothing like the others. It was the first time he saw something like that, and if itnded on him, he might be badly injured.
¡°Sister! Stop ying with your dice!¡± Vixelleth¡¯s voice echoed throughout the castle.
Mykel looked at Beldathiel¡¯s room wide open and then saw a dice rolling out. Beldathiel came out of her bedroom in her oversized sleeping dress to catch the dice. She was toozy to bend down, so she used magic to pick it up. She then looked to her left and saw Mykel staring at her with his eyebrows furrowed.
¡°Oh, you¡¯re here. Want to y?¡± Beldathiel asked as she bounced the dice on her palm.
¡°Sure, if it¡¯s a big number, I will be struck by lightning, but if it¡¯s a small number, you will be struck by lightning,¡± Mykel answered as he approached her.
Beldathiel smiled and let go of the dice from her hand.
They both stared at the dice and it was four, and Mykel instantly got struck by lightning. It was the same as before, he couldn¡¯t tell when it wasing and he couldn¡¯t dodge it. He fell to his knees and his whole body felt a painful sting and he was paralyzed for a few seconds.
Mykel activated [Duplicate] and targeted Beldathiel, but nothing appeared. He was a bit interested in how the dice worked and thought there was a secret behind it, like the system or something, but it was still a mystery.
¡°I win,¡± Beldathiel said with a huge grin on her face.
¡°It¡¯s more like you never lose,¡± Mykel replied as he stood up and noticed his whole outfit was burned to crisp. ¡°I also need something to cover my body it seems,¡± Mykel said as he looked at his naked body.
¡°Sister, I told you to stop ying-¡± Vixelleth stopped in the middle of her sentence when she saw Mykel¡¯s naked body. She stared at him with her eyebrows raised without even blinking once.
¡°Like what you see?¡± Mykel asked as he ripped the curtain and covered his bottom half with it.
¡°I heard from her that you¡¯re good at this stuff,¡± Vixelleth said as she approached Mykel. ¡°I¡¯m kind of curious since you managed to defeat her in bed,¡±
¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not here for that. I came here for her,¡± Mykel said as he walked past Vixelleth. ¡°Your father told you about what happened in Gehenna two weeks ago, didn¡¯t he?¡± Mykel stared at Beldathiel.
¡°Yes, he did,¡± Beldathiel answered with a serious expression.
228 Chapter 227
¡°What did he tell you?¡± Mykel sat on the chair next to Beldathiel¡¯s bed after he wore the suit that Zherlthsh gave him.
¡°Before I can answer your question, I should ask you why you make a deal with him?¡± Beldathiel asked as she stared at Mykel with herzy eyes. ¡°I thought you were nning on getting rid of him, but why suddenly have you changed your mind?¡±
Zherlthsh and Vixelleth furrowed their eyebrows and judgingly stared at Mykel from the other side of the bed.
¡°Who said that I changed my mind?¡± Mykel asked back. ¡°This is a part of my n,¡± Mykel answered as he stared at the three of them.
¡°Then tell us your real intention, Mykel,¡± Vixelleth said, and she already looked pissed.
¡°It¡¯s always the same as before, bringing every single one of you together,¡± Mykel answered simply as he stared at Vixelleth. ¡°The problem is, it won¡¯t be easy to bring her to our side since you already know what she is,¡±
¡°You need to reconsider your n then,¡± Beldathiel replied. ¡°Because my father told me on the next breakout, they¡¯re going to send everyone down to this world,¡±
Mykel looked at Beldathiel for a few seconds and then he started smiling and chuckling.
¡°He wanted them to believe that,¡± Mykel said as he stared nkly at the bed. ¡°There will be no next breakout and he knows it. Even if there is, he wouldn¡¯t dare to make the same mistake again, not after knowing she has invested so many things in this world,¡±
The three of them looked so confused since they had no idea what Mykel was talking about.
¡°You¡¯re trying to say that the meeting between all the demon kings was just an act? To make them believe that they will take over this world?¡± My father isn¡¯t a fool to fall for that,¡± Beldathiel said as she stared at Mykel in the eye as if she was insulted by his words.
¡°I didn¡¯t say that, but at the same time, you can¡¯t underestimate his skill of deceiving people. They all followed him because of that, and he even could convince his siblings to follow his cause that ended up dead for believing in him,¡± Mykel replied and stared back at Beldathiel.
¡°What you know about him is nothingpared to what the Gods know about him. You despise the Gods and yet you only hate them for what you believe instead of what you see and hear for yourself,¡± Mykel said with his arms crossed and stared at them with a serious expression.
¡°That applies to them as well. They hate us for what we are, our existence alone is enough to make them hate us,¡± Vixelleth replied.
¡°That¡¯s because you both are ying with the same toy,¡± Mykel responded as he stood up and stared at the blue sky above him. ¡°Mortals are your ythings, you, the Gods. You guys hate each other because you just don¡¯t want to share it or let each other y with it peacefully,¡±
Beldathiel squinted her eyes as she stared at Mykel. He reminded her of Lucifer, and she couldn¡¯t help but keep thinking that he and Lucifer were the same person.
¡°Are you trying to make the exact same move as him? Listening to your words, it portrays what he¡¯s doing right now with the Gods,¡± Zherlthsh said with suspicion written all over her face.
¡°Maybe,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward the table and stared at it. ¡°But I¡¯m not going to use you or anyone as a tool as to what he¡¯s doing right now,¡±
¡°How can we believe in your words?¡± Vixelleth asked and stared at Mykel from the corner of her eyes.
¡°Does that even matter? You already belong to me now, the three of you,¡± Mykel replied as he stared at them with a smirk.
The blue sky turned dark, and the sound of thunder rumblings could be heard in the distance. Vixelleth was furious, and not just her but Zherlthsh as well, and she even showed off her sharp ws.
¡°If you keep using violence as an answer you won¡¯t get far and find the truth. That what makes you and the Gods are different and it¡¯s the same reason why they despise you,¡± Mykel said as he casually sat down on the table.
Beldathiel got off her bed and slowly walked toward Mykel which made Vixelleth and Zherlthsh a bit confused. She then stood right in front of Mykel and stared down at him withzy eyes of her.
¡°Bring me to them, the Gods that came down here back then,¡± Beldathiel said calmly.
Mykel smiled and nodded his head, he then summoned Loki to Earth so he could bring them to Niflheim. At first, Vixelleth and Zherlthsh didn¡¯t want to go, but after knowing Beldathiel would be alone, they couldn¡¯t stop worrying about her and decided to join them.
The hall was so quiet because nobody was there except them. Loki told Mykel that Hel was busy as the new head of Death Arcana and had to take care of the newly joined members.
¡°Hera is on the other side of the castle, I will notify her,¡± Loki said, but before he could teleport, he tilted his head and looked at the door. ¡°Looks like that would be unnecessary,¡±
Hera entered the hall and she smiled when she saw Mykel and the demon princesses.
¡°This is the first time I see a demon enter a God¡¯s world,¡± Hera said as she walked toward them.
¡°We don¡¯t to be here as well, you don¡¯t have to say it like that,¡± Vixelleth replied as she stared at Hera cynically.
Hera looked a bit surprised, but then she chuckled as she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not saying it in a bad way, it¡¯s just something that I would never expect, but I should know that something like this would happen since this is Mykel¡¯s n anyway,¡± Hera exined as she sat down on her seat.
¡°I want to see every one of them, the ones that belong to Mykel,¡± Beldathiel said as she stared at Hera and Loki.
Hera and Loki looked at each other for and were a bit confused by Beldathiel¡¯s request.
Mykel chuckled quietly as he walked to his throne. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped,¡± Mykel said as he sat down. ¡°Let¡¯s bring everyone here,¡± Mykel continued as he stared at Hera and Loki.
The three of them called all the Gods and summoned them to Niflheim. It only took them a minute until the hall was crowded with Gods and Goddesses. Beldathiel, Zherlthsh, and Vixelleth were shocked by the amount of Gods and Goddesses in the hall. Their presence was so overwhelming that it was sickening to see and smell.
They weren¡¯t asking why they were summoned. Nobody wasining, and they all just sat down on their usual benches while Dionysus entertained them and filled the empty tables with wine and fresh fruits.
¡°I never thought you demons woulde here,¡± Keres said as she walked toward the table.
All the Gods and Goddesses were surprised when they heard it. Their gazes were pointed at the three of them, and they were curious about why there were demons in Niflheim. They didn¡¯t show any hostility toward those three because they already knew about Mykel¡¯s n of changing the game and they already knew about their existence.
¡°Now that everyone is present, what are you going to do next, Beldathiel?¡± Mykel asked as he stared at her from his throne.
Beldathiel walked up to the throne while everyone watched her silently. She then turned around to look at all of them, and then she took out her dice.
¡°Let¡¯s see who will live, me or them?¡± Beldathiel said as she stared at Mykel.
229 Chapter 228
¡°What are you trying to do, Beldathiel?¡± Mykel asked calmly as he stared at her with a straight face.
¡°You know exactly what I¡¯m going to do. I don¡¯t want the same thing to repeat itself,¡± Beldathiel answered and she looked serious about it.
¡°You want to kill them?¡± Mykel asked as he stood up and stood in front of Beldathiel. ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop you, go ahead,¡± Mykel said as he grabbed Beldathiel¡¯s shoulders and slowly turned her around.
Everyone stared at Beldathiel and the dice that floated above her right hand. They had no idea what she was nning to do with the dice since they didn¡¯t know anything about the dice¡¯s power.
Beldathiel stared at them being clueless, and it made her feel a bit at ease.
¡°If it¡¯s a big number, all the Gods and Goddesses in this room will die. If it¡¯s a small number, I will die,¡± Beldathiel said out loud and everyone was still having no idea what she was saying.
¡°Good, now throw it,¡± Mykel whispered into her ear.
Beldathiel nced at Mykel, and then she looked at the dice above her hand.
¡°I hope you¡¯re ready for the consequences of your action. You said that you didn¡¯t want things to repeat themselves, but at the same time you¡¯re only going to make the situation worse with whatever number ising out when you throw the dice,¡± Mykel said as he stared at them from over Beldathiel¡¯s head.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, if you all die, everything will be over before it started,¡± Beldathiel replied.
¡°For me, not for him,¡± Mykel said. ¡°Who do you think can stop him now if you kill us all here?¡± Mykel asked as he wrapped his arms around Beldathiel¡¯s neck.
Beldathiel hesitated and just kept staring at them.
¡°I can order you to stop and I can take that dice away from you. I can also stop the dice before it touches the ground, but I won¡¯t do it. So, go ahead and throw it. You never lose in your own game, right?¡± Mykel said as he walked back and sat down on his throne.
¡°Stop telling me what to do,¡± Beldathiel said as she turned her head to look at Mykel.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You will kill everyone here, including your own sisters and yourself when I die. So go ahead and die for nothing,¡± Mykel replied as he crossed his legs and rested his head on his right fist.
¡°I knew it, you have been deceiving us from the beginning. You¡¯re exactly like him,¡± Beldathiel said with a sorrowful expression.
¡°You seem to have an issue with us, the Gods. I wonder what drove your hatred toward us,¡± Hera walked toward the throne with a smile on her face. ¡°I have seen enough and how you reacted when we first met,¡±
¡°The same reason why you hate us demons,¡± Zherlthsh answered as she red at Hera.
¡°Are we? Have you taken a good look at your surroundings? Have you seen the way we all look at you? Do you see any hostility from us?¡± Hera asked as she looked back at Zherlthsh. ¡°The game has changed or at least it¡¯s about to change,¡±
¡°That¡¯s because Mykel has told you about us,¡± Beldathiel answered as she watched Hera walk up the stairs.
¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean he did a great job? He alone managed to move all of us toward greatness,¡± Hera replied as she stared at Beldathiel and lifted her dress so she didn¡¯t trip while she climbed the stairs. ¡°You said that he¡¯s deceiving you, but that¡¯s just an excuse, isn¡¯t it? Did he ever treat you wrongly? Did he ever ask you to do something that you don¡¯t want to do?¡± Hera asked.
¡°He did, he almost killed me,¡± Vixelleth answered.
¡°And I bet that¡¯s because of your own action?¡± Hera replied with her eyebrows raised.
Vixelleth couldn¡¯t say anything and immediately went quiet.
¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s not using you for his own benefits,¡± Beldathiel said.
¡°Child, we are living in a simr world where the strong own the weak. You¡¯re born with that, but do you ever know how it feels like for those who got trampled down by you?¡± Hera asked as she looked down on Beldathiel because she was way taller than Beldathiel.
¡°Neither do you,¡± Beldathiel answered.
¡°How innocent,¡± Hera said with a genuine smile as she chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s someone up there who can kill all of us here in a blink of an eye. She has been owning all of us for thousands of years,¡± Hera continued as she gently put her hand on Beldathiel¡¯s left cheek.
¡°Who?¡± Beldathiel asked as she stared Hera in the eye and ignored the hand on her cheek.
¡°She¡¯s someone that even Lucifer himself afraid of. Even Mykel feels unease when thinking about it,¡± Hera answered with a serious expression. ¡°You should have heard about her, right?¡±
Beldathiel, Zherlthsh, and Vixelleth knew who Hera was talking about. Although they knew about Mara, they never heard much about her. They didn¡¯t even know that Lucifer was afraid of her.
¡°You¡¯re a part of us now. Our differences, let¡¯s put them aside,¡± Hera said as she removed her hand from Beldathiel¡¯s cheek. ¡°Not all the Gods stand side by side, we have enemies among ourselves. Some of these Gods that you¡¯re looking at right now used to be our enemies, but Mykel brought us together,¡± Hera continued as she walked down the stairs.
¡°Why should we?¡± Beldathiel asked. ¡°We don¡¯t want to be standing on the same ground as you divine beings,¡±
Hera smiled and turned herself into a vengeful form. She was scarier than demons, or even scarier than Zherlthsh in her demon form.
¡°Because not every God is benevolent,¡± Hera answered as she turned around and stared at Beldathiel in the eye. ¡°Some of us are even called a demon in disguise. We are not that different, we are just portrayed differently,¡±
Keres scoffed and smirked as she nodded her head in agreement.
Beldathiel stood there and watched Hera¡¯s vengeful aura threaten the Gods around her.
¡°Even though my n is to make you and your sisters be the Demon Kings, I haven¡¯t asked you to do anything about it,¡± Mykel said as he stood up and stared at Beldathiel. ¡°The choice is yours, whether you decide to join me or not, it¡¯s all up to you. I will even remove the pact that we made and let you go back to your world,¡± Mykel said as he walked past Beldathiel and walked down the stairs.
¡°Your concern about everything that you have in your mind right now, can¡¯t bepared to the concern of all the people in this room,¡± Mykel said at the bottom of the stairs and looked up at Beldathiel. ¡°And that¡¯s everyone wants freedom, including me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing this. So? What¡¯s your answer Beldathiel? Join us or go back to your world?¡±
Beldathiel looked at the dice above her hand, and then she looked at Zherlthsh and Vixelleth who were staring at her. They would follow her decision and as long as they were together, they would be fine.
Mykel was surrounded by Hera, Loki, Hel, Thor, Dionysus, Aphrodite, and Apollo. They were looking at Beldathiel and waiting for her answer. It was the first time Beldathiel was being stared at with warmth and respect as if she was being looked at equally by them. Their genuine expressions made her realize that it wasn¡¯t that bad to stay, and so she put away her dice.
¡°I will join but I need to know more first,¡± Beldathiel answered.
¡°Of course, I have no reason to hide it anymore,¡± Mykel replied with a gentle smile on his face.
230 Chapter 229
¡°Mykel, my brother wants to have a talk with you,¡± Loki said as he stood right behind Mykel. ¡°It¡¯s about our father,¡± Loki whispered.
Mykel stared at Loki from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Did hee back?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°That¡¯s why he wants to have a talk with you,¡± Loki answered as he nodded his head.
Mykel nodded his head, and then he approached Beldathiel, Vixelleth, and Zherlthsh who were listening to Hera¡¯s story. The three of them were slowly gettingfortable around the Gods, but they were only close to Hera and ignored the rest.
¡°I¡¯m going to have a talk with them, and I¡¯m asking you if you want to go back or stay here until I¡¯m back,¡± Mykel said as he joined the conversation.
Beldathiel looked at Zherlthsh and Vixelleth who seemed fine being there.
¡°We will stay, there are still some things that we need to know,¡± Beldathiel answered. ¡°How long until you get back?¡±
¡°It depends on the matter,¡± Loki said as he showed up behind Mykel. ¡°It could be hours, or days,¡± Loki continued as he smiled at them.
The three of them raised their eyebrows and rethought if they wanted to stay or not.
¡°It¡¯s okay, child. You can stay here, he wille back and I¡¯m staying here as well, so you will be safe,¡± Hera said.
Mykel looked at Hera and thought that maybe she could take care of all the demon princesses because she acted like a mother. Not only that, the three of them showed their interest in her which was a good sign that everything would be fine. It might be because these women didn¡¯t have a mother figure their whole lives and looked at Hera as someone who could fill that spot.
¡°I wille back as soon as I¡¯m done with this,¡± Mykel said.
Beldathiel nodded with understanding, and then Mykel left them alone with Hera.
Mykel followed Loki from behind and stared at him for quite a while because he was curious why it would take him days. He then looked at Thor and Hel standing next to each other as they stared at him with serious expressions.
¡°Are we going to Asgard?¡± Mykel asked as he stared at Loki¡¯s long ck hair from behind.
¡°Yes, we are going to Asgard to meet with our father,¡± Loki answered with a mischievous smile. ¡°We are going to make him step down from his throne,¡± Loki continued as he looked at Hel and Thor.
¡°The bridge has been made, we should get going,¡± Thor said as he looked at the wall.
Mykel followed them and left the castle, and the moment they were outside, Mykel saw a long bridge in front of him. The bridge, Bifrost was used to travel from different worlds to Asgard. The one who created Bifrost was Heimdall, the watcher and the protector of Asgard.
Mykel took the first step and it felt solid even though it was a translucent bridge that looked fragile. He kept climbing up the stairs with the three of them and noticed something weird about it. He turned around and saw Niflheim was already far below him even though he just took a few steps.
The root of Yggdrasil could be seen up close, and Mykel saw Nidhoggr up close for the first time. Nidhoggr was busy chewing and gnawing the roots that he ignored their presence. The sound of his jaw gnawing at the roots was fascinating and terrifying at the same time, it was loud and clear like thunder ripping the sky.
There were two other worlds that existed not far from Niflheim. Helheim and Muspelheim, the worlds where the dead stayed. The worlds where Hel ruled over other than Niflheim.
It only took them three minutes until they left Niflheim, and now they were staring at the realm of humans right next to them, Midgard. In the world that was wrapped by Yggdrasil¡¯s trunk, there was a massive waterfall that came from one of Yggdrasil¡¯s branches to fill the sea in Midgard.
Mykel looked in the distance, far away from Midgard, and he saw an ice world at the end of the Yggdrasil tree. Jotunheim was the ce where Loki was born and where the giants lived in Norse mythology.
Mykel looked to the other side and saw a world covered with branches. A dark world where dwarves and dark elves lived. A ruthless world where both races fought each other forever, Svartalfheim.
They kept climbing up the stairs for five minutes, and then Mykel could almost see the top of the Yggdrasil tree. There were two worlds next to each other, Alfheim the world of light elves, and Vanaheim the world of Gods.
¡°There it is, Asgard, we will be meeting our father in Valha,¡± Loki said as he pointed at the top of the Yggdrasil tree.
¡°I¡¯m more interested in Folkvangar. I think we should go there to meet her first,¡± Mykel said as he stared at Asgard above him.
¡°My mother?¡± Odin asked as he turned around to look at Mykel.
¡°Yes, but maybe we can go meet Odin first, and then we can go to Folkvangar to meet Freyja and Jord,¡± Mykel answered as he nodded his head.
All of them nodded with understanding and then continued climbing the Bifrost.
A man stood on top of Bifrost, a muscr bearded man with a horned helmet and full armor was staring at them. He had a giant horn and a giant sword on his back. The man who protected Asgard himself, Heimdall.
¡°Wee back, Sons of Odin and Ruler of the Underworld,¡± Heimdall said in his heavy and low voice.
¡°Thank you, Heimdall,¡± Thor said as he walked past Heimdall.
Heimdall bowed his head a bit, and then he nced at Mykel with a suspicious look.
Mykel thought that he would be going straight to Valha, but Thor brought him to Bilskirnir first. The house of Thor, where he and his family lived. He didn¡¯t ask any questions and just followed them from behind, but someone had been watching him ever since he entered Asgard.
¡°Bilskirnir,¡± Mykel said quietly as he stared at the biggest building in Asgard. It looked like a fortress rather than a castle.
¡°You know a lot about our world, I see,¡± Thor said as he looked at Mykel from over his shoulder as he entered the gate.
¡°I did some research,¡± Mykel replied with a bit of a smile.
They walked in a long hallway with hundreds of doors at the sides.
They all kept walking until they reached the end of the hall, but then all the doors behind them were open. Thousands of Gods and Goddesses came out of those doors. They all greeted Thor as if he was their king rather than Odin.
¡°You really did all this on your own?¡± Mykel nced at Loki who didn¡¯t even bother to hide his smile.
¡°I did what I¡¯m good at, and as long as it¡¯s for my brother, I will do it until I get the best result,¡± Loki answered as he smiled at Mykel.
¡°Wee back, Thor,¡± A soothing woman¡¯s voice could be heard from their right.
A woman with very long silky and straight light brown hair all the way down to the floor. She wore a very thin white dress and showed her big cleavage and barely covered her breast. She was the most beautiful Goddess in Norse mythology.
¡°Sif, my love,¡± Thor said as he walked toward her and gave her a passionate kiss.
Everyone was staring at them while Mykel didn¡¯t even bother to look at them because he was busy staring at the Gods and Goddesses in front of him.
¡°You,¡± Sif said calmly.
Mykel nced to his right and saw Sif staring at him.
¡°You have a grim fate in front of you,¡± Sif said with sympathy as she stared at Mykel.
¡°Yes, I heard that a lot. There¡¯s no need to pity me,¡± Mykel said with a smile on his face without bothering to look at Sif.
¡°I didn¡¯t pity you, it¡¯s just so painful to see you in that void with nothing but loneliness,¡± Sif replied as she frowned her forehead.
Mykel turned his head and looked at Sif with a perplexed look. ¡°What are you talking about? What did you see?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°Your eternal loneliness,¡± Sif answered.
231 Chapter 230
Sif wasn¡¯t only a Goddess, but she was also a witch that could see the future. Unlike Apollo who could only see a glimpse, Sif on the other hand could see all possible futures. Mykel was curious about what she saw and wanted to know more about it.
Sif pursed her lips a bit as she kept frowning at Mykel.
¡°My love, what did you see?¡± Thor asked with a confused look.
Loki cleared his throat as he stared at both of them. He then raised his eyebrows and tilted his head toward the Gods and Goddesses who were watching them silently.
¡°Right, we have more important things to do,¡± Mykel said as he stared at the Gods and Goddesses.
Thor walked back to the middle as Mykel walked back and let Thor have his moment. He stayed behind Loki, Thor, Hel, and Sif. He looked to his right and saw three young men, and a woman staring at Thor in admiration.
Magni, Modi, Thrud, and Ull. They were the children of Thor from different partners, but Thrud was Thor and Sif¡¯s daughter. Compared to all the children Thor had, Thrud was the strongest, fastest, and most skilledpared to the other three. She herself was a part of Valkyrie, and it was even mentioned that Sif herself won against all the Valkyries in a one-on-one fight. That was why Thrud was the strongest.
¡°The time has proved itself one more time. It proved how a man with power sitting on top for too long will forget what¡¯s better for his people. He has abandoned us and ys with the power to gain something for himself,¡± Thor said as he looked at all of them. ¡°The situation has worsened. The people of Midgard are suffering because of him. We need to stop him once and for all,¡±
¡°I have seen thousands of kings, they have power, wealth, and women, but they are never satisfied by them. In the end, they brought their own downfall and the people with them. I don¡¯t want that to happen to our beloved world, Asgard, and the worlds below us,¡± Thor said as he looked at them with a serious expression.
¡°For Asgard!¡± Thor shouted as he raised his hammer.
All the Gods and Goddesses cheered for Thor, and none of them were skeptical or scared of what they were going to do. They all had made up their minds, and nothing could stop them anymore, not even death because Hel was with them.
They all left for Valha. Thousands of Gods and Goddesses walked together and made a scene wherever the path they took. They were curious about why suddenly thousands of Gods and Goddesses banded together.
They arrived at the gate to Valha at the edge of Asgard with thest branch of Yggdrasil¡¯s tree that could be seen reaching the sky behind it. Valha took a tenth of Asgard, and it was so big that everyone could live inside. But since Valha was only meant for the chosen after their death, they couldn¡¯t get inside as they pleased except for the Gods and Goddesses.
Thor led them into Valha, and the first thing they saw was twenty-three women in full te armor as they rode a pegasus and a spear, shield, or sword in their hands. The most recognized, and strongest Valkyries in Asgard were waiting for them as they looked down at them.
Freyja appeared from behind a tree, and then she walked toward Thor with the Valkyries descended and followed her from behind. She stared at Thor, Loki, Hel, and Sif without showing any expression, nobody could tell what she was going to say or do.
¡°What¡¯s your purpose here, Odinson?¡± Freyja asked calmly.
¡°I came here to see my father,¡± Thor answered. ¡°I have to put an end to this, Freyja,¡±
¡°Put an end to what?¡± Freyja asked.
¡°You should already know what our father is doing behind us. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a reason to waste our time by exining things that you already know,¡± Loki replied as he stared at Freyja.
¡°I will not allow it,¡± Freyja said as her gaze pointed at Thor.
¡°And we are here not to ask for your permission either,¡± Thor said as he walked toward Freyja and the Valkyries.
Before Thor could walk past Freyja, a man jumped down from the tree andnded right in front of Thor. A man with a muscr body with nothing to cover his muscr chest and abs stood right in front of Thor with his long braided brown hair and beard.
¡°Baldur,¡± Thor said with his eyes squinted as he stared at Baldur who was half his size.
¡°Long time no see, brother,¡± Baldur said with a smile on his face as he looked up to stare Thor in the eye. ¡°I guess we have to fight on a different side this time,¡± Baldur continued with a smirk on his face.
¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± A woman walked hurriedly.
A skinny woman as tall as Thor wore a headdress made of flowers stared at Freyja, Baldur, and Thor with her bright green eyes. Her long pale yellow hair was covering her right shoulder and a bit of her face. The mother of Thor Odinson, Jord, the Goddess of Nature.
¡°Your son is trying to overthrow his father,¡± Freyja said as she stared at the woman.
¡°And? That¡¯s none of our business to begin with. Let him and his father have a talk,¡± Jord replied as she slowly walked to the middle.
¡°A talk? Don¡¯t you see how many of them that he brings? You think they¡¯re here to talk?¡± Freyja asked as she pointed at all the Gods and Goddesses behind Thor. ¡°Not to mention, he¡¯s here as well,¡± Freyja red at Mykel standing on the side and stared at the magnificent Valha.
Mykel nced at Freyja from the corner of his eyes and then continued staring at the castle.
¡°If my son is here to fight, he would have brought Mjollnir with him. All of them don¡¯t even have anything in their hands. Let them through and let him have a talk with Odin. I know my son more than anyone else,¡± Jord said.
¡°Don¡¯t dirty this sacred ce, Freyja,¡± Jord said with a serious and sorrowful expression.
Freyja sighed as she closed her eyes.
Thor stared at Freyja for a moment, and then he proceeded to walk past her, Baldur, and the Valkyries. They didn¡¯t make a move and let them all pass, but then a swordnded right in front of Mykel.
¡°Stop right there,¡± Heimdall¡¯s voice could be heard from above.
Thor, Loki, and Hel turned around to look at Mykel was being blocked by Heimdall. Mykel nced at them and shook his head to signal to them that they could go on without him and that he didn¡¯t need any help.
Jord stared at Mykel and decided to leave because she didn¡¯t want to get involved with things that she didn¡¯t care about and knew.
Mykel watched the Valkyries fly above and surround him so he couldn¡¯t escape. Baldur was on his left, Freyja on his right, andstly, Heimdall stood in front of him as he grabbed his sword from the ground.
¡°You¡¯re a threat to Asgard, you¡¯re not allowed to enter this ce nor any ces in Asgard no more,¡± Heimdall said as he stared down at Mykel.
¡°I¡¯m not nning on doing anything, but it seems like you guys want to have some fun,¡± Mykel said as he looked at them. ¡°Let¡¯s y then,¡± Mykel smirked at Heimdall.
232 Chapter 231
¡°Leave, or I will send you away,¡± Heimdall said as he stared down at Mykel and pointed his giant sword at Mykel¡¯s face.
¡°Did I do something that would make others perceive me as a threat?¡± Mykel asked as he stared at the tip of the de in front of his eyes.
¡°Anyone who¡¯s not an Asgardian is considered a threat. I¡¯m the protector of Asgard and I will do my duty until the end of time, no matter the cost,¡± Heimdall answered as he kept pointing the sword at Mykel and slowly moved it forward.
Mykel wasn¡¯t impressed with Heimdall, and he was annoyed by the way Heimdall used his sword. Mykel grabbed the tip of the de with his right hand and then crushed it with his grip.
¡°Your power can only send me to the worlds of Yggdrasil. Send me away, and I will destroy the world that you¡¯re going to send me to,¡± Mykel stared at Heimdall with a sharp gaze.
Heimdall was astounded at how effortlessly a hand¡¯s grip could break a sword that was crafted and forged by dwarves.
All that Heimdall saw was the future of his action, and so he retracted his sword and stared at Mykel with curiosity rather than fear.
¡°As Jord said, this ce is a sacred ce, Mykel Alester,¡± Freyja said as she warped the area around her. ¡°But there will be no mercy to those who entered Falkvangr,¡± Freyja continued as she sent everyone to her ce, Folkvangr.
A ce that looked simr to Valha, and the only difference was that Folkvangr was ruled by Freyja. Those who were chosen by her would live in that world, while those who were chosen by Odin would live in Valha. Both worlds were simr in all aspects.
¡°When are you all going to learn that I could just leave and your threat means nothing to me?¡± Mykel asked as he stared at Freyja. ¡°But then again, I have been wanting to y with all of you so I will stay for the fun,¡± Mykel continued as he emzed his hands with [Hellfire].
Freyja closed her eyes as she took a deep breath, and her ne made of gold with orange gemstones suddenly shined so brightly. A bright star appeared above her head and illuminated Folkvangr with it. The star that imitated the sun, but without heat.
Mykel stared at the ne on Freyja¡¯s neck, Brisingamen. The ne with a godly power that gave protection to the people that were chosen by her. Not only did it give them protection, it also gave them extraordinary powers. It was said that a normal human could match a demi-God when exposed to its light.
Everyone who saw the light immediately reacted to it and approached the source of the light like moths. The light it radiated made Mykel light-headed, but as far as he was concerned, nothing made any changes on his stats.
A spear was trusted toward Mykel¡¯s head, but he dodged it even though his vision started to blur. He kept dodging, and when his eyes finally got used to the bright light, he grabbed the spearhead with his left hand and stared at the Valkyrie who wielded it.
¡°Randgrid,¡± Mykel said as he stared at the silver-haired woman with silver eyes and white feathered wings attached to her armor. She held a giant shield in her left hand with a symbol of the Yggdrasil tree carved on it that was made of gold.
Mykel thrust his right hand into Randgrid¡¯s shield and armor. He pierced through them, but not only that he pierced her armor, his hand pierced into her ribs right below her heart. He clenched his fist and pulled his hand out with Randgrid¡¯s heart in his hand.
Rangrid copsed so majestically without even showing a single pain in her expression. A face that didn¡¯t fear death and her hair covered her face as her body slowly faded away into particles of light with her armor and wings.
Mykel stared at the particles and they slowlybined together. The particles slowly formed themselves into a humanoid form, and then the white feathered wings spread open, and Rangrid came back to life with her body and armor fully recovered.
It wasn¡¯t because of Brisingamen, but it was because Valkyries were actually the souls of the strongest female warriors that were chosen by Odin and Freyja. They were already dead, and if they died, they woulde back to life again.
Knowing how easy it was for Mykel to kill a Valkyrie, they didn¡¯t want to make a move until they could strike to kill. Freyja knew that it was useless to let them fight him and that it would be a waste of time, so she decided to fight him on her own.
¡°You¡¯re in my world,¡± Freyja paused as she removed her fur coat. ¡°And I will show you the power of Aesir,¡± Freyja continued as she drew the swords hidden on her back.
¡°So you finally decided to fight? The first Valkyrie, Freyja?¡± Mykel smirked. ¡°Then let¡¯s get a bit serious,¡± Mykel said as he activated [False Daemon].
The [False Daemon] skill wasn¡¯t only to give Mykel a wing, but it also had a passive skill that made the exact opposite of [Demon Bane]. It made the User to be able to hurt a divine being and dealt more damage to them, like Gods and something simr. It was abination between [Demon Bane] and [Deus Obscissor] that allowed Luciel to kill a God if she wanted to.
Freyja threw her sword at Mykel, but Mykel dodged it easily. The sword turned around and tried to stab him in the back, but Mykel noticed it and moved to the side as he watched the sword fly back to Freyja who was already in front of him.
Freyja showed that she wasn¡¯t only the Goddess of Love, Fertility, and Sex, but she was also the Goddess of War and Death. She swung her swords without even letting a gap between each attack, and Mykel had to fly away to avoid her.
Mykel watched every movement that Freyja made and tried to learn her attack patterns, but it was almost impossible because her attacks were so random and deadly at the same time. He then tried to block her swords with his bare hands, but his hands got cut before his eyes.
Mykel spent 24,000,000 Arcana Coins so he could regrow his hands back while at the same time Freyja didn¡¯t stop attacking him. He decided to activate all his skills, and the gap was getting closer and closer until he finally outmatched Freyja¡¯s speed and strength.
Mykel grabbed Freyja¡¯s neck and threw her to the ground from above the sky. It was so fast that Freyja couldn¡¯t fight the momentum, and then she hit the ground really hard. The ground had turned into a massive crater with Freyja in the middle who was still shocked by the impact.
Freyja grunted as she slowly stood up and looked up at Mykel floating inside the cloud.
Mykel slowly descended with something in his hand. ¡°I believe this is yours,¡± Mykel said as he showed Brisingamen in his hand.
233 Chapter 232
¡°Give it back!¡± Freyja yelled at Mykel with her worried and scared expression because Brisingamen was something precious and hard to get, or at least for her.
Mykel smirked as he raised his eyebrow and stared down at Freyja. ¡°Why? You can sleep with all the dwarves again so they can make you a new one. Isn¡¯t that how you get this ne?¡± Mykel asked with a mocking smile.
[Brisingamen: When equipped, the User will attain a [Sunny Torch] skill]
[Sunny Torch (Active/Passive): Allow the User to create a replicate of the sun. When the sun radiates, it gives the User and their followers [All Status Resistance (Lv.10)], [Body Enhancement (Lv.10)], [Recovery (Lv.10)], [Might (Lv.10)] for as long as the sun radiates the light. (Can only be used once a day. The duration depends on the User¡¯s [Magic] and [Stamina])]
¡°Valkyries!¡± Freyja shouted as she pointed at Mykel. ¡°Bring me back my ne,¡± Freyja said as she gritted her teeth and red at Mykel furiously.
All the Valkyries rode the pegasus and flew toward Mykel at full speed while Mykel smirked as he watched them and put Brisingamen in his pocket. He didn¡¯t care much about the Valkyries since he got the opportunity to possess Brisingamen.
(In Valha)
Thor, Loki, Hel, and Sif were standing below Odin who was drinking his mead. They stared at him enjoying his drink andzily sat down on his throne as carefree as a small child. They knew that he knew they wereing since every living being could be sensed as soon as they entered Valha.
¡°Father,¡± Thor said as he walked closer and rested his right leg on the first step of the stairs.
¡°Compared to the children that I have, you¡¯re still my favorite,¡± Odin said as he gulped thest mead in the cup. ¡°I was never nning to make you nor any of my children takeover my seat as the king of Aeris,¡± Odin continued as he wiggled the cup to ask the servant to refill his cup.
Thor and Loki squinted their eyes when they heard what Odin said.
¡°I have told you the stories about my brothers, when Fenrir ate them,¡± Odin said as he sighed and stared Thor in the eye. ¡°The ideal of bing a king is to be lonely. Bing lonely, you would be selfless and would care for the people around you, and the people that love you. It would be the most precious thing that you will feel, because of it,¡± Odin continued as he stared at his own reflection in the mead.
Thor furrowed his forehead with a confused look on his face while Loki understood what Odin meant. He stared at Thor who was still figuring out what Odin was trying to say.
¡°When you¡¯re loving or being loved, there will always be jealousy. You can¡¯t satisfy everyone, and if you want to be a king like me who has ruled from the beginning you should eliminate those who would or might be jealous of you,¡± Odin exined as he tapped his fingers on the armrest.
¡°If you really want to sit here, you should prove it to me that you¡¯re worthy to take the seat from me,¡± Odin said.
Thor clenched his hand, and he was so prepared for the thing that Odin was going to say.
¡°Say it, how should I prove it to you, father?¡± Thor asked as he stared Odin in the eye.
¡°Kill all your brothers and loved ones. After you managed to kill all of them, then we can fight and find who¡¯s the strongest God,¡± Odin said as he stood up and crushed the cup in his hand. ¡°Come back to me when your hand is covered in the blood of your loved ones,¡±
The presence of the true king, the All-Father made everyone who was present in the hall terrified.
¡°All of you came here and forgot your ce of who made your life so easy and peaceful. I will forget this moment and ignore this stupidity,¡± Odin said as he stared at all of them who were lowering their heads in fear. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else you want to say, leave,¡± Odin said as he stared into the distance as if he was seeing something other than the walls and pirs in front of him.
Odin transformed himself into dozens of raves and flew away so quickly that all those ravens looked like shadows that tried to avoid the light.
(In Folkvangr)
Mykel stood in front of the unkible Gods and Valkyries. They were still trying to get Brisingamen from his hand, but it was impossible to do that because Mykel was superior to them after he activated all his skills.
¡°Looks like I will be adding more collection for myself,¡± Mykel said with a smile as he stared at Brisingamen in his right hand.
Before Freyja could say anything, they heard the sound of ravens¡¯ wings pping in the sky. They looked up and saw dozens of raves flying down andbined together. They turned into Odin and his left hand was holding a spear, and that spear couldn¡¯t miss and would always kill its target, Gungnir.
Odin threw Gungnir at Mykel, and it was the same exact feeling when the lightning struck him during his game with Beldathiel¡¯s dice. He couldn¡¯t react, and he was already impaled to the ground with a golden long spear right into his chest.
[Would you like to use 500,000,000 Arcana Coins to fully recover all the wounds?]
[Yes.] [No.]
Mykel tapped on the [Yes] button.
[Would you like to use 500,000,000 Arcana Coins to fully recover all the wounds?]
[Yes.] [No.]
Mykel was a bit confused because the notification came again, but he tapped the [Yes] button again without hesitation.
[Would you like to use 500,000,000 Arcana Coins to fully recover all the wounds?]
[Yes.] [No.]
At that moment he realized that his life was depending on the amount of Arcana Coins that he had. He kept tapping the [Yes] button as he watched Odin slowly walk toward him and stared at him with curiosity.
¡°You came to my world, corrupted my son, and now you took Brisingamen from the woman I love? You bite off more than you can chew,¡± Odin said as he leaned down and grabbed Brisingamen from Mykel¡¯s hand.
Mykel tried to pull Gungnir off his chest, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. He knew that only Odin could use it, and so he decided to wait until Odin pulled Gungnir off his chest.
¡°I¡¯m amazed that you¡¯re still alive,¡± Odin said as he squinted his eyes and stared at Mykel who didn¡¯t even panic or get scared. ¡°Looks like you really have something under your sleeve. Let¡¯s see for how long you can survive,¡± Odin continued as he grabbed Gungnir and pressed it down more.
Mykel started coughing blood and covered his eyes with it.
¡°Look at you, bleed like mortals,¡± Odin said as he put his right foot on Mykel¡¯s chest and rested his arms on Gungnir.
Mykel ignored Odin as he used [Admin] skill to modify the amount of the Arcana Coins he had. Suddenly he heard a sighed in his head, and then he paused for a moment to make sure he did hear something.
The blue sky turned white as the blinding light covered Folkvangr. Mykel smirked as he tried to chuckle but ended up coughing more blood.
¡°You just made a huge mistake,¡± Mykel said with a smile on his face as he stared at Odin.
Lucifer descended right next to Mykel and stared down at him with a disappointed expression. Luciel was there with him as well, and she didn¡¯t even show any expression when she saw Mykel being helpless on the ground.
¡°Lucifer, what are you doing here?!¡± Odin asked with a surprised expression.
Lucifer averted his gaze toward Odin and instantly shed his sword at him right into his chest diagonally. Odin was taken back and took a few steps back in disbelief and confusion at the same time.
¡°He¡¯s mine, didn¡¯t I say that clearly?¡± Lucifer asked calmly as he slowly pulled Gungnir from Mykel¡¯s chest as if he was trying to enjoy it while itsted.
¡°I don¡¯t need someone who didn¡¯t take my words seriously,¡± Lucifer said as he threw Gungnir back at Odin and stabbed him in the stomach.
234 Chapter 233
¡°You¡¯re going to pay for this, Lucifer!¡± Freyja said as she held her voice down and grabbed Brisingamen from Odin¡¯s hand.
All the Valkyries readied their shields, spears, and swords as they protected Freyja and Odin from Lucifer. Half of them flew toward him while the rest of them stayed to protect Freyja who tried to lift Gungnir from his stomach.
¡°Baldur! Help me!¡± Freyja yelled as she stared at Baldur who was ready to join the Valkyries to fight Lucifer.
Baldur ran toward Odin and grabbed Gungnir with both hands, but the two of them couldn¡¯t lift it up. They looked at Odin, he was struggling to survive from his own weapon and couldn¡¯t help them lift it up.
The Valkyries were pointing their swords and spears at Lucifer, but then Luciel flew past Lucifer and swung her long sword at them all at once. The Valkyries were overwhelmed by Luciel¡¯s power and got knocked back by her sword.
One of the Valkyries got shed in the chest, and she felt an immense amount of pain. She had no idea what had happened to her until she noticed her armor and skin melted and it didn¡¯t stop. She struggled until her whole body melted and turned into light particles.
Luciel¡¯s sword was made to kill even with only a small cut. Mykel was fine back then because he prepared [Regeneration] skill before he fought her. Luciel herself got a drawback from wielding the sword, and she was constantly regenerating the wound when she held the sword because there was no handle or cover that couldprehend the sword¡¯s power.
Heimdall had been watching them and decided to grab Gjarhorn from his back and blow it. It was so loud that all the worlds in Yggdrasil could hear it loud and clear that a threat had appeared.
Heimdall stabbed the sword and created a portal behind him. It didn¡¯t take long until all the Aesir Gods and Goddesses showed up with the High Elves, Dark Elves, Dwarves, and the strongest Awakeners from Midgarding out of the portal.
Luciel watched thousands of people in front of her, but she was still not showing any expression at all. She knew she could handle all of them on her own without a problem, and they couldn¡¯t bepared to Mykel, even though there were thousands of them altogether.
A bolt of lightning struck the ground, and it was Thor who came down to Folkvangr with ck and white mist following him. Loki and Sif appeared from the white and ck mist behind Thor, and Thor was surprised when he saw Odinying down on the ground with half of Gungnir in his stomach.
Loki¡¯s eyes were wide open when he saw Lucifer with his sword in his right hand standing in front of Mykel. His pupils were shaking and he didn¡¯t hesitate to pull his weapon Laevatein hidden behind his long hair.
Lucifer nced over his right shoulder and then moved away before Loki appeared behind his back to stab him. Lucifer stared at Loki who looked furious, and he couldn¡¯t help but smirk when he saw Loki¡¯s expression.
¡°Are you seriously going to use that small dagger against me?¡± Lucifer asked as he stared at Laevatein in Loki¡¯s right hand.
Loki didn¡¯t say a word, and suddenly ice needles struck Lucifer from the sky, but he blocked it with his wings. Lucifer felt his wings a bit stiff after blocking the ice needles, and when he checked his wings, they were slowly swallowed by frostbite.
Lucifer tried to spread his wings to stop the frostbite, but Loki started attacking him again. He was a bit annoyed because Loki could strike and disappear simultaneously. Suddenly there were two Loki that appeared in between him. One with a dagger, the other one with a short sword.
The longer the battle, the more Loki appeared around Lucifer, and each one of them had a different fighting style and weapon that it was quite irritating for him to deal with all of them at once. Laevatein was a weapon without a form, and it could be anything that Loki wishes. It could also be a staff that allowed him to use powerful magic that was almost equal to Zeus, Ra, and other Gods who had [Arcana Magic] skill.
Thor was busy helping Freyja and Baldur lift Gungnir from Odin¡¯s stomach. The three of them couldn¡¯t even move it, not even a tiny bit. Odin was still trying to stay awake or he would die the moment he lost consciousness.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Jord¡¯s voice could be heard from the ground.
The roots on the ground decided toe up to the surface, and they turned into Jord once the roots entangled with each other. She walked toward them, and the first thing she did was grab Odin¡¯s right hand and put it on Gungnir.
¡°Now hold his hand and lift it up!¡± Jord said as she looked at Odin¡¯s stomach.
They lifted Gungnir from Odin¡¯s stomach so easily, and the moment Odin removed his hand from Gungnir, it became as heavy as thousands of mountains. It fell right next to him and nobody could handle the mighty Gungnir.
¡°Leave Odin to me, you have more important things to do,¡± Jord said as she looked at the three of them, and then she wrapped Odin in a root as she tried to heal the wound with her power.
Thor and Freyja watched the Gods and Goddesses get ughtered by Luciel. They couldn¡¯t win against her even though she was just a Demon Princess. Freyja realized that involving themselves with those two would only bring trouble and the fall of their worlds.
Before the three of them could join in the battle, the bright sun was covered with a giant moon that they had never seen before. A woman in a dark purple dress descended from the sky, and it was Nyx who came to aid Lucifer.
¡°Nyx,¡± Freyja clenched her fist as she red at Nyx furiously.
Hel watched the situation and decided to join the fight as well. She spread her arms and the white mist spread around Folkvangry in less than a minute. The mist was so thick that nobody could see past it.
Hundreds of thousands of silhouettes appeared from the mist. Those were the warriors that were sent to her world, warriors who died in disgrace, and most of them were stronger than the warriors that Odin and Freyja chose.
Freyja looked at Hel and never thought she would join the battle because she thought Hel despised them since Hel was abandoned and sent to the underworld by Odin. Suddenly Loki appeared right next to Thor with a staff in his left hand, and Mykel wrapped around Loki¡¯s right arm.
Mykel fell to his knees because the wound was still open and he was bleeding like a river as he kept spending Arcana Coins to heal the wound.
Finally, the wound was closing after Mykel spent half a trillion Arcana Coins. Freyja and Baldur were shocked that he was the first being who survived Gungnir¡¯s attack.
Mykel stood straight as he stared at Odin trying to survive, and then he looked at Freyja as he opened his left hand at her. Freyja looked at him with a puzzled look and didn¡¯t understand why he reached out his hand at her.
¡°Lend me the Brisingamen, and I will send those three away from your world,¡± Mykel said with a serious expression.
For some unknown reason, Freyja lifted her hand and gave the Brisingamen to Mykel without hesitation. She somehow believed in his words while Baldur and Jord stared at her in disbelief.
Mykel put the ne on and then he patted Thor and Loki on the shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s deal with Luciel first, she¡¯s the real problem,¡± Mykel said as he stared at Luciel shing her sword up in the sky with dozens of Valkyries and Gods fighting her.
¡°Let¡¯s go, brother,¡± Loki said as he nodded his head at Thor.
Thor lifted his hand and a bolt of lightning struck his hand to bring his Mjollnir to his side.
¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Thor said as he nodded back at Loki.
Mykel flew up into the sky and activated the [Sunny Torch]. The night sky had turned into a day instantly the moment he produced the sun. Freyja was bewildered when Mykel could create something so magnificentpared to what she could.
Luciel, Nyx, and Lucifer stared at Mykel and the three of them were worried about the massive sun above his head. While they were worried about Mykel and the sun above his head, they heard the screams of hundreds of thousands of people from behind the mist. All of them were affected by the [Sunny Torch] since they were Hel¡¯s followers, and Hel was Mykel¡¯s follower.
Thor and Loki felt a tremendous amount of power flowing into them, and they were so excited with the power that they had never felt before.
Lucifer and Mykel stared at each other, and then Lucifer shed the air to create a rift.
¡°We are leaving, there¡¯s no need to fight them anymore,¡± Lucifer said as he walked into the rift.
235 Chapter 234
¡°What?! You¡¯re removing Odin? Why?¡± Nyx asked with a surprised expression.
¡°He tried to kill Mykel, and I warned all of you to not touch him unless it¡¯s me who¡¯s doing it. Since he didn¡¯t listen, there¡¯s no need to keep him,¡± Lucifer answered as he walked to his throne and put his sword back into his ribs.
Nyx was so confused and stared at Lucifer with a puzzled look.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with killing him? It¡¯s a good thing that Odin tried to kill him because there won¡¯t be any obstacle to our n,¡± Nyx tried to calm down because Luciel had been staring at her the moment she raised her voice at Lucifer.
¡°That¡¯s what I thought before,¡± Lucifer answered as he sat down on his throne. ¡°But after I brought him here, we had a deal. That deal made me realize there would be a chance for us to fight her,¡± Lucifer continued as he leaned on his throne and crossed his legs.
Nyx didn¡¯t question Lucifer¡¯s decision because she believed in him. She did realize if both Lucifer and Mykel had decided to focus on the same goal, they might have had a chance to fight Mara. The only thing that bothered her was Lucifer trusting Mykel, and she didn¡¯t want him to get tricked into Mykel¡¯s scheme after knowing how cunning and sly he was, especially with Loki on his side.
¡°Do you think it was Mykel¡¯s n?¡± Nyx stared at Lucifer from the corner of her eyes.
¡°Getting himself in that situation? No, I don¡¯t think so,¡± Lucifer said as he stared at the red carpet in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s all just a pure coincidence and even so it was a coincidence, he gained a lot from it,¡± Lucifer sighed as he closed his eyes.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, maybe we can get someone else to rece him. What about Ra? We can try and use him since he¡¯s simr to Odin,¡± Nyx asked.
¡°Do you think you can do it?¡± Lucifer asked back with his eyebrow raised.
Nyx opened a portal next to her with her left hand.
¡°I will try,¡± Nyx said, and then entered the portal.
Luciel just stood there and didn¡¯t say a word, she then looked at Lucifer who was thinking about what had happened back there.
¡°What do you want to say, Luciel?¡± Lucifer asked as he rested his head on his left fist.
Luciel shook her head. ¡°If you need me, I will be in Gehenna,¡± Luciel said as she left the pce.
¡°Why do you want to go down there? This ce is better for you,¡± Lucifer asked.
¡°To see my sisters,¡± Luciel answered as she turned her head to look at Lucifer.
Lucifer furrowed his forehead and stared at Luciel with a puzzled look, but he didn¡¯t say anything as he watched Luciel leave Empyrean World.
(In Folkvangr)
Nobody was cheering even though they sent Lucifer away because Odin, their king was dying. They were worried about him, and their only hope was Jord who had been trying to stop his bleeding, but the wound wouldn¡¯t heal.
¡®We have to bring him to Urdarbrunnke¡¡± Jord said as she stared at Odin who was slowly weakened by his condition. ¡°It¡¯s the only ce where he can rest and feel no pain. We can¡¯t do anything else but wait until he¡¯s fully recovered,¡± Jord exined as she rubbed Odin¡¯s cheek gently.
¡°The three Norns,¡± Thor said under his breath.
Mykel nced at Thor the moment he said the three Norns. The three Norns were the ones who controlled the thread of fate, and he talked about it with Hera and Loki a long time ago.
Freyja wrapped her arms underneath Odin¡¯s back and legs. She lifted him up and flew away to where theke was. Thor followed her from behind because he was worried about him while Baldur stayed behind because he couldn¡¯t fly.
¡°You, how are you still alive after getting struck by Gungnir?¡± Baldur asked as he stared at Mykel.
¡°The only answer you can get is from Odin himself, he must be surprised by how much I spent to stay alive,¡± Mykel answered calmly as he stared at the sky. ¡°I guess we should go there as well, Loki. She forgot her ne,¡± Mykel showed the Brisingamen to Loki.
Loki raised his eyebrows and looked at Mykel with mild shock because he thought Mykel would be taking it since it was a powerful item that someone like him could get. But he didn¡¯t say a word and brought Mykel to Urdarbrunnr so he could give back the Brisingamen to Freyja.
The moment they arrived, Mykel was surprised to see the whole ce was nothing like he thought it would be. It was a cave made of roots. He knew that theke was underneath the Yggdrasil¡¯s tree and located in one of the roots, but never thought it would look like that.
They could hear the sshing sound and the sound of something that was being rubbed like a sheet far inside the cave as they walked deeper. When they took a left turn, they saw a smallke and everything was all white because the threads were covering the whole area.
Mykel watched Freyja slowly put Odin down into theke. She then slowly removed her hands from Odin and let him bathe inside theke. His whole body slowly turned white like milk, and he sounded so rxed by listening to his long sigh of relief.
It was said in Norse mythology that the water from Urdarbrunnrke was holy water that fed the Yggdrasil tree itself. It could say that the water of Urdarbrunnr was the water that provided life, and anyone who drank the water could live for thousands of years without sickness.
Mykel looked at the three Norns who were busy threading the thread as they hummed with their beautiful voices. They ignored their presence and kept doing what they were doing like a robot programmed to run a system. They even didn¡¯t bother with their surroundings because almost their bodies were covered in threads.
Freyja took a nce at the threads around her because she wanted to know how long Odin¡¯s life wouldst.
¡°He will be fine,¡± A dark brown-haired woman and bright yellow eyes in full te armor with a dagger on her waist said.
Goddess Skuld, was the one who decided everyone¡¯s future and including their deaths. She was a Valkyries, like Freyja, and she was believed to be the best tanker who raised her shield and blocked hundreds of thousands of blows.
Freyja was so happy to hear that from Skuld, and she couldn¡¯t describe how happy she was.
¡°But everyone has to die someday, and that day, he will die in this holyke without even tasting the soil, the fresh air, the bright sky, and the starry night,¡± Skuld said as she kept staring at the thread in her hand.
¡°Does that mean he won¡¯t recover from this? He will spend the rest of his life here?¡± Thor asked with a worried expression.
¡°It is how it is,¡± Skuld answered in a t tone.
Freyja¡¯s hands trembled as she gently touched Odin¡¯s cheeks. Odin who listened to Skuld couldn¡¯t do anything but ept his fate. He didn¡¯t say a word or make any expression, he epted it like how the Valkyries epted their deaths.
Thor clenched his fists, and then he looked at Loki and Mykel who had been listening and watching them from the other side of theke.
Mykel touched the water and it was cold, but it felt so freshening andfortable like how he felt when he flew up in the sky. He approached Freyja and slowly opened his right hand to show the Brisingamen on his palm.
Freyja looked at the Brisingamen and then lifted her head to look at Mykel with her teary eyes. She wanted to ask for his help, but her mouth was shut as if her mouth was being sewn by thread and needle. She then grabbed the Brisingamen and put it around her ne as she stared at it.
Skuld nced at Mykel and clenched the thread in her left hand.
¡°Don¡¯t y with the fate of other beings,¡± Skuld said.
¡°Who are you to judge? You should reconsider what you¡¯re about to say next, or I will cut your fate of thread,¡± Mykel stared back at Skuld with a serious expression.
Skuld smiled as she continued threading the thread. ¡°Brute force would eventually conquer the divine forces of heaven,¡± Skuld said.
236 Chapter 235
Freyja, Thor, and Loki stared at Mykel with surprised expressions. They were thinking the same thing, and even Odin opened his eyes to look at Mykel who was staring at Skuld with a smirk on his face.
¡°Are you going to save him?¡± Freyja asked with a tiny bit of hope in her voice.
¡°That¡¯s the n, but that depends on him whether he wanted to be saved by me or not,¡± Mykel answered as he stared Odin in the eye. ¡°But the answer is obvious, isn¡¯t it? A king like you would do anything to keep reign the worlds in the Yggdrasil¡¯s tree,¡± Mykel continued.
Mykel crouched and stared at Odin from up close. He looked at the wound in his stomach and started to chuckle a bit.
¡°Look at you, being helpless like a mortal,¡± Mykel said as he mockingly smiled at him. ¡°But I¡¯m not here to mock you, I just had to because of the opportunity to do so,¡± Mykel continued as he gifted Odin a billion Arcana Coins.
Odin¡¯s eyes were wide open when he saw the amount on the notification. He looked at Mykel in disbelief and fear at the same time because someone like him had that much amount of Arcana Coins and didn¡¯t hesitate to give it to someone else.
Odin didn¡¯t hesitate to use them, but the notification kepting that he was shocked by how much it cost to recover his wound. Although his wound couldn¡¯t bepared to Mykel¡¯s, Mykel knew that much wouldn¡¯t be enough because the runes that were carved on Gungnir would set a curse on anyone who got struck so that they would die.
¡°What? You think that would be enough?¡± Mykel asked as he raised his eyebrow. ¡°You should be grateful because that would save you like what? Thousands of years of your life?¡±
Odin sighed as he leaned his head back onto the water.
¡°What do you want in return?¡± Odin asked with his eyes closed.
¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that since there¡¯s hope for you to live, then it¡¯s the right thing to do to choose someone else to temporarily rece your position, right?¡± Mykel asked with a smile on his face. ¡°Before you say anything stupid, it was you, the one who did this to yourself, not me,¡± Mykel said.
Freyja couldn¡¯t do anything because she was already grateful enough to Mykel for saving Odin¡¯s life. She was also in the wrong, and she was one of the reasons Odin became like that. She decided not to get involved and let Odin decide on his own.
¡°Thor,¡± Odin said quietly.
Thor walked toward Odin and went on his knees as he stared at Odin. ¡°Yes, father?¡± Thor asked.
Mykel stared at the three of them and then decided to leave them alone and walked out of theke to be with Loki.
¡°Who¡¯s idea was it? Was it Loki who asked you to be a king?¡± Odin asked.
¡°Yes, but I wasn¡¯t sure about it at first because I don¡¯t think I can be a good king,¡± Thor answered.
¡°That child is as cunning as always, but he¡¯s always good to you even though he often times caused trouble for you and your family. Do you remember when he cut Sif¡¯s hair just because he likes her hair?¡± Odin asked as he looked at Thor.
¡°Yes, but he promised me that he won¡¯t do it again,¡± Thor answered as he nodded his head.
¡°I know he won¡¯t do it again. He also stole Brisingamen from Freyja, but then again, it was because he likes it,¡± Odin said with a bit of a smile. ¡°He always has his ways when he likes something, and he always seeded in getting what he wants. The reason for it is because of jealousy,¡± Odin said as he looked at Thor.
Thor didn¡¯t take a look back because if he did, Loki might have noticed it and thought that they were talking about him.
¡°He¡¯s not your brother, he¡¯s just ourpanion who has been living among us, Aesir for years,¡± Odin said as he looked at Thor. ¡°But now that I have seen it for myself after he appeared. His jealousy toward you or anyone has disappeared. The only thing that he cared about is him, and he wants to please him as how he pleased us by helping us achieve many things,¡± Odin continued as he stared at the ceiling.
¡°He¡¯s no longer ourpanion,¡± Odin said as he looked at Thor. ¡°Maybe he really has be your brother and wants you to be a king so he could please him,¡± Odin continued.
¡°You have been talking with him. What kind of a person is he?¡± Odin asked.
¡°He¡¯s smart and very cunning like Loki. They love him, or maybe fear him, but not all of them. He holds to the people who are close to him, or at least who are useful to him. He doesn¡¯t want to be respected, he rather wants to be feared, that¡¯s what he told me,¡± Thor answered. ¡°His ambition is very like you, father. He wanted to rule everything whether by force or not and so far, he has proven himself to be worthy as the leader of a pact,¡±
¡°Yes, victory above honor is a way of bing a great leader. I never thought there would be someone who can do and think like that man,¡± Odin said as he smiled. ¡°So this is how it feels to lose a war,¡± Odin continued as he closed his eyes and kept smiling.
Thor furrowed his eyebrows with a puzzled look.
¡°You have to learn how to be a good and fierce king, Thor. I will hear from Freyja¡¯s report every day, and I will be here if you need my guidance,¡± Odin said as he firmly grabbed Thor¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re just a temporary king, and I wille back for that throne,¡±
Thor was dumbfounded and looked at Odin in disbelief.
¡°Freyja will be our witness, and they will believe you the moment she has spoken,¡± Odin said. ¡°Also, there¡¯s another thing that I would like to tell you. Come closer,¡±
Thor leaned his head toward Odin, and then Odin whispered something into his left ear.
¡°With that knowledge, it will make you the greatest king,¡± Odin said.
Thor stood up and looked at Freyja, he nodded his head and then walked toward Mykel and Loki who were talking to each other.
Mykel nced at Thor and saw him walk toward him with Freyja behind him.
¡°How does it go?¡± Loki asked with curiosity as he tilted his head.
¡°Let¡¯s go back first, everyone must be worried about father and waiting for our arrival,¡± Thor said as he walked past them.
Loki smiled in excitement because he already knew the answer by the look on Thor¡¯s expression.
The four of them went back to Folkvangr, and everyone was indeed waiting for their arrival. They all looked at the four of them descended and waited for Thor or Freyja to give them the news about Odin¡¯s condition.
¡°The All-Fathers is recovering, and he wille back when he¡¯s recovered,¡± Freyja said as she looked at everyone. ¡°He also left a message for everyone, and I want you to pass this message to the people in your world,¡± Freyja continued.
Everyone looked at each other and they started murmuring.
Thor walked past them and looked for Jord and Baldur. It didn¡¯t take long until he found them, and then he looked at the ce where Odin was lying down on the ground. He looked at Gungnir as he took a deep breath.
¡°The All-Father has spoken! Thor Odinson is now the new king of Asgard!¡± Freyja said, and her voice echoed throughout the Folkvangr.
All of them were shocked for a whole minute because they were trying to process it and made sure they did hear it right. They all turned around to look for Thor, but they couldn¡¯t find him anywhere until a group of Gods and Goddesses bowed their heads toward someone.
Slowly but surely, everyone bowed their heads at Thor, and when Mykel looked to his right, he saw Thor was holding Gungnir in his right hand. He couldn¡¯t help but smirk and chuckle.
¡°All hail Thor the All-Father!¡± All of them said at the same time as they bowed their heads at Thor.
237 Chapter 236
Thor was overwhelmed not only because everyone bowed their heads at him including Freyja, but also because of the power that ran through his veins as he held Gungnir in his hand. He tried to stay calm because he didn¡¯t want to look weak or emotional in front of them.
¡°I¡¯m your king, but only for a moment at least until my father recovered. I will do what I must and I solemnly promise I will protect the nine worlds from any threat,¡± Thor said with a serious expression.
Mykel, Loki, Hel, and Freyja looked at the notification that appeared in front of them. It was a notification that the head of The Chariot Arcana faction had stepped down from position, Odin Borson had decided to let go of his position as the head of the Chariot Arcana.
Only a few of them got the notification because not all the Gods and Goddesses of Norse Mythology joined the Constetions. They would rather help their own people in Midgard by offering their blessings instead of using Arcana Coins which they thought would be a waste of wealth.
Mykel looked at Loki and raised his eyebrow to signal him for another meeting to vote on the new head for the Chariot Arcana.
Everyone was on their knees and bowing their heads at Thor. The only one who didn¡¯t lower his head or go on his knees was Mykel, and Thor looked at him as he nodded his head.
In the end, they all had a feast in Valha since it was the right thing to do to celebrate their new king. Mykel joined the party, but he didn¡¯t participate like how Loki dances in the hall with his nephews and niece. He was enjoying his mead on the side of the hall on his own as he observed the Gods and Goddesses.
Mykel grabbed his cigarette and lit it up as he walked up the throne.
¡°King Thor, can I have a moment?¡± Mykel said with a smile on his face.
Thor looked at Mykel and nodded his head.
They both walked down the throne and went to the corner to have a private talk.
¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase because I don¡¯t want to bother you with something trivial,¡± Mykel said as he watched the Gods and Goddesses start to act like dunkards. ¡°Are you interested in joining the Constetion?¡± Mykel asked as he looked Thor in the eye.
¡°The Constetion? I haven¡¯t thought about it, but after what happened back there, I think I will consider it,¡± Thor answered.
¡°You should join the Constetion now before it¡¯s toote,¡± Mykel said.
Thor sighed as he raised his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s so sudden and I don¡¯t think I can do that since my hands are full right now,¡± Thor replied as he crossed his arms. ¡°I will join when I feel like it,¡± Thor said as he stared at Mykel.
¡°That shouldn¡¯t be a problem because your father can do it, then you should be able to do the same. It¡¯s not like joining the Constetion will affect you that much,¡± Mykel replied as he puffed the smoke.
¡°My father warned me to be wary and cautious around you, Mykel,¡± Thor said with a serious expression.
Mykel raised his eyebrows as he stared back at Thor.
¡°I¡¯m telling you this because I want to build a rtionship where we can work together. Rather than using each other, I want us to help each other when needed, and we don¡¯t owe each other for anything,¡± Thor continued with a bit of an ufortable look on his face.
¡°I do believe and am aware that you¡¯re using me so you can achieve something from this, of me bing the king of Asgard. I¡¯m doing this not because you asked me to or Loki did, but because I believe my father has done wrongdoings that I don¡¯t want the people of my worlds to suffer because of it,¡± Thor exined as he swirled the mead in the cup in his hand.
¡°I don¡¯t want to be used like how you did to those Gods, and I don¡¯t want to bow my head to anyone because I still believe that we both stand equally. It¡¯s my only request and if you can¡¯t do that or think that you can deceive me, then I must make you my enemy,¡± Thor said, and then he took a deep breath and exhaled deeply.
¡°Of course,¡± Mykel answered without hesitation.
Thor was surprised that Mykel answered without hesitation.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to use you because there are not many Gods like you, Thor. Using you is thest thing I want to do because you¡¯re brave, loyal, and the only God I know who genuinely wants to protect not only your people but the mortals,¡± Mykel answered with a serious expression.
¡°You said that Odin wants you to be wary and cautious about me, and the answer to that is you have to. Not only to me but to everyone as well. That¡¯s a must thing to have as someone who holds power over the others, but you have to keep it to yourself and don¡¯t let them know that you¡¯re cautious around them,¡± Mykel exined as he leaned on the wall.
¡°You think I¡¯m not cautious to Hera, Athena, Aphrodite, or the others? Loki? Especially Loki because I can¡¯t trust him fully. Both Loki and I are aware of each other, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t build a rtionship over it,¡± Mykel said and looked at Loki who was so carefree but deep down he had been stealing nces at him.
¡°You¡¯re the most benevolent God I know, Thor. I¡¯m a fool if I think I can use your kindness for my own benefit because losing you is far greater than losing thousands of Gods on my side. I¡¯m not trying to tter you because I¡¯m telling you the truth,¡± Mykel said. ¡°So, remember this, I will not use or try to deceive you and that¡¯s something that I can promise to you,¡± Mykel continued as he stared Thor in the eye.
¡°The reason why I asked you to be the king of Asgard was for the same reason that you have. It¡¯s better for you to rece him because I know you won¡¯t make the same mistake as Odin did, and of course, there¡¯s another reason for that,¡± Mykel said. ¡°I want you to join the Constetion because I¡¯m going to need your help to fight him,¡±
Thor was moved by Mykel¡¯s words and could see that Mykel was being genuine with his words. He thought about it for a moment, and Mykel didn¡¯t want to try to pressure him anymore.
¡°If that¡¯s the case then I will join the Constetion,¡± Thor said.
The moment Thor said that, a system appeared in front of him. A screen that he had never seen before suddenly appeared. He was so confused when he saw it and tried to touch it, but he couldn¡¯t.
¡°By the look of it, it seems like you have joined the Constetion. Congrattion,¡± Mykel said with a smile on his face as he watched Thor make a funny expression and reaction to the system.
Thor was so confused and looked at the skills he had that he never thought he possessed. Suddenly a notification appeared in front of him and he hummed in confusion as he stared at it.
¡°A hundred million Arcana Coins? What¡¯s this?¡± Thor asked as he looked at Mykel with confusion because Mykel was the one who sent it to him.
¡°It¡¯s a gift, from me,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°If you have any questions rted to the system, you should ask Loki, Hel, and Freyja about it. There¡¯s something else that I want to do now,¡±
¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡± Thor asked as his index finger stopped moving from checking his status screen.
¡°No, I want to ask your wife, Sif, about the future that she saw when she looked at me back then. I want to ask her about it and what kind of future was that,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at Siv who was enjoying her time with her children. ¡°So, is it okay if I talk to her?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°Sure, go ahead,¡± Thor answered as he nodded his head.
They both went back but immediately went their separate ways.
¡°Goddess Sif,¡± Mykel said as he respectfully walked up and looked at her.
¡°Yes?¡± Sif asked with a gentle smile on her face.
¡°About the future that you saw,¡± Mykel said, but before he could finish his sentence, Sif had already raised her hand.
¡°The future is still the same, and if you want to ask me about it, I can¡¯t. It¡¯s something that I don¡¯t dare to speak of. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Sif said as she looked nervous and looked like she didn¡¯t want to talk about it.
¡°I see, it¡¯s okay,¡± Mykel replied with a smile on his face.
238 Chapter 237
¡°I¡¯m curious, from the people that you have seen their future, how many that came true?¡± Mykel asked as he stared at Sif.
¡°More than I believe,¡± Sif answered as she stared nkly at the banquet, hugging herself tightly tofort herself. She looked like she was still in shock from whatever she saw.
Mykel thought about the two visions about the future of himself that he knew. Both were totally different, but that didn¡¯t mean they weren¡¯t on the same timeline. Neither on both of the visions, they didn¡¯t show his death. Although in Edith¡¯s vision he got stabbed in the chest, that shouldn¡¯t kill him because he could survive with the Arcana Coins that he had.
¡°Everyone died, but that won¡¯t be a problem as well,¡± Mykel identally said it, and he immediately looked at Sif who appeared to be petrified by the words he just said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you out. I will take my leave then, and I apologise if I make you feel ufortable,¡± Mykel continued and then left.
Mykel looked around to search for Freyja, and then he found her by herself at the long table next to the throne. She was enjoying her mead and stared nkly at the fruits and mead jugs on the table.
¡°May I sit here?¡± Mykel asked as he raised his eyebrows at Freyja.
Freyja stared at Mykel for quite a while, and then she nodded her head.
¡°I¡¯m not trying to make you feel worse by saying that you did all this to yourself, but I¡¯m going to remind you that your world is no longer safe, and you¡¯re going to need someone that can protect the Yggdrasil tree from him,¡± Mykel said as he crossed his legs and watched the Gods dance in the middle of the hall.
¡°Let¡¯s talk about this somewhere else,¡± Freyja said as she stood up.
Mykel raised his eyebrows with a mild shock, and then followed Freyja outside the hall. She suddenly warped the hallway, and the warp was so subtle that he almost didn¡¯t realize it. If only he could get that ability to warp into ces as he pleased like her, it would be very useful. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t a skill, or at least not from Freyja. It was her cats, Bygul and Trjegul who did that.
¡°The invisible chariot,¡± Mykel said as he stared at Freyja from behind.
Freyja turned her head to the right, and then she snapped her fingers with a smile on her face. Two small cats appeared and were resting on the fur of her fur coat on her shoulders, and they were grayish blue in color. They were so adorable that Mykel wanted to pat them or rub their small heads.
Mykel finally got the chance to see the cats since the skills they had weren¡¯t in the system. He immediately used his [Duplicate] skill on Bygul, and he got [Time Temporal Continuum]. He used [Duplicate] on Trjegul, and got [Subspace maniption].
The [TIme Temporal Continuum] skill allowed Mykel to manipte time around him and move to another ce instantly in exchange for consuming the same amount of time that he would take to reach that ce. The problem was the skill was using logic and thew of the world where he could only move to ces that he could go to physically.
Mykel could travel around the Earth in a blink of an eye, but the time would pass by the same amount he would take to walk/run from his ce to his destination. He couldn¡¯t travel to ces where portals or teleportation were needed to reach his destination.
The [Subspace Maniption] skill was basically a teleportation skill that allowed Mykel to move from one ce to another ce that he had visited instantly, but only he could use it. He couldn¡¯t use it to bring other people with him.
With those two skills, itbined into a [Warp Space] skill. It defied logic and thew of the world. Mykel could bring everyone around him to the ce he wanted instantly.
Freyja opened two big doors in front of her, and then she turned around to look at Mykel.
¡°Here we can talk more privately,¡± Freyja said.
Mykel tilted his head a bit to look at the room. It was a chamber with a big bed in the middle of the room. He could see dozens of items being disyed on the shelves. He then slowly averted his gaze toward Freyja with a smile on his face.
Mykel approached Freyja, and she thought that he would be walking past her, but he stood in front of her instead. He suddenly pinched Freyja¡¯s chin gently as he slowly pulled his thumb down so he could see the red plump bottom lips of Freyja and her white teeth.
¡°After you used me, attacked me, and now you¡¯re inviting me to your chamber? I guess you¡¯re as bad as Aphrodite and Hedone,¡± Mykel said as he stared at Freyja¡¯s lips. ¡°After seeing how strong I am, does that arouse you?¡±
Freyja didn¡¯t say anything and kept staring at Mykel without showing any expression. Mykel could see what she was thinking from Freyja¡¯s [Character], and she wanted him to take the lead. She was indeed worse than Aphrodite and Hedone because she had slept with countless men.
Mykel closed the doors behind him with [Telekinesis] as he gently pushed Freyja toward her bed.
Mykel kissed Freyja and she immediately wrapped her arms around his head and pulled her closer toward her. He removed Freyja¡¯s fur coat, swords, ne, and everything on her body. He lifted her up and mmed her on the bed as he kept staring her in the eye.
¡°What? You like my tattoos?¡± Mykel asked when Freyja saw the tattoos on his body as he removed his shirt.
Freyja stood on top of the bed and slowly walked toward Mykel as she kept staring at his body tattoos. She grabbed Mykel¡¯s hair and gently stroked them while Mykel stared at Freyja¡¯s belly button.
¡°Since you¡¯re the one who wants it, why don¡¯t you do the moving?¡± Mykel asked as he looked up at Freyja.
Freyja wrapped her arms around Mykel¡¯s neck and slowly wrapped her legs around Mykel¡¯s waist. Mykel grabbed her upper thighs from the bottom and lifted her up a bit, and the moment he was inside her, she started to sigh in relief. It was so wet that it right slid through so easily and immediately mped it so tightly inside her.
Mykel was enjoying the moment and watching Freyja slowly consumed with lust and desire. She kept moving up and down as she started moaning in pleasure. Suddenly, he saw a notification, and it was from Ra. Ra was inviting him to enter his world, but Mykel ignored him.
Freyja moaned so loudly as her body started to tremble and hugged Mykel so tightly. Mykel didn¡¯t want to stop and so he started thrusting her more and more which made her shaking and moaning more intense.
¡°That¡¯s barely a minute and yet you already like this?¡± Mykel whispered as he moved her upper thighs up and down.
Mykel was really enjoying teasing Freyja, especially when she moaned and trembled uncontrobly. The most exciting part was that she didn¡¯t want to lose and kept trying to move on her own even though she couldn¡¯t handle the pleasure.
¡°Mykel,¡± Ra¡¯s voice could be heard inside his head.
Mykel¡¯s smile disappeared the moment he heard Ra¡¯s voice. He lost his momentum and immediately removed his hands from Freyja the moment he walked to the side of the bed.
Freyja was catching her breath and covered in sweat as shey down on the bed with her lower legs hanging over the bed. She looked at Mykel and was confused as to why he suddenly looked so annoyed.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Freyja asked with a worried expression because she thought she did something that upset him.
¡°Stay there,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward the window.
¡°What do you want?¡± Mykel asked in his mind in an annoyed voice.
¡°Help us, Nyx is here! She¡¯s trying to bring all of us to work for her,¡± Ra answered and he sounded so scared.
¡°And that¡¯s my problem? I told you that you need to prove your loyalty to me, and this is the right chance to prove it. If you decided to join her, you can say goodbye to your staff,¡± Mykel replied as he walked back toward Freyja.
¡°Where were we?¡± Mykel asked as he stared at Freyja who was still catching her breath.
Freyja didn¡¯t say anything and pulled Mykel to bed.
239 Chapter 238
¡°Still not stopping?¡± Mykel asked as he was being pounded by Freyja, but he knew that she wouldn¡¯t listen to him because she had already lost her mind from pleasure. ¡°You already had your time,¡± Mykel said as he lifted Freyja and gently pushed her down to the bed.
¡°You¡¯re seriously worse than those two,¡± Mykel got off the bed as he sighed.
Although Freyja was the one who kept moving her body, she was out of breath and couldn¡¯t move a muscle the moment she was done moving. It only took her a minute until she could move her body again, and the moment she could move, she walked toward Mykel and hugged him from behind.
¡°There¡¯s a river with a waterfall on top of it, do you want to go and bathe with me?¡± Freyja asked as she rubbed Mykel¡¯s chest and abs from behind.
¡°Sure, we didn¡¯t even have the chance to talk, so let¡¯s talk while we bathe,¡± Mykel answered.
Freyja warped the space and they were already in the middle of a river with the loud noise of the waterfall hitting the rocks behind them. Mykel immediately dipped his whole body in the river, and his body was steaming after the intense sex with Freyja that made his body temperature rise.
Mykel swam to the side and leaned his body and head on the rock as he enjoyed the cold water and chill wind.
¡°You said Yggdrasil tree needs protection, are you saying that you want to rule over all the worlds here?¡± Freyja asked as she sat on top of Mykel¡¯sp.
¡°No, I promise Thor that I won¡¯t use him and let him rule over the nine worlds,¡± Mykel answered as he watched Freyja¡¯s hands trying to make him hard again, but then he grabbed Freyja¡¯s hands and stopped her. ¡°Even though I said that, I want you to be mine,¡± Mykel stared Freyja in the eye.
Freyja tried to reach Mykel¡¯s, but he kept pushing her hands away. She then stopped resisting and moved her hands away from him.
¡°You want me to be yours? You¡¯re asking too much,¡± Freyja mockingly smiled as she stood up and then swam away.
¡°Then good luck fighting against Lucifer and Nyx because right now they won¡¯t y nice anymore,¡± Mykel said as he watched Freyja wash her hair. ¡°Maybe you will be Nyx¡¯s next target,¡±
Freyja stopped washing her hair, and then she slowly turned her head toward Mykel with a puzzled look on her face.
¡°What are you talking about?¡± Freyja asked.
¡°At the moment, Ra and his Gods are struggling to fight Nyx because I believe Lucifer and Nyx are trying to find a recement for Odin¡¯s position. The result is either he¡¯s going to suffer a lot after the fight, or he follows Nyx and bes Lucifer¡¯s new ally,¡± Mykel said as he stared at the sky and purposely used Lucifer¡¯s name so he could listen to their conversation.
¡°Ra was asking for my help, and he sounded so desperate as well. Then, I said, why is that my problem? Do you understand what kind of position you¡¯re in right now?¡± Mykel asked as he stared Freyja in the eye.
¡°That doesn¡¯t apply here because you said you¡¯re trying to build a rtionship with Thor. If she or he attacks the nine worlds, you¡¯re going toe and help him,¡± Freyja answered.
¡°Of course, but that doesn¡¯t include you. Look around you, the moment Odin loses his throne and weapon, you¡¯re no longer the queen of Aesir. They chose Thor, Thor will be my friend, and Thor would rather choose to protect Jord than you. Now, who¡¯s going to protect you if I decided to not include you? The Valkyries? Baldur? Heimdall?¡± Mykel asked with a smirk.
¡°Lucifer won¡¯t target Thor because he knows that it would be a waste of time. But you, you¡¯re an easy target,¡± Mykel said as he pointed his finger at Freyja.
Freyja clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. She was helpless and couldn¡¯t do anything but be angry.
¡°Ra won¡¯t follow Lucifer nor Nyx because I got what¡¯s more important to him than his own life. I have his staff, the staff of the sun is in my hand. He would rather die than follow them without his staff. Now that you know, Lucifer will think about targeting you,¡± Mykel said with a smile on his face. ¡°Maybe he won¡¯t because you have lost your ne and fur coat. I have asked Loki to steal them again from you the moment you brought me here,¡±
¡°Mykel!¡± Freyja screamed her lungs out as she was helpless and frustrated at the same time since it was all she could do at that moment.
Mykel stood up and slowly walked toward Freyja who was on her knees in the middle of the river. He stood right in front of her, and then he leaned his body forward as he gently touched Freyja¡¯s left cheek.
¡°I promise you that I will treat you better than anyone else. I will protect you, and I will provide everything that you want,¡± Mykel said as he rubbed Freyja¡¯s cheek with his thumb.
Freyja¡¯s body was trembling and her emotions were like waves that came and hit each other.
Mykel reached out his left hand over his left shoulder, and then a hand appeared from behind him with the Brsingamen in it. The hand dropped the Brisingamen onto Mykel¡¯s hand, and then the hand disappeared with a faint mischievous giggle that could be heard in the air.
Mykel went down on his knees and put the Brisingamen on Freyja¡¯s neck. She was surprised that he gave the Brisingamen back to her, she then slowly looked up and saw Mykel¡¯s smile.
¡°Leave Odin¡¯s side, and be mine,¡± Mykel said as he kept smiling at her.
Mykel grabbed her arms above her elbows and gently picked her up. He took a few steps back and reached out his right hand at her.
Freyja was rubbing the Brisingamen on her neck with her left hand as she stared at Mykel¡¯s hand. She hesitated, but then she grabbed his hand with her right hand. Mykel suddenly pulled her closer and grabbed her waist with his left arm and put his right hand on her chin.
¡°I will make you the happiest Goddess, Freyja,¡± Mykel said, and then he kissed her so passionately.
They shared a passionate kiss as Mykel wrapped his arms around her.
(In the Empyrean World)
Lucifer was sitting on his throne with his head resting on his left fist. He was listening to every conversation that Mykel had with Freyja. He could still hear the sound of them making out since he was busy thinking about what he just listened to.
Lucifer started to understand how Mykel could easily gain power and favor so rapidly. He understood that Mykel knew a lot of things about the Gods and how to deceive them. He started to see it in the big picture and started to realize why they decided to follow him and how he achieved everything so easily.
¡°Are you trying to deceive me as well, Mykel?¡± Lucifer said to himself as he stared nkly. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can protect all of them at once,¡± Lucifer continued as he started clenching his fists on the armrest.
All the tormented souls started screaming their lungs out. The whole Empyrean World was surrounded by screams of pain and agony.
¡°Nyx, leave, we don¡¯t need Ra anymore, he¡¯s useless,¡± Lucifer said telepathically.
¡°Luciel,e here, now,¡± Lucifer said telepathically.
In less than a minute, Luciel opened the door and entered the throne room where Lucifer was. He stared at Luciel with a sharp gaze, and it was the first time Lucifer showed that gaze toward Luciel. It made her feel a bit ufortable and terrified at the same time.
¡°You met him down there when we were in Gehenna. What did he tell you,¡± Lucifer asked as he kept staring at Luciel with a serious expression.
Luciel told Lucifer everything that Mykel told her back then. Lucifer was right that Mykel was ying mind games and used everyone¡¯s weaknesses and issues to gain their favor.
¡°Mara!¡± Lucifer said as he stood up and spread his wings.
Luciel was shocked when Lucifer called her name out loud. The whole room was instantly covered in ck mist, and then they both felt Mara¡¯s presence above them.
¡°Are you interested in a deal that I¡¯m going to offer?¡± Lucifer asked with a serious expression.
240 Chapter 239
¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Beldathiel said as he looked at Mykel, but then she noticed there was another Goddess that came with him other than Hel.
¡°Looks like you managed to bring him down, and everyone was surprised when they saw the notification,¡± Hera said as she looked at Loki and Mykel. ¡°But more importantly, it seems that you also manage to bring someone else to our side,¡± Hera continued as she stared at Freyja who stood next to Hel.
Mykel looked at Freyja and nodded his head. ¡°Yes, I also got something else from there. A gift for me. Thor said this sword had been buried inside the treasury for thousands of years,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the sword sheathed in his left hand.
A gold sword handle wrapped in red cloth and sealed with a golden chain. The Dainsleif sword was a sword made by the dwarves. The sword was cursed, once drawn, it must kill a man before it could be returned to the sheath. A strike from that cursed sword would never fail to kill or cause a serious wound that would never heal.
Freyja looked at the massive hall, but all the Constetions had left since they had no other business to do. The only ones that were left in the hall were Hera, Athena, Ares, Keres, Aphrodite, Hedone, Artemis, Apollo, and Dionysus.
¡°So this is where all of you have been gathering,¡± Freyja said as she looked around the hall and the mess that the Constetion made on the tables, benches, and floor.
¡°Shocking, isn¡¯t it? You have been living above there and didn¡¯t realize thousands of Gods entered the Yggdrasil tree for quite a while now,¡± Hera replied with a smile on her face. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down, and have some wine? I will tell you everything that you need to know,¡±
Freyja sat down, and Dionysus immediately poured a cup of wine for Freyja.
Two days had passed since Mykel walked the Bifrost to Asgard, and it was time to go back, but before that, he wanted to check on Ra¡¯s condition.
¡°I will be back,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Beldatheil, and then used [Warp Space] to teleport to the Temple of the Sun.
Freyja and the others were surprised when Mykel could warp the space around him like how she did. She was so confused about how did he have that skill or how did he learn that.
Mykel looked at the temple and it was already in ruins with mes surrounding the temple. It looked so bad, and so many Gods wereying on the ground unconscious.
Mykel walked into the temple while the Gods and Goddesses were ring at him with despise. They loathed him for noting to help them, but they couldn¡¯t do anything because they had lost everything.
¡°Looks like she spared your life, and it looks like you don¡¯t need my help,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Ra with wounds all over his body.
Before Ra could say a word, Mykel showed Ra¡¯s staff that he had taken from Lh¡¯s apartment before he came. ¡°I believe this is yours,¡± Mykel said as he stabbed the ground with the staff. ¡°Now, the real question is, what are we going to do with this?¡± Mykel continued as he removed his hand from the staff.
Ra stood up and slowly walked down the stairs toward the staff that stood tall on its own. He hesitated to grab it because Mykel could easily snatch it away from him again.
Knowing there would be no safe ce anymore for Ra and his Gods and creations, he couldn¡¯t stay neutral anymore. Joining Nyx and Lucifer¡¯s side would only be the worst-case scenario because Mykel would take away the staff again from him.
Ra without his staff would be a knight without arms, and he didn¡¯t want him to be useless. He then took a deep breath and exhaled deeply as he stared at his staff in front of him. He slowly put his left foot back and bent both his knees.
¡°We will join your side,¡± Ra said heavy-heartedly as he lowered his head at Mykel in front of the staff.
¡°Smart move, then I give you back your staff,¡± Mykel said.
Ra slowly stood up as he grabbed the staff and pulled it out.
¡°Now it¡¯s time for you to meet with the others,¡± Mykel said as he warped both of them to Niflheim.
Ra was surprised when he was suddenly teleported without his consent. He looked at Mykel and thought it would be a bad idea to stay close to him. He then looked around and saw Hera and the others looking at him with mild shock because of all the wounds on his body.
Ra walked toward the rest and then noticed that Loki was there among the rest. He stared Loki in the eye while Loki on the other hand was chuckling mischievously at him with his fingers covering his mouth.
¡°They will tell you what¡¯s going on, and also¡¡± Mykel paused as he sent ten million Arcana Coins to Ra. ¡°Use that to heal yourself up,¡± Mykel continued as he walked toward Beldathiel.
¡°Let¡¯s go back, we have been away for too long,¡± Mykel said.
Beldathiel, Vixelleth, and Zherlthsh stood up and instantly warped back to their castle.
The moment they realized they were back, they all looked up into the sky and something felt different. It wasn¡¯t just them who felt it, Mykel also felt something was different about the sky.
Mykel watched the feed of Gunnar and the others. He saw Gunnar, Vincze, and Sven in the endless hallway on their way out from the Astaroth Tower. He was surprised when he saw their condition, and so he warped right in front of the Astaroth Tower.
Everyone who was waiting outside the tower to enter the tower was surprised when they saw Mykel suddenly appear in front of them. He didn¡¯t bother with what those people were talking about and kept staring at the door in front of him.
Asmond was the first toe out of the tower, and he was frozen still when he saw Mykel stare at him with Dainsleif in his left hand.
¡°Mykel?¡± Asmond asked nervously. He turned his head back, and then looked at Mykel. ¡°There was a bit of a problem,¡± Asmond said.
¡°Boss?¡± Gunnar¡¯s voice echoed from the hallway.
Mykel could see Gunnar walking out the door, and everyone who was waiting in line outside the tower was shocked when they saw Gunnar¡¯s condition. His whole right arm was gone, his right knee and below were gone, and his body was covered in bandages.
Not only him, but Vincze and Sven were also in the same condition. They both lost an arm, and a leg, but they both were still able to move on their own even though they were in that condition because of their high resistance.
Mykel watched the three of them walk down the stairs, or to be precise, hopped down the stairs. He looked up and saw that Asmond and his team were finepared to what happened to the three of them. Of course, there were casualties, and Asmond¡¯s team carried the dead bodies that died there.
¡°What happened in there?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°A snake guarded the room,¡± Gunnar answered.
¡°A snake? You mean the room where Asmond used the Astaroth Key?¡± Mykel asked with his eyebrows furrowed.
¡°Yes, when we entered the door this morning, all the demons were already dead. We thought someone or something might have cleared the room, but then out of nowhere, a snake, as big as the pir of the room came down and butchered everyone,¡± Sven answered as he groaned.
¡°A green snake?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°Yes, a big green snake, and it could fly away,¡± Vincze answered. ¡°It was impossible to kill, and we were cornered by that snake. We tried to kill it, even Asmond tried to kill it with his sword, but it was imprable, not even a scratch on its scale,¡± Vincze exined as he tried to remember.
¡°Of course it¡¯s impossible to kill, you guys are too early to fight that thing,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at the door.
¡°What¡¯s that thing, boss?¡± Gunnar asked.
¡°That¡¯s the snake that belongs to Demon King Astaroth himself,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at the three of them. ¡°That snake wasn¡¯t supposed to be there,¡± Mykel squinted his eyes and then looked up into the sky.
241 Chapter 240
Mykel listened to the details in the hospital room, and he was right about it that the snake was the same snake that Demon King Astaroth had. The snake was enough to destroy a single world on its own in just a single night.
Mykel listened to their story and they were extremely lucky to leave the room alive, all of them. Somehow it made him think that something was suspicious about it because it would be impossible if they stayed in that room and survived.
¡°He won¡¯t do that, right?¡± Mykel asked himself as he stared at the city from the window. ¡°He should know about Asmond and who his Benefactor is. She would be furious if he purposely ordered Astaroth to send his snake down there,¡± Mykel continued as Gunnar and the others shared a look with no idea what he was talking about.
Mykel brushed it off and walked to the window as he watched Agnez and Lillith¡¯s feed on the screen. They both were doing fine since they hadn¡¯t reached the twentieth floor yet. Jeanne was going on a vacation on her own, Edith was with her little family, Nagy was in Helmga studying, and Rozan was busy mastering his gemstone craft.
¡°By the way, do you know when this happened?¡± Mykel turned around as he pointed his finger at the sky and stared at them.
¡°What do you mean, boss? Did something happen with the sky?¡± Gunnar asked as he lowered his head to look at the sky Mykel was pointing at.
Mykel looked at them and they had no idea what he was talking about. ¡°You guys don¡¯t feel it?¡± Mykel asked.
The three of them shook their heads slowly.
¡°I see, never mind then,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward the middle bed.
¡°When is Asmond going to clear the twentieth floor of the Astaroth Tower?¡± Mykel asked as he walked toward the fridge.
¡°Uhh, the n was three days after we entered that secret room,¡± Gunnar answered. ¡°By the way, boss, what happened to your shirt and zer?¡±
Mykel looked down and realized that he hadn¡¯t changed his shirt.
¡°Odin struck me with his spear, I almost died, and here I am,¡± Mykel answered as he grabbed a bottle of water from the fridge. ¡°Anyway, you should be able to get all your limbs back in three days, right? Don¡¯t whine and immediately go with Asmond¡¯s team when you guys recovered,¡± Mykel said as he left the room.
¡°Mykel, how are they?¡± Asmond asked with a worried expression.
¡°They will be fine in three days, so don¡¯t change your n and just prepare for the attempt,¡± Mykel answered as he opened the bottle. ¡°What did you get from the secret room?¡± Mykel asked.
Asmond showed his wrist and he wore a bracelet made of ck ashes. It was a [Nocturnal Bracelet] which allowed the wearer to be insanely strong during night time. Enhanced all their senses, lowered stamina usage and doubled all basic skills.
¡°That will help you a lot,¡± Mykel answered with a smile on his face. ¡°What about the one from Azrael Tower?¡± Mykel asked.
Asmond opened his hand and showed his index finger with a ring on it. [Ring of Devilry] it was the quite opposite of the artifact that Rozan had. While Rozan¡¯s artifact allowed him to use magic without using stamina, [Ring of Devilry] made magic trice as powerful as the original, but in exchange, it doubled the stamina usage.
¡°I thought you can¡¯t use magic?¡± Mykel asked the obvious and pretended he didn¡¯t know it.
¡°Yeah, well, I was lucky that I got it and I have no idea how did I get that skill,¡± Asmond answered as he chuckled.
Mykel smiled as he stared at the ring on Asmond¡¯s index finger. ¡°By the way, when you entered the secret room, did you get a warning or something like that?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°I did, the system warned me about thousands of pairs of eyes behind the door,¡± Asmond answered as he nodded his head.
¡°I¡¯m talking about your Benefactor,¡± Mykel replied as he stared at Asmond with a serious expression.
¡°Uhh, no, she didn¡¯t warn me anything. I mean, she never talked to me in the first ce and only gave me Arcana Coins when I achieved a lot of things,¡± Asmond answered. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±
Mykel shook his head with a smile. ¡°No, I thought she warned you,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°Anyway, I have to go back home. I need to change my shirt,¡± Mykel said as he showed his shirt and zer.
Asmond wanted to ask about what happened to Mykel¡¯s shirt, but he noticed that Mykel looked tired. So he didn¡¯t ask him anything and let him walk away and take the lift.
¡°No warning, not even a single scratch on each one of them,¡± Mykel said in his head in the lift. ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±
¡°I need to clear all the twentieth floor as soon as possible,¡± Mykel said as he warped to Lh¡¯s apartment.
¡°Ah!¡± Lh screamed, and the ss of wine fell from her hand and broke into pieces on the ground. ¡°M-Mykel?! Is that you?!¡± Lh asked as she huddled the pillow on the couch and covered half of her face with it.
¡°You¡¯re home? I thought you would be at the office,¡± Mykel asked as he walked to the bedroom to get changed.
¡°I was, but I¡¯m a bit tired and decided to go home early,¡± Lh answered as she looked at the mess she made. ¡°By the way, what was that? How did you do that?¡± Lh asked as he grabbed the tissues on the table and started cleaning the floor.
¡°Just a new skill that I got, nothing special,¡± Mykel answered as he put on his shirt, but then realized that he wasn¡¯t going anyway and changed to a sweatshirt and sweatpants.
Mykel walked to the living room and saw Lh busy cleaning all the mess, so he used his magic and evaporated the wine and turned the pieces of ss into dust.
¡°Have you eaten? If not, I can make you a sandwich or pasta,¡± Lh asked as she watched Mykel do his magic.
¡°I¡¯m good, I just need a bottle of vodka right now,¡± Mykel answered as he grabbed the bottle of vodka on the kitchen counter and two sses. ¡°I just want to enjoy the rest of the day here,¡± Mykel continued as he sat down next to Lh.
(Inside the Behemoth Tower, Floor 19)
¡°I just realized how weird it is to be walking in the desert but we don¡¯t feel hot at all,¡± Lillith said as she squinted her eyes to look at the two suns on her left that were about to disappear. In the ce they were at, there was nothing but sand as their eyes could see.
¡°I¡¯m more surprised that Behemoth is interested in this world. Why the hell is your father is interested in a desert, Mazikeen?¡± Agnez asked. ¡°I mean, I know the people from this world is strong and tall as a pole, but seriously, nothing is interesting in this world,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t ask me, ask him,¡± Mazikeen¡¯s voice could be heard from Agnez¡¯s mouth.
¡°Right,¡± Agnez said.
After hours of walking, they finally saw the portal that was hidden behind the hill of sand. Before they entered the portal, Agnez¡¯s body stopped moving, and it was because Mazkieen prevented her from entering the portal.
The two moons were covered by clouds, and suddenly an earthquake happened. They both were trying so hard to stay on their feet, and then the suns suddenly rose and went up again. They both were so confused and couldn¡¯t believe the suns came back and the moons disappeared.
¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Agnez asked.
¡°A sandstorm?¡± Lillith asked as she stared in the distance in front of her.
¡°Listen to me, Lillith,¡± Mazikeen¡¯s voice came out of Agnez¡¯s mouth.
Lillith looked at Agnez and was surprised when Agnez turned into Mazikeen.
¡°Stay close to me,¡± Mazikeen said as she stared at Lillith from over her shoulder with a serious expression.
Lillith didn¡¯t ask a single question and followed Mazikeen into the portal.
The moment they entered the twentieth floor, a strong wind hit Lillith¡¯s face and the sand hit her eyes. She covered her face as she tried to get rid of the sand in her eyes, and the moment she looked forward, she was shocked when she saw three gigantic silhouettes behind the sandstorm.
¡°Why are you here?¡± Mazikeen asked.
¡°We came to bring you back, Princess Mazikeen,¡± A loud low voice that was so loud and bassy that it almost stopped the sand storm from flying around and made a wavy motion.
¡°Really, just the three of you?¡± Mazikeen asked.
The three gigantic silhouettes were already big enough to make those two look like ants, but then something appeared behind those three silhouettes. A silhouette that was five times bigger than those three, and it made Mazikeen take a few steps back.
¡°Father?¡± Mazikeen asked in disbelief.
242 Chapter 241
An overwhelming presence brought Lillith to her knees and made her tremble in fear. She could breathe, but she forgot how to do it because of his presence in the distance. She thought that a demon king wouldn¡¯t be that scary because she had seen demon princesses every day, but she realized what a foolish thought she had.
Mykel watched from the feed as he smoked his cigarette on the balcony with a bottle of vodka in his left hand. He saw what they saw, a demon king with ws on his back like chicken feet with massive and long ws instead of wings. His fingers and ws were like skyscrapers, and anyone who got hit by them would disappear.
The ws could tear the world in half if he wanted to. The only demon who could turn the world upside down, literally, making the day into night in a single stomp. A Demon King of Chaos, Behemoth.
If there was anyone who could fight Behemoth in a one-on-one fight, that would be Ares at his peak. The other Gods who were weaker than Ares wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Behemoth, but that didn¡¯t mean Ares could win, theparison was about who could stand equally in strength and power.
¡°Trying to get rid of my people one by one, are you really going to do this?¡± Mykel asked as he stared at the feed and smoked his cigarette. ¡°Looks like you made a deal with someone else as well,¡±
Mykel didn¡¯t n on helping Agnez and Lillith because he wanted to see what they were going to do in that situation. If they died, then he could easily retrieve their bodies and resurrect them back to life, but that wouldn¡¯t be the case for Agnez. For Lillith, he just had to wait until he could retrieve her body once it was done.
¡°I¡¯m not going to take the bait, so enjoy it while itst, Lucifer,¡± Myke said as he flicked the cigarette down the balcony.
The sandstorm was so thick it was impossible for Lillith to open her eyes for too long. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up on her own two feet, and all she could look at were Mazikeen¡¯s legs and her long ws.
¡°You will die, Lillith,¡± Mazikeen said calmly. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to survive no matter how far you are from the battle. Are you scared?¡± Mazikeen asked.
¡°Yes,¡± Lillith answered in her trembling voice as she tried to look at Mazikeen¡¯s face, but she couldn¡¯t.
¡°Don¡¯t be, you won¡¯t realize it,¡± Mazikeen replied.
Lillith lowered her head and hid her face in the sand as he covered her head with both arms.
Mazikeen looked up and the suns were blocked by Behemoth¡¯s body. It was as dark as the night sky because of that, but then a pair of glowing red circles bigger than the sun pointed toward her with their bright red light. Those were Behemoth¡¯s eyes above the clouds.
Lillith squirmed on the ground as she trembled in fear because of Behemoth¡¯s gaze. Her whole body was sweating and she was trying so hard to not get passed out from it.
¡°Leave that vessel ande back, Princess Mazikeen,¡± One of the silhouettes said.
¡°I have made a pact with this mortal, I can¡¯t leave her and I will die if I do that,¡± Mazikeen answered as she walked forward.
All of them went quiet after they heard Mazikeen¡¯s answer.
¡°That¡¯s right, I made a master and servant pact with her, and I¡¯m the servant,¡± Mazikeen said as he red at the silhouette in the middle. ¡°What are you going to do now, Tiamat?¡± Mazikeen asked.
Tiamat, the ninth demon lord of Behemoth, the one below Mazikeen, was one of the primordials of chaos.
The silhouette in the middle suddenly expanded and showed its five long necks with a pair of wings that spread wide. Those were in fact not necks, those were horns in the shape of dragons¡¯ necks and heads that could be extended at will.
¡°Then we will bring that vessel back with us,¡± Tiamat answered as she extended her horns toward Mazikeen.
Maizkeen didn¡¯t hesitate to use her true form and started tearing her skin apart as she got bigger and bigger. Multiple horns pierced out from her skull and they grew bigger and sharper like des and a crown. Her wings multiplied into four, and each one of them had dozens of sharp bones at the end of the wings like a scythe.
Mazikeen¡¯s body kept getting bigger and bigger until she matched the three silhouettes in front of her. Her wings were big enough to cover the three silhouettes with them, and then her ribs came pierced through her chest and stomach like sharp teeth that could move like a jaw.
Mazikeen flew toward Tiamat at full speed as she dragged her long shiny ws like silver on the ground.
The dragons¡¯ heads started to be visible from the storm, and they had different colors with different powers. The ck dragon that could breathe [Hellfire], the green dragon that could breathe [Corrosive], the blue dragon that could breathe [Frostbite], the white dragon head that could breathe [Blinding Light], and the red dragon that could breathe [Sonic Wave].
All the heads released their abilities toward Mazikeen, but Mazikeen blocked all of them with her wings. Although she was affected by those and could easily recover from them, she was getting pushed back by the force from them.
As Mazikeen got pushed by the breaths, the silhouette on the right flew toward her and pounced on her with its legs and sharp ws. It was a green wyvern with three heads and razor-sharp teeth.
The wyvern started to bite Mazikeen¡¯s arms and shoulder as it mmed her to the ground, but then she shed the wyvern¡¯s stomach with her right hand. She then used her ribs to crush the left wyvern¡¯s neck and decapitated it apart with her left hand.
¡°You¡¯re no match for me, Sylvryl!¡± Mazikeen said as she pushed the wyvern away with both legs.
Sylvryl was the seventh demon lord of Behemoth, and his abilities were fast regeneration, venomous saliva, and poisonous breath. Thest two abilities were so powerful that [All Status Resistance] couldn¡¯t stop those skills, and only [Godly Resistance] could stop them.
Mazikeen stood up and stared at the wounds that Sylvryl inflicted on her. She was fine, but not for long, and she knew it. So she had to go and flew past them all to leave.
Before she could take a step forward, her left leg was bitten by a big sandworm. She looked at it and cut the head off with one of her left wings. She then looked at thest silhouette who had been silently staring at her behind the thick sandstorm.
¡°Nargog, you better stay away from this, or I will kill you first,¡± Mazikeen red at the silhouette with dozens of long tails.
Nargog, the eighth demon lord of Behemoth, a winged headless dog-like demon with a giant mouth on his neck with thousands of sharp teeth. He had twenty-one tails with a mouth like a sandworm that could pierce through anything and used to devour anything.
Mazikeen flew toward Tiamat again, and the dragons¡¯ heads started to release their breath again at her. This time, Mazikeen flew up high into the sky as she tried to dodge them. Since Mazikeen wasn¡¯t only stronger than them, she was the third fastest demon in the demon world. The second one was Luciel, and the first one was Lucifer.
As she flew and dodged the breaths, she noticed a massive tailing toward her from above. It was Behemoth¡¯s tail, and the only way to avoid it was to go around it and fly as high as she could.
Tiamat, Sylvryl, and Nargog saw iting, and they also flew away the moment the ck giant tail covered the sky.
Behemoth¡¯s tail mmed to the ground, and the whole world got pushed down because of it. Behemoth was up in the air for a whole minute and the moment hended on the ground again, the suns and the moons were spinning three times.
Mazikeen looked down at the damage that Behemoth had done. ¡°I told you, you won¡¯t realize it,¡± Mazikeen said as she stared at the blood stain on the sand and slowly got washed up by the other sand.
243 Chapter 242
¡°Looks like the second demon lord survive that, how is that even possible?¡± Agnez asked inside Mazikeen¡¯s head.
¡°Over there, do you see it? That little bug barely survived the impact because its climbing up the tower,¡± Mazikeen answered as she stared at the dot in the distance.
¡°Looking at how massive everything is, that demon lord feels like it¡¯s going to die with just a single flick,¡± Agnez said as she scoffed.
Mazikeen chuckled as she nodded her head. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong about that, but the problem we are having right now is how are we going to get there and kill that bug. That Ilgal demon isn¡¯t that easy to kill as well since it can burrow and hide in the ground,¡± Maziken said, and then started groaning because the poison and venom started to affect her body.
¡°We are in pain, and I think it¡¯s time for you to try it,¡± Agnez said as she started to feel the pain all over her body since they shared the pain.
¡°I guess we have no other choice,¡± Mazikeen replied as she wiped the blood off her neck. ¡°How are you doing this again?¡± Mazikeen asked.
Agnez showed Mazikeen how to use the system, and then she activated the [Harmony] skill. Mazikeen knew how powerful [Harmony] skill was, but she hadn¡¯t tried it when she was in her true form. Her whole body felt lighter and it was something that Mazikeen had never felt before.
¡°Let¡¯s see the power of Gods that lies within you,¡± Mazikeen said as she flew toward Tiamat with a huge grin on her face.
Mazikeen pped her massive wings at Tiamat and it was enough to create dozens of powerful projectile attacks. Tiamat saw theming and used her wings to protect herself, but to her surprise, the wind cut through her wings like paper.
Knowing how powerful Mazikeen had be, she flew around as she spun over and over, releasing hundreds of projectile attacks just from her wings alone. Sylvryl and Nargog couldn¡¯t do anything but fly away from Mazikeen who wasughing frantically as she released her newfound power.
The dragons¡¯ heads started to release their breath at Mazikeen, and Mazikeen blocked them with only two wings this time. She kept pushing forward and pped her other two wings, and then she spun around and used all her four wings to sh the heads.
Tiamat was surprised that it was so easy for Mazikeen to cut all her dragons, and then she flew toward Mazikeen with her long four-fingered hands. A light blue-haired woman with white eyes, two horns at the front, two on the sides, and one on her back appeared from the thick storm.
Mazikeen flew in at thest second and folded her wings before Tiamat could grab her with her hands. Mazikeen grabbed Tiamat¡¯s horns with her hands and then stabbed Tiamat¡¯s chin from below with her tail that pierced through the top of her head.
¡°How?¡± Tiamat asked weakly as she tried to move her mouth to speak.
¡°That¡¯s none of your business, and you will never be able to outmatch me,¡± Mazikeen answered as she tore Tiamat¡¯s head from her neck.
Tiamat¡¯s body slowly fell to the ground and made a massive earthquake. Sylvryl and Nargog didn¡¯t hesitate to fly toward Mazikeen and tried to attack her, but their demise awaited them.
Mazikeen butchered Sylvryl and tore his body apart into pieces with her ws and ribs that he couldn¡¯t have time to regenerate. Nargog on the other hand, he tried to fight her with his tails, but to no avail. He died the moment he got close to her and sliced him into small pieces with her wings.
¡°Let¡¯s kill Ilgal and leave this fucking ce,¡± Agnez said to Mazikeen. ¡°Our bodies can¡¯t handle the venom and the poison any longer,¡±
Mazikeen hummed as she looked at Behemoth who had been staring at her with his glowing red eyes beyond the clouds.
Mazikeen flew toward the tower with Behemoth¡¯s tail still on the ground which looked like a giant mountain. She ignored the tail and flew above it as she flew toward Ilgal who was still clinging to the tower¡¯s wall.
Mazikeen stabbed Ilgal with her giant tail, and since she was so enormous, Ilgal looked like a cockroachpared to her tail.
[You have cleared the twentieth floor of Behemoth Tower]
[You are the first to clear the twentieth floor]
[Please enter your name]
[Enter the Tower of Behemoth to enter the twenty-first floor]
[The blue portal to your original world is now open!]
[You have saved the Idreosia World from Demon King Behemoth!]
[All the floors that belonged to the Idreosia World are now being reunited!]
Mazikeen looked up as she took a deep breath, and then suddenly she flew up high into the sky.
¡°Wait, what are you doing?! We should leave!¡± Agnez asked.
¡°I want to have a talk with my father first, I want to know the reason behind why he suddenly brought those three all the way down here,¡± Mazikeen answered as she kept flying up.
The moment Mazikeen passed through the clouds, they could finally see how big Behemoth was. All this time, they could only see below his knees and his massive tail, and the bottom of his wings. Now they could see The massive body of Behemoth, with a giant demonic face on his chest and very long ck hair that covered his whole head. His long horns, reaching the space, were indicative of his power and size.
¡°That¡¯s Behemoth?¡± Agnez asked quietly so he couldn¡¯t hear her voice, even though she was talking in her mind.
¡°Yes, he¡¯s big and strong, but he¡¯s stupid,¡± Mazikeen answered.
¡°That isn¡¯t the case here. We are going to kill him one day, and we have to fight this fucking giant demon? This is ridiculous!¡± Agnez replied as she stared at the glowing red eyes from up close.
Mazikeen floated right in front of Behemoth¡¯s chest where the face was.
¡°What are you doing here, answer me,¡± Mazikeen said as she red at the face.
Behemoth didn¡¯t say a word, and suddenly he lifted his hands. He moved his arms and he made a movement as if he was going to p his hands.
¡°Not this¡¡± Mazikeen said as he suddenly pped her wings and flew down as fast as she could.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Agnez asked.
¡°He¡¯s going to tten this whole world with his p. He always like that when he¡¯s angry, and now we both know that he¡¯s angry,¡± Mazikeen answered as she folded her wings so she could dive down faster.
¡°Yeah, no shit, you should have listened to me,¡± Agnez replied in an annoyed voice. ¡°Anyway, just get both of us out of here,¡± Agnez continued with a bit of worried.
¡°Hmm? Looks like someone hase back to live,¡± Mazikeen said as she squinted her eyes and stared at the sand in the distance.
Lillith came back to life before Mazikeen killed Ilgal by Mykel since he needed his [Constetion Points]. She saw everything from down below and the moment she saw the notification, she ran toward the portal because Mykel told her to leave.
Unfortunately, Behemoth¡¯s tail was blocking her path, and it would take an hour or even more to get through it. She didn¡¯t care if it would take that long since she needed to leave the world as soon as she could, and then suddenly Mazikeennded in front of her in her gigantic form and grabbed her with Mazikeen¡¯s hand.
Mazikeen flew toward the portal as fast as she could. The moment they were right in front of the portal, Mazikeen shrunk herself and let Agnez take over her own body.
The deafening sound of the p was heard, and it broke both Agnez and Lillith¡¯s ear drums. They both rolled over in the endless hallway with their ears bleeding and their heads spinning. They felt nauseous and disoriented, and they had a hard time focusing on anything for a few minutes.
They both couldn¡¯t move a single muscle as they groaned in pain. They waited for a whole minute until they could recover from the deafening st.
¡°Congrats on surviving that,¡± Mykel said as he stood right in front of them with his arms crossed. ¡°I will bring you guys home,¡± Mykel continued and warped them back to the suite.
244 Chapter 243
¡°So? How was it? Seeing Behemoth for the first time?¡± Mykel asked as he sat down on the couch and stared at Agnez and Lillith who were still kneeling on the floor trying to recover.
¡°Petrifying is the right answer for that,¡± Agnez answered as she groaned and tried to stand up. ¡°I don¡¯t have the energy to talk or to think, I¡¯m going to bed now. Come on, Lilly, let¡¯s take a bath and sleep,¡± Agnez continued as she helped Lillith stand up.
¡°In two days, you¡¯re going to join Asmond¡¯s team. You will be going to the Astaroth Tower with Gunnar, Vincze, and Sven,¡± Mykel said as he watched Agnez and Lillith walk into Agnez¡¯s bedroom.
¡°I can¡¯t hear you, my ears broke,¡± Agnez said as she closed the door in front of her.
Mykelughed dismissively and then warped away to the hospital.
Sven¡¯s limbs were back thanks to the gauntlet, but Vincze and Gunnar were still resting on the bed. They both were startled when they saw Mykel suddenly appear in front of them.
¡°Did Rozan visit you?¡± Mykel asked after he knew the condition of those three.
¡°Nope, and I don¡¯t think he will because he¡¯s in the Leowa World right now. He¡¯s really using his time to learn a lot about magic from Shelly,¡± Vincze answered.
¡°I see, I¡¯ll check up on him then,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the time on his watch. ¡°Anyway, Agnez and Lillith will join you guys in the attempt to clear the Astaroth Tower the day after tomorrow. She won¡¯t be leading you guys because I believe she¡¯s exhausted from clearing the Behemoth Tower,¡±
¡°That¡¯s really good news because after spending our time with Asmond¡¯s team, they¡¯recking in something and they basically still can¡¯tprehend that they¡¯re dealing with demons so it was a bit annoying to hear them whine about stuff,¡± Sven replied as he buttoned his shirt.
¡°That will be all, and also, I won¡¯t be joining you guys. I will be staying out of the tower for the meantime,¡± Mykle answered as he put his hands in his pockets.
¡°Why¡¯s that, boss?¡± Gunnar asked with his eyebrows furrowed.
¡°Let¡¯s just say that I¡¯m being targeted right now, and they¡¯re trying to lure me in. Since I won¡¯t be entering the towers, they¡¯re targeting all of you now,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at them. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re like this, also what happened to Agnez and Lillith was because of the same reason as well,¡±
¡°Then when are you going to join us?¡± Vincze asked.
¡°Once you cleared all the twentieth floors in all towers, hopefully,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at his status screen and looked at his rank raised to 84.
¡°Is that why you want to go together again?¡± Sven asked as he stared at Mykel.
¡°Yes, but not everyone just the five of you. I¡¯m going to send Jeanne, Rozan, Edith, and Nagy to the Asmodeus Tower,¡± Mykel answered as he nodded his head and closed his status screen.
¡°Just the four of them, boss? Are you sure? That¡¯s a bit risky, no? After what happened to us and as you said to Agnez and Lillith?¡± Gunnar looked at Mykel with a puzzled look.
¡°They will be fine, Rozan could handle everything on his own. The Asmodeus Tower is his yground and he could clear the twentieth floor on his own,¡± Mykel answered so casually. ¡°Even if they died, I could bring them all back to life,¡±
They shared a look and then shrugged their shoulders and mouths.
¡°Just don¡¯t forget to inform Asmond or Enma when they visited you guys. I¡¯m going to visit Rozan and tell him about my n,¡± Mykel said, and then he warped to the Leowa World.
Mykel appeared on top of the temple where Shelly lived, and he was surprised when he saw the whole nation had been rebuilt. Everything looked so good and beautiful, but unfortunately, there were no people that lived in it, only Shelly by herself.
A chill wind stroked Mykel¡¯s hair and turned around to see a small whirlwind and leaves in it appeared behind him. The whirlwind got fiercer, and the dispersed at the same time as Shelly appeared from it.
¡°God Mykel, I didn¡¯t realize you were here,¡± Shelly said as she walked toward him and lowered her head.
¡°I just came, I¡¯m looking for Rozan,¡± Mykel replied.
¡°He¡¯s busy on that ind over there. He made his ownboratory or ce for an experiment there,¡± Shelly pointed at the small ind across from them.
Mykel nodded and flew to the ind with Shelly following him from behind.
¡°No¡ No!¡± Rozan¡¯s devastating voice could be heard in the distance.
Mykel stared at Rozan with his dirty clothes and dozens of gemstones scattered around him. He looked right and saw arge dome with a roof made of ss, and he knew what Rozan was doing with it.
¡°What¡¯s the problem? Trying to recreate the rainbow gemstones?¡± Mykel asked as he walked toward Rozan.
¡°Eh? Boss? Are you here to bring me back?¡± Rozan asked as he looked at Mykel from over his left shoulder.
¡°Not really, but I want you to get ready to clear the Asmodeus Tower with Jeanne, Edith, and Nagy the day after tomorrow,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at the dome as a magnifying ss to concentrate the sunlight.
¡°It¡¯s time already? I didn¡¯t realize that,¡± Rozan replied as he tossed the gemstones away.
¡°How many have you created so far?¡± Mykel asked as he looked at the small bag filled with gemstones.
¡°One, but I think I was lucky. I still have dozens of them here, but I think they all will end up being like these spoiled or failed products,¡± Rozan answered as he yawned and stretched his arms up. ¡°Oh, since you¡¯re here¡¡±
¡°No, I gave the staff back to its owner. I can¡¯t help you with recreating that again,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°But I can make some with Hellfire for Edith and Jeanne¡¯s second sword,¡± Mykel said as he grabbed two gemstones from the bag.
Mykel stared at the gemstones in his right hand and lit them up with [Hellfire] for five seconds. They almost cracked, but they didn¡¯t, and the gemstones slowly turned darker and became dark purple. He tossed the gemstones to Rozan so he could add the other elements to them.
¡°Don¡¯t bete, and clean yourself, Rozan,¡± Mykel said as he walked away.
¡°Shelly, I see that the city is back to how it used to be, so I¡¯m offering you if you want people to live in the city. I can ask someone and he would love to bring his people to this world,¡± Mykel said as he stood in front of Shelly.
¡°It would be a waste if fully built and furnished houses and buildings were left empty. I would love to wee them,¡± Shelly answered as she looked at the city in the distance.
¡°I will tell him to bring a few people here, maybe people that he can trust. These people have very high technology, so you would love to see their devices and maybe it would help you achieve something that you never thought it would be possible,¡± Mykel said.
Shelly nodded with understanding, and then Mykel warped to the Helmga World.
Mykel went to the ce where he wrote to Nagy, and it was a small temple of the blood fellowship where Rinon used to be the leader of the fellowship. They could be called the assassins of the Helmga World where their job was to assassinate the people that tried to monopoly the kingdoms.
There was a small river in front of Mykel, and it looked normal if anyone didn¡¯t pay any attention to it. There was actually a small entrance to a tunnel in the middle of the river, and it would lead them into a small cave under the river.
Mykel walked into the river and slid down into a hole that could only fit for one person. He slid down as he held his breath, and ended up falling into a pond of water that was three meters deep. He then climbed out of the small pond and found the mouth of the cave.
¡°Mister Mykel?¡± Nagy asked as she took a peek from inside the cave.
¡°How¡¯s the training?¡± Mykel asked as he dried himself up.
¡°Right now, I can only do this,¡± Nagy said, and her body suddenly disappeared and reappeared in front of Mykel.
¡°Shadow walk, not bad,¡± Mykel said with a smile.
¡°Yes, but it¡¯s still level 1 and I can only do it in a narrow space with no light,¡± Nagy replied as she turned around to look at the cave.
¡°That¡¯s fine, you will raise the level in no time. Anyway, I want you to go back home the day after tomorrow. You will be clearing the Asmodeus Tower with Jeanne, Rozan, and Edith, so I want you to be back the day after tomorrow,¡± Mykel said.
¡°Okay, then I still have time to learn a new skill before I go back,¡± Nagy replied as she looked at Mykel.
¡°Take your time, and sorry for disturbing your training,¡± Mykel said with a gentle smile.
Nagy shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay, Mister Mykel,¡± Nagy replied with a smile on her face.
¡°Alright, good luck with the training,¡± Mykel rubbed Nagy¡¯s head and then warped to where Jeanne was.
¡°Long time no see, Garci,¡± Mykel said as he entered the tavern and saw so many customers inside.
¡°Mykel! Long time no see!¡± Garci stared at Mykel from behind the counter. ¡°You must be here for Miss Jeanne, right? She¡¯s in the back building,¡±
Mykel walked to the back with dozens of eyes staring at him.
Mykel leaned on the wall as he watched Jeanne surrounded by Awakeners and all of them were men. ¡°Enjoying your vacation?¡± Mykel asked with a smile and arms crossed.
245 Chapter 244
Jeanne turned her head to her right and saw Mykel smiling and raising his eyebrows. She was happy that he visited her, but not the Awakeners around her. They all immediately walked away and didn¡¯t dare to lift their heads because they thought Mykel was jealous or furious at them.
Mykel watched them scatter as they took their equipment off the benches and tables. The ce he was at right now was the ce that was exclusively for Awakeners from the Guild Association. It was basically a training ground, and those people who could use the equipment were the elite among the rest.
Mykel nned to bring them with Jeanne to the Asmodeus Tower since they would be useful.
¡°I gave you a week for vacation, but here you are, training. You think that I wouldn¡¯t know?¡± Mykel asked as he walked toward Jeanne and sat next to her with a bottle of vodka in his left hand and a ss in between his index and middle fingers.
¡°I¡¯m just training them, and I just got here two hours ago,¡± Jeanne answered as she rested her head on her arms on the table and stared Mykel in the eyes.
Mykel poured a vodka as he looked at Jeanne who had been staring and smiling at him. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Mykel asked, and then took a shot. ¡°Did you miss me already?¡± Mykel asked as he stroked Jeanne¡¯s hair.
¡°Am I not allowed to?¡± Jeanne asked with her eyebrows raised.
Mykel licked his lips, and then looked at Jeanne. ¡°Have you eaten lunch?¡± Mykel asked.
Jeanne shook her head as she smiled.
¡°Then let¡¯s go to the same restaurant we went to when we met. It¡¯s on me, as always,¡± Mykel said as he stood up and fixed his zer.
Jeanne jolted from her seat and followed Mykel happily.
They both walked all the way to the restaurant because he knew that Jeanne wanted to spend time with him. Mykel told her about what happened to Agnez and Gunnar. She was surprised until he told her the reason behind it.
¡°Asmodeus Tower, that¡¯s the tower where all the demons could use magic, right? That should be fine, but just the four of us?¡± Jeanne asked as she took a sip of her cup of wine.
¡°Yes, but you should bring those guys with you as well. They¡¯re going to be helpful since they have been spending months leveling up and clearing the tenth floors,¡± Mykel answered as he cut the steak. ¡°It¡¯s time to use them,¡± Mykel continued as he ate the steak.
¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine by me,¡± Jeanne said as she nodded her head and was busy cutting the steak.
After spending hours in the restaurant talking about their future ns, they ended up in a hotel room where they could get morefortable.
¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower, I almost forgot that I was sweating on the training ground,¡± Jeanne said as she removed her white blouse as she stood in front of the bathroom.
Mykel smirked and walked up to her, and then slid his hand under her bra and removed it with his index finger and thumb. Jeanne was startled, but then she smiled as she pulled Mykel¡¯s head toward her and started kissing him so passionately.
Mykel put his right hand on Jeanne¡¯s breasts as his left hand slid down into her panties. He started kissing her neck from behind, and it made Jeanne moan.
¡°I¡¯m sweaty, Mykel,¡± Jeanne said under her heavy breath with her eyes closed.
¡°Do you think I care? You¡¯re mine and I can do what I want,¡± Mykel replied as he gently wrapped his right arm around her body and pulled her closer to him. ¡°Do you want to take a shower or do you want to go to bed now?¡±
¡°Why not both?¡± Jeanne asked shyly.
¡°Then we can take a shower again afterward,¡± Mykel said as he brought Jeanne into the bathroom.
Two days had passed and the day had finallye. Agnez was still a bit tired and her body hadn¡¯t fully recovered from the venom and poison that ran in her veins. Luckily, after Mazikeen used the [Harmony] skill, the venom and poison died, but she was still in the process of detoxification.
Gunnar, Vincze, Sven, Agnez, and Lillith were waiting for Asmond¡¯s team to arrive. Gunnar looked at Agnez¡¯s waist and noticed something familiar was hanging down.
¡°Isn¡¯t that boss¡¯s sword?¡± Gunnar asked as he pointed at the golden sword handle with golden chains sealing the sword from being unsheathed.
¡°He lend it to me, he said that it¡¯s for protection,¡± Agnez answered as she looked down at the sword from behind her ck sses. ¡°For all of us,¡± Agnez continued as she stared at Gunnar and the others from the corner of her eyes.
¡°Right,¡± Gunnar replied as he rubbed his right wrist and remembered he had lost his right arm.
Asmond came with his team on a big bus, they all walked toward the tower where Agnez stood in the middle with her arms crossed. She stared at him for quite a while, and then she threw something at Asmond. He was surprised when it was a key to the eleventh floor, and then he looked at Agnez furrowed her eyebrows.
¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, you will take the lead of all of us and we will follow your order. This run is yours and we will do what you said,¡± Agnez said as she nodded her head up.
¡°I see, I will do my best then, but I might need your opinions when we are inside,¡± Asmond said as stared at Agnez
¡°No need, if you want us to kill all the demons we will immediately do that. If you want us to hide, we will hide. There¡¯s no such thing as a bad decision, it¡¯s how you take responsibility for your decision. Be confident, but not overconfident, and everything will be fine,¡± Agnez replied as she massaged the right side of her neck with her left hand.
Asmond was taken aback by Agnez¡¯s words, he was surprised that she was actually nice even though she often times acted like a jerk. He realized how good she was as a leader by the way she gave him advice.
¡°Lead the way,¡± Agnez said as she walked to the side so Asmond and his team could walk through.
Asmond and his team walked past them, and then Agnez noticed that Arum was stealing a nce at her.
(In District 6, Asmodeus Tower)
Mykel and the others stood in front of the tower, and then he turned around to look at Jeanne and Rozan.
¡°Alright, Jeanne will take the lead of those guys since you already know their names and what they¡¯re capable of while you, Rozan, take thedies with you if you need some intel. Edith and Nagy should be sufficient for that job,¡± Mykel said as he looked at them with a cigarette in his mouth.
Nagy looked at her katars and the gemstones in them, she was ready to kill demons. Edith on the other hand, she had a newly made short sword with a ck gemstone. It was as powerful as Mykel¡¯s throwing knives because she would need it.
¡°You know what to do, so don¡¯t worry too much about what¡¯s going toe at you. The demons won¡¯t stand a chance against your magic and anti magic skills,¡± Mykel said as he patted Rozan¡¯s shoulder and watched Jeanne give a short briefing with the guys.
¡°I¡¯m ready for this, I also put my own creation on this staff. I¡¯m confident with this because Jeanne and Nagy are here with me,¡± Rozan said as he looked at the rainbow gemstone on top of his staff.
¡°Good, now get in there,¡± Mykel said as he walked to the side.
All of them walked into the tower, and Jeanne looked back at him for onest time before she walked into the hallway and waved at him. Mykel just smiled at her as he smoked his cigarette, and then warped to his office after they had all gone into the tower.
¡°Finally, I got a lot of free time,¡± Mykel said as he sat down on his chair. ¡°It¡¯s time to create new skills and get something worth keeping,¡± Mykel continued and activated [Authority].
246 Chapter 245
¡°So, this Apillon World, what happened to them when you cleared the fifteenth floor?¡± Asmond asked Agnez as he looked at a normal world that looked so peaceful. The world was simr to a Roman empire, there were dozens of statues and tall pirs as the foundations.
¡°They worshiped Astaroth like a God, and we have to kill everyone who believed in him and freed those who believed in the real Gods,¡± Agnez answered as she kept massaging her neck. ¡°This world is more advanced than you think, it was all thanks to the knowledge that Astaroth provided them. They have blimps, guns, and old telephone machines,¡±
¡°I see, so not all demons are really bad,¡± Roxanne said it out loud.
Agnez and the other others stared at her in disbelief.
¡°Not all demons are bad? Seriously?¡± Agnez asked as sheughed dismissively. ¡°Of course, they asked something in return for that knowledge. Body and soul to sacrifice, nothing is free when demon offer you something,¡±
¡°A single life for a single knowledge, I see how it is,¡± Glen said as he nodded with understanding. ¡°So does that mean, this Astaroth demon made these people bow before him and prevented them from going against him?¡± Glen asked.
¡°Yes, the servant of Demon Lord Molr is controlling and ruling this world. They were brainwashed and basically, not a single one of them tried to revolt or try to resist. All the Awakeners in this world were eliminated first when they invaded this world, so there are only ordinary people left here,¡± Sven answered.
¡°If there¡¯s anyone who tried to resist, the whole world will be punished by the servant. So, by threatening them like that, whoever acted suspicious, they killed them instantly,¡± Vincze exined as he looked at Glen and the others. ¡°Everything was moved by the strings, and they were manipted until the illusion became their reality,¡±
Asmond looked at Agnez and the others and thought to himself what if it was him who was in their position. Would he be able to aplish what they aplished? Would he be able to bring everyone back to safety? Everything went through his mind and didn¡¯t find a single answer.
They entered the city, it was as big as the kingdoms in Helmga World.
People were living peacefully, and they all recognized Agnez and the others. They greeted them and offered them food. The only difference fromst time was the city was mostly abandoned, not because there were fewer people, but because those who were alive didn¡¯t have the knowledge to maintain the technologies.
They didn¡¯t waste their time looking around and went straight to the fifteenth floor where the Astaroth Tower was.
[The second world, Silian]
[Free Silian from the Second Demon Lord Molr¡¯s army!]
The moment they entered the door, they were in the middle of a big courtroom. They looked around and saw three guys guarding the giant doors. They were wearing a tuxedo and white gloves, like a servant. They were surprised when they saw people appear in court and immediately pull a rope next to the door.
The bell rang from above, Asmond and the others looked up and saw a small bell. Then they heard another bell ring in the distance as if they were using the bell to warn about their arrival.
¡°Remember what we told you about Astaroth, these people are not friendly,¡± Agnez said quietly behind Asmond. ¡°But it¡¯s you to decide whether they¡¯re hostile or not,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t move, and drop your weapons!¡± One of the servants said.
Everyone could tell that all the servants were trembling in fear when those three looked at them. It was obvious they feared them, but they had no idea why they feared them, but it was possible that Molr brainwashed them.
¡°We are here to save you,¡± Roxanne said.
¡°Shut up! Put! Your weapon! Down!¡± The servant raised his voice, and they could hear his cracking voice from nervousness.
Asmond looked at his team and nodded his head.
Everyone put their weapons down so slowly, and then Asmond asked if they had to remove their armor as well. The servants looked at each other and then nodded their heads. The servant ordered them to remove their armor as well.
¡°Alright, we don¡¯t have anything else with us,¡± Asmond said as he raised his hands above his head.
¡°Remove your shirts!¡± The servant pointed his trembling index finger at them.
Everyone removed their shirts and left them naked with only their underwear to cover their bodies. Everyone was shocked when they saw Agnez¡¯s nape, back, and right arm. Almost half of her body was ckened and the veins were popping out as if her body was decaying for some reason.
¡°I will heal you as soon as the skill has been recharged,¡± Gunnar said to Agnez who stood in front of him.
¡°Sure,¡± Agnez replied as she massaged the back of her right shoulder.
¡°What happened to you, Miss Agnez?¡± Arum asked quietly.
Agnez smirked as she looked at Arum from the corner of her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t want to know, it¡¯s a mark that the demon lord left on my body when I tried to clear the Behemoth Tower. I¡¯m fine though,¡± Agnez replied with a smile.
Lillith nced at Arum for quite a while, and then suddenly the door opened.
¡°Well, well, well. Look what we have here, a group of sexy women and ugly men,¡± A man with ck slicked hair in a ck suit with a bowtie stared at Roxanne and all the women with his light brown eyes.
¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? We are here to save your world from the demon,¡± Asmond asked as he kept putting his hands up in the air.
¡°Shh! Shut it!¡± The man said as he walked toward them with a guy in full te armor and a helmet that protected his whole face following behind him. ¡°You invaders never know when to stop,¡± The man continued as he looked at each of them.
¡°What is it? Do you like that sword? Take it then,¡± The man said as he looked at the guy in full te armor.
The guy in full te armor grabbed Asmond¡¯s sword and looked at it for quite a while. He put Asmond¡¯s sword on his waist as Asmond red at him with anger. The guy then looked at Dainsleif, and he took that sword as well from the floor, but it wouldn¡¯t budge.
¡°Looks like the sword doesn¡¯t like you,¡± Agnez said with a bit of a smile.
The guy in full te armor decided to leave Dainsleif behind, and then he walked back to the man¡¯s side after he moved all their weapons and armor away from them except for Dainsleif.
¡°Alright, bring all of them to the tower of grieve,¡± The man said as he walked away. ¡°On second thought, I think all the women cane with me,¡± The man stopped as he turned around. ¡°Except her, she must have a p or something by the look of her condition,¡± The man pointed at Agnez with a grim look on his face.
The guy in full te armor walked toward Roxanne and Arum. He grabbed them both forcefully, but then suddenly Rufus punched the guy on the helmet.
¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch them!¡± Rufus said.
The guy in full te armor unsheathed Asmond¡¯s sword and cut Rufus¡¯ whole right arm with it. Rufus looked at the blood falling to his torso and leg, then he fell to the floor in disbelief and was still in shock.
Asmond¡¯s eyes were wide open as he stared at Rufus on the ground, and then he looked at Agnez.
Agnez smirked as she kicked Dainsleif up into the air and unsheathed it so easily as if the chain was made from silk and moved away from the sword¡¯s handle. She swung her sword down vertically at the guy in full te armor, but the guy managed to block her attack.
Lillith ran to the side and grabbed her daggers then threw them at the servants that guarded the door. She threw Gunnar¡¯s shield and ax, Vincze¡¯s spear, and Sven¡¯s scythe at them.
¡°Don¡¯t let them leave!¡± Agnez shouted as she pushed the guy back.
Agnez swung her swords ups, downs, lefts, and rights, but the guy could read every move she made.
¡°Ior! Protect me!¡± The man said as he ran toward the door.
The guy in full te armor kicked Agnez before she could swing her sword at him, and then ran left to protect the man.
¡°Don¡¯t chase them! That Ior guy is strong, you might die especially with Asmond¡¯s sword with him,¡± Agnez said.
Vincze and Sven were about to leave the courtroom with only their underwear, but then stopped and closed the door.
¡°What do you want us to do, Asmond?¡± Agnez asked as she grabbed her shirt, pants, and her military trench coat on the floor.
¡°Stay here until we treat Rufus¡¯ wound,¡± Asmond answered as he grabbed his armor on the floor.
¡°Fine by me,¡± Agnez replied as she looked at Dainsleif in her hand that she couldn¡¯t remove from her hand.
247 Chapter 246
¡°Can you move?¡± Ss asked as he looked at Rufus with his right shoulder wrapped in cloth.
Rufus nodded his head, but his face was pale because he lost a lot of blood. They had no healer, and they were afraid that Rufus wouldn¡¯t make it out alive with that wound. He wasn¡¯t like Gunnar, Vincze, or Sven, he didn¡¯t even have high recovery and resistance to help him.
¡°Justy down there, and try to endure until midnight,¡± Agnez said as she tried to put on her shirt and looked at Rufus. ¡°Gunnar can heal you up instantly, so don¡¯t worry and just focus on staying alive,¡±
Agnez had to cut the sleeves so the sword could get in easily. She then put the military coat over her shoulder.
¡°Agnez, thank you,¡± Asmond approached Agnez who was sitting on thefy seat.
¡°No need,¡± Agnez replied as she grabbed something from the floor. ¡°Here, you can use my sword for now until you can get your sword back. Don¡¯t break it,¡± Agnez tossed the sword at Asmond.
¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not being kind, I don¡¯t want you to drag us down,¡± Agnez stared at Dainsleif in her hand.
¡°I know, thank you,¡± Asmond replied as he looked at Dainsleif, and was wondering what was wrong with that sword because he knew that she couldn¡¯t let the sword go. More importantly, that sword could withstand his sword and didn¡¯t bend or break at all.
¡°They¡¯reing!¡± Sven shouted.
Asmond turned around and looked at everyone. ¡°Let¡¯s disarm them and find out about this Sillian World from them. Try not to kill them,¡± Asmond said.
¡°I need to kill one so I can sheathe this sword,¡± Agnez said as she walked past Asmond. ¡°Also, Lilly already knows everything about this world, so there¡¯s no need to ask them anything,¡± Agnez continued
¡°Oh, okay,¡± Asmond said with a bit confused.
Agnez stood right in front of the door as she heard dozens of footstepsing from the hallway from both sides. The moment the door was busted open, she swung her sword at whoever was in front of her and cut off their heads before they could react.
A weird-looking gun was pointed at Agnez and the guy shot it at her face, but she grabbed it with her left hand like it was nothing. Sven swung his scythe down and cut off the guy¡¯s wrist, and then kicked him out of the courtroom.
Vincze and the others started attacking them, but not killing them as Asmond ordered. Gunnar charged to the front with his shield ready and pushed the enemy out of the courtroom, then bashed them with it.
¡°I think we both can hold them off,¡± Enma said as she protected the other side.
¡°Yeah, but watch your head! A bullet in the head and you¡¯re dead,¡± Gunnar replied as he knocked down dozens of men in front of him.
¡°Agnez, I think it¡¯s better if we leave this ce. I know a secret passage in this building that will lead us straight to the tower of grieve and there we can be at ease without having trouble fighting them,¡± Lillith said as she kicked the guy¡¯s head who pretended to be unconscious.
Agnez looked at Asmond and raised her eyebrows.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that. If it¡¯s safer, then it¡¯s better for us, especially for Rufus,¡± Asmond said. ¡°Lead the way, Lillith,¡±
¡°Glen! Carry Rufus, the rest of you follow Lillith with me,¡± Asmond said to his team, and then he looked at Agnez. ¡°I think we need to stop them from chasing us,¡± Asmond continued.
¡°Just say kill, what¡¯s so hard about it, but I¡¯m on it,¡± Agnez said as she walked out of the courtroom. ¡°Time to kill, Vincze, Sven, let¡¯s go,¡±
The moment Asmond and the others left the courtroom, all the enemies were alreadyying on the ground dead with a pool of blood on the floor. They were amazed and confused at the same time that those three could kill all of them so fast, and there was no scream or anything.
They all followed Lillith into the hallway and then entered an empty room with nothing inside. She pulled a single brick on the wall, and she put her right hand inside. The ground in the middle of the room started to move, and there was a secret passage to enter.
They entered the secret passage and left it open because Lillith knew those people didn¡¯t dare to enter the passage.
¡°So, do you know that man¡¯s name?¡± Asmond asked Lillith who walked in the front on her own.
¡°Sibrand, he¡¯s like the mayor of this city. He runs this whole city and that knight that with him, he¡¯s his personal guard, but I didn¡¯t have enough time to look deeper into his memories about that knight,¡± Lillith answered.
¡°I see, what about this tower of grieve?¡± Asmond asked.
¡°It¡¯s a ce for people who tried to revolt against Sibrand. It¡¯s the same as the previous world, they tried to exterminate the threat, but instead of killing them, they used some kind of bell that made people who listened to it start to suffer from their worst memories when rang,¡± Lillith answered. ¡°There¡¯s also a group of people that came to this world, and they are imprisoned in the tower,¡±
¡°I see, then it¡¯s better to safe them as well,¡± Asmond replied.
¡°Anyway, what¡¯s with all these bells? I feel like ¡± Sven asked.
¡°Not sure, but I guess I will find out about it more from Sibrand¡¯s memories because those people know nothing,¡± Lillith answered. ¡°Anyway, we are almost there, and it¡¯s better for you guys to stay here or you will get hypnotized by the bells,¡± Lillith said as she looked at Arum and the others.
Asmond looked at them and nodded his head. Agnez, Lillith, and Asmond went deeper into the tunnel while the rest of them guarded the entrance in case the enemy decided to chase them.
Asmond came back his own half an hourter.
¡°Alright, everything is clear now, and we can rest in there until midnight,¡± Asmond said.
(In the Asmodeus Tower)
¡°Remember when thest time I told you that we might be fighting vampires after killing gargoyles and ghouls in the previous world? I think this world somehow resembles a world where a vampire would love to live in,¡± Rozan said as he watched a giant castle on a mountain.
¡°The clouds are thick, the moon is shining brightly, and there¡¯s a big river and forest surrounding the mountain. I think you might be right,¡± Jeanne replied as she looked at the long, meandering river that went into the sea, and felt a sense of peace and calm from above the cliff.
They heard a faint howling in the far distance, and then they all looked toward where the howling came from.
¡°Is it a wolf or a werewolf?¡± Rozan asked.
¡°I don¡¯t think we know what a werewolf sounds like,¡± Jeanne replied as she squinted her eyes. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s just y it carefully and be aware of your surroundings because anything can be dangerous,¡± Jeanne said as she unsheathed her sword.
The moment Jeanne¡¯s sword reflected the moonlight, they heard sobbing from the forest. They all saw a woman floating in a white sleeping dress. For Jeanne, Rozan, Nagy, and Edith, it was nothing because they were used to it, but the Awakeners that they brought, all of them were scared shitless.
¡°I guess she might tell you about this world, so why don¡¯t you go and approach her?¡± Rozan asked quietly as he leaned his head toward Jeanne.
Jeanne walked toward the spirit so slowly and carefully as she sheathed her sword.
They watched Jeanne having a conversation with the spirit, and at some point, the spirit pointed at the castle. The spirit started sobbing louder and louder, and the spirit then flew away into the forest and disappeared into the darkness.
Jeanne walked back as she kept staring at the castle.
¡°Alright, turns out the woman was the daughter of the duke that owned the castle. They all were ughtered, torn apart, and eaten,¡± Jeanne exined as she looked at everyone. ¡°You¡¯re right, Rozan, there¡¯s a werewolf in this ce, and that howling was one of them. There¡¯s a rumor about a man who drinks blood as well,¡± Jeanne exhaled deeply as she stared at Rozan.
¡°Clessirea World, this is going to be an interesting one,¡± Rozan said as he looked at the castle.
248 Chapter 247
248 Chapter 247: Two worlds.
¡°Thank you, for saving us,¡± a man with long ck hair covered in scratch wounds on his cheeks and neck said. His gray eyes stared at Asmond and the others. He looked so defeated and empty inside, but he had the decency to thank Asmond for freeing him and his friends.
¡°Cristian, right?¡± Asmond asked as he offered the guy a hot cup of tea that he found in the guard¡¯s room.
¡°Yeah,¡± The guy answered with his trembling lips and arms as he slowly took the cup from Asmond¡¯s hand.
Asmond sat next to Cristian and looked at the other prisoners that were being treated by Roxanne, Arum, Gunnar, and Enma. He looked at the tower, and it looked exactly like the tower of Pisa with each room filled with prisoners.
¡°From which world did you guyse? If it alright for me to ask since you just recover,¡± Asmond asked.
¡°It¡¯s alright. I came from Istreanica World, and I came here with my team, but we got separated,¡± Cristian answered as he carefully took a sip of the tea. ¡°We came here two weeks ago, or at least it¡¯s what I believe,¡± Cristian continued. ¡°Did you meet him, the guy with a knight following him?¡± Cristian asked.
¡°Sibrand? Yes, we met him and the knight as well. That¡¯s why my friend over there lost an arm when he tried to stop Sibrand from taking the girls,¡± Asmond answered as he pointed at Rufus who wasying on the ground with a pale face.
¡°Sorry for that, but yeah, we lost the girls as well. I¡¯m not sure where he took them, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯re in a better situation than us here,¡± Cristian said.
¡°It¡¯s alright, he will get better soon. Right now, why don¡¯t youe and join us? We are nning on taking these demon worshippers down,¡± Asmond replied as he stood up.
¡°I know that we are not a big help, but I¡¯m d that you included us,¡± Cristian said.
¡°Of course, we are fighting the same enemy,¡± Asmond replied with a smile.
They all took a well-deserved rest until midnight, and Gunnar immediately walked over to Rufus and healed his wound. Rufus¡¯ arm regrew instantly, Cristian and the rest of the prisoners just witnessed a miracle. They couldn¡¯t believe what they saw.
¡°Try to move your arm,¡± Gunnar said as he walked away from Rufus.
¡°This is¡ wow¡¡± Rufus was speechless as he looked and moved his arm. ¡°Thank you, Gunnar!¡± Rufus looked up at Gunnar with a huge smile on his face.
¡°Nah, don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s all good,¡± Gunnar replied as he shook his head.
Sven walked down the stairs with a bell as big as a mug in his right hand. ¡°So? This little thing is the one that made you guys suffer?¡± Sven asked.
¡°Yes, and I think you should be careful with it,¡± Cristian answered.
They looked at the bell from up close and noticed that the bell looked so old that it could be called a relic. There were writings on the inside of the bell, but they couldn¡¯t understand what those letters or drawings were.
¡°I think we should destroy it,¡± Asmond said as he looked at the bell in Sven¡¯s hand.
Sven raised his eyebrows and shrugged his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re the boss,¡± Sven said as he put the bell on the floor, and then he walked away from it. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should, but fuck it, right?¡± Sven continued.
Asmond drew Agnez¡¯s sword and looked at the bell on the ground. He lifted the sword and then swung it down vertically. The sword almost couldn¡¯t break the bell, but thanks to the gemstone attached to it, it managed to cut the bell in half.
A strong gust of wind hit everyone¡¯s faces, and the wind came from the bell. They looked around and made sure nothing appeared like a spirit or shadow, but after checking their surroundings for a whole minute, nothing appeared.
¡°What do you think happened there?¡± Sven asked Vincze.
¡°Since we can¡¯t see ghosts, I think that might be the answer,¡± Vincze answered. ¡°Now we know that this bell is some kind of a relic, and maybe it came from a demon world if it has the ability to hypnotize people?¡± Vincze said as he looked at everyone.
¡°Who knows, we might need to find more of these bells out there, and then we might get an answer,¡± Agnez replied. ¡°We don¡¯t have Jeanne who can speak with spirits. Our only option here is to find that Sibrand guy, and let Lilly take care of the rest,¡±
¡°How are we going to do all that?¡± Glen asked.
¡°Blending in with our surroundings, the first thing to do is to wear what the people in this world wear. We can take their clothes, the people that we killed in the courtroom. After that, we will go out there and check what kind of world we are in,¡± Agnez answered.
¡°It¡¯s better if it¡¯s just the two of us who do that, Agnez,¡± Lillith said as she looked at her.
¡°What do you think, Asmond?¡± Agnez asked with her eyebrow raised.
Before Asmond could answer Agnez¡¯s question, he saw Agnez staggering and suddenly copsing on the floor.
¡°Agnez!¡± Gunnar, Vincze, Sven, and Lillith said at the same time.
Agnez started coughing and something stted out of her mouth. It was ck and it was steaming. The floor made a sizzling sound as if the floor was being corroded by it.
(In Clessirea World)
¡°Well that was easy,¡± Rozan said as he lowered his staff.
¡°Who would have thought, the transformation was counted as magic,¡± Jeanne said as she pulled her sword from a naked man¡¯s chest. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a transformation magic that he¡¯s using?¡± Jeanne asked Rozan.
¡°Who knows, but it looks like it,¡± Rozan answered as he looked at the inside of the spacious hall in the castle. ¡°Should we stay the night here first? I think it¡¯s safe to say that there will be no more threats. I will create a wind barrier in the castle so if anything walked in, I can tell,¡± Rozan turned around and started creating pulses of wind barrier.
¡°Fine by me, everyone did their best to fight those werewolves. I¡¯m quite amazed at how strong they are because these werewolves are the same as the one that Caesar fought during a breakout,¡± Jeanne said as she pulled a long sofa on the side to the middle.
¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Nagy, she¡¯s silently getting stronger,¡± Rozan replied as she looked at Nagy being surrounded by the guys. ¡°I never thought she could make a copy of herself even though it was just a minute but that copy was as strong as herself,¡±
¡°She said that Mykel helped her get that skill, so it¡¯s not really a surprise,¡± Jeanne replied as she sat down on the couch.
While they were chilling in the castle, they heard howling sounds in the distance. All of them went quiet and stared at each other. They then immediately grabbed their weapons and went outside the hall.
The silence turned eerie after those howlings, and everything was so dark in the hallway. There was nothing but the torches that suddenly got blown away by the wind.
¡°Looks like they noticed that intruders have entered the castle,¡± Rozan said quietly, but his voice still echoed throughout the hallway.
The howling sounds got closer and closer until they all looked at the end of the hallway where the stairs were at. They all drew their weapons and readied their stances, but then Nagy poked Jeanne¡¯s right shoulder from behind.
¡°Can I go down there? I want to try my new other skill,¡± Nagy asked quietly.
¡°Are you sure?¡± Jeanne asked with her eyebrows raised.
Nagy nodded without hesitation.
¡°Okay, just be careful,¡± Jeanne said.
Nagy walked past them into the darkness, and suddenly Edith, Rozan and Jeanne furrowed their eyebrows with confusion. Rozan lifted his staff and used fire to light the hallway, and as they thought, Nagy disappeared and they couldn¡¯t find her presence anywhere.
¡°Where did she go?¡± Rozan asked as he squinted his eyes and made the fire brighter.
Suddenly they heard roars and banging sounds from the floor below them.
¡°That might be your answer,¡± Jeanne said, and then she walked toward the stairs.
Everyone followed Jeanne down the stairs, and it was so dark down there. They couldn¡¯t see anything and turned out the sound came from another floor below them. In the end, they went to the ground floor and saw Nagy cut a werewolf in half.
¡°You took care of them already?¡± Rozan asked as he looked at the eight dead werewolves on the floor. One of them was bigger, bulkier, and fiercer than the others.
¡°Yeah, and looks like we cleared the sixteenth floor already,¡± Nagy answered as she looked at the notification in front of her.
¡°Let¡¯s rest for the night then,¡± Jeanne said as she looked at the portal that appeared near Nagy.
249 Chapter 248
249 Chapter 248: Two dimensions.
¡°Lilly, get me out of here, now,¡± Agnez said weakly.
Lillith grabbed Agnez¡¯s body and didn¡¯t hesitate to leave as she was carrying Agnez in her arms.
Everyone watched those two leave, and nobody tried to stop them from leaving because they were bewildered by what had just happened. They looked at the liquid that looked like blood on the floor. They didn¡¯t want to get close to it and just stared at it from the distance.
¡°What happened to her?¡± Roxanne looked at the blood with disgust.
¡°She said something about the demon lord that she fought in the Behemoth Tower,¡± Arum answered. ¡°I think she¡¯s dying,¡± Arum continued as she looked at Asmond.
Lillith and Agnez went into the tunnel, and then Agnez stopped Lillith as she jumped down. She used [Demonic Manifestation] and [Harmony] at the same time to fasten her recovery.
¡°I told you to rest, but you didn¡¯t listen,¡± Mazikeen¡¯s voice came out of Agnez¡¯s mouth.
¡°Shut up, and just take care of the wound,¡± Agnez said.
Agnez transformed into Mazikeen¡¯s demonic form, and she started to throw up. She removed the remaining poison from her body as Lillith watched her from behind.
¡°Don¡¯t breathe it in, you don¡¯t want to be here. Tell them to not get near that blood, or they will die,¡± Mazikeen said as she nced at Lillith.
Lillith nodded and hurriedly left the tunnel to warn the others about the blood.
Lillith came back and warned everyone about the blood. They all immediately walked away from it as far as they could. Asmond then asked about Agnez¡¯s condition, but Lillith told him that she was fine and only needed time to rest.
¡°It¡¯s been an hour, we should go and check up on her,¡± Asmond said to Lillith.
¡°I will go and check on her,¡± Lillith said, and hurriedly left on her own.
In less than five minutes, Lillith came back and she looked a bit worried.
¡°Agnez is gone. She¡¯s nowhere to be found,¡± Lillith said.
¡°Do you think she got captured?¡± Cristian asked with a worried expression.
All of them shook their heads in disagreement. It made Cristian a bit surprised when they all had the same reaction at the same time.
¡°I hate to admit it, but she¡¯s the strongestpared to all of us. I think she¡¯s still stronger than us if we allbine our strengths,¡± Asmond answered as he looked at the entrance to the tunnel.
¡°What are we going to do, Asmond?¡± Glen asked.
¡°Let¡¯s just wait here, and hope shees back soon. I don¡¯t think she would go out there on her own, right? Lillith?¡± Asmond looked at Lillith.
¡°Yes, let¡¯s just wait here,¡± Lillith nodded in agreement.
Another hour had passed, and there was no sign of Agnez. They started to get worried, but then they heard the sound of a boot from the direction of the tunnel.
Agnez came back and she looked much better, she was also wearing a brown cottagecore dress. She was casually walking toward them as if nothing had happened to her.
¡°You¡¯re back, but what¡¯s with that getup?¡± Gunnar asked with his eyebrows furrowed as he looked up and down at Agnez.
¡°Well, you will understand when you get to see the city. This is what they wear out there and I managed to get one for myself,¡± Agnez answered as she looked at her dress. ¡°I also have one for you, Lilly,¡±
¡°You get one for yourself? In the middle of the night? You mean you stole it from the shop or something?¡± Vincze asked with his eyebrow raised.
¡°So?¡± Agnez asked back as she put on a ck floppy hat that she had in her hand and gave the other cottagecore dress to Lillith. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s perfect timing for us to go out there, Lilly. It¡¯s empty and quiet out there and we can start looking around,¡±
Agnez grabbed her phone and then tossed it at Gunnar. He grabbed it, but he looked a bit confused until he unlocked it. She took pictures of the city and it looked like they were in a fantasy world. It was a mix of modern technology with renaissance architecture.
¡°Those photos, I took them right outside the court. You can see on each building there¡¯s a bell. I think it has something to do with how they manipte the people of Silian World. Also, go and swipe to the fourth or fifth photo,¡± Agnez said.
Gunnar swiped through the gallery, and then he looked so puzzled when he saw the Astaroth Tower in the distance. He showed the photo to the others, and they had the same reaction as Gunnar.
¡°I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯m curious why the tower is so close to us. So, I guess it¡¯s not that hard to clear this world,¡± Agnez said as she crossed her arms.
¡°Then are you two going to explore the city now?¡± Asmond asked as he looked at the photo on Agnez¡¯s phone.
¡°That¡¯s the n,¡± Agnez nodded her head and then turned around to look at Lillith in a cottagecore dress. ¡°Are you ready to leave?¡± asked.
¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go,¡± Lillith answered.
¡°We will be back before the sun is up, so just chill here,¡± Agnez said as she looked at them.
¡°Good luck out there, Agnez, Lilly,¡± Gunnar said.
Both of them nodded and then left into the tunnel.
(In Clessirea World)
¡°So, uhh¡ we entered the portal right? I thought we are going somewhere¡¡± Rozan said as he looked around, it looked exactly the same as the hall where they slept in. ¡°Wait, it¡¯s different,¡± Rozan said as he looked at all the furniture, curtains, and carpets that were torn as if they had been devoured by time.
¡°Looks like we are inside of a cave?¡± Jeanne asked as she walked out the hall and stared at the window in the hallway.
They all looked out the windows and as Jeanne said, the whole castle looked like it had gotten buried or burrowed down into the mountain. They all decided to go to the bottom floor, and when they left the castle, they were surprised when they saw the massive mouth of the cave.
¡°Looks like the only way is forward,¡± Jeanne said as she took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Jeanne continued as she proceeded to walk down the stairs.
Nagy turned around and saw the castle turned old and in ruin.
There were so many ghouls and gargoyles, and they were a lot more stronger and resistant to magic. It took them an hour to finally get out of the cave, and they were exactly at the base of the mountain.
¡°The sky is red,¡± Nagy said as she looked at the sky with dark clouds.
¡°Yeah, this is definitely like in movies where vampires live,¡± Rozan said as he looked around where all the trees were dead.
¡°Okay, hear me out. I know so much about vampires, so they actually the result of being trapped inside a reflection of the real world. You see, in real history, when they died, they had to cover all the reflective surfaces, including water, in the ce they died or their soul might get trapped,¡± Rozan exined.
¡°With that being said, they can live in a world within two dimensions because of that. Like reality and the reflection of reality. Right now, we might be in the other dimension,¡± Rozan continued as he looked at everyone.
¡°So, what¡¯s this reflection of the reality world?¡± Jeanne asked.
¡°Well, it¡¯s like a different dimension where they can live whatever life they want. Most of the time, this reflection of the reality world is a ce they ruled. They would go to the real world when they like it through any reflection,¡± Rozan answered.
¡°Can¡¯t a vampire have a reflection?¡± Nagy asked.
¡°They can still see their own reflection, but they can¡¯t reflect themselves from anything that is made from silver because silver is their only weakness,¡± Rozan answered. ¡°So basically, anyone that died in Clessirea World who got trapped by the reflection, they all ended up in this dimension,¡±
¡°What will happen if we get bitten by a vampire? Are we going to be a vampire as well?¡± One of the guys asked.
¡°Well, the short answer is yes, but I don¡¯t think they would make you one if you¡¯re not loyal to them. They would rather suck your body dry and kill you since you¡¯re a threat to them,¡± Rozan answered.
¡°Either way, this is going to be a piece of cake because I¡¯m a nerd for this kind of stuff,¡± Rozan said as with a smile on his face.
250 Chapter 249
?250 Chapter 249: Worried for nothing.
"Mykel? You''re still here?" Lh asked as she stood at the door of Mykel''s office. "What are you doing staying here all night? I thought you went somewhere," Lh walked in and approached Mykel.
Mykel didn''t respond to Lh''s question as he kept nurturing his skills and watched the feed of Agnez and Jeanne. He had been staying up all night and didn''t realize it was morning already because he closed all the curtains in the office.
Lh looked at Mykel and noticed that he looked anxious. She decided to not get too close to him because he was oozing an unapproachable aura around him.
"Do you need anything? Coffee or tea?" Lh asked.
"Anything is fine," Mykel answered as he leaned on the chair and rubbed his face. "Don''t open the curtains," Mykel opened his right eye and saw Lh was about to pull the curtain.
Lh stopped and looked at Mykel as she sighed. She then left to get him something to drink.
The whole room was dark with not a single light could get through. Mykel stared at nothing, and suddenly a chill wind appeared out of nowhere.
"What a sight..." A voice could be heard inside Mykel''s head, and he thought that it was his own voice but then realized it wasn''t.
"What do you want?" Mykel asked as he pressed his hands together and put them in front of his mouth.
Lucifer chuckled mischievously. "Where did that smug on your face have gone to? Looks like you''re having a serious problem," Lucifer asked back.
"You do realize that you just made a grave mistake by working together with her. I thought we had a deal," Mykel asked.
"What''s wrong? It didn''t go as you nned? You thought you can read me like a book like how you read those people that you manipted?" Lucifer answered.
Mykel squinted his eyes and moved his eyes to the right as if Lucifer was whispering in his right ear.
"That''s right, I know that you know about everyone and everything. You almost got me there, and your n to use Luciel''s anxiety isn''t going to work anymore," Lucifer said.
"I took the risk and turned out it''s worth the risk," Lucifer chuckled mockingly. "Don''t worry, the deal is still on, but at this moment, it''s not me that you should be worried about," Lucifer continued.
Mykel''s head was throbbing because this time he was the one who got outyed.
"What do you want, Lucifer?" Mykel asked as he took a deep breath and closed his eyes.
"I just came to warn you that she allows me to do whatever I want inside the towers as long as it''s to make you suffer, indirectly. You said that the deal is just between the two of us, right? So I can do whatever to them, especially those in Asmodeus Tower," Lucifer answered.
"You were smart to send your people with Asmond because you knew they would be safe, but then you made a mistake by sending the others on their own?" Lucifer said.
"You''re going to send those demon lords down there to kill them? You should know already that I can bring them back to life," Mykel asked with his eyebrow raised.
"Of course, I know. I watched it with my own two eyes, and I''m amazed that you have something so powerful as that. Although you can bring them back to life, you forgot that I''m the sovereign of hell who tortured lives for eternity. You can bring them back to life as many times as you want, but they will die again and again if I brought them to Gehenna," Lucifer chuckled.
Mykel clenched his fists and mmed the table with his right hand. It broke into pieces, and he could hear Luciferughing so hard inside his head.
"This is your first warning, Mykel Alester," Lucifer said with excitement.
Mykel sent a message to Jeanne and the others to leave as soon as they cleared the seventeenth floor. He then realized they had just entered the eighteenth floor, and he was a bit toote.
"It''s toote, Mykel, it''s time to say goodbye to them," Lucifer said as he chuckled mischievously. "I wish I can be there to look at you in person, but this is enough for now," Lucifer continued.
"Oh, I almost forgot. The moment you try to interfere, she will bring you to her world," Lucifer said.
Mykel was about to activate the [Warp Space] skill, but then he stopped and gritted his teeth as he clenched his fists.
"Your biggest mistake was taking that skill with you, Mykel," Lucifer said.
Mykel loosened up his fists and teeth, and immediately furrowed his forehead with a puzzled look.
"What are you talking about?" Mykel asked.
"The skill that made you a God, the one that you took from her. If only you don''t take that skill, she can''t interfere with what you''re doing," Lucifer answered.
"What do you mean by that?" Mykel asked and he got more confused.
"Since there''s no use in hiding it since you will lose everything anyway, I will tell you about her Authority skill that can forcefully summon Gods to her realm when they broke the rule of the World Arcana," Lucifer answered.
"Don''t you realize by now why she didn''t summon you all this time? It''s because you didn''t interfere or broke any rules of the World Arcana. If you interfere now and broke the unwritten rule that she didn''t tell the other Gods, she will punish them as long as the system epted her reasoning," Lucifer exined.
Mykel was dumbfounded with his eyes wide open.
Mykel realized everything now, that all those times that he got summoned were because of a reason. First was stealing the [Semi-Deus] skill. The second was when he had been clearing towers as a Demi-God. Also, he stole another skill from her, the [Deus Obscisor] skill, and he thought that would be enough for her to summon him for the second time.
"The bnce," Mykel said to himself.
Everything that had happened, manipting the Gods, sending them to war against each other, and fighting Gods. He thought he was risking himself by doing all that, but it appeared that Mara couldn''t do anything about it since it happened and only involved the Gods.
Mykel was still skeptical about the proofs that he gathered because if that was the case, Mara could bring him to her realm when he resurrected all those people back to life. That was enough to make things unbnced, but why she didn''t bring him to her realm, and that question bothered him.
Mykel looked at his status screen, and then covered his face with both hands when he saw his [Admin] skill.
"Maybe that''s the case?" Mykel asked himself in his mind.
Mykel''s [Admin] skill was a skill that allowed him to change everything, and that was why Mara couldn''t do anything after she found out he could resurrect those people back to life. It was that simple, the answer was right in front of him that Mara couldn''t interfere since [Admin] skill was Mykel''s skill and nothing was imbnced about it.
Mykel thought the reason Mara could summon him back then when he stole [Semi-Deus] skill might be because it involved her directly. That was why Mara could summon him, and that applied to the reason she could summon him the second time because of the unwritten rule that Lucifer said because he stole [Deus Obscisor].
Mykel started chuckling and then burst outughing as he fell to his knees and put his head on the floor. He couldn''t stopughing because everything would be so simple and easy if he had known the truth about Mara''s [Authority] skill.
Lucifer was watching Mykel from his throne, and he squinted his eyes and started to feel suspicious of Mykel''s sudden change of behavior. He knew that wasn''t madness or desperation, and he couldn''t help but be bothered by what he listened to. He then stopped his connection with Mykel and started thinking about what had just happened.
Lh entered Mykel''s office with a cup of coffee, but when she saw Mykel was on the floorughing frantically and the broken table, she dropped the cup and ran toward him.
"Mykel?! What happened?!" Lh asked with a worried expression.
Mykel lifted his head and he was smiling so widely and happily. It was the first time Lh saw him make that kind of smile. He always showed his fake smile to anyone including her, but this time it was pure joy and happiness.
Mykel stood up as he giggled and sighed in relief.
"Nothing happened," Mykel kept smiling as he stared at the ceiling. "I was worried for nothing," Mykel continued and turned that smile into a smirk.
251 Chapter 250
?251 Chapter 250: Can''t be interfered.
"Are you sure you''re okay?" Lh was still worried as she grabbed Mykel''s left wrist.
"I''m fine, I was a bit frustrated back there and after letting everything out, I''m doing a lot better now," Mykel answered as he rubbed Lh''sr right cheek with a gentle smile. "I have to go, I still need to let everything out," Mykel continued as he looked at the broken table.
"Okay, but please don''t do anything stupid because you''re the face of the Guild Association, remember?" Lh asked as she stared Mykel in the eye.
"I know," Mykel said as he kissed Lh''s forehead, and then left.
Mykel warped to the castle and summoned both Vixelleth and Zherlthsh to his side. They both were in the Guild Association building, but then they were in the castle with puzzled looks on their faces.
"Mykel? What are you doing?" Vixelleth asked as she stood in front of Mykel.
Mykel smiled at both of them and grabbed their cheeks as he nodded his head.
"Follow me, I want the three of you to do something for me," Mykel said as he walked past them.
Zherlthsh and Vixelleth stared at each other, and they both were surprised to see Mykel make that kind of expression.
Mykel was still thinking of the reason Mara didn''t summon him for making those three demon princesses his aide. He believed that he knew the answer, and that answer was because demons were the main enemy of the story, so having the demons by his side wouldn''t be a problem, unless they killed all the humans, and maybe Mara could summon him again like back then.
Mykel entered Beldathiel''s room, and she was asleep but immediately awoken by Mykel''s presence. She opened her eyes and saw Mykel dragging a chair next to the bed, and then he sat on it as he stared at her.
"Wow, you''re painfully bright right now," Beldathiel said with herzy eyes staring back at Mykel. "So? What do you want?" Beldathiel asked as she slowly pulled herself up.
"I need you to go into the Asmodeus Tower, the three of you," Mykel answered as he stared at the three of them.
Beldathiel raised her eyebrows with her eyes fully open while Zherlthsh and Vixelleth stared at Mykel with perplexed looks on their faces.
"What? Why? You do know that if we back to the tower we won''t be able to get out again, right?" Vixelleth asked with her eyebrows raised and was still in disbelief.
"He''s sending the demon lords down to the eighteenth floor to kill Jeanne and the others. I want the three of you to help them and send them all back so Jeanne and the others can clear up to the twentieth floor," Mykel answered.
"You want us to be their bodyguards?" Zherlthsh asked. "But you haven''t answered her question," Zherlthsh continued.
"Yes, until they''re safe from the demon lords or at least until they kill the demon lord. I can summon all of you back here once you''re done since I''m your master," Mykel answered as he nodded his head.
"What if it doesn''t work? What are you going to do?" Beldathiel asked.
"I can go and pick you up since I can travel anywhere and with anyone I want," Mykel answered.
Beldathiel hummed and nodded with understanding while Zherlthsh and Vixelleth waited for her answer.
"Fine by me, but I want a reward in return for doing that," Beldathiel replied.
"Of course, I will give you anything you want, but right now, I should bring you to the tower because right now, Jeanne and the others are carefully hiding until you arrived," Mykel said as he stood up. "Let''s go," Mykel said, and then warped the three of them to the front of the Asmodeus Tower.
All the Awakeners were waiting in line, but suddenly Mykel and the three of them appeared right next to them. They were startled when the four of them appeared out of nowhere, but they were immediately stunned by the three beautiful women right behind Mykel.
Beldathiel nced at them, and they started grabbing their phones to take photos of her. When they tried to unlock their phones, all their phones suddenly died or malfunctioned.
"No photos," Beldathiel said as she stared at them and walked toward the stairs.
Everyone watched Beldathiel in her sleeping dress like a living doll. They didn''t know who she was, but they knew about Zherlthsh and Vixelleth, and they assumed that Beldathiel was one of them.
"You should change your dress, sister," Vixelleth said as she looked at Beldathiel.
"Toozy," Beldathiel answered immediately as she entered the tower.
Mykel watched the three of them enter the tower and then warped back to his office.
Lh was still in his office and was startled when Mykel appeared right in front of her. The janitors jumped away and hugged the ss walls when they saw him.
"You''re back already? I thought you were going to blow off some steam?" Lh asked.
"I already did, now I just want to rx in my office," Mykel answered as he sat down on the sofa.
Mykel had thought about it before he nned on sending those three to the tower. He knew that he couldn''t interfere, but as long as he had the three of them, he could use them to achieve what he wanted or at least secure his n.
Mara couldn''t interfere with it either, because it wasn''t Mykel who helped Jeanne and the others, but the demons themselves. The system wouldn''t ept her request because it would be a battle against demons rather than God and demons.
(In the Clessirea World)
"Didn''t you say something about vampires?" Nagy said as she judgingly stared at him.
"Well, how the hell did I know if there would be something like those things in this world?" Rozan replied as he pointed at the two demons in the city from up the hill.
"Shh! We don''t want to get caught because Mykel told us to stay hidden and as far away as possible from the city," Jeanne said as she put her index finger on her lips.
Rozan covered his mouth and then stared at the demon with no eyes that looked like a shark''s head but with long spiral horns on the side. His teeth were sharp and his chin was long and sharp like a de. The white blueish pale skin with nothing that covered his body but a piece of brown cloth that covered his waist down to his knees.
Jeanne was watching a demon with his bottom half wrapped in his long ck charcoal tail floating above the city. His long ck charcoal arms were three times longer than his whole body. His muscr pale gray body looked impossible to prate or scratch, and his prism head with four horns and ears was so intimidating to see because those ears might be able to hear from miles away.
The ws of those two demons were so sharp that they sounded like metal when they hit their ws at each other. They were looking down around the city as if they were walking in a miniature city.
"Why the hell two demon lords are here to find us?" Rozan asked Jeanne since he believed she would know the answer.
"It''s because Mykel pissed you know, him. Now he''s using the demon kings on each tower to hunt us. I''m not sure how they know we are here, but it must be because the demon king is watching this floor right now," Jeanne answered quietly.
"You should have told us about this first before we enter the tower," Rozan whispered. "I came here to have some fun, not to walk to my death door," Rozan continued.
"I hate to say this, but we will be found out soon, so we should think of a n to get ourselves away from trouble," Nagy said as she looked at the city.
They all went quiet, and then suddenly they heard a giggle from behind them. They all got chills down their spines, and their whole bodies couldn''t move because of fear for a second. They could tell that something or someone was floating right behind them, but none of them dare to look back.
"I... found... you..." An excited demonic woman''s voice could be heard from behind them.
252 Chapter 251
?252 Chapter 251: A blue me and a red me.
A blue-skinned demoness with glowing yellow eyes and two giant horns pierced through the hood that she wore to cover her long curly dark blue hair. She wore so many essories on her horns like rings and chains attached to each other.
The tattered robe that the demon wore covered her whole body. The only thing that was exposed were her face, hair, and horns. She was floating above Jeanne and the others as she smiled at them sinisterly.
Jeanne unsheathed her sword and dashed toward the demoness at the same time. She swung her sword upward at the demoness, but the demoness turned into blue me and disappeared, leaving just ashes on Jeanne''s face.
They looked around to find that demoness, but they couldn''t find her anywhere until suddenly Jeanne screamed in pain. They turned around to look at Jeanne and the ashes that the demoness left behind bloomed into blue mes and burned Jeanne''s skin.
Rozan wrapped Jeanne in water as he tried to extinguish the blue mes, but it was impossible to even for him to do that. He then covered Jeanne''s burned skin with water and used the water to help her recover.
"Jeanne you can run away, I will protect you," Rozan said as Nagy and Edith looked around to protect him if the demoness decided to show up again.
Jeanne ran out of the water bubble and slid toward Rozan and the rest. Her skin went red like a lobster after being boiled, and she groaned in pain as she tried to not move so much.
"Spread out!" Nagy shouted to warn everyone as she looked at the sky.
Rozan looked up and a blue ze went straight down toward them. "Run! I will hold it off as long as I can!" Rozan said as he created used earth, water, ice, and wind barriers on top of each other.
Everyone ran away as the ze struck down all the barriers. It only slowed down the ze for half a second, but it was enough for everyone to run away. Jeanne turned around and saw Rozan''s whole body melted by the ze with nothing remaining.
"Keep running! The fire is spreading and we will die if we stay here!" Jeanne shouted as she grabbed Nagy and Edith''s wrists.
All of them didn''t have the chance to process what happened, and they didn''t have a single thought about Rozan''s condition because they were all running for their lives. The only one who saw what had happened to Rozan was Jeanne, and she couldn''t erase that memory forever.
(In the sixteenth floor)
Beldathiel, Zherlthsh, and Vixelleth stared at the river and the castle on top of the mountain. The three of them looked around and had no idea where the portal was, or where they should go.
"If it''s a big number, show me the portal. If it''s a small number, I will lose a head," Beldathiel said as she threw the dice to the ground.
It was six, and the portal appeared right in front of them.
"I should have done this earlier," Beldathiel said as she walked into the portal with the dice that were floating and following her from behind.
The three of them were standing inside a decrepit castle, but they didn''t care about the state of the ce, and Beldathiel started to roll her dice again to open a portal for her. She won again, and the portal appeared right in front of them.
The moment they entered the eighteenth floor, they were weed by the heat of the blue mes that devoured the forest and the hills in front of them.
"Find her, I will wait here," Beldathiel said as she grabbed the dice that floated over her right shoulder.
Zherlthsh and Vixelleth nodded with understanding, and then they pulled out their wings. They flew away and looked for Jeanne and the others, and it didn''t take long, because they could hear the explosion from behind the hill.
"This is the end for us, isn''t it?" One of the Awakeners asked as he ran for their lives and followed Jeanne from behind.
They ran as fast as they could, but then they realized the demoness stopped throwing fireballs at them. They looked around and lost sight of the demoness again. The first ce they checked was the sky above them, but they couldn''t find her there.
"Looking for me?" The demoness asked.
Everyone jolted and jumped away from the demoness since she suddenly appeared in the middle of the group. She startedughing frantically, and when they started to run, the path was blocked by blue walls of fire.
"You can''t run away, let''s y," The demoness said as she giggled mischievously.
Jeanne didn''t hesitate to swing her sword at the demoness, and when the demoness caught the sword with her right bare hand. The demoness suddenly retracted her hand from the sword, and her palm made a sizzling sound and a cloud of ck smoke came out from it.
"That sword," The demoness red at the sword. "Looks like you stole it from that damned ce. I can''t let you live!" The demoness said as she turned into a raging blue me and flew toward Jeanne.
Jeanne couldn''t do anything, and her reflex was to cover her face with both arms.
Suddenly a terrific thud sound could be heard in front of Jeanne, and the ground shook a bit.
Jeanne opened her eyes and saw Zherlthsh in her ck suit standing right in front of her, and she noticed that Zherlthsh''s back suit was ripped. Everyone else was shocked when Zherlthsh managed to stop the zing me with a single red me kick from the sky and made it disappear.
The blue walls of fire got extinguished, and they all looked at Vixelleth who walked casually toward them.
"Looks like we made it in time," Vixelleth said with her arms crossed.
"Miss Vix! Miss Zeth!" Edith was surprised to see both of them inside a tower.
"It''s better for all of you to leave, she''s no match for all of you," Zherlthsh said as she rubbed off the blue me on her heel. "Let us handle her," Zherlthsh continued.
Jeanne ordered everyone to follow her, and they all nodded with understanding.
They were hiding in the dead forest and saw both Zherlthsh and Vixelleth standing next to each other as they stared up into the sky.
A giant ball of blue me came down and struck the ground in front of Zherlthsh and Vixelleth. It created a heat wave, and it traveled to where Jeanne and the others were hiding. They knew it was toote to run away from it, but suddenly a wall of water blocked the heat wave and protected them from it.
The demoness red at those two with wide wings made of blue mes on her back. The demoness looked furious, but both Zherlthsh and Vixelleth just casually stared back at her.
"How long had it been? Two hundred years?" The demoness asked Vixelleth.
"I don''t remember, and we are not that close so I don''t really care," Vixelleth answered.
The demoness giggled as she covered her mouth with her right hand.
"The two youngest sisters are here. Do you really think you can defeat me?" The demoness asked.
"We are not the same as thest time you saw us. We gained a new power because we serve a powerful master," Zherlthsh answered.
The demoness grinned with her eyes wide open as she stared at both of them with excitement. "Then show me what you got!" The demoness flew toward Zherlthsh.
Zherlthsh copied the demoness by making wings made of dark red fire on her back. They both started to throw punches at each other and burned each other with their own colored fire.
They both flew away as they kept throwing punches and kicks at each other. Jeanne and the others were watching those two fighting in the sky. It was terrifying and beautiful at the same time because it looked like fireworks from the ground.
"Not bad!" The demoness said as she blocked Zherlthsh''s right punch. "But not good enough!" The demoness continued and started to burn Zherlthsh''s whole right arm with a blue me.
"I will burn you to ashes and bring you back to Gehenna!" The demoness said as she blocked Zherlthsh''s left punch.
"I''m your older sister, sya, the daughter of the prince of hell, Asmodeus! I was born from fire, and your fire is nothingpared to mine!" sya said as she grabbed Zherlthsh''s face and brought her down to the ground, then mmed her really hard.
Zherlthsh let out a loud cry of pain as she grabbed her face in an attempt to stop the pain.
"And you will be next, Vixelleth!" sya furiously said and red at Vixelleth.
253 Chapter 252
?253 Chapter 252: Rolls of dice.
Vixelleth wrapped Zherlthsh''s body with water and healed her melting human face. They both were warned not to expose themselves as demons if there were people watching them.
Luckily, Vixelleth blocked Jeanne and the others'' hearing with her bubble of water around them. If she didn''t do that, their cover would be blown away and she would have to kill those Awakeners that were with Jeanne.
"Hmm? Are you not afraid? Don''t you remember what happened when thest time we yed together?" sya asked as she walked slowly toward Vixelleth.
"As I said, I don''t care about you and I don''t even bother to remember what you did," Vixelleth answered.
"Both of you are always the same. Not fun, and so weak!" sya said as she released a wave of blue me toward Vixelleth.
Vixelleth sshed the blue me and it was enough to extinguish it. sya wasn''t surprised about it and decided to fly toward her.
Vixelleth nced her eyes toward something behind sya. sya noticed that and immediately turned her head over her left shoulder. She saw Zherlthsh fully recovered and her fist was right in front of her with [Hellfire] wrapped around her fist.
Zherlthsh punched sya in the face and pushed sya down with her fist. She mmed sya and immediately flew to Vixelleth''s side.
"I never thought I would get hurt by Hellfire," sya said as she slowly stood up and put her left hand on her left cheek. "Looks like you weren''t lying about gaining more power," sya continued as the robe on her body fell off and exposed her naked body.
Both Zherlthsh and Vixelleth took a few steps back to make some distance between them and sya.
sya ripped off her blue skin, and underneath that beautiful bodyy bright orange skin. It looked like she was removing hertex suit and showing off her true skin.
"No more ying, I will bring every single one of you to Gehenna," sya said as she threw the blue skin to the ground and left some to cover her breast and crotch.
sya showed her terrifying four dark orange wings with their orange translucent skin-like membrane that she hid on her back. The wings weren''t like what Vixelleth or Zherlthsh had. sya wings had no bones inside, and it was all just pure muscle.
sya''s long curly blue hair turned ck as it was covered in ck smoke. Even though she was in her true form, she was still as beautiful as she was in her previous form. She was indeed the most beautiful demon princess in her true demonic formpared to the others.
"Adramalech! Daeva!" sya shouted, and her voice echoed throughout the sky like a rumble of thunder as she slowly pped her wings and floated up in the air.
The two demon lords appeared right behind sya, and they were staring down at Zherlthsh and Vixelleth.
sya cracked every joint in her long fingers, and then a bright light orange fire appeared above her palms. That me was nothing like any other because it looked so divine, and Jeanne could tell it wasn''t any ordinary me.
Zherlthsh and Vixelleth started to get worried because that me was something that only sya and Asmodeus could handle and use. It was the me that Lucifer himself bestowed upon both of them. The [Holy me] outmatched all the mes that existed in all worlds. A me that could swallow the sun when the [Holy me] touched it.
They both knew at that moment that sya wasn''t lying about not ying around anymore. A single touch of that me was enough to kill both of them because of the divine power it contained. Not to mention both Adramalech and Daeva were right behind her, the ninth and the eighth demon lords of Asmodeus.
"If it''s a big number, I lose a head, if it''s a small number, send Adramalech and Daeva back to Gehenna and lock them in the tower," Beldathiel''s voice could be heard from the forest.
sya was surprised to see Beldathiel was there as well, and then she looked at the dice that rolled over on the ground. It was a one, and suddenly both Adramalech and Daeva got sucked into a rift that appeared right behind them.
"I thought I said it clearly to bring her to me, but what are you two doing here?" Beldathiel asked as she stared at Zherlthsh and Vixelleth with herzy eyes. "Do you know how tiring it was to walk here?" Beldathiel continued as she walked toward sya.
sya was trembling in fear when she saw Beldathiel and the dice that floated above Beldathiel''s n.
"If it''s a big number, I lose a head. If it''s a small number cut off sya''s wings," Beldathiel said as she threw the dice on the ground.
sya''s wings got pulled off by a mysterious force, and she was screaming in pain as she fell to the ground.
"If it''s a big number, seal sya''s power. If it''s a small number I lose a head," Beldathiel said as she kicked the dice on the ground.
It was a three, and Beldathiel sighed as she stared at the dice, but nothing happened to her. She then kicked the dice again. "If it''s a big number, I lose a head. If it''s a small number seal sya''s power," Beldathiel said as she watched the dice roll.
The dice stopped right in front of sya, and it was a six. sya turned back to her previous form as she was still screaming in pain.
Beldathiel grabbed the dice from the ground, and then she looked at Jeanne and the others who stared at her. They were all petrified by how powerful she was; all she had to do was roll the dice three times, and everything was over instantly.
"You both should continue and protect them until they cleared the twentieth floor as Mykel ordered," Beldathiel said.
Vixelleth turned around and removed the water bubble around Jeanne and the others. "Come on, we have a demon lord to kill," Vixelleth stared at them.
Jeanne nodded with understanding, and then they all followed Zherlthsh and Vixelleth. They all walked past Beldathiel, and still couldn''t believe what they had just witnessed. The Awakeners that Jeanne brought with her had no idea who she was, and they didn''t have the guts to ask about who she was.
Beldathiel looked and looked at sya who sounded like she was crying and grunting at the same time. She then touched sya''s head and took all the power that she had sealed earlier into her body after Jeanne and the others were far away from her. She could handle the holy me like it was nothing, and that was the reason she was the second strongest demon princess.
"It''s a shame that you lose a head," Mykel''s voice could be heard from behind.
Beldathiel turned around and raised her eyebrows as she spun the dice in her hands.
"I can just create another one in a few hundred years. But yes, it''s a shame," Beldathiel answered as she stared at the dice.
Beldathiel had so many copies of herself that she created from her own dead skin. There were at least two hundred of them in her castle.
It happened thousands of years ago when Beldathiel got so bored and noticed the dead skin that fell off her bed. She looked at it and decided to collect all the dead skins that she produced. She collected enough to create her own body with it, and then she shared her consciousness with her own copy.
Beldathiel thought if she had so many copies of her, she could do something fun with it. Unfortunately, since they all shared the same consciousness, they were toozy to do anything. In the end, there were hundreds of them scattered around inside her castle doing nothing.
"Still, you will never lose the bet since you have hundreds of you in your castle," Mykel said as he stood right next to Beldathiel and stared at sya on the ground.
"So, are you really going to bring her to your world?" Beldathiel asked.
"Of course. I never thought Asmodeus would be stupid enough to send his own daughter down here. This is an opportunity that won''te twice," Mykel answered as he crouched in front of sya.
Mykel grabbed sya''s hair and lifted her head so she could see his face.
"You''re mine now," Mykel said with a smile.
254 Chapter 253
¡°My lord¡ send me down there,¡± A demon wore a big dark red robe and covered his body with dark skin and long ck hair bowed on one of his knees in front of Lucifer. ¡°My daughter,¡± The demon said quietly and held his anger from the sound of his voice.
¡°That¡¯s not a part of the deal. I can¡¯t send you down there,¡± Lucifer replied as he rubbed his nose bridge with his eyes closed. ¡°Not because we will be punished, but once you¡¯re down there, Mykel can interfere and use that opportunity to kill you because it¡¯s not part of the deal,¡± Lucifer exined as he kept rubbing his nose bridge.
¡°But my lord, you can kill him,¡± The demon said as he slowly raised his head to look Lucifer in the eye. He had ck eyes with red glowing two pupils in each eye and wore a ck circlet on his forehead with reg glowing gem in the middle.
¡°It¡¯s impossible and this can¡¯t be changed no matter how I want to help you, Asmodeus,¡± Lucifer said as he stared at the four ck-feathered wings on Asmodeus¡¯ back that were pierced through the robe. ¡°Beldathiel is with him, she can easily send me away, and Mykel will protect her at all cost because he knew,¡± Lucifer continued as he stood up.
Luciel was standing next to the pir and had been silently listened to and watched those two talking. She was angry and furious as well because her hatred toward Mykel had gone beyond the roof.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, my friend. There¡¯s nothing we can do,¡± Lucifer said as he put his right hand on Asmodeus¡¯ right shoulder.
Lucifer and Luciel could hear the nking sound of metal being pressed together under Asmodeus¡¯ robe. Asmodeus¡¯ body became translucent and started to get blurry by the wind, and then he disappeared.
Lucifer nced at Luciel who stared at the carpet under her armored boots.
¡°Tell your sisters to not make the same mistake as sya,¡± Lucifer said.
Luciel nodded as she left the throne room without saying a single word.
(On the eighteenth floor of the Asmodeus Tower)
¡°Do you want me to go back with you or do you want me to follow them to the twentieth floor?¡± Beldathiel asked as she yawned and rubbed her left eye.
¡°You can go with the others and protect them if Asmodeus or Lucifer decided to send another demon lord down here. Although you banished Adramalech and Daeva back to Gehenna, there are still six demon lords, but that shouldn¡¯t be a problem at all because you guys are too strong for them anyway,¡± Mykel answered as he kept staring at sya who red at him furiously.
¡°So you¡¯re going to bring her back to Earth with you?¡± Beldathiel asked.
¡°Yes, but before you leave,¡± Mykel paused as he looked at Beldathiel. ¡°Can you cast Holy me?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°I never tried it, but I guess I can,¡± Beldathiel said as she opened her right hand and stared at it.
The same bright light orange me emzed Beldathiel¡¯s hand. It took her long enough to realize she was hurting from casting that me, but it was still bearable for her.
¡°Okay, what now?¡± Beldathiel asked as shezily stared at Mykel.
Mykel used the [Duplicate] skill, and he got the [Holy me] skill thanks to Beldathiel.
[Holy me (Active): Allows the User to cast Holy me from nothing using the User¡¯s mind to control them. The power of the Holy me is dependent on [Magic] skill. The higher the [Magic] skill level, the more lethal the damage will be]
¡°Okay, you can put it out,¡± Mykel said as he closed the screen tab in front of him.
¡°Uhh¡¡± Beldathiel stared at her hand and waved it slowly. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can¡¡± Beldathiel answered as she looked at Mykel. It wasn¡¯t because she couldn¡¯t put it out, but because her hand was burned by the [Holy me].
Mykelughed dismissively as he grabbed Beldathiel¡¯s right hand. He sucked the [Holy me] into his hand. Both Beldathiel and sya were surprised that Mykel wasn¡¯t affected by it. Beldathiel was confused, while sya was furious.
¡°Does it hurt?¡± Mykel asked as he kept holding Beldathiel¡¯s burned hand.
¡°Yes, but it¡¯s nothing,¡± Beldathiel answered as she stared at Mykel who was still checking on her wound.
Mykel hummed with understanding and then removed his hand from Beldathiel¡¯s hand.
Mykel lit his left hand with [Hellfire] and then he lit his right hand with [Holy me]. Dark purple me and the other one was a bright orange me. He then slowly closed his arms andbined both mes together out of curiosity.
[You have met a requirement tobine skills!]
[Do you want tobine [Pyrokinesis] with [Holy me]?]
[Yes] [No]
Mykel raised his eyebrows and looked at the notification with interest. He then tapped the [Yes] button and was curious about what kind of skill he would get.
[A new skill has been attained!]
[Sacrilege me: A Holy me that had been defiled by Hellfire. A me that would destroy anything that it touches. A me that could extinguish all fires. A me that reigns darkness and lightness of the world. A me that could bless the cursed and curse the blessed. The power of the Sacrilege me is dependent on [Magic] skill. The higher the [Magic] skill level, the more lethal the damage will be]
Mykel raised his hand and cast [Sacrilege me] on his hand. A red-brown me suddenly red his palm, and then he reshaped it into a ball. He threw the fire onto the hill in the distance.
The fireball traveled so quickly, and the moment it touched a surface, it looked like the me was sucking all the materials into the ball. It wasn¡¯t really the case there when Mykel looked at it more carefully. The me disintegrated everything and the me was spreading out so quickly that it looked like everything was being sucked by the fire like a ck hole.
¡°I¡¯m not sure if I should be amazed or terrified with what you just did,¡± Beldathiel said as she stared at a hill, or used to be, that had be a massive tnd while the me was still disintegrating everything it touched.
¡°Looks like the me is eternal as well. I wonder where it will end up,¡± Mykel said as he crossed his arms and kept watching the damage he made. ¡°Thanks for that,¡± Mykel looked at Beldathiel over his left shoulder with a smile.
Beldathiel raised her eyebrows and looked at Mykel weirdly.
¡°Please don¡¯t go overboard with her. She¡¯s still my sister after all,¡± Beldathiel looked at sya.
¡°Of course,¡± Mykel replied as he walked toward sya. ¡°I won¡¯t kill her,¡± Mykel continued as he grabbed sya¡¯s right arm and then lifted her up.
¡°I will wait for you at the castle,¡± Mykel said, and then warped to the castle with sya.
Mykel arrived at the castle and he was still holding sya¡¯s arm.
¡°Let go of me!¡± sya shouted at Mykel.
Mykel nced at her and removed his hand from her, and she immediately copsed to the floor since she had no power inside her anymore. Her current condition was simr to an ordinary human¡¯s, and she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.
¡°Just wait, and you will pay for what you did,¡± sya red at Mykel.
¡°What did I do? I didn¡¯t not anything to you. It was Beldathiel,¡± Mykel asked back as he raised his eyebrows. ¡°And I¡¯m not nning on doing anything to you either,¡± Mykel said as he crouched and stared sya in the eye.
¡°What do you want from me? Are you going to corrupt me like how you did to those three?¡± sya asked.
¡°I want nothing,¡± Mykel answered as he grabbed sya¡¯s wrist. ¡°And I didn¡¯t corrupt them either,¡± Mykel continued as he dragged sya¡¯s body.
sya tried to resist, but she was too weak to even move her body. She had no idea where Mykel was taking her, but he was dragging her all the way down the castle. She then noticed a small door in front of her that was made of wood.
Mykel opened the door and it was a small dungeon with no light and nothing inside but skulls and bones. Those were the remains of the people that Zherlthsh and Vixelleth killed or eaten. He then threw sya inside the room with a strong pungent smell.
¡°As I said earlier. I¡¯m not going to do anything to you, so enjoy your stay here,¡± Mykel said with a smile and then closed the door in front of him.
255 Chapter 254
Jeanne and the others were checking the city, but it was already empty when they got there. The demons seemed to be ughtered, and the blood was still fresh. It could be that Adramalech and Daeva killed all of them out of boredom.
¡°Yo!¡± Rozan¡¯s voice could be heard from the city gate.
Jeanne turned around and sighed in relief when she saw him unharmed and unscathed. Although she thought of that, she knew that Mykel brought him back to life and was curious about what happened to him when he died.
Those Awakeners were happy and surprised to see him alive. They surrounded him and checked his whole body because they were worried about him.
¡°Seriously, you guys need to stop,¡± Rozan said as he faked his smile.
Beldathiel came with Rozan, and she looked at Zherlthsh and Vixelleth with her eyebrows raised. She then walked toward them as the Awakeners looked at her with admiration and fear at the same time.
¡°What are we doing here?¡± Beldathiel asked Jeanne.
¡°We are checking the city and looking for demons because we aren¡¯t sure if this floor has been cleared or not, but it looks like there¡¯s nothing alive here,¡± Jeanne answered as she looked around.
¡°Bothersome¡¡± Beldathiel said as she grabbed her dice.
Beldathiel made the same bet again and forced the portal to appear in front of her. The portal then appeared as she expected. Jeanne and the others were speechless by how powerful Beldathiel was.
¡°Let¡¯s go, this ce is so gloomy and I want to go back as soon as possible,¡± Beldathiel said as she walked into the portal with Zherlthsh and Vixelleth.
(In Silian World)
Agnez pulled her sword from a soldier¡¯s head and stared at a hole in his forehead. She kicked the body and then looked around, where the whole city became chaotic.
¡°In the end, everything went to chaos no matter how stealthily we tried,¡± Lillith said as she kicked a guy¡¯s head that rolled over in front of her.
¡°I did warn Asmond to be careful, but turns out his own team fucked it up,¡± Agnez replied as she swung her sword around to clean the pieces of brain that were sticking on the de. ¡°But this is much better, and faster,¡±
Agnez and Lillith were blending in with the people for Silian World. They gathered as much information as they could, and got enough information about the situation of the world they were in.
Agnez¡¯s suspicion was right, and the bells were the vessel that was used to hypnotize and brainwash the people in the city. Mazikeen didn¡¯t know anything about tools or relics from the demon world since she had never cared about those in the first ce.
Although Agnez and the others were making a huge mess in the city, the person they were looking for hadn¡¯t shown himself, Sibrand, and his knight. Even with Lillith¡¯s skill, they couldn¡¯t find out where Sibrand lived.
Since they knew the bells were the source of the problem of Silian World, they all scattered around the city to destroy all of them at once. Unfortunately, Glen messed up and got caught by the soldiers. That was why the city was in chaos.
Asmond was above the roof of the tallest building in the city to look for the bells. He checked every corner and saw most of them had been destroyed, but the people were still trying to kill them, and even the civilians were trying to kill them.
Lillith looked around and used her [Telepathic] skill on everyone that was on sight to look for the location of the bells. Luckily, it didn¡¯t take long until she found the bell that was somehow hidden inside a chapel.
Lillith climbed up the building and jumped from one building to another. She looked around for the chapel, and it turned out Asmond was close to the building.
¡°Asmond!¡± Lillith shouted with her hands around her mouth.
Asmond turned around and searched for Lillith.
¡°Over here!¡± Lillith shouted again as she waved her hand and jumped around so Asmond could see a movement from one of the roofs.
Asmond looked to his right and saw Lillith waving at him
¡°Go to the chapel! The bell is on the ceiling!¡± Lillith shouted as she pointed at the chapel in the distance.
Asmond turned around and looked at the chapel. He immediately slid down the roof, and the moment he was about to reach the edge, he jumped off toward the chapel. He knew that the chapel wouldn¡¯t be that easy to enter, and he was right about it.
Dozens of soldiers shot their guns at Asmond, but it was nothing for him, and started dashing left and right as he moved closer to them. He didn¡¯t have the heart to kill them, so he used his fists and feet to attack them and made them unconscious.
Asmond barged into the chapel, and to his surprise, the chapel was empty. There was nobody guarding the bell, and he didn¡¯t hesitate to jump to the second floor, and then jump to the ceiling as he swung the sword at it.
The bell was cut in half and he was pushed down by a strong force the moment it got cut. He fell to the ground and a notification appeared in front of him. They cleared the sixteenth floor, and a portal appeared right in front of him.
Asmond stood up and looked at the entrance door. Themotion had gone quiet, and it was so quiet that it felt so weird. He walked outside as he sheathed Agnez¡¯s sword, and then saw everyone in the city was on their knees with their hands holding their heads.
¡°We did it,¡± Asmond said with a smile.
Agnez and the others came out of the corner, and they all looked at dozens of peopleying on the ground unconscious or groaning in pain.
¡°The portal is inside?¡± Agnez asked.
¡°Yeah, the portal is in there,¡± Asmond answered as he nodded his head.
Agnez hummed with understanding, and she was suspicious about something. Then she walked back and hurriedly walked past the others. Everyone was watching her, and they decided to follow her because they were curious about what she was going to do.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gunnar asked as he walked next to Agnez.
¡°The tower. It¡¯s so close, but why there¡¯s a portal there?¡± Agnez replied.
Agnez walked through the crossroads, and the tower was right outside the city, but then an invisible wall blocked her path when she tried to get out of the city.
¡°This is bullshit,¡± Agnez said in a bit annoyed voice.
¡°I guess we really should take the portal,¡± Gunnar said as he looked at the tower that wasn¡¯t even a mile away from where they stood.
¡°Yeah, but we are still on the sixteenth floor, remember? If that¡¯s the twentieth floor, where the fuck we are going to on the next three floors?¡± Agnez asked as she looked at Gunnar. ¡°Not to mention, we haven¡¯t found Sibrand and that knight,¡±
Everyone wouldn¡¯t remember if Agnez didn¡¯t remind them of that.
¡°We need to find him and Asmond¡¯s sword is taken by that knight as well. Those two might be not affected by the bells, and they were the ones behind it. If we can find him, then it would be easier for us to clear this world,¡± Agnez exined as she looked at everyone.
¡°Alright, I guess we should stay here, and check every corner of this floor,¡± Gunnar said as he sighed.
Asmond nodded in agreement, and then he looked at Cristian and his friends. ¡°Are you going to stay or are you going to go back to your world, Cristian?¡± Asmond asked.
¡°We are going to stay, we also want to find our missing friends that Sibrand took,¡± Cristian answered.
¡°Then let¡¯s go and find your friends,¡± Asmond replied.
They scattered around the city as soon as Asmond gave it a go.
A day had passed since they tried to find Sibrand and the knight, but they couldn¡¯t find them anywhere. The people that got brainwashed, all of them had no idea who those two were, and they didn¡¯t even remember about them at all.
It made things a lot bizarre because Lillith could see them talking and seeing Sibrand in their memories. They started to think that both Sibrand and the knight weren¡¯t actually humans. They could be demons in disguise, and the people they took were either dead or brought somewhere out of the sixteenth floor.
They all decided to go on to the seventeenth floor because they looked everywhere and couldn¡¯t find them. The moment they entered the portal, they were inside a room that looked like a library with tall bookshelves that they couldn¡¯t get on top of them.
¡°We don¡¯t have time for this,¡± Agnez said as he grabbed Sven¡¯s scythe and started shing the bookshelves.
To their surprise, there were dozens of bookshelves behind the bookshelves. Agnez sighed as she gave the scythe back to Sven. ¡°Looks like we are inside of a maze,¡± Agnez said.
256 Chapter 255
¡°Are we really going to use brute force to find the exit? What if there¡¯s a clue on one of these bookshelves?¡± Asmond asked as he looked at Agnez standing on top of the copsed bookshelf.
¡°It¡¯s up to you. I¡¯m just checking what was behind this bookshelf and turns out we are in a maze. So, if you want to do it their way, I¡¯m not going to say anything and y along,¡± Agnez answered as she looked at Asmond from over her right shoulder.
¡°Okay, then we should check the books, maybe there¡¯s one book that looks different from the others,¡± Asmond replied as he looked at everyone around him. ¡°I know that this would take a while, but I believe using brute force won¡¯t make any difference because I believe this ce is bigger than we thought,¡±
Asmond was right about it, and the library was indeed as big as the city on the sixteenth floor. It would take longer to find the exit if they used brute force rather than looking for a clue.
Both Astaroth and Belphegor had their own unique ways of conquering a world and how to prevent the Awakeners from taking the world back. Both were smart and didn¡¯t need any demons to make mortals suffer.
¡°Asmond, do you think this book might be the clue that we are looking for?¡± Roxanne asked as she showed the book in her right hand. The book was called How To Escape the Maze.
¡°Try and read it out loud so everyone could hear what¡¯s written in the book,¡± Asmond said as he walked toward Roxanne.
¡°It¡¯s said the first very first thing to do is to stay calm, and once you understand the situation you¡¯re in, go and hug one side of the walls, and keep following it. There¡¯s a chance that you will be in a ce where you want to be,¡± Roxanne said as she read the book.
¡°Once you think you¡¯re tired, go and have a rest because you will need both your mind and body wellness. Go and keep hugging the same wall and if you¡¯re in a group, it¡¯s better to stay together because you might not know what kind of trouble lies in the maze,¡± Roxanne continued, and then looked at Asmond.
¡°You might not know what kind of trouble lies in the maze. What do you think that is?¡± Asmond asked Agnez.
¡°It could be anything, but that shouldn¡¯t be a problem isn¡¯t it? As long as we stick together we will be fine, as the book said,¡± Agnez answered. ¡°So? Which side do you want to go and which wall do you want to hug?¡± Agnez asked as she walked down the bookshelf.
¡°Let¡¯s take the right path and high the right wall,¡± Asmond said as he started walking in the small pathway in between the bookshelves.
All of them followed Asmond from behind and started exploring the maze.
(On the neenth floor of the Asmodeus Tower)
¡°Can you do that again?¡± Rozan asked as he stared at Beldathiel¡¯s dice in her hand.
Beldathiel threw the dice on the ground after she said the bet, but nothing happened. They all looked a bit confused even though she won the bet. Rozan thought that maybe it wouldn¡¯t work if the floor hadn¡¯t been cleared yet.
¡°Well then, go and kill all the demons,¡± Beldathiel said as she grabbed the dice on the ground.
¡°The city above theke,¡± Rozan said as he stared at the city with a massive castle in the middle in the distance. ¡°Look at the reflection of the city from theke, do you guys see what¡¯s weird about it?¡± Rozan asked.
Nagy tilted her head as she stared at the reflection. ¡°The night sky is ck rather than red,¡± Nagy answered as she looked at the red sky above her and the dark sky in the reflection. ¡°You¡¯re right about we are in a world of reflection,¡± Nagy said.
¡°Of course! Looks like we will be fighting vampires and their loyal servants from here on and out. I believe that once we cleared this floor, we will be back to the real world since the tower should only exist in the real world,¡± Rozan exined as he crossed his arms and stared at the city.
¡°Are we safe here? I mean, there won¡¯t be any demon lords here, right?¡± Edith asked as she looked at Beldathiel, Zherlthsh, and Vixelleth with a worried expression.
Vixelleth stared at the distance from left to right, and then she nodded her head. ¡°There¡¯s no sign of them here. It should be safe here, but you don¡¯t have to worry about them. The rest of the demon lords are a lot weaker than the ones you saw back there,¡± Vixelleth answered.
The group of Awakeners shared a look at each other, and they were a bit surprised by what Vixelleth said. They wondered how strong the three of them were, and it would be a hot topic once they were out of the tower because they couldn¡¯t wait to spread the word about what they saw to the others.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Jeanne said as she unsheathed her sword and walked toward the city.
They went into the city and were immediately weed by ghouls and gargoyles. It wasn¡¯t really a problem for them, but Rozan on the other hand, felt a bit weakerpared to before because he lost his masterpiece gemstone and the staff. It felt weird to not hold a staff since he had gotten used to holding one before.
¡°You said that all these ghouls, werewolves, gargoyles, and vampires are weak against silver, right? We should go and find some since it would be easier to kill them,¡± Jeanne asked.
¡°Well, there should be somewhere in the city, but they must have hidden it somewhere or even destroyed it. So, I think it¡¯s not necessary to find it since we can easily kill them,¡± Rozan answered. ¡°Let¡¯s go into the castle, and lure all of them there so we can them all at once,¡± Rozan said as he looked at Jeanne.
¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that,¡± Jeanne replied.
(On Earth)
Mykel went back to his office and left sya locked in the dungeon on her own in the castle. He wasn¡¯t worried about her trying to run away because she was powerless and had nowhere to go.
Mykel was staring at the [Ring of Fire] on his index finger. He noticed after hebined [Pyrokinesis] with [Holy me], there was a nk skill in his skill tab. It was an empty slot that used to be for [Pyrokinesis] skill, and when he tried to modify that slot, it gave him so many options rted to skills that belonged to an item or artifact. Instead of adding other skills, he added [Pyrokinesis] again.
It never came to his mind because he didn¡¯t bother to touch the [Pyrokinesis] skill back then when he modified his skills. Unfortunately, only artifacts could do that, and not any essories, so he couldn¡¯t add skill to normal items.
¡°Boss? You¡¯re calling me?¡± Gerrard¡¯s voice could be heard from behind the door.
¡°Come in,¡± Mykel said as he removed the ring from his finger.
Gerrard opened the door and he looked a bit confused.
¡°Sit down,¡± Mykel said as he pointed at the couch and stood up from his chair.
Gerrard sat down on the couch and he still had no idea why he was summoned by Mykel. Although he was confused, he felt like he was being held down because he thought he was uselesspared to the others.
¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m calling you here,¡± Mykel said as he sat down on the couch in front of Gerrard. ¡°And no, it¡¯s not because you¡¯re useless, but because I want to make you more useful,¡± Mykel continued.
¡°Here, take it,¡± Mykel said as he tossed the [Ring of Fire] at Gerrard.
Gerrard looked at it and knew it was the ring that Mykel used to cast [Hellfire].
¡°This is, for me, boss?¡± Gerrard asked with a confused look and disbelief.
¡°Yes, and also, this¡¡± Mykel paused as he opened Gerrad¡¯s skill tab, and reced [Level Proficiency] with [Magic]. ¡°I rece the level proficiency with magic in your skill tab,¡± Mykel continued as he pointed at him.
¡°From now on, I want you to be a magic hunter so go and train yourself because when Agnez and the others came back, you will be leading them to the Mahazael Tower with Brynhilde and the others,¡± Mykel said.
Gerrard nodded and then left the office after he thanked Mykel.
¡°Once they cleared the twentieth floor of Mahazael Tower, I should reach level three authority,¡± Mykel said as he stared at the city.
257 Chapter 256
¡°Don¡¯t you think your anti-magic skill is too powerful, Rozan? They can¡¯t even do anything around you,¡± Jeanne asked as she stared at dozens of men and womenying down on the floor in the castle in old fancy outfits.
¡°Well, Mykel told me the Asmodeus Tower is going to be easy for me. That¡¯s why he sent me here, but those demon lords that we encountered back there, that didn¡¯t count,¡± Rozan said as he looked at the portal in front of him. ¡°Should we go now or do you want to go somewhere else first?¡± Rozan asked.
Jeanne looked at Edith and asked if she got any vision of a secret room, but Edith couldn¡¯t see anything. They then entered through a portal to the neenth floor.
It was as Rozan said, they all went back to the real world, and the city was more of a mess but peaceful. They came out of the castle and immediately got ambushed by the knights who were in fear.
¡°Stop right there! Who are you?! How did you get into the castle!¡± One of the knights asked as he pointed his halberd at Jeanne with his hand trembling. They noticed the halberds were made of silver.
¡°We came to save your world. We are from a different world and we are here to kill Demon Lord Kathryx,¡± Jeanne answered as she raised her hands to show that she was friendly.
The knights looked at the rest of them and noticed their weird outfits. They didn¡¯t want to believe them, but they were desperate and scared at the same time. A tiny bit of hope or false hope was enough to move them.
¡°Alright, stay right there. I will tell the lord,¡± The knight said.
¡°Of course, we will wait,¡± Jeanne answered as she nodded her head with her hands still up in the air.
The knight hurriedly ran to the street as the other knight was still pointing his halberd at Jeanne and the others with his trembling hands. Jeanne looked at him and gently smiled at him so he could feel a bit at ease.
¡°Can you put it down? You make me tired by watching you pointing your weapon at us,¡± Beldathiel said as she stared at the knight.
The knight moved his halberd toward Beldathiel but then realized how beautiful she was and how tired she looked. The knight instantly lowered his halberd as he kept staring at her, and then looked at the two tall women right behind her who were also beautiful.
¡°Can you tell us what happened here? Why the lord doesn¡¯t live in the castle?¡± Edith asked calmly.
¡°Nobody wants to live in this haunted and damned castle. Everyone who enters this castle always ended up dead or missing,¡± The knight answered as he looked at the giant castle in front of him. ¡°How did you end up in there?¡± The knight asked.
¡°We came from here, but from a different dimension,¡± Rozan answered.
¡°Dimension? What¡¯s that?¡± The knight asked.
¡°Never mind, it¡¯s hard to exin. The point is we came from the world where the werewolves and the vampires live. We took care of them, and now we are here, and we are going to the Asmodeus Tower to kill the Demon Lord,¡± Rozan answered as he looked at the knight.
¡°You took care of those creatures?!¡± The knight asked with a shocked expression.
¡°We did, and that¡¯s why we are here right now because we took care of all of them,¡± Rozan answered.
¡°Not all of them,¡± The knight said as he looked at the castle. ¡°There¡¯s something up there in the castle,ughter every night. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s up there, but whatever that is, it sounds petrifying,¡± The knight continued as he looked at the tower of the castle.
Jeanne and the others looked at the tower that the knight was staring at, but they didn¡¯t hear anything at all no matter how long they waited to hear theughter. The lord came with a bunch of knights with him. A man with long white hair with a fine outfit like the one that the vampires wore, the outfit of the nobles.
¡°Good evening, people from another world. Let me introduce myself, my name is Joseph, the lord of this city, or you could say the only lord left in this world,¡± Joseph said as he looked around.
¡°Tell us what happened to Clessirea World? Where are the rest of the people?¡± Jeanne asked.
¡°ughtered, eaten, cursed, captured, turned into monsters. You name it, nothing good had happened to us for the past decade. We are here just praying to the Gods and hope we would survive,¡± Joseph answered. ¡°The demons had killed most of us, and we aren¡¯t able to do anything to protect ourselves,¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you have people like? People with abilities?¡± Jeanne asked.
¡°We had, but they all died protecting or turned into werewolves or vampires. We don¡¯t have anything but silver, but what¡¯s the point of possessing such a powerful item without the strength to protect ourselves,¡± Joseph answered with a sorrowful expression.
¡°How far can you go in this ce?¡± Rozan asked.
¡°You see those hills? That¡¯s as far as we can go. Why?¡± Joseph replied with his eyes squinted.
¡°Do you think how many of them out there?¡± Rozan asked.
¡°There should be a few of them over there down south, and we heard howlings on the east and north. The west side is safe and that¡¯s the only ce we breed cows and chickens, but sometimes those creatures killed our livestock,¡± Joseph answered.
¡°Alright. Nagy, you take the east, Rozan and Miss Edith should check the north, then go to the west once you took care of them on the north and check the area. I and the rest will take care the ones in the south. Let¡¯s move,¡± Jeanne said as she looked at everyone.
(On the seventeenth floor of the Silian World)
¡°You¡¯re right. This is faster than I expected,¡± Agnez said as she looked at the portal in front of her.
¡°Yes, but something isn¡¯t right about all this. We did nothing at all and just followed the path, and the portal is right in front of us for some reason without any notification. Do you think this portal is a trap or something?¡± Asmond asked as he looked at Agnez.
¡°And what do you want to do?¡± Agnez asked as she leaned on the bookshelf.
¡°We should try and keep going. We will leave marks on our way, so we know how to go back here,¡± Asmond answered.
¡°Alright, lead the way,¡± Agnez said as she pushed herself up.
They explored the maze for hours, and there was nothing during their exploration until they stumbled into another portal. They all started to believe Asmond about fake portals that might have led them somewhere dangerous.
They decided to keep going and hoped they would find a demon or anything that they could interact with. After hours of exploring, they stumbled on four portals, but not a single demon or clues on what they needed to do on that floor.
¡°This is pointless, I¡¯m considering on using brute force,¡± Asmond said as he looked at Agnez.
¡°Oh, you do now? Does that mean you want us to destroy this whole ce down?¡± Agnez asked.
¡°Yeah, go crazy?¡± Asmond replied with his eyebrows raised.
¡°Well then, give me my sword back. I can¡¯t use this sword if it¡¯s not for killing,¡± Agnez said as she reached her hand at Asmond.
Asmond gave back Agnez¡¯s sword, and then Agnez immediately drew her sword and started cutting the bookshelves in half with projectile attacks. Vincze and Sven joined Agnez, and they opened the path so quickly.
They heard a growl in the distance and heard the bookshelves being destroyed in the distance.
¡°Looks like we pissed someone that lives here,¡± Agnez said as she stared at the bookshelf in front of her.
They couldn¡¯t hear any footsteps, but the ground shook because the bookshelves were being pushed down by something. Agnez knew where the sound wasing from, and she swung her sword upward in that direction.
The bookshelves were cut in half, and then they saw it, the demon that looked like a snake. A snake that wore a robe and a weird-shaped hat like a mortarboard hat.
¡°What¡¯s that? A bookworm?¡± Sven asked.
¡°That¡¯s our way out, let¡¯s kill it,¡± Agnez said as she drew Dainsleif from her scabbard.
258 Chapter 257
¡°Is there a reason why you gathered us here?¡± Freyja asked as she sat at the table with Loki and the others.
¡°I want to know when are you going to make Thor the new head of the Chariot Arcana,¡± Mykel asked as he smoked his cigarette and sat on top of the table in front of Aphrodite.
¡°It¡¯s not that simple, and he hasn¡¯t met the requirements to be a head of the Major Arcana,¡± Freyja answered as she sighed. ¡°The first thing he needs to do is to gain authority level at least up to level 2 before he can be a candidate,¡±
¡°That won¡¯t be a problem, I have at least sixty Recipients and I can share some of them with him. It would be a blink of an eye before he realized he got up to level 2,¡± Mykel replied. ¡°What else?¡± Mykel asked.
Hera stood up and walked around the table as she stared down at the floor. She then stood right in front of Mykel and slowly put her hands on his chest.
¡°The Chariot Arcana members already have someone to rece Odin¡¯s position. If there¡¯s more than fifty percent that voted for it, the candidate will be the new head without our votes,¡± Hera said as she stared Mykel in the eye.
¡°Who is it? The new candidate?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°Candidates, not candidate,¡± Loki said as he rested his head on his right fist and stared at Mykel. ¡°Skadi and Poseidon,¡±
Mykel raised his eyebrows and was a bit surprised when he heard Skadi¡¯s name. Although Skadi wasn¡¯t a benevolent Goddess, what Loki did to please her in Norse mythology would be a good opportunity to befriend her.
¡°What are the chances of Skadi getting the position?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°Seeing by how little the Gods from the northpared to the south. Maybe less than Poseidon,¡± Loki answered. ¡°Are you thinking of making her the new head? What about Thor?¡±
¡°Hold on a minute, Mykel,¡± Hera said as she put her hands on Mykel¡¯s face as she gently made him look at her. ¡°Poseidon can be our ally too, so why would you prefer Skadi over him?¡± Hera asked with her eyebrows furrowed.
Ares, Aphrodite, Athena, Dionysus, and the other Greek Gods stared at Mykel curiously.
¡°Before you can give me a reason why I should reconsider choosing Poseidon over Skadi, let me give my insight about him,¡± Mykel said as he crossed his arms.
¡°Poseidon has unstable emotions that often resulted in violence, and that¡¯s not a good sign for bing a leader. His greed, envy, andpetitive side toward Zeus has been proven that he¡¯s short-sighted and a big failure in my eyes. Not only toward Zeus, but toward a lot of the Gods, including Athena which he tried to take Athens from her,¡± Mykel answered as she stared Hera in the eye without averting his gaze.
¡°Wasn¡¯t he the one that failed you to seek revenge over Zeus? Wasn¡¯t he the one who tried to beat his own brother just to pursue his ego? He¡¯s basically the bad version of Zeus, hecks in everything,¡± Mykel exined as he looked them in the eye. ¡°Having Poseidon sit on the Heptagon would only boast his ego, and who knows what will he do with that power,¡±
Hera couldn¡¯t deny it, and neither the rest of them.
¡°Don¡¯t make the same mistake just because he¡¯s someone close to you. Just because you¡¯re close to him, doesn¡¯t mean you know everything about him. Everyone can change, even Zeus was easily moved by Hades¡¯ motive,¡± Mykel continued. ¡°Just imagine what will Nyx do once Poseidon sat on the Heptagon. Do you think she won¡¯t make a move on him? After all, she knows about the conflict between you the Olympians,¡±
¡°But what about Skadi? We know nothing about her, and you can¡¯t guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t do that either, right?¡± Hera asked.
¡°I don¡¯t, but if she decided to do that, it would be easier for me to handle it rather than having to fight Zeus and the rest Olympians that would help him protect Poseidon, because Skadi doesn¡¯t have anyone that would have her back to protect her,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°Loki is close to Skadi and it would be easier to keep her on the right path. Now, what about you? Do you think you can make Poseidon listen to you?¡±
Hera showed a bit of dissatisfaction on her face, but then Mykel grabbed Hera¡¯s cheeks gently.
¡°This is for the best, for all of us. I¡¯m not showing any favor toward anyone here, and I¡¯m not trying to dismiss your opinion. Just for this one, I want you to agree with me, and if I made a mistake, I will take all the responsibility for it and you can hate me or be angry at me for not listening to you,¡± Mykel said calmly with his eyebrows raised.
Hera smiled a bit as she shook her head. ¡°I understand,¡± Hera said as she nodded her head.
¡°How about we all go and pay a visit? I believe Hera and the others are curious about her. It¡¯s right to see her in person and judge what kind of person Skadi is,¡± Mykel said to Loki.
¡°Of course!¡± Loki said with a smile as he stood up, he then snapped his fingers and a portal opened.
They entered the portal and went to Loki¡¯s pce in Jotunheim. Skadi lived on top of the icy mountain where the snow couldn¡¯t melt. It was said that the ce she lived in was a dreary ce that there was nothing but snow.
Loki guided them to the mountain, and it was colder than Niflheim. Hera and the other Olympian Gods shivered because of the chill wind.
¡°Does she really live in this kind of ce?¡± Aphrodite asked Loki and Freyja.
¡°Yes, and unlike us, she doesn¡¯t have a pce or a ce to sleep. The whole mountain is her home, and she could sleep wherever she wants. She¡¯s a loner,¡± Freyja answered as she looked at the cliffs made of ice around her.
¡°What kind of person is she?¡± Dionysus asked.
¡°She¡¯s the bravest person I know. She¡¯s harsh and cold, but she¡¯s actually kind,¡± Freyja answered. ¡°She traveled all the way up to Asgard on her own to seek revenge because Thor killed her father. Her bravery impressed us, the Aesir that we allowed her to join us in exchange for abandoning her blood feud as Jotun,¡± Freyja continued.
¡°Basically, Skadi and Loki are the same, they both were brought and epted by the Aesir to live in Asgard by them,¡± Mykel said as he walked right next to Loki.
¡°She sought revenge, but why did she decide to join?¡± Hera asked.
¡°Ask Loki for that,¡± Freyja started to chuckle softly.
Hera and the others furrowed their eyebrows with confused looks on their faces. Loki on the other hand sighed and appeared not to want to talk about it. Mykel looked at Loki and smirked with his eyebrows raised.
¡°The point is that she wanted us to make herugh in exchange for not killing Thor. I did make herugh, that¡¯s all I can say,¡± Loki said.
Loki looked up and hummed as he stopped walking. Everyone looked up and saw what Loki was seeing. A giant woman with bright brown hair and blueish pale skin with blue face paint. She was around fifteen feet or 5 meters tall, stood on higher ground, and wore armor made of crystal as white as the ice stared at them.
Giant wolves surrounded her as they wiggled their tails and stared at her with admiration. She was holding a blue bow that was made of crystal as well.
¡°That¡¯s her, Skadi, the Goddess of Winter. My beloved friend,¡± Freyja said.
Skadi walked down and started sliding down the steep ground. The wolves were following her from behind with excitement and started howling, and then she stopped right in front of Freyja as she put her bow on her back.
¡°It¡¯s been a while, Freyja,¡± Skadi said in her low voice.
¡°Wow, she sounds manlier than you are, Loki,¡± Hera said.
Skadi nced at Hera and she started smirking. She then looked at Loki with her eyebrows raised, then looked at his crotch.
¡°How were your testicles, Loki?¡± Skadi asked as she chuckled.
¡°Stop, it was hundreds of years ago, and yes, they¡¯re fine,¡± Loki answered.
259 Chapter 258
Skadi looked at Hera, Ares, Loki, Freyja, Hel, Athena, Aphrodite, and Ra. She noticed that everyone that came with Freyja was the heads of the Major Arcana. She wasn¡¯t a smart Goddess, but she knew what it felt like to be looked at as prey, especially when she stared at Mykel.
¡°What¡¯s with the crowd? Do they need something from me?¡± Skadi asked as she rubbed the wolf¡¯s mane with her left hand and looked at Freyja.
¡°They¡¯re here to see the candidate that will be the next head of the Chariot Arcana. They wanted to see you in person and what kind of person you are,¡± Freyja answered.
¡°Really? I don¡¯t think they¡¯re here just for that. Especially him, the one who always shows his fangs at the people he¡¯s staring at,¡± Skadi replied as she pointed at Mykel.
¡°You¡¯re not wrong,¡± Freyja said quietly as she stared at Mykel. ¡°But we are really here just to see you,¡± Freyja continued.
Skadi looked at Freyja for a moment, and then she nodded with understanding. She lifted her hands and created a pce with ice and snow around her. It was fast and looked so easy to make even though she just made a massive and gorgeous hall with a table and chairs.
¡°I hope this enough,¡± Skadi said as she sat down on her throne made of ice.
Everyone sat down and even though it was ufortable because of how cold it was, they tried to ignore it.
¡°What do you want to know?¡± Skadi asked with her right leg up on the chair as she rested her right arm on it.
¡°What do you feel when you were chosen as one of the candidates?¡± Hera asked.
¡°Nothing, I feel like it¡¯s necessary,¡± Skadi answered simply. ¡°If you¡¯re going to ask me to back down because Poseidon is also the candidate, then you can say it because I don¡¯t really care about this,¡±
Hera smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s quite the opposite actually. We are here to support you and believe you¡¯re more fit for the position,¡± Hera exined.
Skadi squinted her eyes and it made her white pupils glow even more.
¡°You realize that it¡¯s your own brother, right?¡± Skadi asked.
¡°That¡¯s exactly why we don¡¯t want him to be the one who sits on the Heptagon,¡± Hera answered.
¡°Can you be more details about it? I¡¯m not as bright as you who are good with wordsmiths,¡± Skadi asked again as she lowered her leg and crossed her arms.
¡°To put it simply, we don¡¯t want him to possess powers that might put him in a ce where he can abuse it. For example, like how Nyx and Odin did,¡± Hera answered as she stared at Skadi in the eye. ¡°Although I said that, that doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re not going to do the same. That¡¯s why we are here, and hope that you might be the best option we have,¡±
¡°Now that you speak mynguage,¡± Skadi said as she sighed and leaned on the chair. ¡°So you¡¯re afraid of me joining them instead of joining you?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not about you joining us, we don¡¯t mind if you want to stay neutral as long as you don¡¯t join them,¡± Loki said. ¡°There¡¯s a reason why the Aesir didn¡¯t want to deal with you. I believe that you¡¯re even stronger than Poseidon,¡±
Loki wasn¡¯t wrong about Skadi being a stronger being than Poseidon. She countered everything that Poseidon could do. She even brought Asgard into endless winter when she came up there, and nobody could stop her.
Skadi¡¯s ex-husband was Njord, and he was simr to Poseidon who controlled the sea. Even Njord didn¡¯t want to fight her since she was the one who chose him in the first ce.
Of course, Hera couldn¡¯t believe it, but Loki wasn¡¯t someone who could make such an assumption like that if he wasn¡¯t sure about it. Loki was the one who knew much that somehow it terrified her how urate his insight was.
¡°Does that mean you are all afraid of me?¡± Skadi asked with a smug on her face.
Everyone chuckled dismissively and didn¡¯t respond to Skadi¡¯s taunt. She then nced at Mykel who was staring at her with a serious expression and sharp gaze. Her smugness slowly disappeared as Mykel kept staring at her without blinking his eyes.
¡°Looks like someone didn¡¯t like the joke,¡± Skadi said as she stared back at Mykel.
¡°No, not at all,¡± Mykel stood up as he walked toward Skadi. ¡°I was thinking about something,¡± Mykel said as he stood right next to Skadi.
Although Mykel¡¯s height wasn¡¯t even half of Skadi¡¯s height, his presence was so overwhelming that it made her thought of Ymir. The father of all giants and the strongest frost giant that could match Odin and his two brothers. But Skadi immediately brushed that feel off of her.
¡°Say, do you miss your father, Thiazi?¡± Mykel asked.
Loki, Freyja, and Hel immediately turned their heads toward Mykel with surprised expressions. Skadi on the other hand, she looked at him with her eyebrows furrowed, and her expression changed drastically that making both Loki and Freyja feel a bit scared and worried.
¡°Why are you bringing his name?¡± Skadi asked.
¡°I¡¯m just wondering if you want to see him again or not,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°Are you threatening to kill me?!¡± Skadi stood up and swung her left arm at Mykel without hesitation. He got thrown away so far away that he ended up on top of the mountain.
¡°Looks like she misunderstood my words, but this is fine as well,¡± Mykel said as he stood up and looked at the giant tree of Yggdrasil tree in the distance.
The whole mountain shook violently, and the snow started to move like water. He flew up quickly and activated the [False Daemon] skill to avoid being buried by the avnche.
The thick blizzard started, and Mykel couldn¡¯t see anything in front of him. Suddenly he heard a faint but unmistakable sound of whistlinging toward him, and it was a massive arrow. But he dodged it at thest second.
Mykel looked down and saw the snow slowly transforming into frost golems. They were so big and they were waiting for him toe down so they could attack him as soon as he was within their reach.
Mykel dove as he did an axe kick the moment he hit the ground, and all the frost golems got thrown away rather than destroyed by the shockwave. He used fireballs with normal fire at them, but the golems didn¡¯t melt even though his magic was powerful enough for his rank.
¡°What perfect timing to test this,¡± Mykel said as he lit his hand with [Sacrilege me].
¡°Skadi! Stop it!¡± Freyja said as she stared at Skadi who was staring at the peak of the mountain.
¡°No! He threatened me, and to think someone dared to speak of his name in front of me. I will give him what he wants,¡± Skadi replied, and then she whistled so loudly that she could hear her wolves howling in response.
It wasn¡¯t a good sign that Skadi was so easily triggered or lost herposure. Hera and the Olympian Gods were sharing a look at each other and thought the same thing. It would be bad and risky to choose her as the next head of the Chariot Arcana if she was that easy to get triggered. If she was susceptible to emotional responses like this, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the pressure of being the head of one of the most powerful Arcana.
The blizzard suddenly stopped, and everyone stopped thinking about Skadi and looked up at the dark sky. It was so quiet and suddenly the rain started to pour down and hit their faces.
¡°A rain? In Thrymheim? Is this really possible?¡± Freyja asked with a confused look.
¡°No, the cold should freeze everything. This isn¡¯t a normal rain, it¡¯s the snow that¡¯s melting,¡± Loki answered, and then looked at Skadi who was also in shock about it.
While they were busy thinking how could the snow melt, they heard a loud explosion from top of the mountain. They all looked at the faint brown-red color, and then the heatwave struck their faces and the whole pce that Skadi made melted into water.
¡°My pce, it melted?!¡± Skadi asked in disbelief.
The dark cloudy sky was slowly disappearing and the sunlight shine the mountain for the first time. The snow turned into river and it flew down the mountain.
¡°No, my beautiful home!¡± Skadi was saddened by the change of her icy, cold, and dreary mountain.
260 Chapter 259
¡°There¡¯s nothing left, interesting,¡± Mykel said as he stared at his right hand that had melted because of the [Sacrilege me]. ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t cover myself with this me yet. I need to be careful because I can no longer raise my skill rank using the method as when I was an Awakener,¡± Mykel said as he extinguished the me.
[Would you like to use 10,000,000 Arcana Coins to fully recover all the wounds?]
[Yes] [No]
Mykel tapped the [Yes] button, and suddenly the sound of the water flowing around him stopped. He looked around and the water had be ice again, the bright sky got covered by clouds once more with a fierce blizzard.
Mykel looked into the distance and saw a ck dot flying up into the sky, and it was slowlying down toward him. The dot became bigger and bigger, and the dot turned into a human figure. It was Skadi and she threw her spear at him from above the sky.
[Would you like to donate your [Arcana Coins] as a gift to the [User(s)] who cleared the twentieth floor of the Asmodeus Tower? The minimum donation is 500 [Arcana Coins]]
Mykel looked at the notification as he caught the spear that flew toward him with his left hand. He spun the spear as he nced at the sky, and then threw it back at Skadi.
Skadi caught the spear, but she got pushed away because she couldn¡¯t stop the force.
¡°They¡¯re done already? I guess I have to go back now and pick those three up,¡± Mykel said to himself as he put in the amount of Arcana Coins that he wanted to donate.
[God Loki has donated [20,000] [Arcana Coins]]
[Goddess Aphrodite has donated [20,000] [Arcana Coins]]
[Goddess Hera has donated [20,000] Arcana Coins]]
[God Mykel has donated [500,000] Arcana Coins]]
[Thank you for your participation!]
[You have gained 1,000 [Constetion Points] from donation!]
[You have gained 2,000 [Constetion Points] from your [Recipient(s)] achievement!]
[81,730/100,000 [Constetion Points] to level up your [Authority] to level [3]!]
¡°A little bit more,¡± Mykel said as he looked at his [Constetions Points].
Skadinded in front of Mykel, and without hesitation, she froze Mykel¡¯s feet with the snow. She stomped on the ground and the snow was lifted from the ground. She reshaped them into dozens of des and hardened them as she did to create the frost golem.
The des were sent toward Mykel, but Freyja and Hera appeared in front of Mykel and stopped them from hurting him by creating protective barriers. He wasn¡¯t worried about the des at all and could easily melt them.
Before Skadi could grab her arrow in her quiver, Loki appeared in front of her and spread his arms open. She looked at him and noticed that he looked a bit disappointed and pissed at the same time.
¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± Myke said, and then warped back to Earth so he could summon Beldathiel, Zherlthsh, and Vixelleth back.
Loki turned around and saw Mykel leave.
¡°How stupid can you be, Skadi¡¡± Loki said as he stared at her with a sharp gaze. ¡°Do you even understand what he was trying to say? He¡¯s offering you if you want to see your father again because he might be able to bring him back to life,¡± Loki continued.
Skadi was dumbfounded when she realized that was what Mykel meant. She looked at Freyja who seemed disappointed in her as well, and Hera was judgingly staring at her.
¡°He can do something like that?¡± Skadi asked.
¡°Whether he can or cannot, you already blew it. Do you think he would offer you that again after you tried to kill him? If only you can be more patient,¡± Loki asked as he sighed. ¡°We don¡¯t have any reason to stay here anymore,¡± Loki said as he turned around and looked at Hera and the others.
¡°Loki?¡± Skadi looked so confused.
Loki looked at Hel and nodded his head. She opened a portal and everyone left Jotunheim and went to Niflheim, but Freyja stayed behind.
¡°Freyja, what just happened?¡± Skadi asked as she walked toward Freyja.
Freyja showed her sour smile at Skadi as she shook her head. She then walked toward the portal without saying a single word, and that made Skadi feel guilty and regretful for what she did.
Freyja stopped in front of the portal and then turned around.
¡°Come with us to Niflheim, I will help you fix it, that¡¯s if you want to,¡± Freyja said.
Skadi didn¡¯t ask a single question and followed Freyja into the portal.
(On Earth, inside the castle)
Mykel summoned the three of them back to the castle, and it worked as he expected. The three of them immediately hit the bed as Mykel watched them on the chair next to the bed.
¡°That was close, but thankfully Rozan and Jeanne were quick to respond and prevented Kathryx from bowing her head at us,¡± Vixelleth said as she leaned on the headboard on the edge of the bed.
¡°Those people might have suspicion toward us. Words will spread and everyone will know about us. Should we kill them?¡± Zherlthsh asked as she lifted her head to look at Beldathiel who was next to her.
¡°No, they won¡¯t say a word if I tell them to keep their mouth shut. If they somehow made rumors about you, I will take care of it.¡± Mykel said as he stood up. ¡°More importantly, you all did a great job,¡± Mykel looked at them.
Beldathiel stared at Mykel with herzy eyes as if she was waiting to see whether he remembered or not.
¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I said that I will give you whatever you want. So what do you want?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°What I want is simple,¡± Beldathiel replied as she turned over to the other side. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to send us into the tower again to handle your problem,¡± Beldathiel answered.
Both Zherlthsh and Vixelleth were looking at Beldathiel and Mykel back and forth. Mykel then chuckled softly as he nodded his head.
¡°Okay, I promise. I won¡¯t send you guys into the tower again, but if Mazikeen needs your help in the tower, you¡¯re going, right?¡± Mykel asked.
Beldathiel hummed in agreement as she nodded her head.
¡°You guys should get some rest, I know it was tiring to be walking around and doing nothing,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward the bed, and then put his hand on Beldathiel¡¯s head. ¡°Thank you,¡± Mykel continued as he looked at the three of them.
Mykel left the room, and the three of them were staring at each other in disbelief.
¡°Something is wrong with him,¡± Zherthlsh said as she stared at the ceiling.
¡°Maybe that¡¯s who he actually is. Whatever happened to him, it makes him less grumpy and he looked more carefree than ever,¡± Vixelleth replied. ¡°What do you think, sister? Did something good happen to him?¡±
Beldathiel didn¡¯t respond as she kept staring at her right hand. The warmth of Mykel¡¯s hand was still lingering on her palm and fingertips.
¡°Sister?¡± Vixelleth asked as she took a peek at Beldathiel.
Beldathiel got up and it startled both of them. She then got off the bed and looked at the door.
¡°Let¡¯s meet sya, I almost forgot about her,¡± Beldathiel said as she walked toward the door.
¡°Wait, she¡¯s here?!¡± Zherlthsh asked with a surprised expression.
¡°Yes, Mykel brought her here, I forgot to tell you. Let¡¯s go to the dungeon,¡± Beldathiel answered.
They went down into the dungeon and unlocked the door. They saw sya in the corner of the room, ring at them with her glowing yellow eyes.
¡°Enjoying your stay?¡± Beldathiel asked.
¡°Give me back my power, Beldathiel!¡± sya yelled as she ran toward Beldathiel.
Vixelleth moved and stood right in front of Beldathiel, and then she grabbed sya¡¯s head with her right hand. She clenched her palm, and it was enough to make sya scream in pain. sya was so helpless and weak that it made her look so pathetic. Vixelleth then threw her onto the wall without hesitation.
Beldathiel walked toward sya who was groaning in pain.
¡°If you want your power back, you have to join us,¡± Beldathiel said.
¡°Over my dead body,¡± sya red at Beldathiel as she grabbed her right shoulder and was in pain.
261 Chapter 260
?261 Chapter 260: Death.
"What? Agnez and the others haven''t cleared the Astaroth Tower? That''s so weird," Jeanne asked as she walked toward the couch as she removed her armor. "I thought they would clear it before us since they have everyone with them," Jeanne put the armor on the armor disy next to the couch.
"The world they''re clearing right now is moreplex. It depends on how keen their senses are and how patient they are. It''s more like solving a puzzle rather than killing demons," Mykel answered as he looked at Rozan who looked a bit different after he got resurrected. "Get some rest, Rozan," Mykel said.
Rozan wasn''t listening to Mykel''s words, and everyone was looking at him with confused looks. He kept staring nkly at nothing as he sat at the dining table.
"What did you see, Rozan, when you died," Mykel asked with his arms crossed.
Rozan snapped back to reality when Mykel mentioned death, and then he looked at Mykel with empty eyes.
"It was just a thick mist with voices around me. I couldn''t move my body and was scared by the voices of people panicking because they had no idea what was going on in there," Rozan answered. "It felt unreal, and I''m not sure exactly what happened either,"
Based on what Rozan said, it appeared those dead characters ended up in a ce with nothing in it, and they were all there for eternity. Although it sounded scary, the reason behind it was that heaven was taken by Lucifer, the Empyrean World. Those who stayed in Gehenna or hell were for those who died after the world got conquered by the demons.
In the original story, everyone who ended up in that ce would all go to the Empyrean World once Asmond killed Lucifer. There, he could meet his fallen friends, and he was happy to be able to see them again for onest time before the tower disappeared and d they ended up in a world where happinesssted forever.
"Don''t dwell on it too much, Rozan. You''re here now, and as I said, you don''t have to fear death since I''m here," Mykel said.
"Yeah," Rozan nodded his head with his trembling voice as if he was holding tears of fear.
"Go get some rest," Mykel said as he patted Rozan''s left shoulder.
Rozan hummed, and then went to his bedroom hurriedly.
Jeanne, Nagy, and Edith silently stared at the closed door of Rozan''s room. They wanted tofort him, but it was better for him to be left alone at that moment.
"So, where are they right now, Mykel? Are they stuck in there?" Jeanne asked.
Mykel opened Agnez''s feed, and they were already on the neenth floor.
"They''re on the neenth floor, and it appears they''re struggling to find a way to enter the twentieth floor," Mykel answered as he sat down next to Jeanne.
"I bet Agnez is so pissed and frustrated right now," Jeanne replied as she chuckled.
(On the neenth floor, Astaroth Tower)
Agenz was crossing her arms with her eyes closed as she leaned on the wall and breathed heavily. She was tapping her right index finger on her left elbow as she gritted her teeth.
"How''s this possible?! We are back on this floor again? We are sure we have been walking up the stairs! But why we ended up on this floor again?!" Glen said and he looked so angry and frustrated at the same time.
"Glen shut the fuck up! We know that already and we are thinking about how are we going to solve this. If you don''t want to help then at least shut up," Roxanne said as she red at Glen.
Lillith stared at the surrounding, and it was just a square tower with nothing but cells inside and stairs. She looked at the stairs that led to the lower floor on her left, and then she stared at the stairs on her right that led to the upper floor.
"Sven, go up there," Lillith said.
"Why?" Sven asked with his eyebrows furrowed.
"Just do it," Lillith said as she stared at him.
Sven sighed and didn''t say anything else as he walked toward the stairs. He walked up the stairs, and the moment he could no longer be seen, he appeared from the other side of the floor walking up the stairs.
"Now go down," Lillith said.
Sven raised his eyebrows as he sighed deeply and turned around to walk down the stairs. It was the same, he ended up appearing on the other side of the floor walking down the stairs.
Lillith hummed as she walked around the floor and checked every single cell room. She looked at them and made sure they had missed something. She then suddenly stopped and looked at the cell in front of her. She entered the cell and looked at the weird-looking wall that appeared to be more polishedpared to the others.
Lillith looked at the other cell rooms once more and made sure she was right about it.
"Sven,e here," Lillith said.
"What is it this time?" Sven asked with his hands resting on his waist as he walked toward Lillith.
"You see that wall. Break it," Lillith said as she pointed at the wall behind the cell.
Sven swung his scythe and cut the cell door open without hesitation. It attracted everyone''s attention, and they all decided to go and check out what those two were doing.
Sven tried to cut the wall, but somehow it bounced back and the wall didn''t even have a scratch on it. He furrowed his forehead with a puzzled look and then tried to break the wall next to him, and it broke so easily.
"Something is wrong with this wall," Sven said.
"No shit, that''s why I ask you to break it," Lillith replied.
Sven tried to break the wall over and over and over, but the one that got damaged was his scythe. He didn''t want to risk it because he only had one weapon on him, and didn''t want to break it.
"If only I have my sword on me," Asmond said.
"Move," Agnez voice could be heard from behind.
Everyone made a space for her to walk through, and then she entered the cell room. She pulled Sven back as she stared at the wall. She touched and knocked on it and noticed it was indeed a sturdy wall.
"Gunnar, can youe here for a second?" Agnez asked as she leaned and tilted her head to the left a bit.
Gunnar walked into the cell room and he was big enough to block everyone''s vision from seeing the wall. Agnez then used [Demonic Manifestation] and [Harmony] at the same time. She let her left arm transform into Mazikeen''s arm, and then she punched the wall as hard as she could.
The sound banging sounds of Agnez punching the walls over and over made everyone cover their ears. It sounded terrifying, and they didn''t want to hear the sound of bone cracking because of how fierce she punched the wall.
The whole floor was shaking because of Agnez, and they all couldn''t see anything of what was happening behind Gunnar''s massive body.
"Come on!" Agnez yelled and did a final blow to the wall.
The wall crumbled and a notification appeared in front of them. They had cleared the neenth floor, and the portal was right behind the wall.
"Fucking finally," Agnez said as she entered the portal.
Everyone followed her into the portal, and they all ended in a familiar ce.
[Muzon, The Second Demon Lord of Azazel, The Maniptor has been waiting for this moment]
"Wait, isn''t this the endless hallway? Are we inside the tower all this time?" Asmond asked as he looked around and saw the door at the end of the hallway.
"It doesn''t matter, right now those two motherfucker are waiting for us outside the tower. I''m sick of this bullshit and I want to kill them as soon as possible," Agnez said as she walked past Asmond to the exit.
They all left the tower and then saw Sibrand and the knight standing in the middle of the field in front of the tower. Sibrand pped his hand with a big smile on his face.
"Congrattion! You guys managed to reach this floor," Sibrand said.
Agnez unsheathed Dainsleif and pointed at the knight.
"That knight is Muzon, isn''t he?" Agnez asked.
Sibrand grinned as he chuckled mischievously.
"Yes, Lord Muzon our savior! And now he''s going to kill you all!" Sibrand said in excitement.
262 Chapter 261
?262 Chapter 261: Muzon, Second Demon Lord of Astaroth.
Muzon drew Asmond''s sword and readied his stance as Sibrand walked away to distance himself from the fight.
"Don''t break my sword," Agnez said as she stared at Asmond from the corner of her eyes.
"Yes, I won''t block his attack. I''ll be careful not to break your sword," Asmond nodded with understanding.
Gunnar and Enma stood at the front, readied their stance with spare shields on their backs. They knew that eventually, their shields would break because Asmond''s sword was special and could cut their shields easily like butter.
Asmond used [Nemesis] skill, but then he furrowed his eyebrows as he canceled his skill.
"Wait!" Asmond said as he looked at the notification in front of him. "He''s not Muzon, his name is Renske Deventer," Asmond continued as he looked at Agnez.
"Renske?" Cristian asked with a shocked expression.
Everyone turned around to look at Cristian.
"You know him?" Agnez asked with her eyebrows raised.
"Renske is not a man, she''s a woman, and she''s one of our friends that was taken away by Sibrand," Cristian answered.
Everyone was so confused, but then Lillith walked toward Agnez and Asmond. She pulled Agnez so she could whisper into Agnez''s ear. Asmond tried to join in and could hear what Lillith she was whispering about to Agnez.
"Don''t look up, it''s better if you take him by surprise," Lillith said as she stared at both of them.
"I think it''s better if you''re the one who handles him. I will take care of Renske, and the moment I got my sword back, I will help you out," Asmond said as he looked at Agnez.
"Alright, inform the others to focus on her," Agnez said as she held her sword so tightly.
Asmond and Lillith informed the others, and once they all knew the n, they readied their stances and waited for Asmond''s order.
Lillith saw everything from Sibrand''s memories about Muzon and what kind of Demon Lord he was. Muzon was a maniptor, but he was also called a puppeteer that used human bodies for his experiments.
Muzon had the ability to control them with strings and made them speak and move as he would. Sibrand wasn''t actually being controlled by him since he had be Muzon''s aide while Renske was being controlled by Muzon.
"Let''s go!" Asmond said.
Renske swung her sword around, and then she dashed forward leaving a trail of dirt and dust. Cristian was shocked by how strong she became and it felt and looked so bizarre that she had that kind of strength.
Renske aimed the sword at Enma and immediately swung her sword down vertically at Enma. Enma held the shield with both hands and hoped that the sword was sturdy enough to block Asmond''s sword.
The moment Asmond''s sword struck Enma''s shield, it made a cracking sound from the top of her shield. The sword cut the shield in half as easily as Enma expected, and luckily she held the shield on the sides rather than wrapping her wrist in the shield or she would lose her arm.
Gunnar used the opportunity to bash Renske with his shield on the helmet. It was enough to knock her back. Asmond and Lillith used the opportunity to attack her.
Lillith slid down in between Gunnar''s legs as Asmond jumped above Enma''s head. Lillith looked for unprotected spots on Renske''s legs and found an opening in her crotch. She stabbed Renske''s crotch with her daggers and dragged her daggers down to her thighs.
Asmond saw Renske''s wrists and was ready to cut them off, but she knew what he was trying to do and swung her sword upward diagonally. Asmond spun his body to dodge the sh and immediately swung his sword toward Renske''s left wrist.
Asmond and Lillith rolled over and then readied their stance again right behind Renske. They both saw Agnez use the shield on Gunnar''s back as a stepping stone, and then she jumped so high as she swung her sword to create a projectile attack.
A ck gooey liquid came out of the sky and poured down into the ground. A scream could be heard from the sky, and then suddenly a giant ck robe floating above Agnez appeared. A giant mask that could move and make weird expressions appeared in the middle of the ck robe.
"You think we don''t know?" Agnez asked with a smirk.
"Agnez!" Asmond shouted from down below.
Agnez looked down and saw that Asmond had already got his sword back. Shended next to Asmond and grabbed his breastte immediately.
"Up you go, and aim for the mask," Agnez said as she threw Asmond up into the sky toward Muzon.
Asmond used his [Nemesis] skill, and this time the target''s name was Muzon. He didn''t hesitate to use it as he flew toward him. He then stabbed his sword at Muzon''s mask, and the mask started making weird faces as it started making a loud growl.
Asmond was free-falling, and suddenly Agnez flew up right next to him with two swords in her hands. Her sword was covered in [Hellfire] while the Dainsleif wasn''t, and then she swung both of them at Muzon''s mask.
Muzon flew around, but he was slowly descending and ended up on the ground with the mask burning in [Hellfire]. Sibrand who watched his master dying decided to leave, but when he tried to take a step back, something blocked him.
"nning to leave?" Lillith''s voice could be heard from behind him.
Sibrand turned around, but for some reason, he couldn''t move his body anymore. When he looked down, his head was off his body and was on top of Lillith''s daggers. He looked at Lillith and saw her sinister smile as she chuckled, and then his vision went blurry as he heard his body fall to the ground.
Lillith dropped the head and kicked the head away from her.
"What are you waiting for? Go and finish him," Agnez said as she looked at Asmond.
Asmond walked toward Muzon and watched him try to fly, but he couldn''t because of the [Hellfire] burning his robe. Asmond looked at him up close and looked at the cracked mask. He stabbed the mask as hard as he could, and then the mask shattered into pieces.
[You have cleared the twentieth floor of Astaroth Tower]
[You are the first to clear the twentieth floor]
[Please enter your name]
[The blue portal to your original world is now open!]
Asmond was busy staring at Muzon, and suddenly he heard the screams of multiple voicesing from behind him. The screams wereing from behind Renske''s helmet, and he was curious about what had happened to her.
Gunnar grabbed Renske''s arm that Asmond had cut off, and tried to put it back so he could heal her.
"I don''t think she wants that, Gunnar," Lillith said.
Everyone looked at Lillith with confused looks on their faces.
"Kill me..." Renske said quietly. "Please, kill me..." Renske''s voice trembled.
"Renske, what are you talking about?" Cristian asked as he walked toward her.
"Don''t! Don''te near me, Cris!" Renske yelled.
Cristian and his friends were so confused and decided to stop walking toward her.
"Anyone, please kill me!" Renske looked around as she still wore her helmet. She didn''t bother by her missing arm at all.
Renske''s request was unheard of because nobody wanted to kill her, except for one person. Agnez walked toward her and didn''t hesitate to stab Renske in the chest with Dainsleif.
"What are you doing?!" Cristian yelled with his cracked voice in shock and disbelief.
"Thank you, but you have to kill them as well," Renske said as she grabbed Agnez''s hand that she used to stab her.
Renske fell to the ground and drowned in her own blood while Agnez looked at her with a confused look.
"You want your answer? You can remove her helmet if you want the answer," Lillith said as she stared at Cristian.
Cristian carefully removed Renske''s helmet, and he was petrified by what he saw. There were multiple faces that sewed together, the left eye and the right eye had different eye colors. The hair had different colors on each part, the skin tones were different as well.
Renske opened her eyes widely and started screaming at Cristian.
"It hurts!" Renske yelled and made Cristian jolt and jump away from her.
Agnez walked toward Renske and decided to stab her in the brain to kill her permanently.
"Wh-what was that?!" Cristian asked. "That''s not Renske,"
"They''re your friends. Combined into one," Lillith answered.
263 Chapter 262
?263 Chapter 262: Taming the beast.
"Wee back," Nagy said as she looked at Agnez and the others entered the suite with a sandwich in her hand.
"When did you guys clear the Asmodeus tower?" Agnez asked as she put Dainsleif on the table.
"Yesterday, but something simr happened to what happened to you," Nagy answered as she sat at the dining table and ate her sandwich.
Agnez and Lillith looked at Nagy with surprised looks.
"Really? Tell us what happened," Agnez said, and then walked to the dining table with the others.
Nagy told them about what happened, and about what happened to Rozan. He was in fact still hiding in his room and hadn''te out ever since. Gunnar and the boys wanted to check on him, but Nagy stopped them because it was better to leave him alone for now.
"You were in the same ce as Rozan when you died, Lilly?" Nagy asked as she put the sandwich in front of her mouth.
"Yeah, it was unpleasant, but it was nothingpared to what I experienced when I looked at Edith''s vision. It was somehow peaceful though, but that''s my opinion, and maybe for Rozan, it terrifies him," Lillith answered as she rested her head on the table.
"Oh, Mykel said that you guys should rest because he wanted us to clear the Mahazael tower with Brynhilde''s team," Nagy said as she chewed her sandwich.
"Where is he now?" Agnez asked.
"Not sure, he could be anywhere," Nagy answered.
"I know where he is," Mazikeen''s voice could be heard inside Agnez''s head. "He''s in the castle with my sisters. They''re calling me as well, and I know why they want us to go there,"
Agnez nodded and then went to the rooftop of the apartment. She transformed into Mazikeen and flew away above the clouds undetected by anything because she flew faster than the speed of sound.
It took Mazikeen an hour to reach the castle, and shended right in front of the entrance. She entered the castle, and immediately hear loud nking sounds from the hall as if someone was throwing a tantrum.
Mazikeen entered the hall and saw Beldathiel, Zherlthsh, Vixelleth, and Mykel watching sya on the floor wearing a torn-out cloth to cover her body. She was surprised when she saw sya, and couldn''t help but chuckle then burst outughing.
"You''re finally here," Beldathiel stared at Mazikeen.
"Oh? What do you want me to do to her, sister?" Maziken asked with a sinister grin on her face as she approached sya.
"Mazikeen..." sya looked a bit threatened by Mazikeen''s presence, and it was because Mazikeen loved to torture everyone just for fun. Mazikeen didn''t hesitate to kill demons, and even a demon lord out of boredom. Behemoth couldn''t stop her from doing whatever she want.
"I offered her to join us, but she said that she would join us if we go over her dead body," Beldathiel answered as she stared down at sya. "This is your moment, and you won''t get this opportunity to torture her again, so take your time and enjoy it while itsts,"
Mazikeen grabbed sya''s neck with her left hand and lifted her up off the ground, causing her muscles to crack and her bones to break. She then put her right hand ws on sya''s chest and started ripping and pulling the skin off her body.
sya was screaming in absolute agony as she helplessly tried to free herself from Mazikeen''s grip. She red down and watched her inside being pulled out, and blood started pouring down Mazikeen''s arms.
While Mykel was enjoying the show, he heard Loki whisper into his ear. Loki wanted him to go to Niflheim because he had something that he wanted to show Mykel.
"I have another thing to do, so just tell me when she decided to change her mind," Mykel said as he stood up and looked at the blood that almost reached his loafers although he was far away from the show.
"Okay, it''s going to take a while anyway," Beldathiel replied as she nodded with understanding.
Mykel warped to Niflheim, and the first thing he saw was Skadi standing in the middle while Hera and the others were sitting on their chairs staring at her. He raised his eyebrows and walked toward them.
"What''s this?" Mykel asked in a t tone as he stared at Skadi.
Skadi turned around to look at Mykel.
"I want to apologize for what I did, and I misunderstood the situation. I learned my mistake," Skadi said.
Mykel furrowed his eyebrows because he had no idea what was going on. It felt like Skadi was being aware that she misunderstood the situation, but he didn''t expect her to make an apology for it. He then looked at Loki, and maybe he did something to her, but he wasn''t going toin about it.
"I thought she was cold like Hel, but it appears she somehow has a gentle pure heart, and innocence," Hera said as she looked at Skadi.
Hel raised her eyebrows and looked at Hera in disbelief, but she didn''t say anything and just let it pass.
"I''m not trying to say you''re not, but you''re somehow a bit simr but different," Hera said as she looked at Hel.
"Okay, so what about it?" Mykel asked as he sat on top of the table and stared Skadi in the eye.
"She somehow agreed to join us thanks to Loki and Freyja exined about who we are and why we are all here. But, she wants something in return," Hera answered as she stood up, and before she could say what Skadi wanted in return, Mykel answered it.
"You want me to bring Thiazi back to life, isn''t that right?" Mykel asked with his arms crossed.
"Yes, but Loki said that he didn''t know if you''re capable of doing that. So I want you to tell me whether you can or cannot do that," Skadi answered with a serious expression.
"I can, but not with my current situation and position," Mykel answered.
Mykel believed that it wasn''t impossible to bring all the Gods and everything inside the story back to life. The only problem was his [Admin] skill wasn''t high enough to modify Gods and Demons, so all he had to do was buy himself time and try to convince Skadi.
"Why?" Skadi asked with a suspicious look on her face.
"I''m just an ordinary Godpared to everyone in this room. I need to be in a position of power officially rather than by only recognition," Mykel answered as he looked at Dionysus and curled the index finger toward the palm of his hand.
Dionysus came toward Mykel with a cup of wine.
"The reason why I brought you all together is because of one reason," Mykel said as he swirled the cup gently and stared at all of them. "I need a seat on the Heptagon," Mykel continued, and then drank his wine.
"Which seat?" Ares asked with his eyebrows furrowed.
"The Judgement Arcana," Aphrodite answered, and it made everyone look at Mykel with mild shock.
Although there were only twenty-one Major Arcanas that were mentioned in the story, there were actually twenty-two Major Arcanas. The one that skipped between The World Arcana and The Sun was The Judgement Arcana.
"Are you sure about that? There''s a reason that The Judgement Arcana isn''t in the Heptagon, right?" Loki asked, and even though he was a bit concerned, he was excited to hear it.
"I know because that''s the only seat and position that can match her," Mykel answered as he looked at himself in the wine reflection. "I need your voices because I''m nning on taking her down as well, not just Lucifer,"
"Even if you have our voice, you can''t if your authority level is not four. It''s going to take you years," Hera said.
"It won''t take that long, and I can keep Skadi waiting for that long either to see her father again," Mykel said as he looked at Skadi with a serious expression.
For some reason, it touched Skadi''s heart when Mykel said that. She could tell that he was being serious about it, and it made her want to help him achieve that.
"After hearing my n, does anyone here have an objection?" Mykel asked.
"There''s no reason to object to it since none of us want that seat either. If that''s what you want, then we will do what we can to help," Hera said as she looked at everyone, and they had the same thoughts as her.
"I will help as well," Skadi said with a serious expression.
Mykel smiled and nodded. "Thank you,"
264 Chapter 263
?264 Chapter 263: Work together for a reason
"Loki, I want your honest opinion," Hera said as she yed with Fenrir behind the castle of Niflheim. "What do you think about Mykel''s n? Don''t you think it''s a bit bolt for him to challenge her?" Hera asked and stared at Loki who was with Hel.
"I already knew about this a long time ago. Exactly when we brought him to the Temple of Triumph," Loki answered as he checked his ck long nails. "His eyes when he said her name. It was when I knew that he''s someone that I would love to know," Loki continued and turned his head to look at Hera.
Hera looked up as she brushed Fenrir''s mane and was a bit worried that Mykel would disappear.
"Although, there''s something that I can''t still find the answer to the question that I have about Mykel," Loki said as he stood up and then walked toward Hera.
Hera stared at Loki as Fenrir licked her right palm. "And what''s that?" Hera asked.
"All the wealth that he has, his ability to bring people back to life. Even she can''t do something like that. Even the Gods that I know can bring people back to life, it would take a lot of effort to bring a single life back," Loki answered as he stared at Fenrir.
"Maybe because he''s not strong enough?" Hera asked with her eyebrows raised and stared at Loki.
"He''s strong enough and he managed to survive and pissed Lucifer off. He''s already above us in strength and power. Especially that power that forced us to bow down and lose our power under his presence," Loki answered as he shook his head.
"Or maybe he''s waiting for something?" Hera asked again as she stared nkly into the distance.
"Yes, that''s also what I thought, but what''s he waiting for?" Loki asked back with his arms crossed. "Sometimes I wish that I can get inside his head and get all the answers that I''m looking for,"
Hera stared at Loki from the corner of her eyes with suspicion. She didn''t even blink for a second as she kept staring at him because the way Loki said it, it felt like he was nning to harm Mykel.
Fenrir whimpered as Loki took a step back with his hands raised.
"You don''t have to look at me like that. I''m not going to do anything to him," Loki said with a mischievous smile as he chuckled. "I will take my leave then and do my job to persuade the Gods from the Chariot Arcana to vote for Skadi," Loki continued and then disappeared.
Hera stared at Hel who had been watching her in the distance, and suddenly a white feather fell right in front of her. She looked up and saw Hermes descending from the sky.
"What do you want?" Hera asked.
"Zeus is asking you toe back," Hermes answered as hended in front of Hera. "Before you say anything, it''s about Poseidon," Hermes continued.
Hera furrowed her eyebrows and then opened a portal to go back to Mount Olympus.
When Hermes wanted to enter the portal, the portal got blocked by Fenrir. Hermes was surprised and took a few steps back.
"If I see youe to my world as you please one more time, he will tear your legs and eat them," Hel said.
Hermes nodded with understanding and then flew away hurriedly.
Hera entered the hall and was immediately weed by the loud banging sound and the ground shaking. She looked at Poseidon holding his trident as he red at Zeus who sat on his chair.
"What''s the meaning of this, brother?! You''re asking me to step down even though it was them who chose me as one of their candidates?!" Poseidon asked as he yelled at Zeus.
Zeus seemed to have had enough of the yelling and the tantrums that Poseidon did. The calm and collected Poseidon had gone, and now everyone had to listen and deal with the real Poseidon.
Zeus averted his gaze and noticed that Hera was back. He stood up and looked at her with a bright face.
"You''re back," Zeus said.
Poseidon turned around and looked at Hera. He also made the same expression as Zeus when he knew Hera was there.
"I won''t step my foot back here if it''s not because of this," Hera said as she walked to her chair on the right side of Zeus'' chair. "I heard enough of thismotion, what do you want me to do here," Hera asked as she sat down on her chair, and Dionysus immediately served her a cup of wine.
"I want you to make Poseidon listen that he has to step down from being a candidate for the leader of the Chariot Arcana. He should listen to your words," Zeus answered as he sat down.
"Why would I do that?" Hera asked coldly.
Zeus was shocked by the answer she gave him while Poseidon looked satisfied with the answer and smiled in excitement.
"Is there a particr reason why you don''t want him to be a leader? Isn''t that a good thing if your brother also has something inmon with some of us? Don''t tell me you''re afraid, Zeus. You''re afraid because our family is crumbling, and you''re afraid that someone might surpass you, isn''t it?" Hera asked with a sharp gaze pointed at Zeus.
Zeus realized that it was a mistake to bring Hera to this matter. He regretted it, and now he didn''t have anything else to say because Hera was right about it since she knew him better than anyone else.
"Let him try and achieve something bigger. If you''re his brother, let him get what he wants, don''t try to interfere. If you keep doing this, this family will break sooner than you think," Hera said as she swirled the cup of wine in her left hand and rested her head on her right fist. "Although I said that, I''m not going to support you for bing the leader of the Chariot Arcana, Poseidon," Hera continued as she stared at Poseidon.
"Your temper is the only thing that makes all of us things that you''re unfit to rule. That''s one of the reasons why Zeus doesn''t want you to be the leader, and I agree with that as well," Hera exined as she put the cup on her lips. "I can guarantee you that you will lose to Skadi because nobody will support you, and that''s the truth,"
Poseidon gritted his teeth and red at Hera furiously. He stomped his trident and made the whole hall shake fiercely.
"Hera? What''s the meaning of this?!" Poseidon asked as he walked toward her.
A thunder struck the ground in front of Poseidon, and Zeus teleported to that spot. He stood tall and stared at Poseidon as if he was ready to fight Poseidon if he tried to hurt Hera.
Hera sighed as she stood up and rubbed her forehead with her right hand. She walked away unfazed, and it made both Zeus and Poseidon look at her with confused looks on their faces.
"I don''t need your protection, Zeus, we are done. I''m done with all these problems in this family," Hera said as she kept walking away. "Do whatever you want, and I will not care even for a single bit because I already have someone that I want to be with," Hera continued as she stared at her own reflection in the wine.
Everyone was bewildered by Hera''s statement, and it made everyone look at her in disbelief.
"Hera?" Zeus asked with a confused look.
"This will be thest time I set my foot in this ce. Goodbye," Hera said, and then got summoned back to Niflheim by Hel.
Everyone was shocked, especially Zeus and Poseidon. Hermes slowly walked toward those two and whispered something into Zeus'' ear so that Poseidon could hear it as well.
Athena watched Hermes whisper into Zeus'' ear and immediately left the hall. She asked Hel to bring her to Niflheim and asked Hera about her action.
"Hera? What are you thinking?" Athena asked as she approached Hera who sat on her chair in the hall.
"Our family is crumbling, Athena. You know that, and if it''s going to be like this, something bad will happen. So, I decided to make myself the reason for them to work together for a reason," Hera answered and drank her wine.
"By making them target Mykel? Is that what you mean?" Athena asked.
"I hope Mykel will understand," Hera replied as she nodded her head and looked at the rings and nes in her hand.
265 Chapter 264
?265 Chapter 264: Passionate Kiss.
"Ah..." sya tried to say a word, but she already had nothing left on her body as Mazikeen stared at her with a sinister gaze and huge grin on her face.
Agnez who was a ruthless person and didn''t bother to kill a human being felt sick watching the method that Mazikeen used to torture sya. She never realized that all she did all this time couldn''t bepared to Mazikeen and how inhumane she was even though Mazikeen wasn''t a human in the first ce.
It made Agnez realize to not piss Mazikeen or she could easily torture her by forcing herself to hurt her own body. Thinking about that made her have a chill down her spine, and Mazikeen could feel that chill down her spine as well.
sya wasying on the ground with no limbs to move and a jaw to speak. Her tongue was hanging down and touched the floor like a dog.
"Let''s do this again," Mazikeen said with a giggle.
Vixelleth who had been healing sya''s body for the fourth time decided to look at Beldathiel and let her decide whether to heal sya or not. Even Vixelleth started to pity sya, and didn''t want to see it again for the fifth time.
"Do it," Beldathiel said without hesitation.
sya stared at Beldathiel with her eyes wide open as she shook her head in fear.
Vixelleth wrapped sya''s body, or at least what was left with her own pool of blood. It only took her a minute to fully heal sya''s body.
sya gasped for air, and before she could even finish to gasp the air, Mazikeen already choked her. Mazikeen pierced sya''s throat with her right hand, and then pulled the pipe out of sya''s body so she couldn''t say a word.
Beldathiel looked at sya''s mouth and face covered in her own blood. Every time sya tried to scream, blood squirted out from her neck. She then saw something that wasn''t blood on her eyes.
"That''s enough, Mazikeen," Beldathiel said as she walked toward them.
Mazikeen was about to pull sya''s guts out, and immediately pulled her hand out of sya''s chest. She then dropped sya onto the ground and walked back as she licked the blood in her hand and between her fingers.
"I will ask you onest time, sya. Are you going to join us, or not?" Beldathiel asked as she stared down at her. "I have been patient all this time, and now I will not hesitate to use my dice to make you suffer for eternity," Beldathiel continued as she showed the dice that floated above her left palm.
Mykel was staring at the pool of blood and suddenly it reminded him of the pool of blood in a bathtub. With a pale wrist hanging on the bathtub, he then snapped back to reality when Mazikeen sat down next to him.
"Mykel? Can we meet? Something happened, and I want to have a talk," Hera''s voice could be heard in Mykel''s head.
"Of course, I will be there in a few minutes," Mykel answered.
sya nodded her head without hesitation as her tears fell to her ears.
"Heal her," Beldathiel said as she put away the dice.
Vixelleth sighed in relief and then covered sya with her own blood again.
sya slowly moved her trembling hands and touched her neck. She was still shocked about what had just happened to her. No matter how powerful and strong a demon princess was, they never had experienced of being tortured, so it was something new and overwhelming to handle.
sya slowly sat down and looked up at Beldathiel who was still staring down at her.
"I will follow you, sister," sya answered in her trembling voice.
"It''s not me that you''re going to follow," Beldathiel answered. "It''s him that you have to follow," Beldathiel continued as she nced at Mykel walked past her.
sya looked at Mykel stood in front of the others, and she saw a glimpse of Lucifer when she looked at him.
Mykel leaned his body down as he stared at the scared sya. He gently put both his hands on her head and stroked her hair gently. Since she was weakened, she had no status resistance, and it was a good opportunity to use [Mind Control] on her.
Mykel made sya feel rxed and peaceful as he kept stroking her hair. sya closed her eyes because it felt so nice and calming that she let him do whatever he wanted to her.
Mykel gently kissed sya, and they both shared a passionate kiss. Their tongues wrapped around each other, and then Mykel gently bit her lips and sucked her blood while at the same time letting her drink his saliva.
They both didn''t stop kissing and made sya indulge in the passionate kiss. She let Mykel kiss her neck as he gently pulled the back of her hair. She enjoyed it so much that she felt like her mind was floating away and leaving her body.
sya didn''t realize that she had wrapped her arms around Mykel''s body, and didn''t want him to go. Mykel kept kissing her neck, and slowly moved back up and started kissing her lips again.
Vixelleth watched those two as she bit her lips since it aroused her and made her want to join them.
Mykel slowly pushed sya''s shoulders as he pulled his head away from her. sya looked at Mykel as she breathed heavily, she looked like she wanted more, but Mykel immediately stood up before she could pull him back.
"You want me to give back her power?" Beldathiel asked.
"No, let her be like that. I will tell you when to give her power back," Mykel answered. "You can change her appearance into a human body. Let her stay by your side, and maybe bring her to the city once in a while to understand what kind of world she''s living in,"
"Then I will ask Zherlthsh and Vixelleth to do the second part," Beldathiel replied.
"Of course, I know you''re toozy to go outside, but you should try it. It''s fun," Mykel said as he gently put his hand on her right cheek with a smile on his face. "I have to go now," Mykel continued as he removed his hand, and then warped to Niflheim.
Mykel saw Hera on her own, sitting on her chair with her eyes closed. She looked stressed out, and so he silently walked toward her.
Hera didn''t know that Mykel was there with her until she could feel the warmth on her shoulders. She opened her eyes and saw Mykel gently massaging her shoulders, and up to her neck.
"What''s wrong?" Mykel asked as he removed his hands and walked to the front of Hera''s chair.
Hera hesitated, and didn''t know how or where to start, but then Mykel offered his hand. She looked up and saw Mykel was smiling at her, and then tilted his head toward the throne.
Hera held Mykel''s hand, and he immediately pulled her up. He brought her to his throne, and Hera slowly shrunk herself to match Mykel''s height as she followed him from behind.
Mykel sat down on his throne, and then he patted hisp. Hera raised her eyebrows as she looked at Mykle, and then she showed a bit smile on her face. She sat on Mykel''sp, and Mykel gently pulled her head onto his left shoulder.
"We can stay like this until you''refortable enough to talk," Mykel said as he stroked Hera''s long and curly dark brown hair.
It didn''t take long until Hera decided to tell Mykel everything about what just had happened on Mount Olympus. Of course, Mykel was a bit surprised, but he wasn''t bothered by it even though Hera looked so guilty for using him.
"I remember that you needed artifacts, so I brought some for you," Hera said as she opened her palms, and showed the artifacts in her hands. "I will pay with something more valuable, but at the moment, this is all I have," Hera continued.
Mykel started to chuckle as he looked at the artifacts.
"You''re the first God that I interact with. You gave me a ring, and you didn''t really ask me anything back in return. Now, I will do the same, and I''m not going to ask you for anything because you''re the first God who helped me," Mykel said as he kept stroking Hera''s hair.
"If they want to take you back from me, they can try. If they want war, then I will give them war. I will not let anyone take you from me," Mykel said as he stared at the door and wrapped his left arm around Hera''s waist.
Hera lifted her head and looked at Mykel with frowned eyebrows. She dropped the artifacts on Mykel''sp and immediately put her hands on his cheeks and kissed him so passionately.
266 Chapter 265
?266 Chapter 265: All in.
"All these artifacts, they''re for me?" Mykel asked as he looked at the artifacts on hisp.
"Yes, they''re all for you, but they''re not really useful and I''m not sure if they have any good on you," Hera answered as she wrapped her arms around Mykel''s neck.
"It doesn''t matter, I can change the effect of each artifact," Mykel replied and stared at the silver ring that he picked up. "In fact, I think I will try it now," Mykel said as he put the ring on his left index finger.
Mykel opened his [Admin] skill and modified the artifact that he equipped. The first skill that he had in mind was [Ring of Devilry] and he changed the silver ring on his finger called [Ring of Rejuvenation] to [Ring of Devilry].
Hera was shocked and confused when the ring changed its shape and color. The silver ring turned into a shiny ck ring with a gold outline.
"What did you do? What happened to the ring?" Hera asked as she grabbed Mykel''s left hand and pulled it closer to her.
"I changed the effect, but that''s not really important now. I want you to do something for me," Mykel said as he stood up slowly so Hera wouldn''t fall off hisp.
Hera stood straight and looked at Mykel with a bit of confusion. Mykel asked her where Fenrir was, and Hera told him that Fenrir and Hel were at the back of the castle. They both then left the castle to see those two.
Mykel checked the [Ne of Sustain] on his neck that prevented him from getting his skill level lowered once a day. When he tried to modify it, he noticed that the skill that he wanted wasn''t listed. He looked a bit confused, but then he tried to put [Ring of Restoration] on his right index finger which allowed him to fix or repair equipment once a day.
Turned out that the artifact skills could only match the type of artifact itself. He couldn''t put a ring exclusive skill into a ne and vice versa.
Mykel modified the [Ring of Restoration] into the [Ring of Overlord].
[Ring of Overlord: Allowed the User to cast [Obedient] to a target. The target will be under powerful magic that cannot be dispelled by anything and will obey every word the User orders. The chance of sess depends on the target''s [Level], [Status Resistance], and condition. (Can only be used for one target. If [Obedient] is cast on another target and seeded, the previous target will lose the [Obedient] effect)]
The [Ring of Overlord] was in fact a reward from the secret room in the Satan Tower on the fiftieth floor. The ring helped Asmond deal with the demon lords, and he only used it when he didn''t have any other option. He used it and made the demon lords obedient, and then killed them.
"Now that we are here, what do you need from me?" Hera asked as she yed with Fenrir.
"I want you to try to tame it," Mykel answered as he pointed at Fenrir.
Hel who heard that immediately walked toward them with a surprised expression.
"You want to tame him? No, I don''t want her to tame him. Fenrir is mine," Hel said in a worried voice.
"Don''t worry, I don''t think she can tame him. There''s no way the beast that can kill Odin can be tamed by anyone," Mykel answered as he looked at Hel. "I just need Hera''s taming skill," Mykel continued.
Hera and Hel looked at each other, and then Hera put her hand on Fenrir''s nose. She activated [Beast Taming] on Fenrir, but Fenrir immediately ran away and ran around the field as he shook his head to try and resist.
Mykel activated [Duplicate] and got the [Beast Taming] skill.
"I told you, Fenrir can''t be tamed," Mykel said as he stared at the [Beast Taming] skill description.
[Beast Taming (Active): Allows the User to tame a beast or any animals. The chance of sess depends on the rtionship between the User and the beast. The skill will fail if the User tries to tame a wild beast who doesn''t have any intimacy with the User. Once the beast is tamed, the beast belonged to the User, and the User can summon the beast with the [Beast Summoning] skill. (There is no limit on how many beasts the User can tame. Can only be used once a day)]
"Why do you need my beast taming skill, Mykel?" Hera asked with curiosity.
"Do you remember the first time we were here?" Mykel asked as he stared at Hera.
Hera furrowed her eyebrows as she tried to remember, and then she raised her eyebrows. She remembered the conversation she had with Mykel when he looked down at the valley below the bridge.
"Wait, are you trying to tame that thing?" Hera asked as she looked up at Nidhoggr who was busy gnawing the root of Yggdrasil.
"You want to tame Nidhoggr? That''s impossible because that belongs to my father''s ancestor. I mean, he''s as old as the first man of Jotun, Ymir himself. It can be said that he''s something that''s impossible to interact with, not even the Aesir," Hel looked at Mykel with a surprised look as she exined.
"You think I''m weaker than the Aesir?" Mykel asked with his eyebrow raised.
Hel went quiet and didn''t know how to respond because she didn''t want Ragnarok to happen. The prophecy about the Jotun would go to war against the Aesir with the help of all the serpents. It would be the end for them, and she didn''t want that.
"I can handle it," Mykel said as he stared Hel in the eye because he knew that Hel was afraid of the consequences.
"Are you sure about that, Mykel? I honestly think even if thousands of Gods work together to bring that thing down, it would take forever. I believe even the titans of my ancestors are like lions trying to fight a mountain," Hera said as she looked at how big Nidhoggr was.
"When was thest time you saw me in a battle?" Mykel asked Hera.
"I don''t think I have ever seen you in a battle for a very long time. Thest battle you had was with Luciel," Hera answered.
"Then just sit and watch, it''s been a while for me as well to fight to my fullest," Mykel answered as he activated [False Daemon].
Mykel quickly flew away and had already reached the root of Yggdrasil''s tree in just a second. He then activated [Judgement] skill, and flew toward Nidhoggr who was busy tearing the roots apart with his razor-sharp teeth the size of a mountain.
Mykel''s [Judgement] skill suddenly reached out and touched Nidhoggr, moving him away from the roots and drawing his big, glowing yellow eyes toward Mykel. With a growl like the sound of the strongest earthquake, Nidhoggr turned his head toward Mykel and stopped gnawing at the roots.
The growl was so deep and crunchy that Mykel''s heart started vibrating like a subwoofer, sending vibrations through his entire body.
"What a majestic beast," Mykel said with a smirk as he covered his fists with [Sacrilege me]. "I have thirty minutes, and trillions of Arcana Coins. Let''s go wild," Mykel continued as he flew toward Nidhoggr''s face.
Mykel activated all the skills he had, including [Nemesis] except [Beast Tamin] and [Obedient] which made him stronger than Nidhoggr in brute strength. He punched the tip of Nidhoggr''s nose, and the shockwaves crumbled the roots of the Yggdrasil''s tree.
The shockwave reached Hera and Hel. It made both of them knocked down as Fenrir tried to protect both of them. They looked at the kingdom, and the castle was damaged by the shockwave.
"It''s not safe out here, let''s run away somewhere open and empty," Hera said as she looked at Nidhoggr got knocked back by Mykel''s punch.
"I know a ce, get on," Hel said as she rode on Fenrir''s back.
Fenrir ran as fast as he could while Hera and Hel looked up. They both were bewildered and petrified that Nidhoggr''s face was on fire.
Nidhoggr let out a loud growl and scream. It was enough to deafen and ttened the whole Niflheim because of the sonic wave that he produced with his voice.
"How did he do it? Nidhoggr is supposed to be invincible," Hel asked in disbelief.
267 Chapter 266
?267 Chapter 266: Master and Serpent.
Mykel healed his melted hands with [Arcana Coins], and then he sted Nidhoggr with [Scarilege me]. He was amazed by how strong Nidhoggr was, and how he could endure the me and Mykel''s [Judgement] skill.
"Let''s see for how long you can endure it. We still have fifteen minutes left," Mykel said as he flew up.
Mykel looked at Nidhoggr''s forehead and dove down as fast as he could. He threw an axe kick right on top of Nidhogger''s head with the [Sacrilege me] on his foot. It was enough to make Nidhoggr feel the pain and slowly made him descend from the Yggdrasil tree.
Nidhoggr''s face was emzed by the me, and he decided to shake his head as he breathed a cold breath to extinguish the me. Mykel was expecting Nidhoggr to be able to extinguish the me, but it turned out that even one of the strongest beasts couldn''t do that.
Nidhoggr removed his body from the roots and started flying down. When Mykel followed him from behind, Nidhogger used his massive body to m it on Mykel. Since the body was so wide and big, Mykel couldnd on it and felt like he was inside a deep and massive valley surrounded by scales.
Hundreds of thousands of corpses were preserved and stuck in Nidhoggr''s skin.
"This is only a small part of his body, I wonder how many corpses and bodies that are stuck in his body," Mykel said as he walked and checked his surroundings. "Can''t waste my time mesmerizing this, time is ticking," Mykel continued as he spread his wing and then flew away.
Mykel healed his hands and leg as he flew down and tried to catch up to Nidhoggr''s head. He lit Nidhoggr''s body with [Sacrilege me] as he flew down, and he felt like an arsonist.
Nidhoggr went through the gap between the two mountains into the dark valley. Mykel kept lighting Nidhoggr''s body as he followed Nidhoggr into the valley.
Mykel couldn''t see anything until he red the whole ce with normal fire. He could see the ck river underneath and millions of skeletons scattered around the river and on the cliff.
"Hvergelmir, are you trying to extinguish the me there? I would love to see if one of the magical water can help you extinguish the me," Mykel said as he floated and watched Nidhoggr dove into the river.
The moment Nidhoggr sunken into the river, it exploded and created a massive explosion. Mykel watched as hundreds of thousands of serpent-like creatures went to the surface with missing body parts from the explosion.
Hvergelmir is the river where Nidhoggr and other serpents lived. It was said it was the ce where Nidhoggr and the serpents tormented the bodies of the dead. They fed on those bodies, and the river itself came from different sources and made the river itself toxic and poisonous.
Nidhoggr went to the surface after bathing himself in the river, but his body was still being devoured by the mes. He growled in pain and agony, as he kept trying to extinguish the mes on his body.
Mykel descended and froze the river below him. He watched Nidhoggr struggling to survive, and the mes were so quick to devour his body. Mykel could tell that in less than ten minutes that Nidhoggr''s whole body would disappear.
After three minutes of watching Nidhoggr struggle, he suddenly stopped resisting and epted his fate. The sound of majestic growls had turned into the growls of a whimper.
Mykel slowly walked toward Nidhoggr whoy down helplessly.
"If I don''t have this me, there''s no way I can tame you. I don''t think I can even hurt you," Mykel said as he kept walking and extinguished the me in his right hand before the me melted his hand.
Mykel flew away and floated right in front of Nidhoggr''s left eye. He didn''t know if Nidhoggr could see him or not since the mes were devouring Nidhoggr''s face.
Mykel waited until more than half of Nidhoggr''s body got devoured by the me.
"Let''s see if it''s going to work," Mykel said as he activated [Obedient] skill.
[Select a target to put [Obedient] skill]
[Nidhoggr]
[Are you sure you want to put [Obedient] skill to [Nidhoggr]?]
[Yes] [No]
Mykel took a deep breath as he tapped the [Yes] button.
[The [Obedient] skill has been sessfully applied to [Nidhoggr] and now he will obey your orders andmands!]
Mykel smirked as he scoffed, and then he flew toward Nidhoggr to extinguish all the mes on his body by sucking them all back into his hand. He also deactivated [Judgement] so Nidhoggr could use all his power to survive and heal all the wounds.
Mykelnded on top of Nidhoggr''s head and put his hand on it. He activated [Beast Taming] on Nidhoggr, but it failed, which surprised him because he thought [Obedient] could surpass the [Beast Taming] skill requirement.
"Looks like we have to work on our rtionship from now on," Mykel said as he patted on the scale in front of him. "Just rest well, and don''t move until you''re fully healed," Mykelmanded.
Mykel flew away as he took onest look at Nidhoggr, and then flew back to the surface. The moment hended on the surface, he was surprised when he saw Thor, Freyja, the Valkyries, Skadi, Loki, and all the Gods standing in front of him. Not only them, but he saw elves, giants, and dwarves at the far back.
"What are you guys doing here?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows furrowed as he rubbed his hands to clean the ashes from his hands.
"We are here for Nidhoggr, we heard his roar, and we thought something happened and we are here to stop him from whatever he''s doing," Thor answered with Mjolnir and Gungnir in his hands.
Mykel hummed as he nodded his head with understanding. "I see, but you don''t have to worry, I was trying to tame him," Mykel said as he fixed his hair.
"What?! Do you understand that this will be the end of us?!" Thor asked in disbelief.
"What''s the problem? I already tame him so I already took care of him," Mykel answered as he grabbed a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. "Sort of..." Mykel said as he lit his cigarette.
Everyone made perplexed looks on their faces, and then Thor walked past Mykel. He looked down and he couldn''t see anything since it was covered by thick fog. He then jumped down on his own with Mjolnir and Gungnir readied to strike Nidhoggr when needed.
A minute hadn''t even passed yet, and Thor had alreadye back up in disbelief and petrified by what he saw on the river.
Mykel stared at him with a smirk and then started to chuckle. "What''s wrong? I told you, didn''t I? I already took care of him," Mykel said as he puffed the smoke.
Freyja and the others looked at Thor for confirmation. Thor nodded his head repeatedly as he took a deep breath and exhaled deeply. They all then looked at Mykel in disbelief, because Mykel just prevented the prophecy of Ragnarok and the fall of the Aesir.
Hera and Hel approached them, and then came down from Fenrir''s back.
"Did you tame him?" Hera asked with curiosity.
"Not yet, but he''s now following mymands and orders. To put it simply, I own him now," Mykel answered as he flicked the ashes from his cigarette.
"How?" Thor asked.
"You know me, I have my own way," Mykel answered as he turned around and looked at the cliff. "This is just the beginning, since there''s still one more serpent that''s threatening your world, right? Jormungand?" Mykel asked as he stared at Thor from the corner of his eyes.
The Gods, Elves, Dwarves, and Titans were gasping when they heard Jormungand''s name. Thor was speechless and blinked his eyes repeatedly as he stared at Mykel with a shocked expression.
"You''re going to tame him as well?" Thor asked.
"Why not? But it would be a problem since Jormungan lives in Midgard. I can''t just fight him or the whole Midgard will get swallowed by the sea," Mykel answered as he flicked the cigarette down the cliff.
"Sorry that I made you worried," Mykel said as he patted Thor''s left shoulder.
Thor nodded his head as he gulped.
268 Chapter 267
?268 Chapter 267: Hiding.
"The Gods from the south are going toe here? Why?" Thor asked as he lifted the debris.
"To pick up Hera, and they''re going toe here to bring her back to Mount Olympus," Mykel answered as he used [Telekinesis] to help the others rebuild the castle.
Mykel checked Zeus, Poseidon, and even Hades'' character [Story]. They were all nning to bring Hera back, and it turned out it worked as Hera intended, but somehow Athena, Aphrodite, Artemis, and even Persephone disagreed with them.
However, after Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades had reunited again and worked together for a reason, the Gods and the Goddesses started to divide themselves from each other. Since Hera didn''t want that to happen, she told Athena and the other Goddesses to just follow Zeus'' order.
"They''re going toe here not to talk, aren''t they?" Thor asked as he stared Mykel in the eye.
"I believe anyone who has a problem with me will use their hands rather than their mouths. So, yes, they''re not going toe here to talk," Mykel answered and stared back at Thor.
"You''re not going to ask for our help, don''t you? Because if you are, I don''t think we can help because we don''t want any conflict with them. We don''t want to raise unnecessary conflict where the root of the problem isn''t even because of us," Thor asked with his arms crossed with a serious expression.
Mykel chuckled and shook his head. "I''m not asking anyone for help, I''m just informing you about this," Mykel answered.
Thor''s eyes were wide and his eyebrows furrowed as he looked at the deplorable condition of Niflheim. He was deep in thought, and Mykel could tell by the expression on Thor''s face that he was thinking about something that was bothering him.
"You can say it, Thor," Mykel said.
"Although I''m the king of Asgard and the ruler of the nine worlds. Niflheim still belongs to Hel, my niece. You should discuss this with her, and ask if she''s okay with using her world. I personally don''t like it, when you''re using someone else''s world to deal with your own problem," Thor exined.
"What makes you think that I''m going to stay here?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised.
Thor looked so confused as he tilted his head and stared at Mykel.
"What''s that mean?" Thor asked back.
"I''m going to bring Hera back to my world in the meantime. So when Zeus and the others came here, Hel or you can tell them that I brought Hera to my world, Earth," Mykel answered as he sat down on the debris that used to be a wall.
"You''re going to bring Hera to your world? But there will be millions of innocent people who are going to be killed if you ended up fighting them," Thor asked as he stood in front of Mykel.
"They can''t, they have no ess toe to my world. Hermes can bring Zeus and the others here since he knows how to get into Niflheim, but he doesn''t know how to go down to Earth," Mykel answered.
"What if they know how to go down there? Are you not scared of them?" Thor asked.
"Scared of them? No, why should I? Even if they know how to go to Earth, they wouldn''t dare to go there because there''s an existence that they feared. They will be punished if they entered my world and make a mess," Mykel answered.
Mykel stood up and looked at his surroundings.
"I have to go now and bring Hera with me. I''m sorry for the mess, and I already gave Hel thepensation for what I did here," Mykel said as he patted Thor''s chest. "I should warn you that you shouldn''t get involved with the mortals physically anymore, or she will punish you as well," Mykel continued as he stared at Thor.
Mykel warped back to Earth with Hera.
"Hmm?" Hera tilted her head as she looked at her surroundings. "Isn''t this the ce where the princesses live?" Hera asked.
"Yes. I can''t bring you to the outside world in those," Mykel said as he pointed at the see-through golden dress, the scepter, and the crown on Hera''s body.
"Right, the mortals have issues with morality. The only thing that prevents them from achieving immeasurable pleasure and happiness," Hera replied as she removed the crown on her head and changed her see-through dress with a white dress.
Mykel brought Hera to Beldathiel''s room, and Beldathiel was surprised to see Hera in the castle because Mykel''s presence overwhelmed Hera''s presence. She wasying on the bed with sya in her human form.
"Is she the one that you kidnapped back there?" Hera asked as she looked at sya with her bright brown hair down to her corbone. She had gray eyes and a slender body with lightly tanned skin.
sya looked at Mykel and immediately was wreathed in a smile. She walked toward him and clung to him.
"What did you do to her?" Hera asked with a smile and eyebrows raised.
"I did nothing, she''s just fallen for my charm, that''s all," Mykel answered as he stroked sya''s hair.
Hera chuckled softly, and then she looked around as she nodded her head.
"I think I want to live here," Hera said as she looked at Beldathiel. "It feels nice here, especially with Beldathiel in here that can apany me when I''m bored," Hera continued and then got on the bed as she stared at Beldathiel.
"You''re going to live here? Why?" Beldathiel asked.
"I ran away, just like you," Hera answered as shey down and rested her head on her left fist. "Am I not allowed to live here?" Hera asked as she stroked Beldathiel''s hair.
"As long as you don''t disturb my sleep, I don''t care," Beldathiel answered as she covered herself with a nket. "Looks like someone needs a room," Beldathiel stared at sya who was already deep on kissing Mykel.
Mykel smirked as he kept kissing sya, and then pushed her away gently.
"I have to leave, Jeanne and the others are waiting for me," Mykel said as he looked at Hera and Beldathiel.
"Do what you must, I will stay here and live quietly," Hera said as she made herselffortable on the bed.
Mykel nodded, and then he kissed sya onest time before he warped to the suite.
"What happened to your suit?" Agnez asked as she looked at Mykel weirdly.
"That''s our boss, it wasn''t the first time he came with that kind of condition," Gunnar said. "God stuffs, I guess," Gunnar continued.
Mykel removed his suit and shirt, then went to Sven''s bedroom since he had the same size as him. He took Sven''s white shirt and blue trousers out of the wardrobe and then walked back to the living room.
"You''re good to go, Rozan?" Mykel asked as he looked at Rozan eating his cereal at the dining table.
"Yeah, but my staff is still in the process of making it, I think it will be ready tomorrow," Rozan answered. "We are going to the Mahazael Tower?" Rozan asked and looked at Mykel.
"Yes, with Brynhilde and her team. This floor will be the hardest one to clear, after the Lucifer Tower," Mykel said as he leaned on the kitchen counter and looked at everyone. "But, if you managed to clear this tower, the rest will be a piece of cake," Mykel continued.
"We will be bringing Asmond with us?" Jeanne asked.
"Unfortunately yes, it''s to prevent those demon lords froming down," Mykel answered as he nodded his head.
"Why Asmond has something to do with this?" Agnez asked with her eyebrow raised.
"His benefactor has the authority to manipte everything. She''s currently working with him to hunt me down. Let''s just say that I try to destroy their games, and my existence is threatening them," Mykel answered.
"And everything will change once we cleared all the twenty floors?" Jeanne asked.
"I hope so," Mykel answered as he stared nkly at the floor. "For now, just rest because tomorrow will be a long day," Mykel said as he walked toward the door and saw loafers on the ground. He took it and warped into Ralius World, in Mammon Tower.
The kingdom was still covered in gold, but thend had be normal again. Mykel could see the wheat was ready to be harvested as he walked toward the gate into the kingdom.
"Open the gate!" The gatekeeper yelled.
The knight sounded the trumpet to inform the king that an important guest hade.
"Long time no see, Vasilus," Mykel said as he watched Vasilus with a dozen knights rode the horses toward him.
"Yes, it has been a while," Vasilus replied as he nodded his head. "I believe you came here to meet him?" Vasilus asked.
"Yes, bring me to him," Mykel said.
Mykel went into the castle with Vasilus, and they both went to the third floor.
Mykel stood in front of a door and opened it. He saw a man with light blue hair with scars all over his body sitting on the couch wearing a sleeveless shirt. A man with blue eyes stared at the dead body of his brother whoy on the bed with the same exact face.
"Are you the one who can bring my brother back to life?" The man asked as he stared at Mykel with a sharp gaze.
"Yes, but in exchange, I want you to work for me, Lexus," Mykel said as he walked toward the bed.
"Done. Now bring my brother back to life," Lexus replied without hesitation.
269 Chapter 268
?269 Chapter 268: Twin brothers.
"You''re the one who can bring people back to live?" Vasilus asked as he stared at Mykel in disbelief.
"Yes," Mykel answered.
Mykel realized that he had used up his two charges of [Admin] skill. He looked out the window at the sunset, which was still a long way before midnight. He would have to wait a while before he could replenish the charges.
Mykel stared at the swollen and bloated body of Lexus'' brother. The body released the pungent smell that made Vasilus cover his mouth and nose with a handkerchief.
"What are you waiting for? I thought you''re going to bring my brother back to life?" Lexus asked as he red at Mykel with his hands clenched together.
"Wait until midnight, and I will bring him back to life. Be patient," Mykel answered as he stared at Lexus from the corner of his eyes and over his shoulder. "I will bring him back, be at ease, soldier," Mykel continued as he kept staring at Lexus.
Lexus was surprised when Mykel found out that he used to be a soldier, or a mercenary to be exact. Mykel looked at Vasilus in front of the door, and he tilted his head to signal Vasilus to leave.
Mykel sat next to a window and stared at the city from above.
"If you have any questions, you can ask once I bring your brother back to life. Wake me up when it''s midnight," Mykel said as he leaned his head against the wall and closed his eyes.
It felt like Mykel had just closed his eyes a few minutes ago, and then he opened his eyes, seeing Lexus was about to wake him up. He looked at the sky, and it was already dark with a full moon in the sky.
Mykel looked at Lexus'' brother as he sighed, and then he walked toward the bed as he activated [Admin] skill. He opened the [Character] tab and a notification appeared.
[ACCESS GRANTED!]
[PLEASE SELECT AND MODIFY [Nexus Franken]!]
[ARE YOU SURE YOU WANT TO EDIT [Nexus Franken]?]
[YES.] [NO.]
Mykel tapped on the [Yes] button.
[THE CHARACTER [Nexus Franken] IS [DECEASED], MODIFIED CHARACTER [Nexus Franken] TO [ALIVE]?]
[YES.] [NO.]
Mykel tapped on the [Yes] button and immediately looked at Nexus.
Nexus'' body was warm and soft as it slowly shrunk to how his body used to be. Lexus was bewildered that his twin brother was back. He slowly walked toward Nexus and gently touched his body, feeling his heart beating under Lexus'' palm.
"Nexus?" Lexus asked quietly as he grabbed Nexus'' left shoulder.
"Where are we?" Nexus asked as he was still confused about what had happened. "Are you dead as well?" Nexus asked again as he tried to open his eyes fully.
"We are on the eleventh floor, I mean we are in a different world right now. It''s hard to exin''" Lexus answered. "Also, no, you came back to life, he''s the one who brought you back," Lexus continued as he pointed at Mykel.
Nexus looked at Mykel and squinted his eyes in confusion.
"He did? Who is he?" Nexus asked.
"Mykel Alester," Mykel said as he leaned against the wall. "And you should know soon enough who I am," Mykel continued as he offered an invitation to be his [Recipient] to Lexus and Nexus.
They both looked at the invitation with their eyes and mouths wide open.
"You already made a deal, Lexus, now you''re working for me," Mykel said with his arms crossed. "Of course, that also applies to you, Nexus," Mykel averted his gaze toward Nexus.
Lexus and Nexus epted the offer, and then they both stared at each other.
"What do you want us to do?" Lexus asked.
Mykel looked at the sword on the table. It was made from the [Blessed Damascus Steel].
"Looks like you have received my gift, and made a sword out of it," Mykel said.
Lexus and Nexus stared at the sword on the table, and then looked back at Mykel.
"Are you still nning to avenge your brother''s death after knowing that your brother is here and alive?" Mykel asked.
"Yes, my brother''s death only added more reason why I need to be stronger so I can give them what they deserve," Lexus answered with a serious expression.
In the original story, Lexus became Asmond one of his most trusted allies. Lexus wasn''t actually fond of Asmond''s method of clearing towers or trusting anyone so easily because of Lexus'' past, and he didn''t want something simr to happen to Asmond.
Lexus and Nexus came from a world called Orinca. A world that was simr to Earth as Mykel''s real world where there were so many continents with hundreds of nations. Hundreds of billions of people lived in that world with almost forty percent of the poption were Awakeners or Aces was what they called it.
There were six towers that exited in Orinca, and all of them were heavily guarded and armed so that even demons couldn''t survive long when they came out of the towers.
The people that became Awakeners, weren''t sent to clear the towers. Instead, they were used for their own personal interest. By personal interest, it meant the interest of their own nation. They were used by their leaders to engage in war against each other.
Orinca was a unique world like any other world that managed to survive the demon invasion. The uniqueness of Orinca''s world was that the Awakeners could take the level and the skills of any other Awakener they killed.
Lexus and Nexus were elite soldiers and were already level 34. Both of them possessed 34 skills because they had killed hundreds of Awakeners during their missions.
On theirst mission, they were betrayed because they had huge bounties on their heads. Whoever managed to capture them, would be the richest man alive. The reason they had big bounties on their heads was because of their level and high level skills.
"Good, then I have a mission for both of you," Mykel said as he looked at both of them. "I want you to bring at least a hundred Aces that you trusted here," Mykel continued as he stood right in front of them.
"A hundred Aces? We aren''t even sure if there''s a handful of Aces that we can trust after what happened to us," Lexus answered.
"You will find that much if both of you decided to hunt them down. Pick that you think has potential, and bring them here. There will be no time limit, you can spend your time back in Orinca for as long as you want," Mykel replied. "If you die, I can bring both of you back to life, but you need to remember that you''ll lose all your level and skills, so basically don''t die,"
Lexus and Nexus smirked as they chuckled.
"Die? That won''t happen," Lexus said as he stood up and walked toward the table.
"Right, I almost forgot," Mykel said as he reached into his trouser pocket and grabbed a ring artifact that Hera had given him. He used [Admin] skill and reced the ring effect with [Hera''s Ring], the same as what Lh had.
"This one for you, Nexus," Mykel said as he tossed the ring at Nexus. "This will protect you and prevent you from dying three times per day. Even a nuclear st won''t kill you, so use it wisely and protect your brother with it if you must," Mykel exined as he put his hands in his trouser pockets.
Nexus looked at the ring, and then put it on.
"Thank you, God Mykel. I will protect this ring with my life," Nexus said as he stared Mykel in the eye with a sharp gaze.
Mykel nodded, and then he looked at Lexus. "The key, that you got from the chest, do you have it?" Mykel asked.
Lexus checked his pants pocket and then showed the [Ralius Key] to Mykel. "This one?" Lexus asked.
"Yes, use that key to get into this world immediately when you entered the Mammon Tower. A door will appear in the hallway when you enter the tower. Don''t lose it, and always keep it close to you," Mykel answered as he nodded his head.
"Give it to me, you''re bad at keeping things safe," Nexus asked as he offered his hand to Lexus.
Lexus scoffed as he tossed the key to Nexus.
"A hundred Aces, right? We will bring that much. Let''s go," Lexus said.
270 Chapter 269
?270 Chapter 269: Who I am.
"The Mahazael Tower? You want us to join your team?" Asmond asked as he looked at Mykel sitting on the sofa in Asmond''s office.
"Yes, and when do you think you''re free?" Mykel asked as he lit his cigarette.
"I sent my team on a vacation two days ago, and they won''t be back until next Monday. So it will be four days from today," Asmond answered as he looked at the calendar on his desk.
Mykel looked at Asmond holding a pen, a document on his desk, and wearing a suit as he looked at the calendar made Mykel smirk and chuckle. Asmond looked at Mykel with a confused look on his face.
"Nothing, I just find it funny that you''re somehow suited for this position," Mykel answered as he shook his head. "Anyway, it''s four days from today, right? Then I will inform Jeanne and the others. See you in four days then," Mykel continued as he stood up, and then left Asmond''s office.
Asmond wanted to ask Mykel about Jeanne, but he didn''t have the guts to ask it out. He was still scared and afraid after he made Jeanne furious back then, and Mykel''s gaze was quite terrifying when he looked at him as he hugged Jeanne in his arms.
Mykel watched Lexus and Nexus'' feeds, and they both already made a mess in the base around the Mammon Tower. They ughtered everyone who tried to harm them, and not a single bullet touched them.
"Let''s give them a small gift," Mykel said to himself and sent 100,000 [Arcana Coins] to each of them. He immediately got 400 [Constetion Points].
Mykel warped to the Guild Association building and went to Lh''s office. She was having an important phone call, so Mykel sat down and waited for her.
"So, do you care to exin who this woman is?" Lh asked as she showed Beldathiel''s photo on her phone.
Mykel stood up and then walked toward Lh. He smirked as he rested his hands on her desk, and then he warped to Leowa World with Lh.
"I came to your office to not answer any of your questions. I want to bring you to this ce," Mykel answered as he stared Lh in the eye.
Mykel, with Lh''s consent, gently turned her around so she could see the beautiful scenery of the city from Shelly''s temple. She walked with careful deliberation to the edge and looked at the breathtaking, colorful city below her with a sense of wonder.
"I know that I have been gone for a while, and I want to show you the beautiful worlds that we have cleared. Let''s just say I want to spend my spare time with you before I go into the tower with you," Mykel said as he wrapped his hands around Lh''s waist from behind.
"Where are we?" Lh asked as she grabbed Mykel''s arms and gently rubbed them.
"Leowa world in the Azrael Tower," Mykel answered.
While they both were enjoying the view, they saw big res above one of the inds in front of them. Mykel furrowed his forehead and noticed one of the mes was [Hellfire]. He looked at Gerrard''s feed and saw him sparring with Rozan as Shelly watched them in the distance.
"What was that?!" Lh asked.
"Rozan and Gerrard. Let''s go and check them out," Mykel said and lifted Lh into his arms. "Hang on tight," Mykel said as he flew away toward the ind.
Mykelnded on the ind, and it felt so hot because the heat waves were everywhere around the ind. He pushed the heatwaves away from them so Lh didn''t get burnt by them.
The ind was a vastnd with only coconut trees on the shores. They could see Rozan and Gerrard dueling and betting on who was the strongest.
Shelly could feel the presence behind her and then turned around to see Mykel holding hands with Lh. She smiled at them both as she waved at Mykel.
"Wee back, God Mykel," Shelly said.
Lh furrowed her eyebrows and looked at Shelly with a perplexed look.
"God Mykel?" Lh asked as she stared at Mykel with her eyebrows raised.
Mykel looked at Lh and thought that it would be a good time to tell her the truth. He put his hands on Lh''s cheeks and looked her in the eye.
"I know that this will sound crazy, but I''m actually a God, Lyn," Mykel said with a serious expression.
Lh looked into Mykel''s eyes back and forth. She didn''t say a single word as she kept staring at him and tried to process what she just heard.
Gerrard and Rozan realized that Mykel and Lh were on the ind with them. They both decided to stop the spar and walked toward them.
"What do you mean by that?" Lh asked as she chuckled nervously.
"It would be hard to prove it to you if you''re not an Awakener, and not to mention that you have seen a lot of stuff that''s beyond human capabilities," Mykel answered as he looked at the sky. "Well, you can ask me to do something that can convince you that I''m a God,"
"Can you bring people back to life?" Lh asked.
"He brought me back to life," Shelly answered with a smile on her face.
Lh turned her head and stared at Shelly with a surprised look on her face.
"He also brought me back to life, Miss Lh," Rozan said as he raised his hand.
"He''s also the one who makes me can speak," Gerrard said as he pointed at his mouth.
"I''m their Benefactor, Lyn. Agnez and the others as well," Mykel said as he put his hands in his pockets.
"So, you can bring my father back to life?" Lh asked as she gulped.
"That''s easy, and I can even make him back to his youth," Mykel answered as he nodded his head. "But are you sure you want to bring him back to life even though he rested in peace?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised.
Lh was about to say something, but she hesitated and decided to not say it.
"So, everyone knew about this?" Lh asked.
"Everyone on the team knows, and only they know about who I am. Asmond and the others don''t know about it," Mykel nodded his head.
"Then does that mean I''m thest person who you told? Even though I was the first person you met? The person that has been doing everything for you?" Lh asked as she stared Mykel in the eye.
Shelly pursed her lips as she nodded and backed away. Rozan and Gerrard were doing the same thing even though Mykel could clearly see them trying to run away. Shelly disappeared and became one with the wind, Rozan flew away with wind magic, andstly, Gerrard blinked to the city.
"Because I don''t want you to look at me differently," Mykel answered as he looked down. "You always have a special spot in my heart, and I don''t want that to change," Mykel continued as he closed his eyes because he was cringing because of what he just said and tried to endure it.
"Then why don''t you marry me?" Lh asked.
Mykel opened his eyes as he lifted his head to look at Lh''s expression. She looked mad and sad at the same time. He found it funny, but he didn''t show any expression at all.
"Sure, but before that, what will I get in return?" Mykel asked back as he walked closer to Lh. "Wealth? Fame? Pleasure? I already have three of them and I can get more of them if I want to,"
Lh''s eyes started to water, and she didn''t know what to say. She felt like her chest was being pressed and it made her hard to breathe. As she tried to breathe, Mykel put his hands around her neck and put his thumbs on her cheeks. No matter how much she tried to resist, his touches always made her calm and at peace.
"Don''t," Mykel said as he wiped the tears before they could fall.
Mykel put his forehead on Lh''s forehead. They didn''t say a single word and let the silence fill the air. Lh then slowly hugged him and hid her face in his chest.
"You know, it''s kind of your fault, master," Rozan said as he floated in the sky next to Shelly.
"You partake in it, so it''s your fault as well," Shelly replied as she stared at Mykel and Lh hugging. "I guess I can do something about it," Shelly continued as she turned around and looked at the city.
271 Chapter 270
?271 Chapter 270: Breed me.
"God Mykel, Miss Lh," Shelly quietly said as she descended onto the ground and stared at both of them.
Mykel nced at Shelly from the corner of his eyes, and it was enough to make Shelly petrified even though Mykel was just ncing at her normally. Lh looked at Shelly as she wiped her eyes and sniffled.
"Yes?" Lh asked.
"There''s a ce that I would like you two to see. It''s a sacred ce, but I think it''s appropriate for my God and his lover to use that ce rather than this nd and unsightly ce," Shelly answered as she bowed her head. "That''s if you''re interested,"
Mykel raised his eyebrow and was quite surprised by the sudden change in Shelly''s behavior.
"Okay, show me," Lh said as she nodded her head.
Shelly smiled and nodded her head, she then flew away. Mykel carried Lh and followed Shelly from behind.
Shelly walked in the front and guided the two of them toward the bridge with a square building on the other side of the bridge. The building was surrounded by four bridges and artificial waterfalls. It was beautiful, and the river down below was crystal clear.
They entered the building and went straight to the massive courtyard with a circle altar in the middle.
"Please step into the altar," Shelly said as she pointed at the altar in front of her.
Mykel and Lh stood in the middle of the circle as Shelly stood at the edge, and suddenly the altar slowly descended. It felt like they were on a lift, but it moved so slowly.
They reached the bottom, and the ce was so beautiful because the gemstones were lighting up the whole ce. Shelly pointed at the long hallway in front of her, and then Mykel and Lh walked the hallway.
"What''s this ce?" Lh asked as she looked at the beautiful ss walls with the waterfalls as the view.
"This is where the sacred ritual for the newlywed King would spend his time to get an heir," Shelly answered.
Lh stopped walking and was dumbfounded by Shelly''s answer.
Shelly moved the giant two gray doors made of stone. She turned around and pointed at the room with a smile on her face.
"Please,e in," Shelly said.
Mykel offered his hand to Lh, and then they both entered the room.
The room was a bit dark even though the whole room was surrounded by ss walls. They could see the waterfalls and the haze from the waterfalls sticking to the ss walls. The room temperature was a bit cold butfortable at the same time because of the haze.
Shelly snapped her fingers, and then the small gemstones lightened the whole room. The gemstones were attached to a big chandelier above the big bed with curtains in the corners, and the bed was in the middle of the room.
"I apologize for earlier, and I hope this will bring the mood back. Enjoy your stay," Shelly said with a smile, and then she left the room as the doors closed on their own.
Lh sat down on the bed and tested how soft andfy the bed was. She looked at the colorful lights that the gemstones produced and wanted to have them back in the apartment.
Lh felt nervous for the first time ever to be in a room with Mykel. She didn''t know what happened, but it could be because of the atmosphere and who Mykel really was.
"We can just chill here, if you don''t feel like it," Lh said as she looked at Mykel standing in front of the ss wall staring at the waterfalls.
Mykel turned around as he offered his hand. "Come here," Mykel said.
Lh stood up and proceeded to approach Mykel. She stood right in front of Mykel and wrapped her arms around his back.
"Remember what Shelly said? This room is a sacred ce to make an heir," Mykel said as he stroked Lh''s hair. "Do you want an heir?" Mykel asked as he pulled her onto his body.
Lh''s heart was pounding so fast that Mykel could feel it throbbing on his chest. He leaned his head toward Lh''s left ear with a smirk on his face.
"Looks like someone wants to bear my child," Mykel whispered.
Mykel pushed his right hand down to Lh''s back and unzipped her skirt. The skirt fell to the ground, and then he slipped his right hand into her panties.
"Open your legs," Mykel whispered.
Lh put her face into Mykel''s chest as she slowly spread her legs out. She immediately moaned the moment Mykel rubbed her clitoris from behind.
"You''re already wet," Mykel said as he leaned his head back to see Lh''s expression. "Let me taste it," Mykel continued as he moved to the side and gently pushed her onto the ss wall.
Mykel pushed Lh''s back down, and she immediately bent over as she pushed her ass up.
"Nnh..." Lh bit her lips as she held her voice down and felt Mykel''s tongue wandering around her vagina. "I can''t... Mykel..." Lh said as her whole body started shaking.
Before Lh copsed, Mykel grabbed her right arm and pulled her back up. He then turned her body toward him and lifted her up as he pushed her onto the ss wall.
Mykel put his arms under Lh''s thighs and wrapped them around her back. The moment he put it in, Lh''s whole body clenched, and even her vagina was gripping him from the inside.
Lh let out loud moans, she moans louder than usual as she hugged Mykel so tightly with her legs hanging above the ground. She couldn''t resist and let Mykel do whatever he wanted because he knew how to make her feel good.
"I''m cumming," Lh whispered quietly as she grabbed Mykel''s back hair with both hands.
Mykel pushed deeper and Lh''s both legs were up as they trembled in pleasure. She kissed deep into Mykel''s mouth because she wanted to maximize the pleasure.
Mykel pulled out and princess carried her onto the bed. He put her down gently, and then fixed her hair so he could see her face. She hadn''t recovered from the pleasure, and her body was still twitching and her feet clenched.
"Do you want to clean it?" Mykel asked as he sat on his knees right next to Lh''s head.
Lh turned her head toward Mykel and opened her mouth with her tongue out. Mykel lifted Lh''s head above hisp as he leaned his body back. She stroked her head back and forth as she tilted her head left and right.
"I want to be on top," Lh said as she held the base of Mykel''s dick and stared him in the eye.
Mykel sat down with his legs spread open and leaned back with his hands supporting his body on the back. Lh then sat on top of him and started kissing his neck and left a lot of hickeys.
Lh went on her knees as she put it inside her and started moving up and down. She wrapped her arms around his neck as she kissed him so passionately and moaned at the same time.
They both moved their hips in sync. Lh pushed hers down as Mykel pushed his up. They both moved slowly and enjoyed every inch of it.
"I want it, Mykel," Lh said as she stared Mykel in the eye. "I want you to breed me," Lh continued as she gently stroked Mykel''s hair. "I want your babies," Lh whispered as she hugged Mykel''s head onto her chest and moved her hips up and down.
"Then I will dump everything inside you," Mykel said as he pushed her down onto the bed. "I have four days, so let''s enjoy it while itst," Mykel put Lyenth''s legs on top of his shoulders and lifted her waist up as he pushed his body forward.
(Three dayster)
Mykel was back in his office and stared at Lyenth''s [Character] tab. He looked at Lh''s [Story] and read it as he rested his head on his fist.
[....
After having nonstop sex with Mykel in the sacred breeding room, Mykel managed to get Lh pregnant, and she could feel it in her stomach.
...]
"I wonder if I should keep the baby or not," Mykel said to himself, and then his phone vibrated. He looked at his phone and it was Asmond. His team was ready to go and join in to clear the Mahazael Tower. "I''ll think about itter. For now, there''s a more important matter to do," Mykel continued as he stood up and grabbed his zer hanging on his chair.
272 Chapter 271
272 Chapter 271: Kastihel World. (1)
"Kastihel World, such a big ce for a sixteenth floor," Agnez said as she stared at a medieval city that had already been covered in moss, roots, and trees.
"Where should we check first? There are five main buildings like a fortress or a castle here," Rozan asked as he looked at a big castle with giant trees in the middle of the castle.
Jeanne had the Soul Catcher sword in her hand, and the spirits that wandered around the city looked at them with sorrowful expressions. None of them wanted tomunicate with her, and that alone was enough to say that something bad had happened.
"The tower is right there, like the one from the Silian World," Asmond said as he pointed at the tower in the distance behind the huge wall.
Agnez hummed in agreement, and then she turned around to look at Gerrard who had juste back from exploring the area with Nagy.
"What did you find?" Agnez asked.
"We can''t leave as you said, there''s an invisible barrier right on the walls. We are basically stuck in this ce," Nagy answered as she pointed at the wall behind them with a wooden and steel gate that led to the outside. "Also, there''s no demons anywhere either, no matter how hard we tried to find some,"
"What''s that in your hand?" Gunnar asked as he pointed at an old book in Gerrard''s left hand.
Gerrard gave it to Gunnar since he knew Gunnar had a loud voice and was fit to read it out loud.
"Let''s see," Gunnar said as he opened the book, but he wasn''t careful enough and the papers fell to the ground.
"Muscle head," Lillith said as she smirked andughed dismissively.
Everyone gathered around Gunnar and looked at the book he was holding.
"The ministers heavily taxed the citizens again, and the construction began. It was five years of painful work and very for the workers, but in the end, the mighty Kingdom of Kastihel is born," Gunnar said as he read the first page of the book. "We never thought it was possible, but in the end, we all live happily in this ce with the walls to protect from enemies,"
"Medelha, what a beautiful castle with an Aon tree that lives vigorously and protects the people with its shade from the sun. Lord Delenise loves to rest under that tree, and he''s the lord that I serve forever in this life and the next," Gunnar continued.
Gunnar turned the pages, but the writings were unreadable because the ink decayed over time. He turned more pages, but there were no writings on it, only nk pages, until something fell off from the book.
Jeanne grabbed it and looked at it. It was a portrait, or rather, a drawing of a flower with beautiful and blooming petals on top of the footstalk. She turned the portrait and there was writing on it.
"Benustrus, eight hundred twenty-four," Jeanne said with her eyebrows raised.
"That could be the person who drew that flower, and the number might be the year?" Rozan asked with a confused look on his face.
"Maybe," Jeanne replied as she put the drawing in the book. "There''s nothing else, Gunnar?" Jeanne asked.
"Nothing..." Gunnar answered as he shook his head and shrugged his mouth. "Wait, something is not right," Gunnar said with his eyebrows furrowed and turning the page back.
"What''s wrong?" Jeanne asked as she took a peek at the book.
"The writings that I just read! It disappeared!" Gunnar answered as he showed the first few pages of the book to everyone. "Fuck, does anyone remember what I read?" Gunnar asked panickly.
"Medelha, Aon Tree, Lord Delenise. I think the person who wrote that diary is giving us hints, and the castle that matches with what that person described would be that one," Lillith replied as she pointed at the castle that was covered in a giant tree.
"I guess that''s our cue to enter that castle. Let''s go," Agnez said as she walked in the middle of the brickyered road.
They were amazed and admired the Kastihel World because of how big the Kastihel Kingdom was. They teleported near a gate that seemed to be one of the two entrances. One thing they were confused about was that the World''s name was the same as the kingdom''s name, and wasn''t sure if the whole kingdom was the world itself.
The Medelha Castle was a mile away or 1,6 kilometers from where they were. The Medelha Castle itself was two times bigger than Colosseum, and that was enough to tell how ginormous the Aon Tree was. They were curious about how big the inside of the castle was and couldn''t wait to enter it.
"This Medelha Castle looks more like a mansion rather than a castle from the outside. You know, like the architecture of a parliament building," Vincze said as he looked up at the big castle in front of them.
They were mesmerized and admired the castle, but then suddenly they heard a faint sounding from inside the castle. It was the sound of a piano, and it was ying peaceful and yet sorrowful melodies.
The book suddenly fell off Gunnar''s right hand, and everyone looked at the book that got opened. Gunnar hummed as he furrowed his eyebrows and then grabbed the book.
"Wait, the writings that were unreadable are now readable," Gunnar said as he picked up the book.
"Mariage D''Amor, the masterpiece that Lord Delenise loved to y when the rain showered the Kingdom. He was the only one who could y that music so perfectly, and we loved to sit down and listen to him y. Sometimes, we wished that the rain would never stop so we could listen to it forever," Gunnar said as he read the book.
Gunnar turned the pages, and the rest of the writings were unreadable.
"That''s the only thing that I can read, the rest are still blurry," Gunnar said as he looked at Jeanne and Agnez.
Something fell again from the book, and it was another drawing. Agnez took it and looked at the drawing, and it was still the same flower, but one of the petals fell onto the table. She flipped the drawing and looked at the writing on it.
"Benustrus, eight hundred twenty-six," Agnez said as she flipped the drawing to look at the flower. "It''s two yearster from the previous one, right?" Agnez asked Lillith.
Lillith nodded in agreement.
"Where did you get that book?" Agnez asked Gerrard.
"It was on a statue. The statue was holding the book, and we thought the book was a part of the statue but turned out it was a real book," Gerrard answered.
"I bet the previous drawing is gone as well," Agnez said as he looked at the book.
Gunnar turned the pages until thest page, and he couldn''t find the previous drawing.
"I knew it, I think we are lucky to possess that book with us. It''s the most important thing in this world," Agnez said, and then stared at Mykel. He stared back as he smirked a bit with his arms crossed.
"Protect that book and keep it safe. I don''t want that book to disappear or go missing, and now it''s your job, Gunnar. Protect it with your life," Agnez said as she stared at Gunnar with a serious expression.
"Got it," Gunnar said as he nodded his head.
"Let''s enter the castle," Agnez said as she looked at the giant wooden doors in front of her.
Agnez and Jeanne opened the doors, and the music started to get louder and clearer. It was indeed a beautiful masterpiece as the book said, and they were all listening to it as they looked at the massive hall in front of them.
The music suddenly stopped, and the peaceful atmosphere turned dark in a snap of a finger. Those who could sense the danger immediately grabbed their weapons and drew them.
The book fell again, and this time there was only a sentence on the page.
[You''re not wee here. Leave, or you will pay the price for disturbing my ce]
They all looked at it, and then the hall became so dark with not a single light that could enter the castle. Rozan then lit the hall with fireballs and sent them all around the hall.
"Time for some action, finally," Sven said as he swung his scythe and rested on his right shoulder.
273 Chapter 272
?273 Chapter 272: Kastihel World. (2)
nking sounds of armor could be heard in the distance, but they couldn''t tell from which side the sounds wereing from. There were three paths in front of them, one to the left, another one to the right, and thest one was in front of them.
Rozan sent the wind toward those three paths, and suddenly they all could hear whistles.
"It''s a whole army," Rozan said as he closed his eyes to feel the wind. "I''m not sure how many, but there are at least hundreds of them and they''re really close," Rozan continued as he opened his eyes.
Rozan sent one of the fireballs to the path in front of them, and everyone could see lines of knights in dark purple full armor. There were at least a hundred of them, and as the fireball kept flying forward, they saw dozens more lines of knights.
"Don''t mind if I take a head of you guys," Rozan said as he tried to suppress the fireball into a smaller fireball. The fireball then exploded and sted dozens of knights into pieces.
Although they could see pieces of armor that got thrown away, they couldn''t see any blood or flesh. Suddenly the pieces of armor that got thrown away flew back and were connected back.
"What? What the fuck was that?!" Rozan asked in disbelief.
Agnez looked at her sword and then swung it as hard as she could to create a projectile attack. When the projectile attack hit the knights at the front, they were surprised there was nothing inside those full te armors, and then the armor got reconnected again as if something was pulling them back like a ma.
"Remember, we are dealing with Urdt, the Demon Lord that could control evil spirits. The only one who can hurt them is you, Jeanne, at least for now," Brynhilde said as she looked at the Soul Catcher sword in Jeanne''s right hand.
Gerrard was trying to count how many of those knights were in front of them, and then suddenly a notification appeared in front of him.
[The God in a ck Suit is wanting you to show what you learned]
[5,000 Arcana Coins have been gifted!]
Gerrard turned around to look at Mykel, and he saw Mykel smiling at him as he nodded his head. Gerrard then grabbed an arrow from the quiver on his back and put it on the bow.
Gerrard shot the arrow and pierced through seven knights that were in line. The knights were burning in [Hellfire] and melted the armor until there was nothing left.
"Oh, that worked. I guess we know how to deal with these knights now," Sven said as he rubbed the de of his scythe on the floor to create a spark, and then it was lit in [Hellfire] as well.
Agnez and the others did the same thing, and Asmond and his team were staring at them with surprised expressions. They didn''t know how anyone on Mykel''s team could do something like that, and they were a bit jealous.
"How can all of you guys do that now? That used to be only Agnez and Nagy who could do that right?" Brynhilde asked.
"If you want, I can teach you how. I believe you guys can make it so easily if I show you how," Rozan said proudly with a smirk on his face.
"Really? That would be great, and thank you," Brynhilde smiled as she nodded her head.
"No time to waste, let''s kill all of them before they get too close," Agnez said as she swung her sword around.
Agnez, Lillith, and Gunnar took care of the knights at the front. Sven, Vincze, and Nagy took care of the knights on the left side. Gerrard, Edith, and Rozan took care of the right knights on the right side. Everyone else could only watch in the distance for the meantime because Alberta needed time to give a blessing to everyone''s weapons.
In the original story, Asmond and his friends couldn''t deal with them at all. Kastor decided to stay with Vincze, Sven, Nagy, Enma, and Rozan to take care of the knights while Asmond, Caesar, Jeanne, Gerrard, and the rest were to look for the lord of the castle.
It was a hard fight, and they lost so many men until Brynhilde came to help hundreds of Awakeners with her. In the end, they killed the lord of the castle, but it was just the beginning.
"Are we good to go now?" Asmond asked Alberta.
"Yes, all of your weapons have been blessed, now you should be able to deal with them but only for thirty minutes. So pay attention, ande back before thirty minutes so I can reapply it again," Alberta answered.
"Thank you, Miss Alberta. Let''s help them," Asmond looked at Alberta and then looked at Glen and the others.
An hour had passed and they had finally defeated each one of them. The hall slowly lightened up, and the light that reflected on Jeanne''s sword made everyone see the spirits of the knights were being lifted out of the armor. They all seemed to be shocked and grateful, and then they all disappeared and became one with the wind.
"Shh!" Sven put his index finger in front of his lips to tell everyone to keep quiet.
They heard beautiful melodies, but this time there was the sound of violin and piano in the distance. Everyone immediately looked at Gunnar, and he took out the book that he had put inside his bag on his waist.
"What a beautiful melody this song was. Our Lord''s wife was an amazing violinist, and that was the reason Lord Delenise fell in love with her. Sometimes, when his people were being treated badly by the ministers, they both entertained us with this melody, The Swan," Gunnar said as he read the book.
"Their love and their music always helped us get through all the hardship. We hoped that this wouldst forever, but little that we knew, the peace we had was just the beginning of the fall," Gunnar continued, and there was nothing else in the book that he could read.
Gunnar saw the drawing and pulled it out.
"It''s the same flower again, but the flower looks a bit wilted now except the one that fell off and on the table," Gunnar said as he showed the drawing to everyone. "Benustrus, eight hundred twenty-nine. It''s three yearster after the previous one,"
"The book is telling us the story of this Kastihel World, let''s keep going until a new page is readable," Agnez said as she sheathed her sword.
All of them nodded and continued their exploration of the Medelha Castle.
The castle was too big to be explored in just a day, especially with hundreds of bodiless knights that protected the castle. It took them a day and a half to free all the souls that used to be the knights that served Delenise.
Although they had to wander around the castle, they weren''t tired or bored because of the melodies that the violin and piano were apanying them.
"Nothing?" Agnez asked as she stared at Gunnar and the book in his hands.
"Nothing, I think we should find where the music wasing from. Maybe we can get a lead from there," Gunnar answered as he closed the book and looked at the spacious hall they were in.
"No, I don''t think this music ising from one of the rooms in this castle. I think this musices from the castle itself because no matter where we are, the music is still as clear as ever," Brynhilde said as she looked at the ceiling.
"There''s still one ce that we haven''t checked yet. The courtyard where the Aon Tree lives," Jeanne said.
"Right, let''s get going then," Agnez said.
They all tried to find an exit to the courtyard, and it took them two hours to finally found the courtyard. They looked at the thick and sturdy tree in the middle, and it looked impossible to cut down.
They tried to circle the tree, and it took them almost half an hour until they saw them. Of the skeletons that were hung up on the tree, there were four skeletons and two of them were adult skeletons while the other two were smaller that looked like skeletons that belonged to kids.
The book fell off again, and there was a single sentence on the page.
[I will not let you take their bodies as they are the reminder for the people to not betray our King!]
The tree trunk got torn apart as if something was trying toe out. They then saw a big figure in a robe with a hood that covered its face with its long arms.
"You will die here like them!" The figure said in a deep man''s voice as he flew toward them.
274 Chapter 273
?274 Chapter 273: Kastihel World. (3)
"Watch out!" Gunnar said as he walked to the front with his shield ready.
Gunnar blocked the demon, and he got knocked back a bit, but he managed to overpower the demon''s power. He then pushed the demon away from him, and when Agnez and Jeanne wanted to swing their swords at the demon, it flew up high and hid in the tree.
Before they could process what had just happened, the demon came out of the tree again from the same hole that he had made. This time, Agnez was ready, but before she could swing her sword, Gerrard had already shot his arrow and pierced through the demon''s head.
"No!" The demon let out a long scream as he tried to remove the arrow from his head. "My master, lend me your strength," The demon said as he struggled to survive the [Hellfire] me.
The [Hellfire] me suddenly got extinguished, and the demon stopped struggling as he started to chuckle mischievously. Rozan and Gerrard were surprised when they saw the [Hellfire] got extinguished because even Rozan couldn''t do it.
The demon grewrger as the robe expanded and the hood he wore slowly revealed his face. There wasn''t a face. It was just a skull with glowing red eyes with mes behind his eyes.
"My master has gifted me power, and now you will die like how all of them die!" The demon said, and suddenly screams of spirits in agony could be heard around the castle.
The spirits that they had released were being resummoned by the demons. He then lit the spirits with mes, and all the spirits started to fly around aimlessly.
"Hear me! Kill the intruders and you will be forgiven!" The demon said with his arms wide open.
All the spirits turned into fireballs and became vengeful spirits. They all flew toward Agnez and the others so swiftly that it was almost impossible to hit them. The moment the spirits touched the ground, they lit the grass and the ground on fire.
"Spread out!" Asmond said to his team.
"It''s not magic?" Lillith asked Rozan.
"It''s not, I tried but nothing happened," Rozan answered as he shook his head.
Alberta blessed Brynhilde''s swords, and then she blessed the others as fast as she could. She put a holy barrier around her to protect herself from vengeful spirits. She then tried to purify the spirits that were close to her, but they reappeared from beneath the demon''s robe.
"It''s better if you guys deal with that demon because these souls somehow can be brought back again. So don''t waste your time killing those spirits!" Alberta said as she looked at Brynhilde, Agnez, and Jeanne.
"Thanks for the heads up as always, Alberta," Brynhilde said as she looked at the demon floating near the tree. "Let''s do this, Jeanne, Agnez," Brynhilde looked at the two of them.
"No, you guys take care of that demon. I will handle the spirits," Agnez said as she stabbed her sword on the ground with the [Hellfire] emzed on her sword. "There''s something that I wanted to test," Agnez continued as she stared at the [Hellfire].
Jeanne and Brynhilde looked at Agnez for a moment, and then they decided to leave her be. They both ran toward the demon with Gunnar protecting them from the spirits.
Jeanne didn''t want to catch the spirits with her sword because she felt like it wasn''t the right thing to do. It felt like those spirits were trapped in this world, and wanted to set them free rather than trapping them in another ce.
"Alright! You guys can use my shield as a stepping stone, and I will boost you guys up there," Gunnar said as he lifted his shield, and put it above his head. "I''m ready whenever you guys are!" Gunnar continued.
Jeanne and Brynhilde jumped to Gunnar''s shield.
"Three... Two... One... Boost us up!" Jeanne said as she bent her knees, and jumped as high as she could while at the same time Gunnar pushed his shield up with both hands.
"Go and aim the head, I will give you an extra boost!" Brynhilde said as she grabbed Jeanne''s right arm and then threw Jeanne further up.
The arrow was still stuck in the demon''s skull as Jeanne focused on aiming the demon''s head. Unfortunately, she couldn''t reach the demon''s head, but then Brynhilde shed her sword onto the demon''s body.
It was their only chance because the demon was busy controlling the spirits. The demon suddenly screamed in pain, and it made Jeanne a bit confused until she saw Brynhilde stick her sword onto the demon''s stomach and making him lean his body down and made him look down.
The demon was surprised when he saw Jeanne ready to swing her sword at him. The demon immediately swung his right hand to get rid of her, but she used that opportunity to cut his hand off.
The robe pped and prevented Jeanne from cutting the demon''s head. The demon then flew away and got rid of Brynhilde at the same time.
They bothnded next to Gunnar with frustrated looks on their faces.
"I''m sorry, I messed up," Jeanne said.
"It''s alright, we can try again when hees out," Brynhilde replied.
While they both were waiting for the demon toe out, suddenly a very hot wind hit their backs. They turned around and saw Agnez''s upper body was covered in [Hellfire].
The [Hellfire] was being reshaped and it resembled Mazikeen''s demon form with the wings made of [Hellfire] on her back. She looked at her hands with a smirk, but the [Hellfire] fought back, and she was being burned alive.
The heatwave was too much for everyone to get too close to her, and Rozan tried to extinguish the wild [Hellfire]. It was all futile, and everyone watched Agnez struggle to put down the fire, and suddenly a strong gust of chill wind struck Agnez as if someone had blown the me out.
"What were you trying to do?" Mykel asked as he walked toward Agnez and removed his zer.
Agnez had nothing to cover her upper body and immediately covered her breast with her arms.
"Put these on," Mykel said as he offered his shirt and zer.
It was Asmond''s first time, and everyone else''s as well, to see Mykel''s body tattoos. Roxanne grabbed her phone and stealthily took a photo of Mykel''s naked torso.
Agnez put them on after Mykel healed her burned skin.
"You''re not strong enough to handle the Hellfire, so don''t do anything stupid," Mykel said.
"Jeanne! He''sing back!" Gunnar shouted.
Jeanne turned around and saw the demon fly toward her with his ming skull and hands. She didn''t want to waste another chance and activated [Harmony], and everything started to move so slowly around her.
Jeanne dashed forward with her sword held high, cutting the demon''s head clean off in one fell swoop. She then cut the demon''s body in half as it fell to the ground with a loud thud, sending dust flying everywhere.
The spirits stopped attacking them, and the mes on their bodies disappeared the moment the demon died. Those spirits had grim expressions, and they all looked guilty for attacking them.
The swan song could be heard again from all around the castle, and the spirits were closing their eyes. They were humming the melodies, and slowly all of them descended and circled around the tree.
Mykel closed his eyes and enjoyed the song because it was one of his favorite songs of all time. Unfortunately, on the Earth he was living on, they didn''t have that song. There were lots of things that he never thought he would miss, and one of them was music.
Gunnar opened the book and found a new page.
"Guys, there''s a new page," Gunnar said.
Everyone immediately walked toward him to listen to the diary. Mykel on the other hand walked toward the tree and sat down under the shade as he leaned on the tree since he wanted to listen to the song peacefully.
"Lord Delenise, you were the most kindest and gentle person that we know. Your kindest was the reason why we followed you and would do anything for you. But why? Why would you sacrifice yourself for the greed of our king?" Gunnar said as he turned the page.
"When we saw that corrupt and vile Minister Kilneg hung you, your beautiful wife that we admired, and your lovely children that we adored under the Aon Tree that you loved so much. We couldn''t help but raise our weapons to fight for justice!" Gunnar continued.
"People said that we were foolish, but we had no reason to live because of our loyalty to our Lord Delenise, and that was something that they wouldn''t understand," Gunnar flipped the page again.
"Yes, we were foolish, but a fool always follows their heart. But in the end, I wasn''t only a fool, but a coward as well. I redeemed myself and live to tell the tale of this sickening world that I was living in," Gunnar said, and it was thest page that he could read.
Gunnar grabbed and pulled out the drawing and showed the wilted flower with four petals on the table.
"Benustrus, eight hundred thirty-two," Gunnar said as he looked at the back of the drawing.
275 Chapter 274
?275 Chapter 274: Kastihel World. (4)
"Hey, do you want to listen to this song? I think you will like it. Come here," A woman said as she grabbed Mykel''s hand toward the PC.
Mykel listened to the song through the speakers behind him as he leaned against the desk. He was touched by the song the moment the violin started ying the melody.
"I was thinking, do you want to make an arc with this kind of song as the background music?" The woman asked.
"Sure, but I will make the demon backstory for it," Mykel answered as he nodded his head.
"Wait, so you like this song? It''s really that good isn''t it?" The woman asked with a huge smile on her face.
Mykel opened his eyes and saw everyone staring in his direction. But they weren''t staring at Mykel, but at the four skeletons that were hung on the tree.
Mykel stared nkly at the tree as he took a deep breath and exhaled deeply. He then closed his eyes again and enjoyed the song before it ended very soon.
The song ended as the spirits faded away, and it made Asmond and the others lose a piece of their feelings with them. They understood what had happened to Delenise and the people that followed him. It left a bad taste in their mouths because of how evil the king and the ministers were based on the diary.
"I think we are done here, and it''s better if we rest here for today," Agnez said as she sheathed her sword. "I need something to wear so I can give Mykel''s shirt and zer back," Agnez continued as she looked at the oversized shirt and zer that she wore.
"Speaking of Mykel, he has been oddly off ever since we came here," Jeanne said as she stared at Mykel. "But I guess we shouldn''t bother him and let him be,"
Everyone was chilling in the courtyard because it was a nice ce. It made them feel like they were on a pic as they enjoyed the food they brought with them.
Agnez was on her own wandering the castle to look for something to wear. She wasn''t bothered if there were demons in the castle until she heard the sound of a piano somewhere in front of her.
Agnez followed the sound of the piano, and it wasn''t the same as before because the Swan song only yed with a piano. The sound was getting clearer as she kept walking toward it.
The sound wasing from the room in front of her with the door slightly open. There were lights from inside the room, and she decided to take a peek. She saw Mykel ying the old piano as he tried to y the swan song.
"Mykel?" Agnez asked.
Mykel ignored Agnez as he kept ying the piano. She then entered the room and realized it was a big chamber with a big bed inside.
Agnez checked the wardrobe and found a nice red dress that was covered in dust. She cleaned it up and cut a few parts of the dress with her sword.
"I never thought you can y the piano," Agnez said as she looked at herself in the mirror and Mykel at the same time.
"There''s nothing that I can''t do," Mykel answered.
Agnez furrowed her eyebrows and noticed a painting on the wall through the mirror. She turned around and saw a drawing of a man sitting in a piano chair with a woman ying the violin next to him.
"They must be Delenise and his wife," Agnez said as she approached the painting.
A man with brown hair and green eyes stared at the woman with ck long hair and brown eyes.
Agnez wanted to ask about a lot of things to Mykel, but he looked like he didn''t want to be disturbed. She then decided to leave him alone after putting Mykel''s shirt and zer on the bed.
The morning came, and they all left Medelha Castle.
"Hmm? There''s a new page," Gunnar said as he checked the book.
"Read it," Agnez said as she nodded up.
"I didn''t remember how did I survive, but I did. All the lords of the Kastihel Kingdom were surprised when they heard about the death of Lord Delenise. The only thing that came to my mind was to flee to Castle Nenhaz where Lord Allevo lived. He was the closest friend of Lord Delenise, and I was weed to his magnificent castle and his people," Gunnar said.
"The magnificent Nenhaz Castle. Which one of the four is the castle?" Agnez asked as she looked at the castle on the opposite side of the Kastihel Kingdom.
"It''s said here that the castle had the tallest tower in the Kingdom," Gunnar said as he flipped the page and read the Nenhaz Castle based on Benustrus'' description. "Also there''s a drawing here, and it looked like the flower was being treated by two hands," Gunnar showed the drawing to everyone.
"Then that must be it," Agnez said as she pointed to the northwest where the tower could be seen from behind the castle in the center of the kingdom. "Let''s get moving,"
The distance from where they were to Nenhas Castle was around 3 miles or 4,8 kilometers.
"I''m wondering what if we decided to go to the castle in the center first? Do you think what will happen?" Asmond asked.
"If you want the answer, we should try it then. I''m curious about it as well," Agnez answered as she looked at the widest castle in front of them with eight towers on each corner.
They reached the castle in the center, and when they tried to walk across the bridge, an invisible barrier blocked their path. They couldn''t even walk onto the bridge, and it made them all think as they continued their walk to the Nenhaz Castle.
The Nenhaz Castle didn''t have a giant wooden gate like what Medelha Castle had. The whole area of the castle could be seen from outside since it was only protected by fences made of silver. The gate itself wasn''t that big, and they could open it easily.
"Any story that Benustrus want to tell us?" Jeanne asked Gunnar.
"Lord Allevo was the second richest person in the Kastihel Kingdom. There were rumors that went around that his wealth was enough to make himself a second Kastihel Kingdom if he wanted to. He was the smartest and the wisest person in the kingdom, and his kindest could bepared to Lord Delenise," Gunnar said as he read the page.
"He decided to use his wealth to build a cathedral in the middle of his castle as a shelter for the orphans who lost their parents because of very. People loved him, everyone did, and that was why both Lord Delenise and Lord Avello were close," Gunnar continued.
"His love for the children made him a wifeless man because he was so busy making all the children the happiest people in the kingdom. He oftentimes visited the cathedral and listened to the orphans sang him songs once a week. His favorite song was Miserere Mei Deus," Gunnar said, and then closed the book.
As soon as Gunnar mentioned the name of the song, they could hear beautiful voices that were almost angelic to their ears. The voices came from the cathedral as Benustrus said in his diary. They then decided to check out the cathedral first.
Agnez opened the door into the cathedral and was immediately weed by a scenery of preserved bodies of men with candles nailed to the pirs. Their hands were stacked to each other above their heads as the rest of their bodies were hanging down.
"The priest and the priestess took care of the children and loved them as how Lord Avello loved them. They devoted themselves to protecting the children, but that didn''t end well as Ministress Convael betrayed Lord Avello and butchered all the things that he loved," Gunnar said.
"The drawing is changed here. The hands are bloody and it looks like the hands were being dragged on the table and leaving blood trails. Also, the blood covered the petals here," Gunnar showed the drawing to everyone.
While everyone was too focused on the drawing, they heard screams and shrieks from behind outside the cathedral. It startled them, and then they realized that the screams and shrieks came from behind the cathedral.
"Those screams sound so painful to hear," Nagy said as she stared at the wall.
276 Chapter 275
?276 Chapter 275: Kastihel World. (5)
The screams and shrieks turned into cries and sobs. They went around the cathedral and saw a cemetery not far from there with so many gravestones. They weren''t surprised until they saw dozens of spirits floating around the cemetery, and they were the ones who made those noises.
"That''s like, uh, what do you call it? The messenger of death kind of ghost," Rozan asked as the answer was right in front of his tongue but couldn''t find the name.
Everyone looked at Rozan and had no idea what he was talking about.
"A banshee?" Nagy replied with her eyebrows raised and stared at Rozan.
"Yes, that''s the one. I think they''re banshees," Rozan snapped his fingers and nodded his head.
"So, if those banshees are the messenger of death, does that mean they''re not hostile toward us?" Alberta asked.
"No, not all of them are a messenger of death, some are as evil as making people kill themselves or making them insane until they die. Based on the look of what they''re wearing, I think we all can agree that those banshees are the ghost of the priestess. They could be mourning the death of the orphans and making them like this. They might also seek revenge," Rozan answered and exined to Alberta.
"How much did they love those children that they turned into something like this?" Alberta asked.
"Or maybe they''re cursed like the one from the Medelha Castle," Brynhilde answered. "Either way, we should purify their spirits and see what will happen," Brynhilde continued.
Agnez let Asmond handle this with his team, and Brynhild with her team as well. Jeanne decided to not use the Soul Catcher sword and used another sword with a socketed gemstone.
They managed to purify them, and Rozan was right about the priestess. Alberta asked the spirits, and she was touched by how painful it was to hear that the orphans were butchered and ughtered, then they were burned alive in front of the priests and priestesses.
Suddenly, when they were listening to the spirits of the priests and priestesses, something crawled out of the grave. All the spirits warned them to leave and they all flew away to avoid whatever was trying toe out of the grave.
"What do you mean? Why are you all leaving?" Alberta asked as she stared at the sky.
"The evil within this verynd of Nenhaz. Something that was so innocent had turned into something terrifying was buried beneath thisnd, and you should leave!" The spirit of a priestess answered. "Go! Now! Before it''s toote!" The spirit''s voice was trembling in fear.
They heard nking sounds of armoring toward them from the building around them. They looked around and saw knights simr to what they encountered in the Medelha Castle, but this time, those knights had bodies inside the armor.
Instead of drawing their weapons, the knights started to sing a song. A song that somehow gave everyone chills down their spines, and then the book fell to the ground and wide opened.
[O Fortuna song. A song that tells us that nothing can stop fate from giving people misery. Now the song has been sung, your fate has been carved, and nothing you can do to change it. Weep with me]
"I don''t like this," Gunnar said as he readied his shield and axe after he read the message in the book.
A spider-like creature went to the surface with the body of a woman with her ck hair covering her whole face on top of the head of the spider. The spider screeched and started running toward them at full speed.
Before the creature reached Asmond and his team, something burrowed up from the ground next to them. There were two more of them that went to the surface, and it surprised everyone.
More and more spider-like creatures came out from the ground and immediately surrounded them as the knights kept singing the O Fortuna song. Some of the spiders turned around and started shooting webs at them rapidly.
Everyone tried to dodge them but ended up bumping into each other and getting entangled in the webs. It was impossible to free themselves without the help of others.
"Watch your surroundings! Your job is to stay away from each other and dodge the webs!" Agnez said after she bumped into one of the Lord Knights, and freed him.
Gerrard blinked to the top of the cathedral on his own and prepared his bow and arrows. He shot his arrows and freed everyone from the webs, and then he shot the [Hellfire] arrows toward the spiders.
When Gerrard took care of half of the spiders, a dozen of them appeared and went to the surface and reced the ones that he had just killed. His arrows were limited, and they were specially made by Mykel so they wouldn''t melt by the [Hellfire].
"I see that you''re the one who''s stupid enough to kill my children," A woman''s voice could be heard behind Gerrard.
Gerrard turned around and saw a woman wearing the same robe as the one from Medelha Castle. Half of her face was decayed, and her glowing white eyes were ring at Gerrard with a furious look on her face.
The demoness pulled a very long sword from underneath the robe. She then flew toward Gerrard and swung her sword so quickly. Gerrard dropped his bow and pulled a short sword and dagger on his back, then lit them with [Hellfire].
Gerrard swung his sword and dagger at the demoness. He broke her sword so easily, and it surprised the demoness. She then flew up to avoid Gerrard''s sword and dagger. She looked at how powerful those mes were and decided to not get too close to him.
"How annoying," The demoness said as she red down at Gerrard. "I will be waiting. Inside the castle," The demoness continued and then disappeared.
Gerrard looked down and there were at least forty spiders that had been killed by everyone, but there was still a lot of them, and they kepting to the surface as if they were endless.
Gerrardnded not far from Mykel, and then he heard someone humming the song the knights were singing. It was Mykel who hummed the song with his eyes closed and was a bit surprised that Mykel knew the song, but he brushed it off as he went to the battlefield to help the others.
Half an hour had passed, and the spider-like creatures had been defeated. Everyone was exhausted not from fighting the spiders, but because of the webs the spiders shot at them. The knights disappeared the moment the spiders were defeated, and they left no trace.
Alberta looked at the bodies on top of each spider''s head. She noticed that those bodies varied from young to adult. Before she could say anything, something was leaving the spider bodies, and as she expected, those were the orphans.
"How could someone be so evil to do something like that to innocent children?" Alberta asked.
"I think I know," Gerrard answered as he put his sword and dagger on the back of his waist. "I encountered a demoness up there back then, and she wore the same robe as the one we fought before," Gerrard exined as he looked at everyone.
Gunnar grabbed the book and a new page appeared.
"There was a rumor going on long before the whole mess happened. Ministress Convael was in love with Lord Avello and said that she got rejected twice by him. She didn''t give up and kept pursuing him, but she knew that his love for the children was the only thing that blocking her path from taking his heart," Gunnar read the page and then turned the page.
"Ministress Convael was indeed the one who killed the children, and it was a shocking moment for Lord Avello after one of the priests showed the proof. He was devastated and furious at the same time, and so he decided to confront Ministress Convael about it," Gunnar continued as he turned the page.
"Knowing Lord Avello despised her, Ministress Convael decided to kill all the priests and priestesses that tried to support him and preserved the bodies to remind Lord Avello what she was capable of. She wanted to be the only one that Lord Avello could rely on," Gunnar said.
"After everything that happened, Lord Avello lost his mind and Became Ministress Convael''s husband," Gunnar continued, and then closed the book.
The drawing showed the flower had dried and dead but was still inside the vase. The hands also disappeared, but there were scratched marks on the table as if the hands were forced to leave the flower alone.
"Benestrus, eight hundred thirty-five. It''s three years after Benustrus left the Medelha Castle," Gunnar said.
"I think I understand now," Rozan said as he rubbed his chin. "The demon that we fought in the Medelha Caste, I think that was the Minister that mentioned in the book. Who was his name again?" Rozan asked Lillith.
"Kilneg," Lillith answered.
"Yes, that''s the one, and now the one that Gerrard encountered must be Ministress Convael. They''re all the ministers that ruled over the Kasithel Kingdom, and that also means the one behind this is the king himself," Rozan exined.
"So, does that mean the King is the Demon Lord?" Asmond asked.
"There are so many possibilities, so I''m not sure about the answer. For now, let''s continue and maybe we can get a hint from Benustruster," Agnez answered. "The castle, right? Let''s go then," Agnez said as she stared at the castle in front of her with the tallest tower on it.
277 Chapter 276
?277 Chapter 276: Kastihel World. (6)
They entered Nenhaz Castle and were immediately weed by the knights. It took them a while to clear the paths, and it was the same as before. The knights were the loyal followers of Lord Avello, but had been cursed and became Ministress Convael''s soldiers.
After exploring the whole castle and purifying the souls of the dead, they rested for a moment. They couldn''t find Ministress Convael anywhere in the castle, and thest ce that they hadn''t checked yet was the tower.
"Well that was a lie, saying that she''s waiting for us in the castle," Agnez said as she sheathed her sword. "I guess we shouldn''t trust demons in the first ce,"
"Should we rest for the night? I honestly feel exhausted from all of this, and I think I''m not the only one," Gunnar asked Agnez as he looked at everyone who seemed out of breath.
"Okay, let''s rest for the night," Agnez answered as she nodded her head with understanding.
The morning came, and the castle became more eerie than before for some reason. One of the reasons might be because of the sudden fog that appeared when morning came.
"Is everyone ready to leave?" Agnez asked, but then she looked at everyone who looked a bit down for some reason as if they lost their energy even though they rested well.
"Yeah, we are good to go, but it looks like everyone was still a bit tired," Brynhilde answered as she looked at the Lord Knights.
"Same here, my team is also still a bit tired," Asmond said as he nodded in agreement.
"We can rest a bitter after we took care of Convael. Let''s go," Agnez said as she led the way to the tower.
They all found the entrance to the tower, and the tower was at the far back of the castle, standing on its own with a garden decorated the tower''s surroundings. They felt a bit better, but not much, and so they started to walk up the stairs which could take a while to reach the top.
"I will be flying outside, and will wait for you guys up there," Rozan said as he looked at how big and tall the tower was.
Agnez nodded, and then Rozan flew away on his own. Gerrard couldn''t fly yet because he hadn''t mastered and understood the magic itself like Rozan.
They all climbed the tower and it took them almost half an hour because of how spacious the tower was. Once they reached the top, they saw Rozan waiting for them in front of the gate on his own.
"I can hear humming from behind this door, it''s a woman''s voice, but I''m not sure what she was humming," Rozan said as he pointed his thumb over his right shoulder.
"I don''t fucking care what she''s humming," Agnez said as she walked past Rozan and kicked the door open.
They saw Ministress Convael sitting in a chair while holding a person in herp. They didn''t know who that was because her robe covered the person''s body, and her sleeve covered the person''s face.
Agnez looked at the weapons shattered around the big room and hung on the walls, and even on the ceiling.
"You finally came, I''m tired of waiting," Ministress Convael said as she stood up and saw a man in her arms. A man looked dead, and his body was preserved as the priests in the cathedral.
"I think that''s Lord Avello," Rozan said quietly but loud enough that Agnez and the others could hear him.
Ministress Convael put the body on the chair very carefully because his body could break at any moment.
"Don''t move around too much, my love," Ministress Convael said as she slowly put her hands away from Lord Avello''s back. "I will be back for you,"
Ministress Convael spread her arms as wide as she could, and the moment she turned around to look at them, the swords on the ground floated as they pointed at them. The swords flew so quickly, and they all blocked and repelled them easily.
Gerrard shot his [Hellfire] arrow and managed to travel all the way to where Convael was standing, even though there were dozens of weapons flying around. Convael grabbed the arrow with her right bare hand and looked at the [Hellfire] on the arrowhead. She then threw it away before the fire touched her hand.
"My master has given me power, and I won''t make the same mistake as Kilneg who underestimated his enemies. Now, let the fate decide who will be the winner of this battle," Convael said as she threw the weapons toward them.
Everyone was busy protecting themselves from the weapons, and no matter how many times they blocked or repelled the weapons, they woulde back again a secondter. They were so overwhelmed that it was impossible to move forward, and even though they managed to break them, the pieces kepting back and became hard to target because of how small they were.
"I''m sick of this bullshit already," Rozan said as he created a fire barrier around everyone and melted all the weapons that tried to fly through it. "Now just take care of the ones that are inside the barrier. I will hold this and take care of the ones outside the barriers," Rozan continued.
"More and more annoying things came," Convael said as she lifted her hands andbined all the weapons into one. She then created a massive de from dozens of weapons and then threw it toward the fire barrier.
Agnez took care of the weapons on her side, and then she walked out of the fire barrier to see the giant deing toward her. She cut them into pieces as she casually kept walking toward Convael.
"You''re not even a demon lord, and you think that you''re strong enough to stop us? If you''re talking about fate, then you already know what kind of fate that''s waiting for you right now," Agnez said as she transformed into Mazikeen and ripped her back to pull out her wings.
"What are you?!" Convael asked with a shocked expression.
"I''m someone that you should fear and bow your head down at!" Mazikeen answered as she flew away toward Convael.
Before Convael could protect herself, Mazikeen was already in front of her with her sharp and long ws. Mazikeen ripped Convael''s body apart and killed her in an instant before the others could realize that Agnez was outside the barrier.
The weapons stopped floating, and fell to the ground, making everyone confused. Rozan then dispersed the fire barrier and saw Agnez was already on the other side of the room.
"Is it over already?" Rozan asked with a bit of disappointment.
"Thanks to you, yes," Agnez answered as she sheathed her sword and stared at Lord Avello''s face. He had a beautiful face for a man with his golden hair, and she could see why Convael liked him.
"Anything on the book, Gunnar?" Jeanne asked as she sheathed her sword.
"After his marriage with Ministress Convael, he disappeared from the public. He hadn''t been seen for years until one day, Ministress Convael was raging in the castle. Nobody knew what happened, but her eyes were red, and she sometimes screamed in the middle of the night," Gunnar said.
"Some of Lord Avello''s men decided to investigate what happened to their lord. I was there with them, but I was too scared to join them because whatever they were doing would only put me in trouble," Gunnar flipped the page.
"It was a night like any other night, but then someone was screaming something loud enough before his voice turned into a gargle. Hisst words were, Lord Avell has died. His message was heard, and everyone in the whole kingdom knew about his death," Gunnar flipped the page again.
"The people made a song for Lord Avello and Lord Delenise, and it was called Lacrimosa. People sang that song to mourn for their deaths that soon became our anthem," Gunnar continued.
"Until now and writing this message, we haven''t seen him. So, if you read this, please bring Lord Avello back and bury him with the orphans that he loved," Gunnar said, and looked at Agnez as he closed the book.
Agnez looked at the man in the chair, and then she carried the body with her.
"Let''s bury him," Agnez said.
They walked down the stairs, and they heard people singing. They didn''t know what song it was, but based on the book, those people might be singing Lacrimosa.
Once they reached the bottom, they saw hundreds of spirits standing in lines as they watched the body of their lord being carried by Agnez. The spirits were singing as they cried but smiled at the same time to show their gratitude for saving their lord.
Gerrard was walking right in front of Mykel on the back, he then heard Mykel humming again. He turned around to look at Mykel. "Do you know this song, boss?" Gerrard asked.
"Yes, I also yed this song when I lost someone back then," Mykel answered.
Gerrard raised his eyebrows with a confused look, but he didn''t say anything and kept walking and minding his own business.
278 Chapter 277
?278 Chapter 277: Kastihel World. (7)
*Smack!*
"You killed her! You killed my baby..." An old woman screamed at Mykel as she was being held off by two men, and then she started crying.
Mykel''s bottom lip was bleeding because of the ws of the old woman when she pped him in the face. Mykel didn''t say anything as he was being pulled away by someone.
"I swear to God! I will make you pay for what you have done Mykel Alester!" The old woman screamed and everyone was staring at her as she red at Mykel with hatred and anger. "If I see you visit her grave, I will kill you! I will kill you!" The old woman continued.
Mykel stared at the grave, and then Agnez came and stood in front of him.
"Everyone is waiting," Agnez said as she stared into Mykel''s eye.
"I know, I''m just thinking about something," Mykel replied as he turned around and walked toward the others. He saw them staring at him and thinking about what was on his mind right now. They started to notice that something was off about him.
Everyone left the Nenhaz Castle and went to the northeast of the kingdom.
"What did Benurtus say again? The widest castle in the Kastihel Kingdom?" Rozan asked as he looked at the book in Gunnar''s hand.
"Yes, Calish Castle, the lord''s name is Cirgius. That was where Bernutus went after the death of Lord Avello. Although he went to Calish Castle, he said that he didn''t want to because Cirgius was a greedy and ignorant person that everyone hated," Gunnar answered as he reread the book.
"Right, he wanted to go to Arkas Castle but the lord didn''t wee anyone unless they''re a strong knight. What was it called? The white knight?" Jeanne asked.
"Yeah, it was mentioned in the book that the White Knights were the strongest force that the Kastihel Kingdom has. They were the ones who conquered and defeated the enemies. I wonder what kind of end the lord and those knights had, but at the same, I don''t think they will be an easy opponent," Gunnar answered as he put the book in the bag.
They arrived at Calish Castle, and the ce was massive as Benurtus said in the book. There was a hedge maze, and they had no idea why there was something like that. The castle wasn''t even a castle. It was a pce with another two pces on the sides.
"No wonder Cirgius was the richest man. This guy has a very deep pocket if he can make something like this," Sven said as he looked at the big fountain made of gold in the distance behind the fences.
Gunnar opened the gate, and suddenly they heard piano and violining from one of the pces. He then grabbed his book and a new page appeared.
"Oh, yes, I almost forgot how Cirgius loved to party and took almost all the women who came to his castle on their own. He would find the women he wanted to sleep with after the waltz party that he held every week. His favorite song was Masquerade Suite Waltz," Gunnar said.
"Nobody knew how many women he had been sleeping with, maybe almost ny percent of the young women that fell into his arms. I wasn''t jealous, and neither was everyone else, we were disgusted by how filthy he was, especially the jester of his who only made dirty jokes to please him," Gunnar continued.
"I could say that Lord Avello and Lord Delenise were loved by the low-ss people, while Cirgius was loved by the high-ss people. Calling him my lord was the most painful and disgrace for me, but he was the only option that I had. Minister Kilneg and Ministress Convael were enving everyone under their territory," Gunnar flipped the page.
"After investigating and hearing rumors from the people, I realized that all the ministers were trying to take whatever that belonged to the lords of Kastihel Kingdom. I thought to myself that it wouldn''t take a while before Cirgius fell from his grace, and I was right about it," Gunnar flipped the page and found the drawing.
"This is a bit disturbing to look at," Gunnar said as he showed the drawing.
"Are those titties? But it looked like the woman was being choked by someone. The vase and the flowers are down as well," Lillith asked as she looked at the body of a woman, but her face was out of the frame, only her naked body was seen.
While Agnez and the others were busy staring at the drawing, Brynhilde walked toward them and grabbed Agnez''s wrist.
"Agnez, something is wrong with everyone," Brynhilde said as she looked at her team and the Lord Knights. "Not just them, but Asmond''s team as well," Brynhilde continued.
Mykel looked at them, and then looked at the sky. They had been staying in Kastihel World for almost three days, and they should have noticed about it by now.
Everyone was breathing heavily, and they looked pale and exhausted. Alberta bought [Stamina Potion] and thought that it would help, but after she drank it, nothing happened until she looked at her status screen.
"Wait, what happened to my basic skills?! Their levels are so low!" Alberta said.
Everyone looked at each other and then checked their status screens, and most of them experienced the same thing as Alberta. Agnez and the others, on the other hand, their [Body Enhancement] skill was maxed out, but they also got lowered by 2.
"This is weird, no wonder everyone was so easily exhausted," Jeanne said as she looked at her status screen. "But everything else is fine, only the basic skills,"
"Yes, you''re right. I think the longer we stay, the worse it will get," Agnez replied as she closed her status screen. "We have no other option but to keep going and buy as many stamina potions as you can. We aren''t stopping from now on,"
All of them nodded and bought [Stamina Potion].
They entered the castle and followed where the song wasing from, and it wasing from the pce in the middle. They entered the pce after they all felt better, and then they saw spirits dancing and wearing fancy outfits with masquerades to cover their faces.
"Masquerade ball, but they all look fine, not like the spirits we encountered before," Nagy said as she watched the spirits dance in the hall.
"No, they''re unhappy, and you can see it in their expressions. It looks like they were forced to dance and who knows for how long they have been dancing," Gerrard replied.
"What are we going to do now? Should we try and purify them?" Asmond asked.
"I know that I''m not an expert, but this whole thing looks so suspicious. I''m not sure if it''s the right thing to do because they have been ignoring us and don''t even bother to look at us," Gunnar replied as he looked at the spirits.
"Gunnar is right, and I think it''s better if one of us tests it out, and to be honest, I have been doing nothing ever since we came to this ce. I will try and purify one of the spirits," Brynhilde said as she unsheathed one of her swords.
All of them nodded with understanding, and then Alberta blessed Brynhilde''s sword.
Brynhilde carefully walked toward the nearest spirits that were dancing in front of her. She swung her sword around, and when she was in range, she swung her sword down diagonally.
The spirit screamed so loudly, but weirdly enough, the other spirits kept dancing and didn''t react to it. The spirit that was purified by Brynhiled turned his head toward her, and he red at her furiously.
"Why?! Why did you do this to me!" The spirit yelled at Brynhilde as he flew toward her and flew right through her body.
Brynhilde fell to her knees and started coughing blood as she held her neck with both of her hands because she couldn''t breathe. Alberta ran toward her and immediately tried to check what had happened to her.
"You''re cursed! I will purify your body!" Alberta said as she cleansed Brynhilde''s body thoroughly.
Everyone surrounded Brynhilde to check her condition, but she was fine after Alberta cleansed her body. Suddenly they heardughter in the distance. They all looked up and saw a man wearing a jester hat with a wide mouth and yellow teeth.
"Wee! Wee, to my master''s extravagant party where everyone dances all day!" The jester said as he stared at the ceiling with his arms wide open. "I see that we have a few guests here, and as my master''s servant, I will personally entertain the guests," The jester continued.
"Now, let the party begin," The jester said as he smiled widely from ear to ear with his eyes closed, and the song got louder as the spirits intensified their dancing.
279 Chapter 278
?279 Chapter 278: Kastihel World. (8)
Gerrard pulled the bowstring and shot the Jester with [Hellfire] arrow, but a barrier stopped the arrow before it could reach the stairs where the Jester was standing. The Jesterughed maniacally as he pped his left knee with his right hand and held his stomach with his left hand.
"You won''t be able to hurt me! I''m here as he ordered to entertain the guests, and with that being said, you won''t be able to do anything to me!" The Jester said as he keptughing.
The Jester giggled as he wiped his eyes, and then took a deep breath as he looked at them.
"I know that you''re here to kill the King, but first, you have to win the game first if you want to leave this ce," The Jester said as he snapped his fingers, and then the door behind them was tightly closed.
They didn''t even bother to check it out because they already knew that the barrier would prevent them from leaving. They realized already that each castle represented each floor of the Mahazel Tower.
"Oh~ I''m d that you all cooperate immediately, I like the guests already!" The Jester said as he giggled mischievously. "Now! How about you get to know the residents of this beautiful pce? But as you have seen before, not all the residence are nice,"
"What do you want?" Agnez asked as she nodded her head up.
"As a new guest, don''t you think it''s rude to not introduce yourself to them? Let''s just say, you need to introduce yourself to them, by interacting with them," Jester answered with a mischievous smile.
''Do you still don''t want to use your sword for this, Jeanne? This is the best time for you to use it. We are running out of time, and we might not be able to defeat the demon lord if we lose a lot of our skill level," Agnez asked as she stared at Jeanne from the corner of her eyes.
Jeanne looked at Brynhilde who was still coughing and holding her neck. She then unsheathed the Soul Catcher sword.
"You want us to introduce ourselves? Then let me introduce myself," Jeanne said as she walked toward the dancing spirits.
Jeanne sucked all the spirits from left to right and back to front so quickly. The Jester was shocked that it didn''t go as he wanted, and he looked annoyed, angry, and frustrated at the same time. Jeanne then stabbed her sword on the floor and looked at the Jester with her eyebrow raised.
"What''s wrong, clown? You don''t like it?" Rozan taunted as he walked to the middle of the hall.
The Jester suddenly smiled again and started giggling.
"How foolish, I was surprised, but now I''m entertained!" The Jester said as he started to dance weirdly. "Now, since you have introduced yourself to the residence, then you should know their stories by now," The Jester continued.
Everyone furrowed their eyebrows and was a bit confused by what the Jester said.
"Now, let''s start the guessing game!" The Jester pped his hands.
"Who''s the master that I served?" The Jester asked.
"Lord Cirgius," Agnez answered.
"Oh! Do you know about this already? How interesting," The Jester replied as he rubbed his chin and stared at Agnez with his eyes squinted. "Next question. What''s my master''s favorite song?" The Jester asked as he walked down the stairs and leaned against the railing.
"Masquerade Suite Waltz," Rozan answered.
"Correct, but that should be obvious since we are ying this song right now," The Jester said, and then he hummed. "Next question. From all the women that were here dancing to the song, how many of them slept with my master?" The Jester asked.
Everyone looked at each other and there was no information about it in the book. Although it was mentioned about Cirgius slept with a lot of young women, they had no idea how many exactly and didn''t pay attention to how many women were in the hall.
"Looks like someone was being rude to the residents and for some reason made them all disappear," The Jester said as he chuckled.
"What happens if we don''t know the answer?" Asmond asked.
"Right! I haven''t told you what kind of punishment you will get! Oh well, since I forgot to tell you, I will give you an extra guess!" The Jester said as he made a weird pose.
"And what''s the punishment?" Asmond asked again.
"You will be stuck here, forever. You will die of starvation, and be like them, a property for my master," The Jester answered as he sat on the railing.
Gunnar grabbed the book and hoped Bernurtus had something to help them, but unfortunately, there was nothing. It started to make everyone panic because they made a grave mistake by using the Soul Catcher sword rather than ying along with the Jester.
"Take your time, I can wait for as long as you want," The Jester said with his sharp gaze and stared at all of them.
"Seventy-nine," Lillith answered.
All of them looked at Lillith with their eyebrows raised.
Agnez and the others were surprised that Lillith sounded confident about it. Agnez raised her eyebrows, and Lillith nodded her head because she could read the Jester''s memories. That only meant one thing, and the Jester wasn''t a demon if Lillith could read his memories.
The Jester''s smile disappeared, and he looked a bit unfazed.
"Correct..." The Jester said in an uninterested voice. "That''s really a lucky guess," The Jester continued as he stared at Lillith.
Lillith didn''t say anything and didn''t show any expression as she kept staring at the Jester. She didn''t want to be cocky while their lives were at risk and tried to be as clueless as possible to fool the Jester.
"Let''s go to the next question," The Jester said as he stood straight and put his hands on the back of his waist.
The Jester asked so many questions, and Lillith answered everything without any problems. Asmond and his team were amazed by her knowledge, but then Asmond thought that it might not be because of her knowledge. He thought that Lillith might have a skill that could read people''s minds.
Thanks to Jester''s questions and Lillith''s answers, everything understood what happened to Cirgius and his castle. He was blinded by greed and lust so he ended up in a situation where he became the most hated man in the kingdom.
The people stoppeding to his pce, and it made Cirgius furious. He ended up sending the Jester and telling the people that Cirgius wanted to give away his wealth to whoever could entertain him.
It worked, and it worked so well that a minister came because of the invitation. The minister''s name was ric, the most handsome man in the Kastihel Kingdom.
ric''s presence enlivened the party, and everyone was dancing all night without stopping to win the prize. The night was still long, and slowly everyone stopped caring about the prize and more focused on pleasing ric.
Out of jealousy, Cirgius ordered the Jester to get rid of ric, and as his loyal servant, the Jester walked down to do what his master told him to do. ric understood and left, and because of his visible jealousy, all the people who attended the party started to point their hateful gazes at Cirgius.
"After everything that happened, my master, he died," The Jester shed a tear and said in a trembling voice. "Someone poisoned him!" The Jester continued as he red in anger with his whole face shaken.
"Now, I want you to find the culprit. Who poisoned him and how they did do that," The Jester asked with azy eye.
"You did," Lillith answered without hesitation.
The Jester slowly looked down and didn''t say a word nor move a muscle with his arms hanging down.
"You''re the only one who was close to him, and you''re the only person he trusted. Your loyalty to him made him who he was, but you couldn''t ept the fact that your master had be someone that you hated the most. Aleric offered you a way out, he gave you an idea, an idea to free your master from his slumber," Lillith answered.
"You didn''t want to see him suffer, and you didn''t want to see him angry or sad. Your only reason to live is to make himugh and smile, but you knew back then that there was no turning back, and so you decided to end his life before he be so much worse than that," Lillith continued as she stared at the Jester.
"You''re the most loyal person that I have ever seen, Miulle. You did what you can do, and now you''re no longer trapped here," Lillith said.
The Jester slowly lifted his head and stared at Lillith. He then showed his genuine smile with sorrow in his eyes.
"Thank you, for understanding me," Miulle said as he bowed his head down with his right hand on his chest. "You have won the game. You''re free to go, and thank you for freeing me from this misery," Miulle continued, and then disappeared into thin air.
A piano was heard, and it was echoed throughout the whole pce.
"When I found out that Miulle was the one who poisoned his own master yearster, I thought to myself if I could do something like that if the lord that I served had be like Cirgius. I remember that not even a single knight or people of Cirgius cared about his death anymore," Gunnar said as he read the book.
"I was there with him because nobody else attended Cirgius'' funeral. He buried the body of his master on his own with a sorrowful and most painful expression that I had ever seen," Gunnar turned the page.
"The Calish castle became lordless until Minister ric took it, and ever since that day, there were no more waltz parties. Miulle yed the piano and created a masterpiece called March Funebre. People loved that song until Miulle said the song was to remember his master, Cirgius, then everyone hated that song, and Miulle," Gunnar was so focused reading the book.
"He ended up killing himself after he drank a poison, and hisst message was, For you, my master," Gunnar said and closed the book.
280 Chapter 279
?280 Chapter 279: Kastihel World. (9)
"Benustrus, eight hundred thirty-eight. This drawing, I''m still not sure what it means," Gunnar said as he stared at the drawing of the dead flower and the vaseying down on the table. "Is this represent the state of the Kastihel Kingdom?" Gunnar asked Rozan.
"It could be, but there''s something more important that we need to find out," Rozan said as he walked on the street to Arkas Castle. "Have you guys noticed or realized that the spirits of the lords were never been seen?" Rozan asked.
Everyone raised their eyebrows and had just realized that, and they wouldn''t have realized it if Rozan hadn''t mentioned it. They all thought about it, but they couldn''t find any answer to his question.
"Let''s not bother to think about that, we wasted a whole day in Calish Castle, and everyone is weakened by this world. Just focus on dealing with what''s in front of us," Agnez said as she looked over her shoulder and stared at everyone.
They wasted half an hour to finally reach Arkas Castle. The whole ce looked like a military base because the walls were high and the towers were built in and ced in the most strategic spot.
"Wait, don''t open the door yet," Gunnar said as he tried to stop Agnez from opening the giant steel gate.
"Arkas Castle, the home of the White Knights and their lord, Lord Exima. I was lucky and blessed that Lord Exima epted me because she knew that I was the only survivor and the living evidence of the cruelty of her uncle," Gunnar said with his eyebrows raised in disbelief.
"Not many people knew who Lord Exima was since she was a closed person who didn''t want her identity to be revealed to the public. She was in fact the niece of the King of Kastihel Kingdom, and she was the new lord since her father died not long after the Kastihel Kingdom was at its peak," Gunnar flipped the page.
"King Vorher the first, the King of the Kastihel Kingdom. He didn''t only form one, but three military orders that were tasked primarily with the kingdom. It was the Royal Guard, whose task was to guard the king''s life at all costs. White Knights, which were military officers leading the kingdom''s military power, and Zlettkrieg, female-exclusive elite soldiers acting as the task force and personal guard of the White Knights," Gunnar flipped the page again.
"Lord Exima was the leader of Zlettkrieg, but after her father passed away, she became the Lord of Arkas Castle. The White Knights and the Zlettkrieg were directly under hermand. Although they were called the White Knights by the people of Kastihel, for the enemies, they were called the Death Knights," Gunnar continued.
"I remembered what Lod Exima said to me. She said those who tried to fight will face death, and those who surrendered will be forgiven. Lord Exima was the bravest and just," Gunnar said as he closed the book.
"Huh? The lord of this ce is a woman?" Sven looked at the castle wall with his eyebrow raised.
"Do you have a problem with that?" Agnez asked.
Sven immediately shook his head as he slowly walked away.
"The White Knights, or the Death Knights. I guess this is where we are going to fight a tough enemy," Jeanne said as she unsheathed her other sword. "Let''s open the gate," Jeanne looked at Agnez.
"Wait!" Rozan said as he walked toward Gunnar.
"What is it this time? We don''t have much time," Agnez asked, and she started to get annoyed.
"Just listen to me first, and hear what I have to say," Rozan said as he grabbed the book from Gunnar''s hand. "In the book, Bernutus mentioned something about the cruelty of King Vorher, and Bernutus was weed because he was the living proof of it,"
"So? What are you trying to say here?" Agnez asked with her arms crossed.
"I''m not sure, but I believe that Exima isn''t our enemy because of thest paragraph that Bernutus said," Rozan said as he looked at Agnez. "So, why don''t we try to dig for more information while we are inside rather than use force?" Rozan asked.
Everyone was staring at Agnez, and then she nodded her head in agreement.
They entered the castle, and the first thing they saw was a big statue in front of them. A man with a giant sword and a giant shield in his hands. They didn''t know who he was, but they were guessing that man was Exima''s father.
The castle wasn''t that big because whoever made the castle also made four barracks on the right side of the castle. There was a vast field that looked like a training field in between the castle and the barracks.
Before they could enter the castle, a horn sounded, and everyone immediately grabbed their weapons and readied their stances. They could hear the neighing of the horses from the barracks and saw dozens of knights in silver armor that shined under the sun charged toward them.
"Lower your weapons!" Rozan shouted.
Everyone looked at Rozan with confused looks, but then Jeanne sheathed her sword and did what Rozan said. Brynhilde, her team, and the Lord Knights followed Jeanne and sheathed their weapons.
"Gunnar, be ready if things didn''t go as I expected," Rozan said as he walked past Gunnar to the front.
Gunnar nodded and tightly held his shield.
"We came in peace!" Rozan said with his arms in the air.
The White Knights kept charging at them, but suddenly one of the knights at the front raised hisnce. The knights started to slow down, and slowly rode their horses toward Rozan.
The knight with thence dismounted the horse, and then the knights walked toward Rozan. The knight''s face was protected by a helmet with white long feathers on top.
"We came in peace, we are here to free the Kastihel Kingdom," Rozan said with his arms still in the air. "You''re the White Knight, right? We are here because Bernutus led us here," Rozan continued.
"We are not the White Knights," A woman''s voice could be heard from beneath the helmet. "We are the Zlettkrieg, the White Knights'' personal guards," The woman removed her helmet and showed her short brown hair and ck eyes.
"Are you a spirit, or are you still alive?" Rozan asked because the woman and the rest of the knights looked so real.
"We are cursed," The woman answered as she looked at everyone. "We can''t die because of the dark lord. Everything that you see, even the buildings are cursed by him. We don''t age, but our souls are slowly being corrupted," The woman exined.
They were surprised that there were still people that were alive in the Kastihel World. It was a good thing because they could know what happened to that world and why it ended up like that.
"Cursed by the dark lord? What''s that mean? And who''s dark lord?" Agnez asked.
"This wholend is cursed. You must have experienced it yourself, right? Weakened and dispirited. If you can''t handle it and die, you will be a part of this world," The woman replied as she looked at Agnez. "The dark lord is the King of the Kastihel Kingdom who sacrificed souls that he offered to be a demon himself, Urdt is his demon name," The woman exined.
Everyone looked at themselves and understood the reason they were weakened and their skill levels decreased.
"What if I lift the curse in your body? Will you be alright?" Alberta asked.
"Don''t! If you do that, I will die because this curse is the only reason I''m still alive. We don''t want to die before we avenge the death of the people of The Kastihel Kingdom," The woman answered. "Anyway, you mentioned Benurtus'' name, but how do you know him? He should be dead, two hundred years ago," The woman asked.
Gunnar walked to the front and stood next to Rozan. He showed the book to the woman.
"This book, we are being guided by this and we believe this book belongs to Benustrus because he told us everything from the beginning of this chaos," Gunnar answered.
"I believe he wants us to meet the lord, Lord Exima," Rozan said as he pointed at the book.
"Lord Exima can''t be disturbed. Not now," The woman said as she shook her head.
"Then when we will be able to see her?" Rozan asked with a confused look.
"Who knows, we are ordered to protect the castle. The ones who know are the White Knights, and you''re not allowed to enter as well," The woman answered with a serious expression.
"We can''t waste our time here, we are all weakened by the curse as you said. The longer we stay the weaker we get," Jeanne said as she looked the woman in the eye. "Please, this isn''t just for us, but for all of you as well,"
The woman looked at them as she started to breathe heavily because she couldn''t decide whether to let them enter the castle to meet Lord Exima or not.
"Wait here, I will inform the lord," The woman said.
281 Chapter 280
?281 Chapter 280: Kastihel World. (10)
The woman came out of the castle, and she looked at Jeanne as she nodded her head.
"The lord is waiting, but please, don''t disturb her for too long," The woman said. "Also, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Adricia, themander of the Zlettkrieg," Adricia said.
"Thank you for your understanding, Adricia," Jeanne said as she nodded her head and smiled at Adricia.
They were introducing themselves, but then one of the knights started to groan as she held her head. She started to scream as he fell to the ground, and it made everyone look at her with perplexed looks.
"What''s happening to her?" Gunnar asked.
"As I said earlier, the body doesn''t age, but the mind is slowly being corrupted. This is the result of it, and I want all of you to see what kind of evil deed the dark lord did to his people," Adricia answered as she grabbed hernce on her horse.
The knight kept screaming and scratching the ground with her fingers, and then suddenly she stopped. Her body slowly became covered with ck smoke, and her body started to make cracking sounds of her bones being dislocated by an external force.
The knight was covered in ck smoke, and suddenly became a knight in ck armor, and her body became three times bigger than before. She then started rampaging, but Adricia and the Zlettkrieg started to fight the corrupted knight.
"Cut her head!" Adricia ordered the knight who rode the horse.
The knight stood on the horse''s back and then jumped as she pulled her hand back. She cut the corrupted knight''s head, and it rolled over to Adricia''s feet. The corrupted knight''s body slowly shrunk and went back to its original body.
"This is what happens when we don''t feel pain, tiredness, hunger, or thirst. We lose all of our senses, and it affects our minds. Once we had enough of it, we will be like her, and the only way to save her is by killing her. We called those who have fallen the Abyss Knight," Adricia said as she carefully grabbed the head from the ground.
"Unlike us, our lord Exima bears more burden than us. Our lord is cursed not only by her body but also by her mind. Her mind has its own consciousness, and it slowly trying to bring her down and corrupt her body. If our lord turned into an Abyss Knight, this would be the end, for everyone and nothing can save this world anymore," Adricia exined as she put the head on top of the Abyss Knight''s body.
"So please, don''t disturb our lord for too long, she''s suffering more than anyone else in this castle," Adricia said.
"We understand, and we won''t be long," Jeanne replied as she nodded her head.
Adricia led them into the castle, and the moment they entered the castle, they saw a dozen of the knights wearing heavy full te armor made of tungsten. Those were the White Knights because their armor looked sturdier and the bodies were bulkier like Gunnar.
They looked at the White Knights and they looked like statues because they didn''t move a muscle. The only thing that differed them from a statue was that they were breathing underneath the helmet they wore.
"The lord is waiting for you behind this door," Adricia said as she pointed at the door in front of her with two White Knights guarded next to the door.
Jeanne nodded, and then Adricia opened the door for them.
"My lord, the guests are here as you ordered," Adricia went to her knee and lowered her head.
A woman with long straight gray hair sat on the chair, wearing shiny armor as she pointed her sword down and rested her hands on top of the sword''s handle. The sword was the same as the one they saw on the statue, and the giant shield rested next to the chair.
Exima slowly opened her eyes as she lifted her head up. She looked at Jeanne and a few of them who entered the room.
Lillith slowly walked to the front with her hands raised. Everyone was confused by what she was trying to do because she was slowly walking toward Exima. The White Knights started to make a move and blocked Lillith''s path with their halberds.
"Rx, I''m not trying to hurt her. I want to make her mind at peace," Lillith said as she stared at the knights.
Exima didn''t show any expression, and then she reached out her left hand and gave a hand signal, telling Lillith toe closer. The White Knights nodded their heads, and slowly walked back to their position.
Lillith stood right in front of Exima, and slowly and gently put her hands on Exima''s cheeks as Mykel always did. She then used her [Mind Control] skill that she finally achieved after spending months trying to get it.
Lillith slowly made Exima''s mind at ease as she used [Telepathic] at the same time. Suddenly, a notification appeared in front of her.
[You have met a requirement tobine skills!]
[Do you want tobine [Telepathic] with [Mind Control]?]
[Yes] [No]
Lillith ignored the notification and focused on healing Exima''s mind.
Exima was furrowing her eyebrows as she stared at Lillith. Slowly but surely, she loosened up the muscle on her forehead as she felt light-headed. Her mind wasn''t trying to devour her into the darkness, and it went quiet that it made her smile and chuckle softly.
"Thank you, child," Exima said.
"The effect won''tst forever, but I can reapply it again if you needed it," Lillith replied as she slowly backed away from Exima.
"It''s alright, this is more than enough. I owe you for this," Exima said as she loosened up her shoulders and leaned on the chair. "You''re the ones who want to free this world from the dark lord?" Exima asked as she looked at everyone.
"Yes, we are here to kill Demon Lord Urdt, and to free this world from the demons," Jeanne answered.
"How much do you know about this world from Benustrus?" Exima asked.
"Not much, we only know about the death of the three other lords, the three ministers, and the king. We don''t know anything about why they were killed and what happened to the Kastihel Kingdom," Jeanne answered.
"I see, then you''re right about knowing a little about this world," Exima said as she stood up. "The king was hungry for power, and he realized that a human can''t live that long if he wanted to gain more power,"
"He ended up sacrificing the souls and offered it so he can be immortal. Millions of lives, the weak, the strong, the old, and the young. All of them were sacrificed by him, and it was enough to open a portal," Exima exined as she walked toward Jeanne.
"A portal to where a terrifying being lives. That demon offered him something better than just being an immortal, and that was to be a demon with unlimited power," Exima continued as she sighed. "But his form isn''t perfect yet,"
Everyone furrowed their eyebrows with confused looks.
"He needs powerful souls toplete his form. The soul of the kindest and gentle. The soul of the smartest and wisest. The soul of the greediest and ignorant. Lastly, he needs the soul of the bravest and just," Exima exined.
"He only needs one more, and that''s your soul," Jeanne said as she looked Exima in the eye.
Exima chuckled as she shook her head. "I''m not the bravest and just, my father was. Fortunately, when the dark lord tried to find his soul, his soul had left this world. Now, he''s trying to nurture my soul and to be the bravest and just," Exima answered.
"That''s why he made you immortal and messed up your mind," Rozan said.
"That''s right," Exima nodded her head.
Suddenly they heard the sound of a war horn being sounded. Everyone turned around and looked in the direction of the sounding.
"Looks like he''s ready to take my soul now, but I will not let him take my soul that easily," Exima said as she walked to the window to look at the castle in the middle.
"We will help because that''s why we are here," Jeanne said.
"Thank you. I will need all the help that I can get," Exima replied with a gentle smile as she stared at the castle. "Kastihel Castle, I don''t remember when was thest time I step my foot there,"
282 Chapter 281
?282 Chapter 281: Kastihel World. (11)
Lillith tapped the [Yes] button and saw the skill that she got frombining [Telepathic] and [Mind Control].
"Sentient Control?" Lillith asked herself as she stood on the back.
[Sentient Control (Active): Allows the User to take control over a living being without being noticed. The User can still use [Telepathic] and, or [Mind Control]. Before the User can take control over a living being, the User requires to have a deep understanding of the target. (Can only be used once at a time with five minutes duration)]
Lillith looked so confused by the description, and she scratched her head as she reread it. She then gave up since it was tooplicated to understand, so she turned around and looked at Mykel.
"Mykel, what''s Sentient Control?" Lillith asked quietly.
"We can talk about thatter. You need to focus on what''s in front of us right now," Mykel said as he pointed at the army of Abyss Knights, Banshees, bodiless knights, and ming spirits in the distance.
Lillith sighed as she nodded her head, and then she walked to the front.
"There you are, where did you go?" Agnez asked as she looked at Lillith.
"Checking my skills," Lillith answered as she looked at Agnez. She wanted to try the [Sentient Control] skill on Agnez, but she hesitated because she didn''t want Agnez to be angry at her.
"I remember that Adricia said that the Zlettkrieg and the White Knights will turn into Abyss Knights once they''re corrupted, but how did they have so many Abyss Knights on their side?" Agnez asked as she looked at Exima who stood right next to her.
"Because this isn''t the first time the dark lord send his army to my castle," Exima answered. "We lost so many men and women, and they were brought to Kastihel Castle by them. There are also so many priests as you can see over there, and they have turned into Dark Priests that could bring the army back to life," Exima exined as she pointed at the priest in a ck and gray outfit walking in the middle with the Abyss Knights protecting them.
Agnez informed the others to focus on the Dark Priests first since they were the most important target that they needed to take care of first. Gerrard and Rozan didn''t hesitate to use magic and showered the enemy with arrows, fire tornadoes, and lightning bolts.
Asmond''s team, Brynhilde''s team, and Exima were surprised when they saw those two easily taking care of the army of the dark lord. It only took them a minute, and there were no survivors from it.
"You said that you didn''t want to waste time, right? There, we took care of everything for you. Now, all we need to do is to fight that dark lord," Rozan said as he lowered his staff and extinguished the fire tornadoes.
"I know you can handle them easily, so there''s no need to brag about it. Now, it''s finally time to meet this dark lord," Agnez said as she crossed her arms and stared at Kastihel Castle.
They walked past the damage that Rozan and Gerrard had made, and they could see the ashes and pieces of clothing on the ground. It was a sight to see for Exima because it took her three days and two nights to fight off the army.
"This is weird. The diary hasn''t shown anything else ever since we arrived at Arkas Castle," Gunnar said as he checked the book and flipped the pages. "Lord Exima, do you know what happened to Benustrus?" Gunnar asked.
"I let him leave because he had suffered more than anyone else. He had seen things that nobody wanted to see, and he believed that wherever he goes, bad things will follow him and the people around him. That''s why he decided to leave, but that was around three hundred years ago. He left before the dark lord sacrificed everyone," Exima answered as she kept holding her shield high and watching her surroundings.
They all stood in front of Kastihel Castle gate.
"Tell us more about the dark lord, so we know what kind of enemy we are dealing with," Agnez said.
"King Vorher was and still is the strongest swordsman in this world. He had the ability to use magic as well, and hebined his swordsmanship with magic. He dominated every single knight and swordsman, and that was why he became our king. Now that he became a dark lord, he''s not only can control the living, he also can control the dead," Exima answered as she looked at the gate.
"What about the two ministers? What are their powers?" Jeanne asked.
"Minister ric is the best mage we had, people called him ric the Sage. The other one is Minister Kampioen, and he''s the master of all weapons. Both are tough opponents, so we need to be careful if we are going to fight them," Exima answered.
"Rozan, Gerrard, take care of ric. Gunnar, Sven, Vincze, Nagy, and Lillith, you guys take care of Kampioen. No need to see what they''re capable of, just kill them the moment they''re in sight. The rest of you,e with me and deal with the dark lord," Agnez said as she looked at them.
Exima raised her eyebrows in disbelief. She had never seen anyone so full of confidence, and not to mention, everyone didn''t bother with Agnez decision at all. It felt like they trusted each other more than the danger they were going to face.
"Let''s end this so we all can go back home," Agnez said as she opened the gate.
Everyone walked into the castle Agnez let everyone in first. She then looked at Mykel who came inst and walked next to him.
"What do you want to do with her? Are you going to bring her back to life once this is over?" Agnez asked.
"No. There''s no Awakeners in this world because it was already toote to save it," Mykel answered.
"Alright," Agnez said as she walked to the front.
Everyone stopped and looked at how spacious the castle was, and there were so many doors on the sides and in front of them. They didn''t know which door to take, but thankfully, they had Exima with them and she led them to the throne room where King Vorher was likely to be at.
"That door leads to the throne room," Exima said as she pointed at the big doors made of wood with a gold frame. "There''s no sign of enemy around. Looks like he''s waiting for us inside," Exima continued as she looked at the hallway.
Agnez and Jeanne stared at each other as they were holding the door handles. They nodded and then opened the door wide. They saw a man in ck full te armor with a robe hood to cover his head. His long hair was ck and shiny that covered his face, but they could see the glowing red eyes underneath the hair.
[Urdt, The Second Demon Lord of Mahazael, The Dark Lord has been waiting for this moment]
"So you decided toe here, Exima," Udrt lifted his head and stared at Exima with a smile on his face.
283 Chapter 282
?283 Chapter 282: Urdt, Second Demon Lord of Mahazael. (1)
Urdt stood up and he was five times bigger than Gunnar, and then two demons appeared from thin air. They both were the ministers that Exima mentioned earlier, and they were holding a giant sword with both hands.
The ministers wore the same robe as Kilneg and Convael. ric held a wooden staff with a goat head on top with big horns, while Kampione held two swords in his hands with a spear on his back and daggers on his waist.
"Do you think with the help of those outsiders you will be able to stop me?" Urdt asked as he grabbed the giant sword from the ministers'' hands. "I have been waiting for this for a very long time, and you''re not going to be able to leave this ce alive," Urdt continued as he swung his sword around and made mild shockwaves.
"Go!" Agnez shouted.
Rozan and Gerrard ran to the right side of the hall to face ric while Gunnar and the others went to the left side of the hall to face Kampione.
Urdt looked at how they underestimated his ministers and made himugh. He didn''t stop until ric suddenly got owned by Rozan, and then Gerrard did the final blow by burning him into ashes with [Hellfire].
Urdt was shocked, and when he looked to his right, Kampione was already overwhelmed by Sven, Vincze, and Nagy because they knew Kampione''s weaknesses. He couldn''t believe that both of his trusted men had been overwhelmed by a bunch of mortals.
"Dark Lord, it''s time for you to stop this madness! You have lost, and you won''t be able to win against them," Exima said as she readied her stance and pointed her giant sword at Urdt.
"So this is what the daughter of Akkedis has be? A coward that hides behind the strong? He must be so disappointed right now if he sees you," Urdt replied as he scoffed.
Exima gritted her teeth. "I will show you that I''m not a coward!" Exima said as she yelled and charged toward Urdt. She took the bait so easily.
"Protect Exima at all costs! Don''t let Urdt take her soul!" Brynhilde said, and then she ran with her team to catch up with Exima.
Asmond and his team followed Brynhilde from behind while Agnez and Jeanne stayed behind.
The White Knights and the Zlettkrieg ran behind Exima, and they didn''t fear death at all. Rozan and Gerrard were about to join them as well, but then Aleric appeared again from the thin air and created ice walls to block their path.
"Jeanne! We need your help! We won''t be able to kill the ministers if you don''t take their spirits!" Rozan said as he looked at Jeanne.
"Wait, doesn''t that mean Convael is here as well?!" Gerrard asked as he looked around.
Before they could react to Gerrard''s words, Convael appeared from above with hundreds of swords falling to stop Brynhilde and Asmond from protecting Exima. Convaelnded right in front of Brynhilde and Asmond. She looked so pissed because they took Avello from her.
"I will not let you pass this time. I will kill every single one of you and I will eat your bodies!" Convael said.
Without Rozan''s magic, it was hard for Asmond to handle Convael and her swords. His magic couldn''t bepared to Rozan''s, and he knew his magic was useless against a powerful enemy like Convael.
"Frey! Gaswin! Eckerhardt! Melt the weapons as many as you can, the rest of us will deal with her," Brynhilde said as she looked at the three of them.
"Alberta, I need you to purify her soul with everything you got! Asmond, you guys follow me and deal with her," Brynhilde said as she looked at them.
Asmond nodded with understanding.
Brynhilde drew another sword, and now she held two swords in her hands. The power of each sword gave her a boost to her basic skills, and then Alberta blessed her swords, Asmond''s sword, and the others'' swords.
Asmond knew that he wouldn''t be able to make it in time if he didn''t go all out from the start. He decided to use [Nemesis] and targeted Urdt to boost his skill levels, and then he didn''t hesitate to fight Convael head-on.
"I will protect Exima, you just focus on dealing with Convael," Agnez said as she jumped above Asmond''s head.
Convael looked at Agnez, but Agnez''s gaze scared her to the core that she didn''t want to get close to Agnez. Convael let Agnez go because she feared her more than she feared Urdt.
"Jeanne! He''s all yours now!" Rozan said after he shackled Aleric with an earth bind and frostbite on all his limbs.
Jeanne dashed and stabbed her sword into Aleric''s chest. She then swung her sword up horizontally and cut his chest and head in half. She usually could feel the moment a soul was being sucked into the sword, but she felt something off about Aleric''s soul.
Jeanne looked at Aleric''s soul which was being sucked from both sides. She then looked at Urdt who tried to grab Aleric''s soul to his side, but she swung her head and forced the soul to get inside the sword.
"I''m not going to let you do that," Jeanne said as she red at Urdt and felt more power from Aleric''s soul running through her body.
"Our job here is done. You should help Gunnar and the others, they''re going to need your help," Rozan said.
"I know, I''m on my way now. You should go and protect Exima before the dark lord takes her soul," Jeanne said as she ran toward Gunnar and the others.
Vincze and Sven got knocked back because they blocked Kampione''s swords. They were surprised at how agile and swift Kampione was. Even Nagy and Lillith couldn''t ambush or evennd a single hit, no matter how busy the others were to distract him.
"I''m not sure if he''s strong, or because we got weaker," Sven said as he swung his scythe and saw Gunnar tanking all the attacks.
"Both, definitely both," Vincze replied as he groaned and he stretched his right shoulder. "It doesn''t matter, as long as we give Lillith and Nagy openings, that''s good enough. Let''s go," Vincze said as he charged toward Kampione.
"This isn''t going to work!" Lillith said as she appeared right behind Gunnar.
"Huh? What do you mean?" Gunnar asked as he received a strong blow from Kampione.
"We can''t just kill him, we need to purify his soul or Urdt will bring him back to life!" Lillith answered as she looked at Gunnar struggling.
"Shit, you''re right!" Gunnar said as he parried and repelled Kampione''s attack.
"Not if I''m here," Jeanne said as soon as she arrived.
"Perfect timing. We need you to kill him, we will make you an opening," Lillith said as she looked at Jeanne.
"Yes, just leave it to me," Jeanne nodded her head as she readied her sword and stared at Kampione who dodged and countered everyone''s attack.
Nagy was informed that Jeanne would deal the final blow. She then immediately used [Harmony] again and [Doppelganger] to create a body double of herself. Her [Doppelganger] got the [Harmony] buff, and it made her body double as strong as herself.
Nagy and her body double attacked Kampione. Everyone looked at how just the two of her were enough to make Kampione overwhelmed by her movements and attacks. Even they couldn''t join in to help because of how dangerous it would be for them if they weren''t careful enough.
Jeanne watched Nagy''s movement, and she didn''t know when toe in. She decided to activate [Harmony] as well. She then could see an opening and decided to dash forward with the speed of sound.
Knowing that Kampione would be able to react to Jeanne''s speed, she didn''t hold back and ran as fast as she could. She thrust her sword into Kampione''s chest, but she couldn''t stop herself from hitting his body, so she covered her whole face with her arms.
"Holy shit, did she just make a hole in his chest with her body?" Gunnar asked with his eyes wide open as he stared at the big hole in Kampione''s chest.
Jeanne was covered in blood, and she looked disgusted by it as she wiped her face.
Suddenly a purple smoke came and covered the whole hall. Jeanne and the others looked at the smoke and started to hear screams of pain from in front of them. They couldn''t see what had happened, except for Agnez.
"This doesn''t look good," Mazikeen said inside Agnez''s head.
Exima and her knights went on their knees and they were all holding their heads. One by one, they turned into Abyss Knights and became Urdt''s underlings.
"How funny to think all forget about the curse that I put on your bodies," Urdt said as he slowly walked toward Exima. "Atst, my final form is about to bepleted,"
Urdt looked at Exima who was on her knees, but suddenly a wing protected Exima from Urdt.
"Looks like you forget about the real threat here," Mazikeen said as she smirked and giggled mischievously.
284 Chapter 283
284 Chapter 283: Urdt, Second Demon Lord of Mahazael. (2)
"You''re a demon princess!" Urdt said as he slowly backed away. "How?! How are you here and why are you here?!" Urdt asked as he raised his sword to protect himself.
"A mortal, especially a human. To think someone like you be someone like me, it''s disgusting. Do you think I will allow a lowly being like you to get whatever you want because you think you have be a demon? Don''t make meugh!" Mazikeen said as she kept staring at Urdt in disgust.
Urdt wasn''t a fool who would challenge an archdemon because he knew the difference in power and strength. He was in fact thought that he superior to any demon lord because he could grow strong. But he never, not even once, thought he would be a match for someone like Mazikeen.
"Please! Have mercy, your excellency!" Urdt said as he begged on his knees.
"I''m no God who shows mercy and forgiveness," Mazikeen said as she scratched Urdt''s face with her ws. "I''m the demon of chaos, and I will do whatever I want even if that''s to fight Mahazael himself!" Mazikeen said as she choked Urdt who was screaming in pain.
"Lord Exima?! Lord Exima!" Asmond''s voice could be heard in the distance behind the thick purple smoke that covered the whole hall.
Mazikeen clicked her tongue, and then she threw Urdt to the back of the room. She then let Agnez take over her body again before Asmond noticed.
Agnez took care of the Abyss Knights which used to be Zlettkrieg and White Knights. She killed all of them, and nobody knew she had taken care of all the problems.
Urdtnded on the ground, and when he got up on his feet, he saw Mykel smoking his cigarette and guarding the door.
"Don''t bother thinking of leaving," Mykel said with his sharp gaze, and it was enough to intimidate Urdt.
"Rozan! Now!" Jeanne shouted as she ran toward Urdt.
The floor turned into spikes and impaled Urdt''s body. Dozens of spikes were pierced through his body, and it made him unable to move his body except his head and fingers.
Jeanne jumped so high, and then she pointed the Soul Catcher sword down at Urdt''s head. She stabbed Urdt right on top of his skull, and then pulled it out, but she noticed something was wrong with it.
"He has no soul?" Jeanne asked as she stared at her sword. "That''s not possible. Did he leave his body the moment he got cornered?"
"What''s wrong, Jeanne? Did we do it?" Rozan asked as he walked toward Jeanne.
"Something isn''t right, Urdt''s soul is missing," Jeanne answered as she looked at Rozan.
Everyone looked around and couldn''t see where Urdt''s soul went. The hall was a bit too dark to look for something that was translucent until they heardughter from above.
"Why didn''t I think about this before," Urdt''s voice could be heard from the ceiling.
Everyone looked up and saw Urdt floating in the air in a ck robe that covered his whole body. He keptughing, and it was impossible to attack him because he could easily fly away.
"With this n, I can finallyplete my form," Urdt said with a smile as he stared down at Exima who was still struggling to fight off the curse.
Brynhilde looked at Exima and Urdt back and forth. She then realized something and immediately informed everyone.
"Don''t let him possess Exima''s body! Prevent him from entering her body and protect Exima at all costs! If he possessed Exima''s body, that also counts asbining all the souls together. He will achieve his final form if that happened!" Brynhilde said.
The moment Brynhilde said that Urdt was already on his way to possess Exima''s body. He flew so quickly, and Jeanne who was on the other side of the hall, immediately activated [Harmony] so she could reach there in time.
Agnez jumped and was ready to swing her sword, but Urdt used wind magic to push her all the way back. She was caught off guard, but there was nothing she could do since she was in the air.
Alberta created a holy barrier to protect Exima and to stop Urdt, but Urdt was too powerful. He broke through the barrier and Brynhilde missed her attack. Jeanne was also a secondte because Urdt already possessed Exima''s body.
Exima screamed her lungs out, and she was screaming in pain, but slowly it turned intoughter. Everyone was panicking and didn''t know what to do, except for Lillith.
Lillith looked at her [Sentient Control] skill, and decided to try it on Exima.
"She''s still resisting, but not for too long!" Brynhilde said.
Lillith suddenly pounced on Exima''s body and used her legs to lock Exima''s arms as she sat on Exima''s chest.
"Agnez, hold her legs! I want to try something!" Lillith said as she held Exima''s head with both hands.
Agnez held Exima''s legs as she stared at Lillith with curiosity, but she didn''t say anything and did what she was told.
Lillith took a deep breath as she activated [Sentient Control] on Exima. She was reading all of Exima''s memories as she tried to ease her mind. It felt normal and nothing new about the skill. She thought that she didn''t do it right until she got sucked deeper into Exima''s consciousness.
Exima opened her eyes, and she looked a bit surprised when she saw Lillith on top of her. Exima''s body and consciousness were being controlled by Lillith, and she was surprised to see herself from someone else''s perspective.
While Lillith was fascinated by her own skill, a massive pain in her head started to appear as if someone was trying to break into her head. Her whole body started to feel the pain that Exima was dealing with.
It was an unpleasant feeling for Lillith because she had never felt something like that in a very long time. It reminded her of when Mykel used his [Tyranny] skill on her, but with extra pain all over her body.
"Please, kill me!" Exima''s thoughts went through Lillith''s head.
"Kill me," Lillith said using Exima''s mouth. "Please, kill me!" Lillith continued as she looked around.
Jeanne knew that she was the only one who could do it and end it once and for all.
"No! I can purify her and maybe I can lift the curse on her as well!" Alberta said as she walked toward Jeanne.
"I don''t want to live anymore, I have been living for too long, and I''m longing for my death. This is my only chance to finally be free," Exima''s thought said, and so, Lillith repeated what Exima''s thought said.
"You don''t understand! If you''re killed with that sword, your soul will not be free!" Alberta said as she stared at Exima and pointed at the Soul Catcher sword.
"I don''t care, I just want to die. Kill me!" Exima''s thought replied.
"Kill her," Mykel said as he looked at Exima.
Jeanne looked at Mykel and then nodded her head with understanding. She swung her sword and pointed at Exima''s chest. She then stabbed her so fast that Exima almost didn''t feel anything.
Exima slowly turned her head toward Mykel, and showed a gentle smile, as if she was showing her gratitude. It reminded him of the moment she killed herself in the bathtub with her left wrist cut open. She made the same exact expression.
"This is what I want," Exima said as she slowly closed her eyes.
[You have cleared the twentieth floor of Mahazael Tower]
[You are the first to clear the twentieth floor]
[Please enter your name]
[Enter the Tower of Mahazael to enter the twenty-first floor]
[The blue portal to your original world is now open!]
Lillith jolted, but stumbled and ended upnding right on Agnez''sp. Her eyes were teary, and Agnez looked at her with a confused look, but she didn''t say anything as she wiped Lillith''s eyes.
"Don''t worry, she''s not alone," Mykel said as he looked at Jeanne with a bit of guilt on her face. "Urdt''s body contains hundreds of thousands of souls inside him, and that also included the three lords. They all live somewhere in that sword, together," Mykel exined as he looked at the Soul Catcher sword.
[A total of [20] [Divine Arcana Chests] and [20] [High-Quality Arcana Chests] are being delivered to [Kastihel]]
[You have gained 1,000 [Constetion Points] from your donation!]
[You have gained 59,000 [Constetion Points] from your [Recipient(s)] amazing achievement!]
[Your [Authority] skill has leveled up to level 3!]
[154,730/1,000,000 [Constetion Points] to level up your [Authority] to level [4]!]
285 Chapter 284
?285 Chapter 284: It''s over.
"It''s over, right? We can go back home now, right?" Roxanne asked Asmond as she slowly got up since the purple smoke affected her and everyone from Asmond''s team.
"Yes, it''s over, we can go back home now," Asmond answered as he nodded his head and looked at the dead body of Exima. "Maybe wait until Mykel decided who will take the chests, and then we can leave after," Asmond said as he looked at Roxanne and the others.
"Seriously? Can we just take a random chest?" Glen asked as he sighed and rubbed his head.
"Stop whining, guys. We don''t even know where the chests are. We need to find it first, and you need to understand that we aren''t the only ones who are exhausted here. All the knights and Brynhilde''s team are also feeling the same, but they didn''t whine. Be considerate," Rufus said as he stared at them.
Enma looked at everyone, and then she sighed as she looked at her shield.
"Let''s leave. The chests should be somewhere near the tower, and we all know where the tower is," Agnez said as she looked at everyone.
They all left the castle and then went to the north where the giant gate made of steel blocked their path to the outside.
The gate was so heavy that everyone had to work together to push it open. Although they were working together, they only managed to open up big enough for a person to fit through.
They were surprised when they saw the outside world looked normal and everything grew vigorously. The nts, the trees, and the soil were so healthy, it was quite the opposite of what happened inside the Kastihel Kingdom.
While they were walking toward the tower and saw the blue portal next to it, Gerrard hummed and tilted his head.
"There''s a small cabin over there," Gerrard said as he pointed to the east.
Everyone looked at the cabin covered in moss and tall grass. They were surprised there was a building outside the castle. Not only that, it was the only building they could see around them and decided to check it out.
"I know you guys are tired, so you don''t have to follow us and go choose any chest you want. You can leave and get some rest," Mykel said as he looked at Asmond''s team.
Roxanne and the others looked at each other, and then they looked at Asmond. Asmond nodded his head and let them go since he wanted them to rest as well. Jeanne also ordered and insisted the Lord Knights go back to their world. She felt bad for dragging them here, and especially that they were here because of her.
"I''m afraid if we open this door, the whole cabin might copse. This building looks so old," Rozan said as he looked at the condition of the cabin.
"Pussy," Gunnar said as he opened the door, but then the door fell down the moment he held the handle. "I guess you''re not wrong..." Gunnar looked at Rozan
"Dumbass," Rozan said as he stared at Gunnar and scoffed.
They entered the cabin and immediately saw a skeleton wearing worn-out clothes sitting at the desk in front of the window. Jeanne walked toward the skeleton and saw the skull resting on top of a book.
Jeanne lifted the skull and grabbed the book. She then realized something was on the desk. It was the vase she saw in the drawing with dead flowers inside.
"That''s the vase in the drawing, right?" Jeanne asked as she pointed at the vase.
Agnez grabbed the vase, and even though she had no sense of art, she knew it was a beautiful vase and a very high-quality one as well. The vase was made from porcin, and it didn''t erode with time.
"I guess so," Agnez said as she looked at the vase thoroughly. "So does that mean this skeleton belongs to Benustrus?" Agnez asked as she looked at the skeleton.
"One way to find out is to read what''s inside that book," Rozan answered and pointed at the book in Jeanne''s hand.
"You have been reading it, I guess you should be the one to read it, Gunnar," Jeanne said as she offered the book to him.
Gunnar looked at the book and slowly took it from Jeanne''s hand. He opened the book carefully and started reading the first page.
"I decided to write again after I left my book on the statue and hope someone can read it and understand what I have been through in that hellish kingdom. It''s funny that even though I hate that ce so much, I can''t go away from it," Gunnar said as he flipped the book.
"I have no idea what happened after I left Arkas Castle, but I heard screams every night. I''m not sure if it was just a dream or it was real, but one thing for sure, I know that something bad is happening in there," Gunnar continued.
"Months have passed, andst night I was busy making my own ce until I saw it with my own two eyes. Demons! They came to this world and I saw King Vorher walking among the demons. I couldn''t believe it until I woke up this morning. There''s a tower, a demonic tower that suddenly appeared!" Gunnar flipped the page.
"I didn''t know what happen and what kind of disastrous fate wille to this world. Knowing how helpless I am, and everyone else, maybe there will be a miracle that can help us to get through this," Gunnar continued.
Gunnar flipped the page, and more pages were filled with long writings.
"I don''t think we have time to read all of them here because it might waste our time. Do you want to read them now or just skip it to thest part?" Gunnar asked everyone.
"Just skipped to thest part," Agnez answered.
"Uhh... it only says die here, like hundreds of times..." Gunnar said as he showed the word die filled the pages on thest few pages.
"In the end, he went insane, and maybe got affected by the curse as well since he lived not far from the castle," Rozan said as he looked at the castle''s wall through the window. "Should we leave? I''m exhausted," Rozan asked Agnez.
"Yeah, let''s leave," Agnez said as he put the vase back on the desk.
Gunnar looked at Bernustus'' skeleton, and then put both books on the desk.
"Thank you for helping us, Bernustus," Gunnar said, and then left the cabin.
Everyone went to the portal after they shared the chests.
(In the office)
Mykel looked at his [Authority] skill, and as Loki said back then that level 3 [Authority] allowed him to speak with his recipients directly. Now he didn''t have to use bodynguage or expression through the feed and donations.
There was another thing that was unlocked, and it was the [Constetion Shop]. Mykel unlocked the [Benefactor Shop] for all his recipients, and he could provide them with exclusive items for them.
The [Constetion Shop] had so many useful items with prices using [Arcana Coins]. Mykel could buy everything on the list, and he could use them himself if he wanted to. He tried to buy some, and then he could add them to the [Benefactor Shop] and use his own price for them.
"I see, so this is one of the ways to gain more Arcana Coins by selling goods to recipients," Mykel said to himself.
Mykel saw the most expensive item in the shop, and it was the [Time Potion] with 500,000 [Arcana Coins] per bottle. When drank, it reduced cooldown time by 10%, and without hesitation, Mykel brought a lot of them.
"Mykel, we have a problem, a big one," Loki''s voice could be heard.
"What kind of problem?" Mykel asked back as he stared at the [Time Potion] in his hand.
"They''re here, in Niflheim, looking for Hera''s whereabouts," Loki answered.
Mykel raised his eyebrows and stopped ying with the potion.
"How many?" Mykel asked.
"They brought everyone, all the Gods from the south. They''re here not to talk, and it''s getting a bit intense here even though I told them Hera''s whereabouts as you ordered. Thor and the others are here as well, try to talk it out," Loki answered.
"Is that so? I''ll be there in a minute," Mykel said.
286 Chapter 285
?286 Chapter 285: Counting down.
"Where is he?!" Zeus shouted as he stood on the bridge into the Niflheim Kingdom with hundreds of Gods behind him. Hades and Poseidon were standing next to Zeus, and they both looked so ready to fight.
"We told Hermes that Hera is now on Earth with Mykel. We have told him many times, so what are you doing here? We don''t have anything to do with this," Loki said as he stood at the front with Thor, Hel, and Freyja.
Athena, Aphordite, and the other Gods that followed Mykel couldn''t do anything but stay low. They were worried that they might be fighting Loki and the others. Not because they would lose, but because it would only create disunity.
Knowing that Zeus would punish every God and Goddess that didn''t want to join him was enough to make everyone couldn''t do anything but to take his side. It was the same on Athena and the others. Even Hera told them to just keep following Zeus'' orders.
"Because he wille here, isn''t he? You must have been contacting him since I set my foot to this filthy world," Zeus said as he held his bolt of lightning in his right hand. The spark of the lightning bolt was enough to intimidate the Gods and Goddesses from the Norse.
Hel was pissed when Zeus called her world a filthy world, and she slowly covered the whole world with white cold mist. Fenrir growled as he showed his fangs at Zeus and red at him furiously.
"Don''t," Freyja said as she gently put her left hand on Hel''s right hand. "Mykel told us to not make a move, he wille and will handle this," Freyja continued as she stared at Hel from the corner of her eyes.
"He''sing, so why don''t you rx and don''t be so tense because it makes everyone nervous here," Loki said as he walked to the side and leaned against the railing.
Athena tried to calm Zeus down, and she seemed to manage to do that. Although Zeus had calmed down, his anger was still burning and it almost didn''t change anything at all.
While they were waiting, they heard footstepsing from the gate. Freyja and the others turned around, and they saw Mykel walking on his own with no Hera in sight.
They all moved to the sides and let Mykel walk through. The moment Zeus saw Mykel, he clenched his teeth and held his lightning bolt so tightly.
"Where''s Hera?" Zeus asked as he clenched his teeth.
"In my ce, sleeping tightly," Mykel answered.
Zeus raised his hand and pointed his lightning bolt at the sky. He was ready to cast [Thunderwrath] at Mykel, and the moment he pulled his lighting bolt down, thick and blinding lighting bolts struck the bridge where Mykel was standing on.
Everyone was covering their eyes and ears, and then they opened their eyes to see Mykel. They were surprised that Mykel was floating in the air and didn''t get affected or harmed by the lightning bolt even though the bridge got totally destroyed below him.
"What just happened? How did he survive that? There isn''t any scratch on his body," Hermes asked in disbelief.
Zeus saw it for a split second before his lighting bolts struck Mykel. He saw Mykel absorb the lightning bolts into his hands. He realized that Mykel had be stronger and believed that Mykel might be stronger than him.
"What''s wrong? Are you surprised?" Mykel asked with a smirk as hended on the bridge. "I''m the wealthiest God, and you think you can fight me with that toy you have in your hand?" Mykel asked as he scoffed and pointed at the lightning bolt in Zeus'' hand.
Freyja and all the Gods with level 3 [Authority] checked their status screens since they were in the top fifty in [Rank]. They noticed their rank went higher by one. Someone just passed them, and that person would be Mykel, but they didn''t know what his rank was to be exact.
"So you decided toe here to fight? Then let me bring my toy as well," Mykel said as he snapped his finger.
The ground was shaking, and they all felt a tremendous presence below them. Before they could go to look at what was below them, Nidhoggr went to the surface with a loud growl that shook everyone''s body and heart.
Zeus and all the Gods from Greek mythology were shocked and couldn''t move a muscle. They were petrified to see such a massive creature live in that world. Athena and the others who had seen it from the distance were terrified to see it up close.
"I don''t care if you beg on your knees, I''m not going to let you live if you stay," Mykel said as Nidhoggr wrapped his body around the Niflheim Kingdom to protect it under Mykel''s order.
Thor and all the Norse Gods looked at Nidhoggr protecting something that he was supposed to destroy. It was a sight to see, and then they all looked at Mykel in disbelief.
"Shall we begin?" Mykel said as he emzed his hands with [Sacrilege me]. The me slowly walked up to his arms and shoulders. He still felt immense pain from enduring the me, but not as bad as before when his skin, flesh, and bone got melted because of it.
"Even a rank 3 Godly Resistance still can''t handle this me..." Mykel said to himself as he looked at the mes on his both arms.
Poseidon stabbed his trident on the bridge, and then dozens of water tornadoes appeared from below the bridge. They were so big that they would be enough to tten the Niflheim Kingdom in a single swoop.
"You think we will be afraid? Don''t underestimate our power!" Poseidon said as he pointed his trident at Mykel.
The water tornadoes moved toward Mykel as theybined with each other to make a bigger water tornado. Poseidon then ordered the water tornadoes and they started to swirl around, then whipped themselves toward Mykel.
Before the waters could reach Mykel, Nidhoggr let out a loud roar that even his head started shaking. The waters got dispersed in an instant. They all even started to fall and didn''t listen to Poseidon''s orders anymore.
"Those who want to live, leave. I''m feeling generous, and I''m being serious right now," Mykel said as the mes started to get fiercer.
Instead of walking away, Hades flew toward Mykel with a gray smoke trail following him from behind that looked like ashes. Hades had so many good skills like [Pyrokinesis] and [Regeneration]. He was confident with the skills he had and believed a me was nothing to him.
Mykel smirked as he watched Hades fly toward him with [Hellfire] ready in his hands. The moment Hades got close enough to Mykel, the [Hellfire] got sucked into the [Sacrilege me] in an instant.
Hades was shocked and in disbelief as he looked at his hands and couldn''t cast any fire.
"So you have chosen death," Mykel said.
Mykel dashed forward as he clenched his right fist. He then punched Hades in the chest, and his hand went through Hades'' back.
Hades breathed heavily as he slowly looked down, but before he could see the wound in his chest, his whole body was swallowed by [Sacrilege me]. His scream was so terrifying to hear, it was the first time they had heard a God scream like a mortal.
Mykel didn''t move a muscle as he enjoyed the scream of pain. He stared at Zeus and Poseidon with a smirk. He then slowly turned his head toward Hades because his scream started to annoy him.
Mykel grabbed Hades'' head with his left hand, and then he pulled Hades'' head so easily.
Everyone was watching Mykel with their eyes and mouths wide open. They watched Hades'' body slowly sumb to the ground with his head still in Mykel''s left hand.
"My offer is still up. Leave if you want to live," Mykel said as he extinguished the me in his hand and Hades'' head. He then threw the head at Zeus, and itnded right in front of Zeus'' feet.
Persephone fell to her knees, and she started screaming in agony.
"I will count to ten, and if you don''t leave by then. I will annihte all of you no matter who you are," Mykel said as he walked toward them.
"One..." Mykel said as he lit the [Sacrilege me] on his left arm.
"Two..." Nidhoggr started to unwrap his body from the Niflheim Kingdom.
"Three..." Mykel lit himself with the [Sacrilege me].
"Four..." The bridge melted and everything around him as he got closer and closer.
"Five..." Nidhoggr growled as he followed Mykel from above.
"Six..." The Gods slowly took a few steps back.
"Seven..." Mykel''s skin started to crack like a statue, but it immediately fixed itself and repeated itself.
"Eight..." Mykel''s inside started to get burned by the [Sacrilege me], and his body started to light up like the sun. It was blinding for anyone to see.
"Nine..." Mykel''s body no longer could be seen because he had be one with the me.
"Let''s leave," Zeus said as he gritted his teeth and breathed heavily with frustration, and then he disappeared.
In less than a second, all of them left without leaving a single trace behind.
Loki and the others watched as Mykel turned into something terrifying. They were too scared to approach him because they knew if they were to get too close, they would melt and die.
287 Chapter 286
?287 Chapter 286: Didn''t learn.
Mykel extinguished the [Sacrilege me] and started to fall onto his knees. Although he had extinguished the me on his body, it lit up again because the me inside his body couldn''t be extinguished. He went beyond his limit, and he had to face the consequences of his own actions.
Mykel created an ice barrier around him, but it melted immediately before it could cool down his body. He tried to pour himself with water, but it evaporated before it could touch his body.
Skadi and Hel who saw Mykel struggling to extinguish the me, cast [Undying Ice] together. They brought the [Undying Ice] all the way from Jotunheim. The [Undying Ice] could be called the nail of the Jotunheim that connected the Yggdrasil Tree, and it was so sturdy and cold that it was impossible to be melted.
Pirs of ice came all down from the sky and surrounded Mykel with it. Those pirs were the [Undying Ice], and because of how cold it was, a fierce blizzard started and covered the pirs. Whoever was inside that blizzard would die from [Undying Frostbite].
"Do you think that would be enough?" Freyja asked with a concerned look on her face.
"We don''t know. You can see the steam and the mist started to appear, and that means Mykel is resisting the cold. The worst case scenario is that the Undying Ice will melt and the me inside his body is still burning," Skadi answered as she watched from the distance.
The mist started to cover the whole Niflheim, and it was so thick that they couldn''t see anything beyond their hands could reach. They also heard cracking sounds in the distance, and the only thing that could make such sounds were the [Undying Ice] pirs.
"How powerful is that me?! There''s no way Undying Ice can''t stop such me!" Skadi asked as she tried to look in the distance.
"That''s Mykel. He''s someone that has so many up to his sleeves, and someone you don''t want to underestimate," Loki answered as he grabbed Laevateinn staff. "I will help as well," Loki said as he stabbed Laevateinn on the ground.
The mist around them slowly got wrapped itself into a giant sphere through Loki''s magic. He then burst the mist toward Mykel, and it released an extremely cold temperature.
The cold was enough to make a bridge out of it, but that wasn''t their concern since they could still see the re of the me that came from the blizzard.
"Is it not working?" Hel asked.
Before anyone could answer that question, the [Undying Ice] pirs shattered, and it made loud cracking noises. Everyone was shocked and didn''t move a muscle. They even held their breath as they watched the pirs crumble.
A heatwave suddenly struck everyone, and they could feel the hotness of the heatwave. It was unbearable, but thankfully it onlysted for a few seconds. They then looked at Mykel standing naked without a single string covering his body.
Mykel looked at his hands, arms, and body. He shook his head in disbelief as he scoffed.
"Did I just really spend half trillions of Arcana Coins for this? It''s worst than getting struck by Gungnir," Mykel said as he looked at his status screen and the amount of [Arcana Coins] that he had left.
"It doesn''t matter, it''s a good thing that this happened. Now I know that even Rank 2 and Rank 1 Godly Resistance won''t be able to handle this. The only two Gods that are still above me in this skill would be those two," Mykel said as he turned around and looked at everyone.
Loki suddenly appeared behind Mykel and wrapped ck cloth to cover his body. He was giggling mischievously as he put his hands on Mykel''s shoulders from behind.
"That was quite a show, and I didn''t expect for you to kill Hades either. Also, I was a bit worried there," Loki said.
Mykel didn''t say anything as he covered his bottom half with the ck cloth. He walked toward Thor and the others, and then suddenly Hera came to Niflheim.
Hera looked at the remains of Hades'' body, and she looked a bit devastated by the condition of her brother. She didn''t cry, and she wasn''t angry at Mykel for killing Hades because she believed that he would be able to bring him back to life again.
"Was that on purpose?" Hera asked as she carefully grabbed Hades'' body.
"Yes. I want to send Lucifer a message that if he decided to go against me, I will kill all his followers without hesitation," Mykel said as he looked at the sky.
"You hear me, Lucifer? This is what you will get if you go against me. This is just a first warning, so if you still want to have a deal with me, don''t act like you have the upper hand," Mykel said telepathically.
Lucifer didn''t say anything, but Mykel knew that Lucifer heard what he said.
"I told you didn''t I? You just made a grave mistake asking for her help. Now, what are you going to do? You have nowhere to run, you''re cornered. I can''t wait to see you begging for her mercy," Mykel said as he chuckled.
Mykel looked at Hera carrying Hades'' body, or at least the remaining of his body.
"I will bring him back to life," Mykel said.
"I know, I just want to bury him somewhere," Hera replied as she nodded her head with understanding. "Do you want to join me? I want to bury him in a special ce," Hera asked as she looked at Mykel.
Mykel nodded his head.
Mykel entered the portal that Hera had opened after he went back to Earth to wear his shirt and zer. They were on top of the mountain, a mountain where they fought Cronus, Mt. Othrys.
"It''s been a while since I get back here," Hera said as she put down Hades'' body, and enjoyed the breeze. "It all started here, all of us, fighting Cronus. So I believe this is the right ce to bury him, and Zeus won''t know because he hates this ce," Hera continued as she looked around.
A woman appeared from the portal, and it was Persephone. She was still covered in tears, and she immediately broke down the moment she saw Hades'' body again.
Hera approached Persephone and hugged her so tightly as she tried tofort her. She could tell the pain that Persephone had, and it was painful for Hera to see all the sadness that Persephone had been through.
Mykel looked at Persephone, and even though he was the one who killed Hades, she didn''t show any hatred toward him. Her sadness overwhelmed her other emotions, but he didn''t feel bad at all toward her.
"Mykel can bring him back to life, don''t cry, Persephone," Hera said as she hugged Persephone''s head and rested it on her chest.
Persephone was sobbing as she slowly looked up at Mykel.
"Can you really bring him back to life?" Persephone asked.
"Yes, I can, but not right now. I need time, so I need you to be patient," Mykel answered as he nodded his head. "Also, I''m sorry for killing your husband, but I have to," Mykel continued as he crouched in front of her.
"I knew this would happen, but he didn''t listen. Athena, Aphrodite, Artemis, and even everyone else had warned him. Now look at what he did, he sent my beloved husband to death," Persephone couldn''t stop her tears.
"It will make Zeus and Poseidon open their eyes. Their egos slowly crumble our family, and the other Gods," Hera said as she slowly leaned her head back.
"It''s already crumbling, and right now, Athena and the others are going against him after what happened to Hades because Zeus and Poseidon are nning to avenge his death," Persephone said as she looked at Hera. "It''s happening, and I think it''s not toote to stop them, Hera. Everyone needs you,"
Hera was surprised, and then she looked at Mykel with a worried expression.
"Let''s go and pay them a visit. A beating should be enough to open their eyes," Mykel said as he stood up and looked at Mount Olympus in the distance. "Don''t worry, I''m not going to kill them. I will cripple them like what happened to Odin," Mykel continued.
288 Chapter 287
?288 Chapter 287: Cripple.
"Are you seriously going to fight Mykel? After everything that we all saw together?" Athena asked with her eyes squinted and looked at Zeus sitting on his throne. "You used your mighty lightning bolt, but it didn''t even do anything to Mykel. I want you to reconsider it," Athena continued.
Zeus stared at Athena with a sharp gaze without blinking his eyes. He then stood up and walked down the stairs.
"Athena, do you think I don''t know? You have been spending your time with them. I wonder if you''re still a part of us," Zeus asked as he called his lightning bolt into his hand.
Athena furrowed her eyebrows. "What are you talking about? Even if I''m spending my time with them, that doesn''t have anything to do with this! You''re endangering everyone''s life if you do this!" Athena replied with her hands clenched.
"Athena is right, Zeus. It has nothing to do with this," Themis said as she stared at them from her throne. "It''s not wise to face him, and I don''t think we will be able to fight him knowing he''s stronger than all of us,"
"Father, we can''t fight him," Ares said as he slowly walked toward Zeus. "Please reconsider it as Athena said,"
Zeus nced at Ares, and then he struck Ares with [Lightning Nimbus]. A circle prison made of lightning that electrocuted anyone who was inside. It struck hundreds of lightning bolts per second, and nobody would be able to withstand that.
"You disappointed me, Ares. I trusted you, but you betrayed my trust, and now you will have to pay for what you have done," Zeus said as he watched Ares get paralyzed by the lightning bolts.
Everyone couldn''t do anything to help Ares because they didn''t want to get a taste of Zeus'' wrath. Athena then looked at Demeter since she was the only one who could calm him down.
"Zeus! This isn''t you," Demeter said as she hurriedly walked toward Zeus. "Stop it, and let''s think rationally," Demeter continued as she grabbed Zeus'' right arm from behind.
"You stay away from this!" Zeus said as he pushed Demeter away as he red at her.
Demeter was so terrified to see Zeus'' wrath, so she immediately walked away and didn''t want to bother him. It was useless to go against Zeus, especially when he was furious because nobody could stop him.
"From now on, whoever goes against my words, I will punish them," Zeus said as the thunder started rumbling in the sky.
Everyone nced at each other, and they could tell the heavy storm that had happened outside Mount Olympus. The sea was raging, and the thunder was ripping the sky. Both Zeus and Poseidon had fixed their minds to fight Mykel no matter if they would lose or not.
While they silently looked at each other, the doors burst open. They all got startled and immediately turned their heads to look who dared to enter Mount Olympus hall at a time like this. They were surprised when they saw Hera ring at Zeus and Poseidon with Persephone standing next to her.
"Hera," Zeus said in disbelief.
Before Zeus could take a single step to approach Hera, Mykel entered the hall with a smirk on his face. Zeus was surprised to see him, and his face turned red and veins were popping on his forehead as he clenched his fists.
"I heard someone is still not satisfied with the result," Mykel said as he walked past Hera and Persephone.
Poseidon swung his trident around and then threw it at Mykel at the speed of sound. Everyone watched as the trident flew toward Mykel, but then Mykel stopped it before the spear could hit him with [Telekinesis].
"Sending me one of your sources of power, so reckless," Mykel said as he tried to control the trident with his left hand. He then grabbed the trident and he could feel the flow of the ocean the moment he touched it. "Now I have be the God of the sea," Mykel continued as he stabbed the trident on the ground, and the sea started to follow Mykel''smand.
Poseidon tried to pull the trident back to him, but Mykel held the trident so tightly that it seemed that the trident was no longer listen to Poseidon''smand. He looked so surprised as Mykel scoffed and smirked at him.
Hera averted her gaze and saw Ares was being tortured inside the [Lightning Nimbus].
"Release him," Hera said.
Zeus was focused on Mykel so he didn''t listen to Hera''s words.
"I said, release him!" Hera shouted and her voice echoed throughout the hall.
Zeus snapped back to reality, and then looked at Hera who was furious at him for torturing Ares. Although he was mad at Hera because she left him, he still wanted to please her to show that he would do anything for her, so he released Ares from the [Lightning Nimbus].
Hera hurriedly ran toward Ares, and then she gave enough [Arcana Coin] to him so he could recover from the wounds. His condition was so bad that he almost got fried by the lightning bolts, and he couldn''t even move a muscle.
"Let''s end this once and for all, Zeus," Mykel said as he stared at Zeus. "Let''s not involve everyone else in our fight. I will fight both you and Poseidon, and I will not use any magic, only brute strength. The winner can have Hera," Mykel continued.
Zeus and Poseidon stared at Mykel with suspicion.
"You can choose the ce to your advantage so you can have the upper hand. How''s that?" Mykel asked
"Why would I want that if I have every god that will fight for me?" Zeus asked back.
Mykel scoffed as he chuckled and smirked. He then sighed as he cracked his neck and activated [Judgement].
Everyone fell to their knees and lost all their strength. Those who hadn''t experienced it before, were scared and terrified about what happened to their bodies.
"How ignorant can you be? Have you not seen how merciful I was back there? You think that I''m still inferior to you?" Mykel asked as he walked toward Zeus and Poseidon. "Bowing your head, kneeling and powerless. Bring as many Gods as you like, and they all will bow their heads before me," Mykel continued.
Mykel grabbed Zeus'' long white hair and pulled his head so Zeus could see Mykel''s face. Zeus saw how terrifying Mykel''s smile was, and how par excellence his presence was.
"Now, tell me. Do you want to die here right now, or do you want to fight?" Mykel asked as he raised his eyebrows.
Zeus tried to nod his head, but his neck was so stiff that he couldn''t move his head at all.
"Answer me, or I will kill you," Mykel said as he looked into Zeus'' eyes.
Zeus tried so hard to open his mouth and speak, but nothing happened.
"I see, so you don''t want to answer. Maybe this will help," Mykel said as he stabbed Zeus'' right hand with the trident, and then he tore Zeus'' right wrist off.
Zeus started to scream, but he still couldn''t move his mouth and tongue to speak. Mykel then stabbed Zeus'' right shoulder and pulled it off his body.
Everyone could hear the scream, but they couldn''t see what happened, only heard the sound of bone cracking and flesh tearing. Hera and the others felt a deja vu because it reminded them how Ra was powerless in front of Mykel.
"What about you, Poseidon? I heard you were angry because nobody want you to be the Chariot Arcana candidate," Mykel said as he pulled the trident from Zeus'' shoulder.
Mykel used his right foot to lift Poseidon''s body. He was still sitting on his knees and couldn''t move his body as he saw Mykel and the trident in his right hand.
"Maybe I should make you unfit to be a candidate," Mykel said as he swung the trident, and then cut Poseidon''s right arm. He didn''t stop there and immediately cut off Poseidon''s left arm. "Look at you, you look good without arms," Mykel said with a gentle smile on his face.
"I should cut off your legs as well, maybe you will look better without them as well," Mykel said as he kicked Poseidon to the ground.
They could hear the screams of pain, and it terrified them. They didn''t remember when thest time they were scared shitless. They were no longer a God in front of Mykel''s [Judgement], they were all turned into helpless humans.
"To top it off, how can someone lead if he doesn''t have a tongue to speak?" Mykel said as he sat on top of Poseidon''s body. "Now, open your mouth, and I will do a little modification. It will sting a bit, but you will be fine," Mykel continued as he smirked and forcefully opened Poseidon''s mouth.
Poseidon''s screams turned into gargles.
"Now it''s perfect," Mykel said as he stood on top of Poseidon''s body.
289 Chapter 288
?289 Chapter 288: Younger generation.
Mykel looked at Zeus who was still groaning in pain and saw the lightning bolt on the ground. He then grabbed the lightning bolt as Zeus watched his powerful scepter being snatched away right in front of his eyes.
"You should have epted my offer," Mykel said as he looked at the trident and the lightning bolt in his hands. "Now, you''re going to taste your own medicine," Mykel turned around and pointed the lightning bolt toward the sky.
Mykel cast [Lightning Nimbus] since the skill came from the scepter and then targeted Zeus. He then deactivated [Judgement], and everyone started to gasp for air as Zeus got electrocuted by the lightning bolts.
The first thing they did was to lift their heads and see Poseidon and Zeus'' conditions. They were covering their mouths with their eyes wide open.
Themis watched the cruelty of Mykel and decided to walk down the stairs.
"You have gone too far," Themis said as she stared at Mykel.
Mykel turned around and raised his eyebrow as he stared back at Themis. "Come closer, and say that again in front of my face," Mykel replied without showing any expression with a t tone voice.
Themis immediately stopped walking and froze still as she stared at Mykel with fear written on her face.
"They will be fine, they''re Gods, and they will recover eventually," Mykel said as he walked toward Hera.
Mykel offered the lightning bolt to Hera, and Hera looked at it with a confused look. He nodded his head, and then Hera took the scepter from his hand.
"No matter how you hate it here, you still want to be here because this is your home. Now that those two can''t do anything, I want you to be the one in charge here and make it a home for everyone," Mykel said as he looked Hera in the eye. "If those two or any Gods are trying to hurt you, I will be there,"
Themis listened to Mykel''s words and started to understand why Mykel did this. Not only her, but all the Olympian Gods were listening to him and understood his intentions.
Mykel looked at Ares and then pointed the trident at him. Ares'' body was covered with water, and slowly all the wounds were being healed. Ares then opened his eyes as he groaned and tried to stand up.
Ares didn''t see what had happened to Poseidon and Ares because he was unconscious. He was speechless, but then the trident was pointing right in front of his face.
"Mykel? You did that?" Ares asked as he lifted his head to look at Mykel''s face.
"Yes, and why are you so surprised about it?" Mykel replied, and then spun the trident, and pointed the back of the trident at Ares. "Here, from now on, you will be the God of War and the God of the Sea," Mykel said as he wiggled the trident.
Ares looked so confused because there were so many things to process. Hera suddenly grabbed the trident and then switched it with the scepter.
"I think you''re more fit to use this rather than the trident, Ares," Hera said as she offered the scepter. "Help me rebuild our world as peaceful as the one in the north where we don''t need to use violence to establish and maintain a stable status quo under your father and his brothers," Hera continued with a smile.
Ares looked at the scepter, and then looked at Mykel and Hera back and forth.
"I promised you, didn''t I? I will give you his lightning bolt. Now take it, and be someone who''s not like him. Lead the Gods with her," Mykel said with his arms crossed.
Ares hesitated at first, but then he took the scepter with his right hand. His whole right arm got a tingling feeling, and the veins under his skin turned light blue. He felt a tremendous amount of power that ran through his veins.
"Can I ask you something, Mykel," Ares said as he stood up with Hera''s help.
Mykel nodded his head.
"I remember you didn''t make Thor your underlings. I want the same thing," Ares said. "I don''t want to be your tool," Ares exined.
Mykel raised his eyebrows, and then he started chuckling softly.
"When did I ever use you as a tool? But sure, if that''s what you want," Mykel replied as he nodded with understanding. "Although, there''s still something that I need from you," Mykel said.
Ares gulped and already got nervous.
"Remember what my goal is? I want you to help me when the timees," Mykel said as he stared Ares in the eye with a serious expression.
Mykel was talking about the empty seat of the Judgment Arcana. He needed the votes from all the Major Arcanas, or at least more than half to choose him.
"Yes, I remember, and I will do exactly what you want," Ares nodded his head with understanding. "Then, does that mean I''m free?" Ares asked.
Mykel smiled and raised his eyebrow. "When did I ever force you to join me? You were there because of your own will. I just persuaded and offered you a good deal, and you just took it," Mykel answered as he walked backward.
Mykel turned around and then looked at all the Olympian Gods in the hall. He then gifted each one of them ten million [Arcana Coins] except Hermes, Zeus, and Poseidon, they got nothing.
"Let''s just say that''s for an apology foring in and making a mess," Mykel said as he looked at Themis. "You''re free to join us and visit Niflheim if you want. We have good wines, fruits, and music," Mykel continued with a smile, and then he tilted his head as he stared at the notification in front of him.
"I will be waiting," Mykel said as she looked at Themis, and then he disappeared.
Hera put her right hand behind Ares'' back, and then she looked at all the Olympian Gods.
"It''s just my selfish wish, but I hope with this change, we can unite and thrive for something greater," Hera said. "This might be our only chance, and Ares would be the right one to lead us,"
"What about you?" Themis asked.
"I will guide Ares from behind the curtain, I will leave the future to the younger generation," Hera answered.
Everyone looked perplexed by Hera''s answer. Even Ares was so confused.
"It''s time for Ares, Athena, Artemis, Hermes, Apollo, Dionysus, and Persephone to be the ones in charge," Hera exined as she looked at them. "Of course, we the older Gods will help them, but we aren''t going to get involved directly. You can say that we will be their guidance,"
"If that''s what you want, we need to discuss this matter further," Themis said.
"Yes, that''s what I''m nning to do," Hera replied as she nodded her head in agreement.
(In the Dimiourgia)
Mykel stood right in front of a big mountain with waterfalls running down into the river. The mountain had a face, and hair made of the waterfalls with a slim body sitting and hugging her own right leg.
"Is there a reason why you want to see me, Goddess Gaia?" Mykel asked as he looked up at the beautiful face on the mountain with glowing green eyes.
Gaia slowly closed her eyes, and then the birds started to fly around above the river. The water started to rise and made a whirlpool in front of him. The leaves of the trees got blown away by the chill wind and started to get sucked into the whirlpool.
A woman with light green hair with misty gray skin appeared from behind the water in a see-through white dress that barely covered anything on her body. She slowly opened her eyes and stared at Mykel with her bright green eyes.
"I want to see you in person, Mykel Alester, the Mortal God, the Rule-breaker, the Elude of Fate, the Killer of God, the Master of Demons," Gaia said with a quiet and soothing voice as a breathe of air.
"Who made those titles?" Mykel asked with a gentle smile and eyebrows raised.
"I did," Gaia replied and gave a smile back to Mykel. "But I didn''t bring you here to hear all of those titles. I''m inviting you to have a drink and for a small talk. So, would you ept my invitation?" Gaia asked.
"Of course," Mykel answered as he nodded his head.
290 Chapter 289
?290 Chapter 289: Gaia.
"Is this fine? Or should I make it more, befitting for the one who rules over thousands of gods?" Gaia asked with a smile.
"I''m just a guest, I have noints," Mykel answered as he looked at the big table with two chairs made of stone in front of him. "Although, why did you make a big table but the chairs are right next to each other?" Mykel asked.
"I just want to sit next to you, is that a problem?" Gaia asked as she looked at Mykel to her left.
Mykel shook his head, and then he sat down on the chair.
Mykel looked at the scenery, which was a bit simr to what the Empyrean World used to be. It was so peaceful and rxing, especially since all the creatures that lived there were so friendly and easy to approach.
Gaia sat down and noticed the chair was too small for her, and so she shrunk her body and made it as tall as Mykel. She then let a tree growing next to her, and the branches turned into cups. She plucked the cups and put them on the table.
"Would you like tea, coffee, milk, or wine?" Gaia asked.
"Anything would be fine, but wine sounds nice," Mykel answered.
Gaia grew a grape from the same tree, and she used magic to squeeze the grapes. She then poured the wine into the cup and gave it to Mykel.
"Go ahead," Gaia said as she looked at the cup.
Mykel took a sip, and it was the sweetest wine he ever had, and he could drink a lot of them. Suddenly, he felt a bit weird after taking a few sips of the wine, and his head started to ache and spin a bit.
"This is really a strong wine," Mykel said as he took a deep breath and exhaled deeply to let the alcohol leave his body.
"Is it really?" Gaia asked with her eyebrows raised as she took a few sips. "Oh, yes, it''s quite strong for this asion. We should drink something else," Gaia said as she squinted her eyes.
Mykel didn''tin as he watched Gaia change the wine into water.
"I want to thank you for saving her, but there''s also something else that I want from you," Gaia said as she looked at Mykel. "I want you to save another recipient of mine," Gaia continued.
"You want me to save Audgier?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised.
Gaia looked a bit surprised when she heard her recipient''s name. She never thought that Mykel would know the name, and it made her more curious about him.
"Yes, Audgier. How did you know his name?" Gaia asked. "Never mind that, you don''t have to answer that question," Gaia continued as she shook her head.
"Of course, I won''t ask you to do it for free because you''re the only one who can do it. I can give you something valuable in return," Gaia said.
"Even if you don''t tell me that, I will save him anyway because he will be useful to me in the future. You don''t have to give me something," Mykel replied as he leaned on the chair and stared at the river to his left.
"If you put it that way, then I will take the opportunity to ask you for another favor," Gaia said.
Mykel turned his head and looked at Gaia smiling at him.
"My sister, Nyx," Gaia said as she crossed her arms on the table. "I want you to bring her back to her sense as what you did to Zeus, Poseidon, and the unfortunate Hades," Gaia continued as she looked at the sky.
Although it was uncertain which came first, Nyx or Gaia, Mykel decided to make them sisters in the story. There would be no night without earth, and if earth existed, that also meant that night would exist at the same time.
Gaia wasn''t as strong as Nyx, not in a million years, but Nyx was afraid of her for a reason. If Gaia decided to kill herself, all the Greek Gods would lose all their homes and world, and that included Nyx. Nyx without her world would lose all her power, and so would all the Greek Gods.
Gaia would always be on top and respected by the Greek Gods. The problem was, Gaia was never interested in anything that happened between the Gods. Unfortunately, after knowing Nyx brought something that would endanger Gaia as the mother of creation, she couldn''t help but get worried about the future.
"You should know by now that she has someone that would protect her if I decided to do that," Mykel said.
"I know, but isn''t that a good thing? You can take care of both of them easily. Everything would end by then," Gaia replied.
"Do you really want it to end?" Mykel asked back.
Gaia squinted her eyes with a bit of a smile on her face. She looked at Mykel with a bit of suspicion and curiosity at the same time.
"You''re nning something, and I want you to tell me," Gaia said.
Mykel smirked as he shook his head. "It''s something that you need to earn first, even for the mother of creation, I can''t trust you yet," Mykel replied.
Gaia pretended to look surprised with her left hand covering her mouth, but then she chuckled softly as she nodded her head with understanding.
"Does that mean you''re inviting me to that ce? Where''s everything so dark and gloomy? What was it called again? Niflheim?" Gaia asked.
"That''s if you want to go there. I''m not insisting on you, but I would love to see you there," Mykel answered as he nodded his head. "When was thest time you met your own creation? Don''t you miss them?" Mykel asked.
Gaia hummed as she rested her right cheek on her right hand. "I will think about it," Gaia answered.
"Well then, it looks like I we have nothing else to discuss. I have to go back to my world since I have been away for too long. Also, for your favor, I will find my way in first," Mykel said.
"What? You''re leaving already?"Gaia asked as she stood up. "Well then, let''s meet again someday," Gaia said as she looked at Mykel.
"Yes, we will meet again very soon," Mykel smiled, and then warped back to earth.
(In Mykel''s office)
Mykel was back sitting on his chair, and he realized it was already nighttime. He looked at the time, and it was already past midnight, so he decided to go back to the apartment.
Mykel entered the apartment and saw Lh sitting on her own in the living room watching TV. She was wearing his shirt with nothing else. She looked tired and bored at the same time. She missed him so much that she wore Mykel''s shirt so she could smell his scent.
"You''re still awake?" Mykel asked as he approached her.
Lh turned her head and looked at Mykel with a tired smile.
"Hi, you''re finally back," Lh said as she hugged the pillow.
Mykel sat down and looked at what Lh was watching, and it was just a midnight old movie. She put the pillow on Mykel''sp andy down as she grabbed Mykel''s left arm to wrap her body with it.
"I have been wondering," Lh said.
Mykel looked down and saw Lh nkly staring at the TV.
"Am I pregnant?" Lh asked as she looked up into Mykel''s eye.
"Yes, you''re pregnant," Mykel answered as he nodded his head.
All the fatigue in Lh''s body suddenly disappeared, and then she immediately sat up.
"I am?!" Lh asked with a big smile on her face.
Lh hugged Mykel so tightly as she made cute and happy noises. Mykel chuckled as he stroked her back and thought about it for a second.
"So, what do you want?" Mykel asked.
Lh leaned her head back to look at Mykel''s face.
"Want what?" Lh asked.
"A daughter or a son?" Mykel asked back.
"You can do something like that?" Lh asked with a confused look. "Then, if I can choose, I would love to have a daughter," Lh answered.
"A daughter?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised. "A daughter it is then," Mykel said with a smile.
291 Chapter 290
?291 Chapter 290: Announcement.
"Did something good happen, Miss Lh? Your face looked brighter than usual," Agnez asked as she grabbed the cup of coffee on the kitchen counter and stared at Lh.
"There''s something that I want to announce," Lh said with a big smile on her face.
Everyone raised their eyebrows and gathered in the living room. They sat down and didn''t say a single word as they stared at Lh and waited.
"I''m pregnant," Lh said as she chuckled in disbelief.
Not a single one of them was reacting to Lh''s announcement for a few seconds. The first one to react was Nagy and Lillith, and then everyone else approached Lh to congratte her.
Jeanne and Agnez were staring at Mykel in disbelief, but he didn''t say nor show any expression.
"Wait a minute, doesn''t that mean she''s having a demi-god baby?" Rozan asked as he looked at everyone. "She is, right, boss? I mean you''re a God, and Miss Lh is a human," Rozan looked at Mykel.
"Who knows, maybe. I have never impregnated anyone before," Mykel answered as he walked to the kitchen and grabbed an apple.
Everyone was more surprised by Mykel''s answer rather than the fact Lh might conceive a demi-god baby.
"Wait, so you have never, not even once, impregnated anyone?" Agnez asked with her eyebrows raised.
"Never. Lh is the first one. I''m a bit picky with whom I want to sleep with, especially to bear my child," Mykel answered, and then he bit the apple in his hand as he stared at Lh''s stomach.
Of course, hearing that made Lh feel so special, and it made both Agnez and Jeanne a little jealous. Although they were jealous, Mykel wouldn''t let them get pregnant since they were important to the team.
"It''s time for you to tell Lyn everything, Agnez," Mykel said as he leaned on the counter and rested his arms on the counter. "That includes them as well," Mykel continued as he snapped his fingers, and then Zherlthsh, Vixelleth, Beldathiel, and sya appeared in the suite.
Lh looked so confused, and neither did Beldathiel and her sisters. They were confused as to why they were summoned to the suite.
"Why are Vix and Zeth here? And who are those two women?" Lh asked.
Agnez transformed herself into Mazikeen, and then she started to exin everything. Not only her, but Jeanne and the others were adding more details that Agnez skipped.
Lh was shocked when she found out Vixelleth and Zherlthsh were demons. The demons brought chaos to the districts and killed thousands of Awakeners.
"All of you are the demon princesses? The daughters of the Demon Kings?" Lh asked as she sat down since she needed to process what she just heard.
Everyone was trying to calm Lh down, but Rozan got traumatized when he saw sya. He was still getting haunted by her in his sleep, and couldn''t erase how powerless he was back then which led him to his death.
While Rozan was trying tofort himself, Asmond appeared on TV. Asmond was holding a press conference in front of the Fraternity Association.
"Wait, what''s Asmond doing there?" Rozan asked as he pointed at the TV.
Everyone gathered to watch Asmond and to listen to what he had to say.
"Good morning, everyone, there''s something that I would like to announce," Asmond said as he looked at Enma and the others who stood right next to him. "Ever since Kastor passed away and entrusted me with his legacy, we have been doing our best to prevent the demons from invading our world," Asmond continued.
"I know that it sounds like we are the ones who did everything, but to tell you the truth, we have been asking the Guild Association to help us, and they''re also offering to help me maintain the Fraternity Association. Mykel Alester and Miss Lh, I owe them so much that I don''t know what will happen to the Fraternity Association without them," Asmond said with a smile on his face.
"I realized that being the head of the Fraternity Association and the leading team in the tower, I can''t choose between those two. So, Miss Enma is retiring from the team, and will be handling the affair of the Fraternity Association," Asmond said.
Mykel raised his eyebrows and looked at Lh. She shook her head and she had no idea about it either, so that meant it was a sudden decision or maybe something had happened in the Fraternity Association.
"Zeth, you got a new job," Mykel said.
Zherlthsh raised her eyebrows as she looked at Mykel.
"I want you to go to the Fraternity Association and bring Enma to our side," Mykel looked at Enma who was giving her speech.
"Even if you ordered me and forced me, there''s nothing I can do because this isn''t something that I''m good at," Zherlthsh responded with her arms crossed.
"Let me do it," Vixelleth said as she looked at Mykel. "It doesn''t matter with what kind of method I''m using, right?" Vixelleth asked.
Agnez nced at Vixelleth, and she remembered that time when she was forced to sleep with her.
"Anything but violence," Mykel said.
"I''m not nning to, but in exchange, I want something in return," Vixelleth said as she walked toward Mykel with a mischievous smile. Vixelleth whispered something into Mykel''s left ear as she smiled and giggled softly.
"Is that it?" Mykel asked.
"Of course. I wouldn''t dare to ask for more," Vixelleth smiled as she nodded her head. "Also, congrattion on that baby in your body, Lh. She will be a good fighter since she''s inherited Mykel''s power. I can already smell the divine power in your belly," Vixelleth continued.
Lh covered her stomach as if she was trying to protect the baby from Vixelleth.
"Don''t worry, I don''t like infants, I prefer women," Vixelleth giggled mischievously. "Anyway, I still need her rmendation first, so I can get in there," Vixelleth continued.
Mykel looked at Lh and nodded his head. "She won''t harm you nor all these demon princesses. They wouldn''t dare to touch you since I''m their master," Mykel said to assure Lh that nothing would happen to her.
"Let''s go to my office," Lh said.
Lh, Zherlthsh, and Vixelleth followed Lh from behind and left the suite. Beldathiel dragged sya back to the castle before sya clung onto Mykel''s arm.
"Why are you suddenly want Enma to join our side?" Agnez asked.
"Enma is still angry because Asmond killed Kastor. She retired because she had the opportunity to be away from Asmond, and she believed that she was no longer needed in the team. It would be better if we have more tankers in our team, especially Gunnar since he likes her," Mykel answered with his arms crossed and looked at Enma''s [Character] story.
"Boss?! Why did you expose me like that?" Gunnar asked with a panicked expression.
"Why? You have been secretly talking with her, especially when you two were in the Astaroth Tower and Mahazael Tower. I have been paying attention to all of you," Mykel answered as he chuckled. "Anyway, this is a great opportunity for me," Mykel continued as he watched Enma leave the podium and enter the building.
Everyone judgingly stared at Gunnar as they hummed with understanding.
"Which tower that should we clear next, Mykel?" Jeanne asked.
"The Abaddon Tower, and as I said back then that the rest of the towers after the Mahazael Tower would be way easier and faster to clear. There are four towers left that you need to clear, and if can, I want you to clear four of them in a week," Mykel said.
"The Abaddon Tower, which one is it again? Is it the one that is quite strong against physical attack?" Sven asked as he tried to remember.
"Yes, all the demons in the Abaddon Tower have thick skin and high resistance. That shouldn''t be a problem because everyone here has Hellfire gem socketed in all of their weapons now. It would be easy," Rozan answered as he pointed at the weapons on disy.
"When are we going to clear it? Tomorrow?" Agnez asked.
"Yes, and again, we are going to need Asmond''s presence. I don''t want you guys to deal with Demon Lords," Mykel nodded his head as he looked at the Abaddon Tower in the distance. "I will inform Asmond, and you all should prepare,"
"You''re the boss," Agnez said as she walked to her bedroom and sipped her coffee.
292 Chapter 291
?292 Chapter 291: Ice cold.
"How are you feeling? I can see that you''re still affected by that skill," Mykel asked as he walked next to Lillith to the Abaddon Tower.
"I think a part of my soul got sucked into Jeanne''s sword when she stabbed Exima," Lillith answered as she pressed her chest with her left hand.
Mykel couldn''t help but chuckle, and it made Lillith look a bit worried.
"Of course not. That Sentient Skill doesn''t transfer your soul into the target''s body. You''re just controlling their consciousness, and seeing what they''re seeing. That skill is different from what Shelly has, Quintessence. If Shelly used her skill and Jeanne stabbed the body that Shelly upied, she would get sucked into the sword," Mykel exined as he looked at Lillith who was listening to his exnation so seriously.
"You''re not lying, right? So I''m fine and nothing is happening to me?" Lillith asked, and she was still a bit worried.
"Why would I lie? You''re fine," Mykel said as he gently rubbed Lillith''s head. "It''s just the drawback of using that skill because you shared the same feeling and pain as Exima. Nothing more," Mykel continued as he pulled Lillith closer and rested her head on his chest tofort her.
They arrived at the Abaddon Tower, and now they were waiting for Asmond''s team to arrive. Mykel used the opportunity to try to speak with them through the new skill from his [Authority] skill called [Channel].
"Can you hear me," Mykel said in his mind to Jeanne.
Jeanne was startled and immediately looked at Mykel with a confused look.
"I see that you can hear me. I''m just testing a new skill, and I think you should be able to speak to me back," Mykel said as he looked at the skill description.
"Hallo?" Jeanne said as if she was on the phone.
"I can hear you now," Mykel answered.
"Mykel, the system charged me fifty thousand Arcana Coins just for this?!" Jeanne said in disbelief.
Mykel saw a notification and got the fifty thousand [Arcana Coins] that Jeanne had spent to speak to him. That was nice, and he started to understand why it was such a thing because the system wanted to give profit to the [Benefactor].
Mykel also realized that the price of items he added into the [Benefactor Shop] couldn''t be lowered than the price he bought them from the system. The minimum price he could put up was 10% more than the price he bought it for.
"Alwayste," Agnez said as she sighed and looked at her wristwatch. "Anyway, Mykel. Can you add more items to the shop? We need more Recovery Potion because it prevents us from getting fatigued,"
"It''s out of stock already? I put five hundred of them in the shop a few days ago," Mykel asked as he checked the shop, and then refilled the items in the shop. "There. This time I put ten thousand so everyone else can buy it as well," Mykel said as he closed the screen.
While they were waiting for Asmond, Mykel checked Nexus and Lexus''s feeds. The first thing he saw was the two of them were chilling in a city and disguising themselves to blend in with the crowd.
So far, they hadn''t found anyone that they thought was worthy of being brought and introduced to Mykel. Those two had been killing and assassinating the Awakeners from left to right, from country to country based on their [Character] story.
"There they are," Gunnar said as he looked at the SUVs approaching them.
They entered the tower and went straight to the sixteenth floor. They looked at how underwhelming the second world waspared to the Kastihel World.
[The second world, Braspati]
[Free Braspati from the Second Demon Lord Marion''s army!]
"Stranded in the middle of the forest again, nothing new. Although, this might be the second time for us to see snow in a different world," Rozan said as he stretched his arms and sent a wind barrier to check the surrounding areas.
While they explored the snow forest, they heard a loud rumbling sound. The ground shook, and everyone looked at each other as they drew their weapons.
"What was that? Is that a demon?" Roxanne asked as she looked around.
"No, not a demon," Rozan answered as he shook his head. "It''s something else, but I''m not sure if I''m right. Right now, we are safe because I don''t detect any demons around us in a mile radius," Rozan continued.
Asmond looked at Rozan, and he wanted to be able to do something like Rozan. Sending wind barriers as detection like radars, he decided to ask Rozan to teach him.
"You want to be able to do this? You need to understand what''s magic first. It''s not that easy, but the simplest way to understand magic, you need to enhance your senses first. From there, you need to implement science into magic to maximize your magic skill," Rozan exined.
"I see, how did you find all this knowledge? Did you find it yourself or did Mykel teach you that?" Asmond asked as he looked at Mykel who walked in the front with Gunnar.
"It''s a secret, but I will tell you things that might help you," Rozan answered.
"Really? That''s really nice of you," Asmond said with a smile on his face.
Rozan lowered his head as he smirked and scoffed quietly. He wasn''t nning on teaching Asmond what he knew because it would be a waste of his time. Mykel already told them about his rtionship with Asmond''s Benefactor, so they wouldn''t want to help Mykel''s enemy''s recipient.
"Look! Icebergs!" Gunnar said as he walked out of the forest.
"That''s called cier you moron, and yes, I was thinking that the rumbling sound that we heard earlier came from that," Rozan said as he looked at the cier that was surrounding them, and the frozenke that they could walk on.
"We are surrounded by it, and looks like that''s our only way out," Agnez said as she pointed at the path that they could walk on to the top of the cier.
"What are waiting for then? Let''s go," Sven said as he looked at Agnez.
They all carefully walked on the frozenke and realized that the ice was so thick and dense that they didn''t have to worry about falling. They then kept on walking until they heard another rumbling and cracking sound, but it came from below them.
Rozan saw the frozenke crumbling in the distance as he readied his staff.
Two long white arms like ice reached the surface with their long and thick ws. They saw a creature crawl out of the frozenke. It had no legs, and it crawled with its hands. The demon had glowing blue eyes and the top of its head was shaped like a crown.
"No wonder I can''t sense anything, turns out they''re underneath us," Rozan said.
Gerrard shot [Hellfire] arrow at that creature right on the forehead. The creature started to roll over as it made loud screeches. The creature then went back to the hole he came out from, and everyone could hear the screeches echoing through the hole.
Everyone silently listened to the screeches, and suddenly they heard more than once screeches.
"You know what they say, if there''s one, there will more," Vincze said as he swung his spear and readied his stance.
293 Chapter 292
?293 Chapter 292: Kingdom of Ice.
"This one should be thest of them," Vincze said as he pulled his spear from the creature''s body, and then let the body melt into water. "Although they don''t look like a demon, they don''t have anything inside their thick ice body, huh? Do these creatures have souls or spirits, Jeanne?" Vincze asked.
"Nothing. I see nothinging out from their bodies, and I don''t feel anything as well when I kill them," Jeanne answered as she shook her head.
Asmond was dealing with the creatures on the left side with his team, and even though they didn''t struggle, Roxanne and the others got their weapons dulled. The thick and sturdy skin of the creature was scraping the des, so they had to be careful or they might break their weapons.
The notification appeared, and they had just cleared the sixteenth floor. The portal appeared right on top of the cier where Agnez pointed at it before.
On the seventeenth floor, they could only see ice and snow with mountains in the distance. Although they were surrounded by ice, the mountains in the distance had no snow or ice on it which meant not everything in Braspati World was covered in snow.
After hours of exploring the cier, they found a small vige with so many igloos. The vige looked abandoned and there was nothing for them to take.
"What''s the point of saving the world from demons when the world itself has no survivor left," Sven said as he came out of the igloo.
"We don''t know if there''s no survivor, and it matters because the demons can use the world they conquered as their new home. We can use this world like how Barika and his people use Bumi as their new home," Vincze answered.
"Iing!" Glen shouted in the distance.
Everyone went to see what Glen saw. They saw the same ice creatures again, but this time they were a bit different because they had legs. The creatures were three times the size of Gunnar.
"Finally, I''m sick of this ce already," Sven said as he swung his scythe.
They fought for an hour and a notification appeared the moment Asmond killed thest one. The portal appeared in the middle of the vige, and they all immediately went into the portal.
"Another ice, huh?" Rozan asked as he looked around.
"I think we should go there," Nagy pointed at the wind that blew up into the air from somewhere underneath the ice.
They all looked at the visible wind that Nagy pointed at. Rozan flew up to check what it was, and then hended with a mild shock expression on his face.
"It''s a giant hole, and I couldn''t see the bottom of it, but I can see a path for us to go down there though," Rozan said.
They decided to go and check the hole that Rozan mentioned. It was indeed a big hole as Rozan said. They looked so smallpared to the hole, and they saw the spiral path in front of them.
The deeper they got, the colder and darker the path was. Asmond''s team struggled to handle the cold, and Asmond had to use [Magic] to warm them up. They were more worried about their weapons because they wouldn''t be able to fight with the condition of their weapons.
"That looks like a gate made of ice, doesn''t it?" Gunnar asked as he stood in front of an ice with a carving on it.
"There''s a gap that we can walk through over there," Jeanne said as she saw the source of the wind blowing.
Gerrard and Rozan went to check the gap, and then they walked in while the others waited outside. It didn''t take long until they both came back, and they hurriedly walked back to the group.
"You won''t believe what we just saw,e on!" Rozan said.
They followed Rozan and Gerrard from behind and entered the gap in the gate. They were dumbfounded by what they saw. It was a kingdom of ice where everything was made from the cier.
"This ce is massive! How the hell did they make this thing?" Rufus asked as he looked around.
"I think they carved the inside of the cier and made it like this, but still, it''s impressive and it would take decades to make it this big," Arum answered as she checked one of the buildings around them.
"Are you sure about that? Because some of these buildings are made of stone or some sort, only covered in ice," Roxanne asked.
"Yeah, I''m not sure either, but I believe they did carve some of the buildings," Arum answered.
While they were thinking about what had happened to the ce, Agnez approached them.
"Let''s spread out and check every building in this ce. We might find someone or something," Agnez said to Asmond.
Asmond nodded with understanding, and then they went their separate ways to look around the kingdom of ice. Agnez sent Gerrard and Nagy to the castle in the further area of the kingdom to check if there was anyone alive.
"The buildings look abandoned to me, and there''s nothing inside as well. I think they gathered somewhere safe since we all can see those holes in the walls that might be made by those creatures we fought," Rozan said.
"You can go and find the buildings that seem suspicious to you," Agnez said.
"Alright, I''ll be right back," Rozan replied, and then flew away.
Gerrard and Nagy were heading toward the castle, and they noticed there was a brick road underneath the ice. Gerrard was about to say something, but then Nagy grabbed Gerrard''s hand and pulled her to the side. They both were hiding behind a wall, and Gerrard started to hear people talking in the distance.
"Is this what we have left?" The voice of an old man asked.
"We still have a few left, but we will have more food in two months," Another old man answered.
"Oh? Fresh meat ising?" The first old man asked.
"Yes, there will be plenty of them," The second old man answered.
Gerrard took a peak and saw the two old men walking toward the castle while they were holding a sack in their hands.
"Looks like we found something, let''s follow them," Gerrard said quietly.
Nagy came out from the corner, and then looked at the top of the castle.
"Can you bring us up there, Gerrard?" Nagy asked.
"I can, but we should check the building that those two came out from. We might find something in there," Gerrard answered as he pointed his thumb over his shoulder.
They both walked into the building where those two old men came from. They saw a spacious room the moment they entered, and it looked like a storage room. They then walked deeper into the building and saw sacks hanging on the rope.
"Those are the same sacks that those two old men were holding," Gerrard said as he approached one of the hanging sacks.
"What''s inside it? Food?" Nagy asked as she walked toward Gerrard.
"Yeah, it''s meat, small pieces of them," Gerrard said as he checked the inside of the sack, and then showed it to Nagy.
"What kind of meat is that? They look so small. Chicken?" Nagy asked.
"Not sure, maybe a goat,mb, or deer?" Gerrard replied as he shrugged his shoulders.
(At the same time on the other side of the kingdom)
Rozan found a big building away from the rest, and hended right in front of it. He looked around and made sure nobody was near him as he released a wind barrier to make sure that he was alone.
Rozan entered the building, and it was so dark inside. He lit a fire on top of his staff and saw piles of skeletons. He then decided to check one of the piles because he was curious since there were small skulls among the rest. He identally kicked the bone on the ground and hit the pile.
Rozan was grimacing as the loud cking sound of piles of bone hit each other. He then saw a lot of small human skulls on the ground, a lot more than the big skulls.
"Oh shit, looks like we found another baby eater here," Rozan said as he pointed his staff at the piles around him.
294 Chapter 293
Asmond and his team were looking around the buildings, and they were talking about the origins of the ce. They were curious about what had happened to the ce since not every building was made of ice. Some were frozen by ice, and some even had furniture inside that was abandoned.
While they were checking one of the frozen buildings, they heard a whistleing from one of the holes in the wall. They looked up and saw the same creaturee out of the hole, andnd right near them.
"Shit, we can''t deal with them, Asmond. Our weapons are already in a bad condition," Ss said as he looked at Asmond.
"Don''t worry, I will handle them. You guys go and check the buildings," Asmond said as he walked toward the creature and drew his sword.
Asmond cut the legs and arms of the creature, and it made the creature screech so loud that they echoed throughout the whole kingdom. Of course, Agnez and the others heard about it even though they were on the other side of the kingdom.
"Looks like they gotpany," Sven said as he looked in the direction the screeches came from.
"That''s none of our business, but it would be if they didn''t kill that creature fast enough and bring in the rest of them down here," Agnez replied as she looked around.
Rozan suddenlynded in front of them.
"We have got a problem. I found stacks of baby skeletons inside a building, and there were so many of them. Although, I''m not sure if it''s the demons or the creatures who ate them," Rozan said.
"If that''s the case, Gerrard and Nagy should know the answer by now. Let''s go and check the castle," Agnez said as she looked at the castle in the distance.
"Yeah, that''s what I thought as well," Rozan replied as he nodded his head.
Gerrard and Nagy were on top of the castle after, and they stealthily climbed down the wall since there was a window open right below them. They slowly climbed down since the ice was so slippery and they didn''t want to alert the people.
They heard the screech in the distance again, and this time it was louder that it alerted the people inside the castle. They both got into the window right after those people came out to check.
"Those creatures! They''reing here again?! Let''s hide!" A man''s voice echoed inside the castle.
Gerrard and Nagy looked at each other and then nodded their heads. They started to explore the inside of the castle, and it was somehow warmer than the outside.
While they were exploring the highest floor of the castle, they heard loud moaning voices in the distance. Nagy was immediately flustered when she heard it while Gerrard raised his eyebrows as he looked around to see where the voices wereing from.
"Come on, take my babies and breed like a whore!" An old man''s voice could be heard with the moaning. "That''s it! Make some space for my babies," The old man continued as he sighed in relief and moaned.
"That''s disgusting," Nagy said as she looked at the door where the voices wereing from.
They heard footstepsing from the room, and they both immediately hid behind a wall. The door burst open, and they heard women crying and sobbing as they ran away in the hallway. The women saw Gerrard and Nagy, but Nagy immediately put her finger in front of her lips as she shook her head.
The women''s eyes were teary, and they started running away again with nothing covering their bodies.
"What a good fucking, but I''m too old for this," The old man said as he stretched his arms and stood in front of the door. "Time to eat," The old man continued as he walked to the opposite side of the hallway.
"Let''s follow those girls, I want to hear what happened to their world," Nagy said.
Gerrard nodded his head and followed Nagy from behind.
Agnez walked on the main road and saw the castle right in front of them. They faintly heard people talking from the castle.
"Looks like there''s a survivor here, and that means the ones who ate babies are those people," Agnez said as she looked at Rozan.
"Right, and I hope they''re not like those people in Bumi World," Gunnar said. "Should we kill them if they turned out like zombies?" Gunnar asked Agnez.
"Of course, they have no reason to live anymore, but I don''t think that''s the case here. They breed the babies like in Helmga World, so that means these people are using the women to breed for food," Agnez answered as she kept walking toward the castle. "I''m not sure if we should kill them though,"
Asmond and his team showed up from the other road, and they were going to the castle as well.
"Oh, you guys are here as well. Are you guys going to check the castle?" Asmond asked.
"Yes, we heard people talking from the castle. I guess they''re scared because of the screeches and now everyone is hiding inside the castle," Agnez answered as she nodded her head.
They walked through the gate and saw lightsing from inside the castle. Agnez didn''t bother to y stealthy and entered the castle so casually. Although she made noises, they didn''t find anyone since the people were hiding somewhere.
"Come out, what are you doing hiding behind that door," Lillith said as she looked at the closed door next to her.
The door slowly opened, and it was an old man with an old knife in his hand. He looked shaken even though he already knew the ones who came into the castle were humans.
"Who are you people?" The old man asked.
Agnez sighed as she looked at Asmond, and then she tilted her head toward the old man.
"We are here to safe your world from the demons," Asmond answered.
"Re-really? So you can free us from this ce?" The old man asked.
"Free you from this ce? What does that mean?" Asmond asked.
"It''s better if he''s the one to exin it to you. Come, follow me," The old man said as he opened the door wide.
They followed the old man into the hallway, and they ended up in the kitchen hall. They saw an old man, the same old man that Gerrard and Nagy saw earlier. He was eating a piece of meat with a few of them on the te.
"They''re here to save our world, my lord. We will be able to leave this ce," The old man said to his lord.
"They are?" The lord replied as he sucked the bone in his hand while Gunnar and the others were disgusted by him. "Well then, let them sit, and serve them something to eat,"
Agnez and the others sat down, and it didn''t take long until someone came in and brought a te with meat on it. The guy served the meat to them, and Rufus immediately grabbed one from the te while Agnez and the others stared at him with suspicious smiles on their faces.
"Don''t eat that," Arum said quietly.
Rufus was about to eat it but immediately put the meat back on the te.
"Why? You don''t like baby meat? If you don''t like them, then give them to me. We are not wasting food here," The lord asked as he chewed the meat.
Asmond and the others looked at the meat and imagined that a baby was on their tes. They immediately pushed them away as they looked disgusted by it.
"Don''t bother, this is the only way for us to survive. You would do the same thing if you were trapped here with nothing, especially if those monsters are lurking everywhere. We are too weak but not weak enough to let ourselves give up on living," The lord said.
"First time? You should know what we were dealing with in the Helmga and Bumi World. It''s far worse than this, so get used to it. It''s not normal, but it is what it is," Rozan said as he looked at Asmond and the others.
"Hah, a fine man with a fine way of thinking. I like you already. Oh, my name is Jonnastein, You can call me that," Jonnastein said as he giggled.
"So, tell us what''s stopping you from leaving?" Asmond asked.
"There''s a tunnel all the way south from here, we dug that tunnel, but when we tried to leave, something was waiting for us from the outside. Something terrifying, and so we decided to copse the tunnel so that thing can''t enter," Jonnastein said as he pulled the te in front of Asmond.
"What did you see?" Asmond asked.
"A dragon with ice scales, and everything you see here and above was that dragon''s doing," Jonnastein answered. "That dragon is the one who reigns the south, and the master of that dragon is the one who reigns the north. If you want to save our world, those two are the ones you need to kill," Jonnastein exined as he started eating the meat.
295 Chapter 294
?295 Chapter 294: Underwhelming.
"What actually happened to this world?" Asmond asked.
"Ice, that''s what happened," Jonnastein answered as he kept eating the meat. "As I said earlier, the ice dragon and its master were the ones who did this. It was twenty years ago when the tower appeared. Everything was frozen when we woke up," Jonnastein exined.
"We called that demon the dragon knight. He wore a frozen armor with a frozen shield and a frozen sword," The old man said. "We didn''t even get a warning about this, and it happened so fast,"
"I see, but Jonnastein, you said that this happened. Are you saying that thisnd used to be this low rather than that up high above the cier?" Rozan asked.
"Yes, this ce used to be surrounded by forest and river. Everything was frozen, and we had to dig everything up until we made it like this. I''m not sure if it''s simr out there," Jonnastein answered.
Lillith whispered something into Agnez''s ear. She was telling everything about the details that she got from reading Jonnastein''s memories.
"May I ask? Where did you alle from? You haven''t told me about who you are," Jonnastein asked as he wiped his oily fingers.
Gunnar and Asmond exined who they were, and why they were there. Jonnastein couldn''t believe it, but they could tell by the attire they were wearing and the gadgets they brought with them.
"I see, and you guys here to kill the Demon Lord. If I may, why don''t you all rest for the day here? It''ste, and it''s warm and we have plenty of rooms here. It''s the only thing that I can offer for helping us kill those creatures," Jonnastein said as he stood up and looked at them.
Asmond and the others shared a look, and Jonnastein chuckled as he shook his head.
"Don''t worry, we won''t do any harm. We are too weak and scared, and we don''t eat adults," Jonnastein said.
It didn''t help, and it only made things worse because of what Jonnastein said.
"Show us the room, we will ept the offer," Agnez said as she stood up. "You guys can stay outside and find a ce to sleep if you don''t want it here," Agnez continued as she looked at Asmond with a smirk.
Rufus and the others looked at Asmond, and then Asmond decided to follow Agnez since it would be safer to stay together. They all went to the fifth floor of the castle, and Jonnastein showed the chamber.
"There''s only one bed here, and if you want to have a bed, there''s a room next door with the same bed," Jonnastein said.
"That bed could fit six people, maybe eight," Rozan said.
"You boys go to the next room, we thedies will sleep here," Agnez said as she looked at Rozan and the others.
Roxanne and Arum looked at each other, but then Agnez pulled them into the room with her.
"Don''t be shy, let''s just call itdies'' night," Agnez said.
Mykel scoffed quietly and walked away, but then Agnez grabbed his wrist as well and pulled him into the room.
"Where do you think you''re going? You will stay here with us," Agnez said naughtily.
"Don''t joke around, and just go to sleep," Mykel said as he removed Agnez''s hand from his wrist. "We will be leaving tomorrow early in the morning. Try to get some sleep," Mykel continued as he left the room.
Gerrard and Nagy walked into the hallway the moment they saw Mykel and the others. They looked at the room, and Agnez waved at Nagy toe in while Mykel brought Gerrard to the next room.
The next morning everyone was prepared to leave, and that included Jonnastein and his people. Asmond saw so many pregnant women among them, and he was sickened by the fact Jonnastein and his men used the women to produce babies so they could eat.
They heard stories from those women from Gerrard and Nagy. Of course, everyone was so pissed about it, and they would kill all those men, especially Jonnastein when they had the chance.
"Are we ready to leave?" Jonnastein asked.
"Yes, lead the way," Agnez said.
They all left the castle and followed Jonnastein from behind.
Mykel grabbed Asmond''s right shoulder and Agnez''s left shoulder. He walked in between those two as he stared at Jonnastein.
"Do you want to kill them?" Mykel asked.
Asmond and his team were shocked when Mykel said that, but Mykel didn''t feel guilty or bad for saying that.
"Just tell me when," Agnez said as her eyes were focused on Jonnastein and his men.
"Are you being serious, Mykel?" Asmond asked.
"Why would I be joking around?" Mykel asked back. "I''m asking you if you want him dead for treating those women like livestock. Just because they had to do it, doesn''t mean it''s okay for them to do something like that," Mykel said.
Asmond didn''t know what to say, and he was in a dilemma as to whether he wanted them dead or not. Mykel on the other hand, smiled at Asmond as he chuckled softly.
"Kill them," Mykel said as he patted Agnez''s shoulder.
Agnez looked at Lillith and then nodded her head.
They both dashed forward silently and ran past the women. They were startled when they saw those two go past them, and then they saw those two decapitate all the men in front of them.
"Don''t feel bad about them, they die a painless death. Also, they deserve it," Mykel said as he patted Asmond''s shoulder, and then walked to the front to calm the women.
"Miss Jeanne, are you not scared?" Roxanne asked.
"Scared of what? Mykel?" Jeanne asked back.
Roxanne nced at Mykel as she nodded her head.
"Hmm, do you want to hear my story about when I was trained by Mykel?" Jeanne asked.
Roxanne and the others gathered around as they all nodded their heads with curiosity. Jeanne then started telling them how cruel Mykel was back then. Asmond was listening to Jeanne''s story, and he didn''t know that Mykel was really harsh to Jeanne, but it ended up making her the strongest Awakener.
"We''re you thinking if you can do something like that to your team, Asmond?" Rozan asked.
"No, I don''t think I would even if I was given the chance to do something like that," Asmond answered as he shook his head with a forced smile.
The girls were talking about Mykel since they had the chance to ask Jeane about him. They were curious about what kind of man he was.
"Stop gossiping about Mykel your two. We are already at the end of the tunnel here," Agnez said with her arms crossed.
"Eh? Are we really that loud? I think we talk so quietly though," Roxanne asked, and when she looked at Mykel, he didn''t care about it and focused on the site.
Everyone was taking the debris away from the path, and it didn''t take long until they could see the other side of the tunnel. They all then walked out of the tunnel and saw everything was covered in ice as well, but they also could see something in the distance.
"The dragon is our way out of this floor, right? So, where is it?" Vincze asked as he looked around.
"Look up," Nagy said.
Everyone lifted their heads and saw something flying around in the sky. It looked like a bird at first, but it got bigger and bigger until they finally realized it was the dragon diving toward them.
A light blue dragon with four legs and giant wings wasing toward them. The scales were so shiny it reflected the sun and blinded them except for Agnez since she wore her ck sunsses.
Agnez drew her sword and lit it with [Hellfire]. She then swung her sword upward releasing the projectile attack with [Hellfire] around it. Gerrard also helped her and shot a few arrows into the sky with [Hellfire] on them.
The dragon maneuvered and dodged the projectile attack and the arrows so easily as it kept diving toward them. The dragon then released a cold breath toward them, but Rozan shot a fire re into the sky and heated up the air.
The dragon wasn''t bothered by the me and didn''t show any sign of stopping, but they didn''t see it because of the fire. When they realized it, it was already toote to run away.
"Everyone, watch out!" Gunnar said as he held his shield with both hands.
Gunnar faced the dragon head-on and managed to hold the dragon''s feet with his shield.
"Nice try, but you''re dead meat now," Gunnar said as he gritted his teeth and held the dragon''s whole weight.
Jeanne and Agnez jumped high toward the dragon''s head. They both cut the dragon''s neck and decapitated it immediately.
The dragon''s head fell as the portal appeared in front of them.
"That was, underwhelming," Agnez said as she sheathed her sword.
296 Chapter 295
?296 Chapter 295: Another powerful being.
"Where are we right now, Abel?" Nagy asked the woman who slept with Jonnasteinst night.
"We are in the maind. We are in the Ortelia Empire, and that''s the Ortelia Town. How did we get here so fast?" Abel looked so confused.
Nagy exined it to Abel while Asmond looked at the town in front of him. The town was covered in ice, but only some of the area, and there were people walking in and out of town.
The people seemed busy fixing the walls, and there were soldiers fixing the ballista and the catapults on top of the walls. They all looked so anxious and rushed for some reason.
"There are people, that means they survived and still fighting," Asmond said as he stood next to Mykel.
"Yes, but they''re struggling. Let''s just hope those people don''t eat babies as well," Mykel responded as he nodded his head.
"Right, I hope so too," Asmond replied.
They walked into the city, and the townsmen were staring at them with suspicion as they were whispering to each other. Although they were suspicious of them, they didn''t do anything and let them in since Agnez and the others had armor and weapons on them.
A man with ck hair and ck eyes with a mustache was sitting on the edge of the well as he stared at it with empty eyes. He had a sword hanging on his waist and armor on his body. He then heard murmurs and whispers around him so he decided to look at what was going on.
The man furrowed his eyebrows as he walked toward them.
"Who are you?" The man asked as he looked at every one of them.
"We are like you, the people with power. We came from a different world, and we are here to deal with the demon lord," Lillith answered.
The man rested his hands on his waist as he scoffed, and started chuckling in disbelief.
"I see you just like him. What a relief," The man said as he covered his face with his right hand. "So you came here to help us, right?" The man asked. "Oh, where''s my manner? I haven''t introduced myself, and my name is Raden,"
"Tonight will be busy, huh?" Lillith asked.
Raden looked a bit surprised and nodded his head.
"Yes, the wave ising tonight, and we have been struggling to defend ourselves. Luckily, the ice around the town is giving us the advantage, but not for long," Raden answered as he looked around.
"The wave? What''s that?" Roxanne asked.
"It''s the wave of demons, and we have to kill them all so we can get to the next floor. It happened in Helmga World. So we are actually lucky enough to be here before the wavees or we will have to wait for another wave before we can go to the twentieth floor," Jeanne answered.
"I see, then we should prepare as well. Do you need any help, Raden?" Asmond asked.
"Yes, but, do you have anyone who has the ability to heal people? We have too many casualties from thest wave," Raden asked.
"Let them rest, we can handle the demons ourselves," Agnez answered.
Raden raised his eyebrows in disbelief, but he knew that Agnez was serious about it. He also knew that they were stronger than him based on the aura they oozed off. He then nodded with understanding and sent them to the north side of town where the demons would appear from the portal.
"I remember you said that there''s someone like us, and who that might be?" Asmond asked.
"It''splicated, and it''s better for you to see him yourself," Raden answered. "Come, I will introduce you to him," Raden continued as he walked back into town.
Suddenly the bells were rung, and Raden turned around with a panicked expression.
"What?! They''re here already?!" Raden shouted.
"Why don''t you go and meet that person, Asmond? We can handle it here, and your team can''t do anything either since their weapons are in really bad condition. Just find out about that person, it might be useful," Mykel said as he lit his cigarette.
Asmond nodded his head, and then looked at Raden.
"Show me where he is. Mykel and his team can handle everything on their own," Asmond said.
Raden was a bit worried and concerned, but he believed in Asmond. He then showed where the person that came from another world lived to Asmond and his team.
"Why did you do that?" Agnez asked.
"I have my own reason," Mykel answered as he puffed the smoke. "Just take care of the demons. We wasted two days here, and the clock is ticking," Mykel continued.
They all walked out the gate as they drew their weapons while Mykel watched near the gate and smoked his cigarette.
Raden showed the house where the guy lived, and they entered the house. Once they entered, they smelled a strong scent that made their noses hurt. They couldn''t help but cover their noses with their hands.
"What''s this smell? It''s so strong and making me nauseous," Glen asked.
"This is the smell of incense. You will get used to it," Raden answered.
Raden knocked on the door and slowly opened the door. Asmond and his team took a peak and saw an old man sleeping on a bed with dozens of incense inside. They couldn''t handle the strong scent and immediately waved their hands to get rid of the smell.
Raden sat on his knees as he stared at the old man. The old man slowly opened his eyes and immediately focused his gaze on Asmond. The old man then slowly sat up with Raden''s help as he coughed, and it sounded really bad.
"Asmond Radfeld," The old man said weakly.
Asmond was surprised when the old man knew his full name.
"You have a powerful God with you," The old man said, and his focus slowly went above Asmond''s head. "What a powerful Goddess she is," The old man mumbled to himself.
"How do you know that?" Asmond asked.
The old man didn''t answer Asmond''s question, and he reached out his hand to grab a te full of flower petals. He ate the flowers and it made them look at him with disgust and confused looks on their faces.
"He''s not actually from another world, or at least physically," Raden answered as he offered a ss of water to the old man. "You can say the body isn''t his, and he used this old man''s body as a vessel for his soul," Raden exined as he watched the old man drink the water.
"What''s that mean? Is he possessing the old man''s body? If that''s the case, where''s his body?" Asmond asked.
"Bimasakti," The old man answered as he chose the petals on the te. "That''s the name of my world, and Bimasakti is inside that tower, the world that has fallen to the demon before the Braspati World," The old man exined.
"How did youe to this world? I don''t think that should be possible," Asmond asked.
"Yes, you can''t go to the world after your original world, at least physically. But spiritually, you can, and I''m the living proof of it," The old man answered. "I possessed this man''s body when he tried to save my world and he agreed to sacrifice his soul for me to live in his body after he failed to save it. This man is a Sakti, like me. A man with power and abilities, like you," The old man exined.
"I see, but how did you know my name, and who''s my Benefactor?" Asmond asked.
"In a spiritual world, you can see what ordinary eyes can see. You can hear things that not any human can''t hear. Whispers of the spirits, they''re everywhere and they will give everything you need," The old man answered.
A notification appeared in front of Asmond, and the portal to the twentieth floor had finally opened. Raden was surprised when he saw the notification because he never thought they would be able to fight off the demons, and in a very short time as well.
"Although, there''s another being here that''s as powerful as your Goddess, Asmond Radfeld," The old man said as he stared nkly at the wall. "Someone that could end this chaos and madness," The old man continued.
297 Chapter 296
297 Chapter 296: Marion, the second Demon Lord of Abaddon.
¡°A being that can end the chaos and madness? Who?¡± Asmond asked with curiosity.
The old man silently stared at the wall, and he didn¡¯t move a muscle. The old man then looked at Asmond with a bit of a smile as he shook his head.
¡°Forget what I just said,¡± The old man answered.
They looked at the old man with perplexed looks on their faces. They wanted to know who that being was, but the old man decided to lie down on the bed and made himselffortable.
¡°Asmond Radfeld, can I ask you a favor?¡± The old man asked. ¡°Once you clear this world, you will enter my world, Bimasakti. Once you¡¯re there, I want you to find my body, and bury it because I no longer have a body since I abandoned it a long time ago,¡±
¡°The people in my world, they¡¯re powerful, like me. They have the ability to fly, use the spirits to fight for them, or even have the power to turn into beasts. They should be alive, but they could be hiding from the demons. Tell them once you find them that I, Sutan is alive,¡± Sutan said.
Asmond looked at Sutan who looked dead serious as he stared Asmond in the eye.
¡°We will save your world. I can promise you that, but we don¡¯t know when will it be because we are currently not strong enough,¡± Asmond answered.
¡°That won¡¯t be a problem, they can wait because that¡¯s the only thing they can do,¡± Sutan replied as he slowly closed his eyes. ¡°You have promised, and you have to fulfill that promise, Asmond Radfeld,¡± Sutan continued, and then he fell asleep.
Raden slowly stood up and walked away from the bed.
¡°He¡¯s asleep, let¡¯s not bother him anymore. He¡¯s weak, and nobody knows for how long the body will be able to hold two souls,¡± Raden said as he looked at Asmond. ¡°Let¡¯s meet with your friends, they have defeated the demons and now they should be on their way to the tower right now,¡±
Asmond nodded and followed Raden out of the house.
Mykel stared at Sutan¡¯s [Character] story, and then he closed it.
¡°I should have known that he won¡¯t keep his mouth shut. Luckily, I manage to stop him before he says anything,¡± Mykel mumbled to himself. ¡°Speaking of him, I just remember the unique skill that the Bimasakti World has,¡± Mykel said as he activated his [Admin] skill.
¡°Inner Strength, there you are,¡± Mykel said as he stared at the skill that he tried to [Modify].
[Inner Power (Lv.1) (Passive): The User will have spiritual and willpower that will help the User¡¯s body to achieve something that a normal brute power can¡¯t achieve. (Current skill level is 1, increase basic skills effectiveness by 10%)]
¡°Let¡¯s see if I can nurture this with the Godly Physical. Last time I wasted so much time for nothing,¡± Mykel said as he stared at his status screen.
Agnez walked toward the gate as she stared at Mykel.
¡°Should we go now or should we wait for Asmond?¡± Agnez asked.
¡°They should be here any moment now,¡± Mykel answered as he closed his status screen. ¡°There they are, let¡¯s go,¡± Mykel said as he looked over his shoulder.
They entered the portal and found themselves in the middle of a vast field with ice covering the ground. There were so many ice crystals everywhere, and the fierce blizzard was enough to put Asmond¡¯s team in trouble since they didn¡¯t have high enough [Cold Resistance].
[Marion, The Second Demon Lord of Abaddon, The Lich King has been waiting for this moment]
¡°What a menacing gaze that Demon Lord has,¡± Gunnar said as he looked at Marion stood tall with a sword and a shield in his hands. Gunnar readied his shield as he took a deep breath.
Marion swung his sword around and stabbed it into the ice. The ice crystals around the field slowly reshaped itself and turned them into ice dragons.
¡°Are you fucking kidding me! So all this time he can make dozens of them?!¡± Rozan asked as he chuckled in disbelief. ¡°I want to know how he does that, and I will learn from him,¡± Rozan said as he readied his staff.
¡°Nagy, Gerrard, Edith, on my right. Vincze, Sven, Lillith, on my left. Gunnar, and Rozan, take care of the dragons if they tried to interfere. Asmond, Jeanne, with me and kill that Demon Lord,¡± Agnez said as she drew her sword.
¡°What about my team?¡± Asmond asked.
¡°They¡¯re dead weight! Both them and their weapons are useless. Let Mykel protect them,¡± Agnez answered as she looked at Mykel who seemed busy staring at something in front of him.
Asmond looked at Mykel, and he was a bit unwilling to leave his team to Mykel. Deep down, he was afraid that Mykel would snatch them from him.
¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. Mykel isn¡¯t interested in your team,¡± Lillith said as she scoffed.
Asmond was surprised when Lillith could hear his thoughts, but somehow it made him at ease when she said that. He then drew his sword as she looked at Agnez and nodded his head.
¡°Alright, Gunnar. Lead the way!¡± Agnez said as she patted Gunnar¡¯s back.
They all followed Agnez¡¯s order and started running toward Marion. The dragons flew as they breathed cold breath, and Rozan immediately created a fire barrier. He then sted it toward the dragons.
Although the dragons got hit by the heatwave, they didn¡¯t melt. They pped their wings and tried to extinguish the re, but Rozan¡¯s me was too powerful to be put out.
Gerrard shot two [Hellfire] arrows at the dragons¡¯ heads, but the dragons flew up to avoid the me. Knowing the dragons were up high, it was a nice opportunity for Agnez, Jeanne, and Asmond to go straight toward Marion.
¡°On your left!¡± Vincze said as he looked at one of the dragons flew toward Agnez.
Gunnar changed his direction and charged toward the dragon as he held his shield with both hands. The dragon opened its mouth as it flew toward Gunnar. The moment the dragon was about to bite Gunnar¡¯s shield, Gunnar bashed the dragon¡¯s head with his shield.
The dragon¡¯s head shattered into pieces, and Gunnar immediately roared and activated [Herculean]. He banged his shield and then ran toward Vincze and Sven to help them deal with the dragons.
Jeanne activated [Harmony] while Agnez activated [Demonic Manifestation] and [Harmony]. They both left Asmond behind as they dashed toward Marion in the blink of an eye. Asmond tried to catch up and used [Nemesis], but he didn¡¯t even get close to how fast those two were.
Marion raised his shield and used the momentum that those two had made by bashing his shield toward Jeanne. Since Jeanne was above the ground, she couldn¡¯t dodge it, and so she shed her sword at Marion¡¯s shield while Agnez aimed for Marion¡¯s sword.
They both broke Marion¡¯s shield and sword. They flew past him and immediately turned around. They were surprised when they saw Marion stab the hilt of his sword and the remains of his shield into the ice. Marion recreated his shield and sword by using the ice around him.
¡°That¡¯s troublesome, let¡¯s just aim for his body then,¡± Agnez said.
They both dashed toward Marion, but this time they both were aiming their swords at Marion¡¯s body. Marion dragged his shield on the ice, and it made the shield bigger and thicker.
To their surprise, their sword didn¡¯t reach Marion¡¯s body because their swords were too short. Agnez lit her sword with [Hellfire], and it immediately melted the shield. But the moment they melted the shield entirely, Asmond was already in the air and stabbed his sword at Marion¡¯s head.
Of course, Marion wasn¡¯t dead yet, but both Agnez and Jeanne didn¡¯t let him do anything. They cut both Marion¡¯s legs and arms and then stabbed him right in the chest as Agnez kept the [Hellfire] to burn Marion¡¯s body.
[You have cleared the twentieth floor of Abaddon Tower]
[You are the first to clear the twentieth floor]
[Please enter your name]
[Enter the Tower of Abaddon to enter the twenty-first floor]
[The blue portal to your original world is now open!]
Agnez swung her sword and extinguished the [Hellfire].
¡°I wonder how did he make this sword. It¡¯s immune to the Hellfire,¡± Agnez said as she sheathed her sword. ¡°Anyway, good job,¡± Agnez looked at Asmond as she walked past him.
Asmond nodded his head, and then he looked at Jeanne, but she didn¡¯t even bother to look at him. She ignored him as she walked next to Agnez and talked about the sword.
298 Chapter 297
298 Chapter 297: Favor, punishment, and repayment.
¡°Looks like your team struggles a lot from this. I don¡¯t think you should join us for the next tower clearance,¡± Mykel said as he watched Asmond walk toward him to meet with his team. ¡°You should make them spare weapons, like how everyone in my team prepared them,¡± Mykel continued.
¡°Yeah, I¡¯m thinking about it as well, and I¡¯m nning to give them proper equipment before we can go to clear another tower. So, as you said, I don¡¯t think I can join you for the next tower clearance,¡± Asmond answered. ¡°By the way, Mykel. How are you going to share the chests?¡± Asmond asked.
¡°You can take all of them since you¡¯re the one who killed Marion. So, help yourself,¡± Mykel answered with a smile. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I will be going to the next tower now,¡±
Asmond nodded and then watched Mykel walk toward Agnez and the others.
Mykel and his team left the tower with so many reporters waiting for them outside. Since they had been neglecting it for so long with the media, Mykel decided to let them get what they wanted for once.
¡°You guys deal with them. Once you¡¯re done, just go straight to the Beelzebub Tower,¡± Mykel said as he lit his cigarette.
¡°Huh? Where are you going?¡± Agnez asked.
¡°I¡¯m going to meet with someone, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s going to take a while or not. I will tell youter,¡± Mykel answered as he walked down the stairs and walked through the crowd.
Mykel warped to the Empyrean World, and the first thing he saw was the apple tree. He stared at the apple above him, but then a sword was pointed at his neck from behind.
¡°How did you get in here?¡± Luciel¡¯s voice could be heard from behind.
¡°Don¡¯t you think I fit here? In this ce?¡± Mykel slowly turned his head and stared at Luciel from over his shoulder.
Luciel still couldn¡¯t get rid of Mykel¡¯s face whenever she saw it. It always reminded her of Lucifer, and the way he talked and moved was simr to him as well.
¡°Answer my question,¡± Luciel said as she put the sword on Mykel¡¯s neck. It was so sharp that Mykel didn¡¯t realize that she had already made a small cut and made his neck bleed.
¡°Before I answer that question, tell me where Lucifer is at? I¡¯m here to talk, and I need rification about the deal we made. I want to know if he¡¯s still interested in the deal or not,¡± Mykel replied.
¡°He¡¯s not here, now tell me how you got here and you should leave,¡± Luciel answered.
Mykel smiled as he raised his eyebrows.
¡°Not if you can¡¯t catch me,¡± Mykel said as he activated [False Daemon], and then he flew away.
Luciel didn¡¯t hesitate to activate the [False Daemon] as well and flew toward Mykel to catch him. She was trying to catch up to him, but he went further away the more she looked at him. She then lost sight of Mykel and tried to find out where he went, but she had no idea since the Empyrean World was so big that it felt like an ant living on earth.
Luciel suddenly heard a loud thumping sound in the distance. She squinted her eyes and realized where the sound wasing from. She then flew toward the sound with her hand holding the sword so tightly.
A giant crater that turned into the tallest mountain with a big surface in the middle could be seen in the distance. The mountain with waterfalls around it and made a river circling inside the crater.
Lucielnded, and she saw Mykel standing in the middle of some sort of a temple. He stared at the nine seats in front of him, and each one of them had a different shape and color. Seats that were too big for Mykel to sit on.
¡°The nine divinity. When was thest time he came here, Luciel?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°How do you know this ce,¡± Luciel asked, and she sounded so pissed.
Mykel stared at Luciel¡¯s [Character] story, and he realized that she couldn¡¯t stop thinking of him as Lucifer.
¡°You already know the answer, and that also answers the question that has been bothering you. The answer is right in front of you,¡± Mykel answered as he turned around to look at Luciel in the eye. ¡°Look me in the eye, and tell me what you see,¡± Mykel said.
Luciel was staring at Mykel intensely, and before she could say a word, the sky turned bright. They both looked up and the first thing they saw was a giant sword as big as the mountain falling down and pointed at Mykel.
Both Mykel and Luciel flew away to avoid the impact, and the sword destroyed the whole ce, including the nine seats.
¡°Mykel Alester, what¡¯s your business here?¡± Lucifer asked as he slowly descended and touched the handle of the sword. The sword slowly shrunk and became a normal sword in his hand as hended.
¡°It¡¯s better if you keep this ce protected so nobody can listen to us first,¡± Mykel answered as hended on the remaining tform.
¡°I already did the moment you set your foot in my world. So, tell me why are you here?¡± Lucifer replied.
¡°It¡¯s about our deal, I want to know if you¡¯re still up for our deal or not. Though I already know the answer since you have put yourself in trouble that you can¡¯t escape, I want to hear it from your own mouth,¡± Mykel answered as he walked toward one of the seats. ¡°You still remember what I said after I left this ce, don¡¯t you?¡± Mykel asked as he leaned on the chair and at Lucifer in the eye.
Lucifer didn¡¯t move a muscle as he stared back at Mykel.
¡°Or should I say it again that I¡¯m you, and you¡¯re me? We both are the same, but we have different conscious,¡± Mykel said with his eyebrows raised.
Luciel was petrified when she heard it, and she immediately looked at Lucifer who seemed unsettled by it.
¡°Of course, you still don¡¯t believe me, and that¡¯s up to you whether you believe me or not. But, that¡¯s the truth,¡± Mykel said as he looked at both of them. ¡°Luciel, you¡¯re the only person who can see the resemnces between us two. Do you think I would know about all this?¡± Mykel asked as he pointed his hands at his surroundings.
Both Luciel and Lucifer noticed it already, about the crater. The origin of Lucifer and his brothers that ruled over the Empyrean World. The ce where the nine of them gathered around and watched over the souls. The ce where Lucifer grew sick of it for a reason and toward his brothers and sisters as well.
¡°Should I remind you about those unpleasant memories as well?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t need to hear anything else,¡± Lucifer said. ¡°You¡¯re here for the deal? And you just want to hear it from me personally, is that it? Then I will say it,¡± Lucifer continued.
¡°Yes, the deal we had is still on, and there¡¯s no need for you to remind me why I give you the answer,¡± Lucifer answered. ¡°Now that you got the answer, you should have something else to tell me, isn¡¯t it? Some kind ofpensation for troubling you,¡± Lucifer asked.
¡°Yes, but not reallypensation. I would rather call it a repayment, as a partner¡± Mykel answered with a smirk. ¡°Just stop bothering me and my people inside the tower,¡± Mykel said.
¡°That, I can¡¯t do,¡± Lucifer answered as he shook his head. ¡°The deal that I made is to lure you in and broke the unwritten rule so she can punish you for eternity and keep the bnce,¡± Lucifer exined.
¡°And if you don¡¯t do that, you will be the one who will be recing my spot, is that right?¡± Mykel asked with his eyebrow raised.
Lucifer didn¡¯t say anything and slightly nodded his head.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, just don¡¯t bother me, just for thest four towers. Let them clear those four towers up to the twentieth floors, and then you can do whatever you want to them,¡± Mykel said. ¡°You should be able to persuade her with your sweet talk,¡±
¡°What will I get in return for doing that? You¡¯re asking me a favor here,¡± Lucifer asked.
Mykel chuckled as he nodded his head with understanding.
¡°Of course, I will repay you back, but we will see once I got what I wanted,¡± Mykel said as he looked at Lucifer with a serious expression. ¡°I will do something, to her. So, what do you think? Is it good enough?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s see what I can do,¡± Lucifer said, and then he flew away.
299 Chapter 298
299 Chapter 298: A reminder.
¡°I never thought you would stay and didn¡¯t follow your father,¡± Mykel said as he smoked his cigarette. ¡°Is there anything you want to know since I know everything about Lucifer¡¯s past?¡± Mykel asked.
Luciel stared at Mykel with hundreds of questions that she wanted to ask.
¡°Why?¡± Luciel asked back, and it was the only thing that came out of her mouth even though she had many in her head.
¡°That¡¯s an ambiguous question,¡± Mykel said with a smile on his face. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re still not ready to ask any questions. If you have nothing else to say, I¡¯ll be leaving now,¡± Mykel continued as he flicked the cigarette.
¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Tell Lucifer if I see a single demon lord from another floore down to the world on the twentieth floor, I will do something to Nyx. Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s a warning,¡± Mykel smiled and then warped to the Beelzebub Tower.
Luciel was speechless as she looked at her surroundings. She had never been to the crater before, or at least not alone, so she decided to check on the seats since she was given the opportunity to check them.
Luciel could still feel the divine power and energy that the seats emitted. She touched them and could smell something sweet and refreshing from the seat. She then walked to the seat in the middle, and she felt a murderous and resentment aura that lingered on the chair.
¡°Why are you still here?¡± Lucifer¡¯s voice could be heard from the sky.
Luciel looked up and saw Lucifer staring down at her with a serious and troubled look. She then flew away and followed Lucifer, but she took ast look at the chair in the middle and wondered why it had such an aura on it.
(In the castle)
Mykel went to Beldathiel¡¯s chamber, and he saw Beldathiel was sleeping soundly. When he sat down on the chair, Beldathiel was already staring at him with herzy eyes and eyebrows raised.
¡°You need something?¡± Beldathiel asked as she yawned and slowly lifted her body up.
¡°Have you told them about who you are? Beldathiel?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°No, and I bet they should know about it already since my name obviously belongs to them. The fact that I have golden feather wings would be enough to tell that I¡¯m not one of them. But they still don¡¯t know about that,¡± Beldathiel answered as she yawned. ¡°What this is all about? Why you suddenly asked me that question?¡± Beldathiel asked.
Mykel was deep in thought as he stared nkly at the ceiling with his arms resting on the sofa¡¯s back. He then heard footstepsing toward him, and it was Beldathiel. She sat next to him and stared at him with suspicion.
¡°You know that I can smell his scent, and Luciel¡¯s scent from your body, right? Does this have something to do with them?¡± Beldathiel asked.
Mykel only responded with a smile.
¡°Tell me, Mykel. Who are you to Lucifer? I have been thinking about it for quite a while, and it appears that you both share simrities. It¡¯s so uncanny,¡± Beldathiel asked.
Mykel was a bit surprised when Lucifer¡¯s name came out of Beldathiel¡¯s mouth.
¡°Lucifer and I, are the same person, but we have a different consciousness. I just told Luciel and Lucifer about this as well,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°Lucifer is just a small part of me,¡± Mykel continued as he stared at Beldathiel in the eye.
Unlike Luciel, Beldathiel didn¡¯t show any expression. She kept staring at Mykel with herzy eyes.
¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± Beldathiel said.
¡°Let¡¯s talk about this another time. Everyone is waiting for me in front of the Beelzebub Tower. I can tell you the answer once we are done clearing the twentieth floor, and it would be easier if you join us,¡± Mykel said with a smile on his face as he watched Agnez¡¯s feed.
¡°No, you promise me and we had a deal about this,¡± Beldathiel replied as she shook her head and stood up. ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen, and you will be here when I¡¯m awake anyway, so I will go back to sleep,¡± Beldathiel continued as she walked toward her bed, and then hit the bed.
Mykel chuckled as he shook his head.
¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± Mykel said.
¡°I¡¯ll be waiting,¡± Beldathiel said as she closed her eyes.
Mykel warped near the Beelzebub Tower. He saw Agnez and the others were ready to enter the tower. He then approached them and they all entered the Beelzebub Tower.
They were walking in the endless hallway, and Mykel nced at Agnez. He used [Channel] to speak with her directly.
¡°The world that you¡¯re going to deal with, don¡¯t hesitate to kill everyone inside. It¡¯s simr to the world in the Astaroth Tower that you cleared. These people won¡¯t listen to you, and they¡¯re all are corrupted with greed. They worshipped the demons,¡± Mykel said as he walked right next to Agnez.
Agnez turned her head and was startled when she heard Mykel¡¯s voice in her head. She thought she had gone crazy to hear his voice so suddenly.
¡°You can let Mazikeen deal with them, it would only take a few hours to clear this world if you follow my direction,¡± Mykel said.
Agnez nodded her head with understanding.
They entered the sixteenth floor, and it looked like a desert, but it wasn¡¯t. The soil was dried up because of the greed of the people that lived in that world, Waldeu. Waldeu was a t world where no mountains, and thanks to the people who dried thend, it became as hot as the desert.
Everyone was still checking their surroundings, but Agnez had already turned herself into Mazikeen.
¡°Huh? What are you doing, Agnez?¡± Rozan asked with his eyebrow raised.
¡°Just watch,¡± Mazikeen answered as she ripped her back to pull out her wings.
Mazikeen flew up high into the sky and transformed into her true form. The same form when Mazikeen fought the three Demon Lords. Everyone was petrified by the fact she could be that big, and her wings almost covered the sky.
Mazikeen flew directly toward the modern city which was a few miles away. A city that was more advanced than Earth.
Mazikeen floated above the city, and she let out a loud scream that even they could hear it. Her scream was so terrifying that everyone got chills down their spines, and made their knees weak.
Before they could recover from the fear, Mazikeen let out a second scream. It made everyone fall to their knees, and started to tremble in fear. It was the same or even more terrifying than Mykel¡¯s [Tyranny] skill back then.
Suddenly a notification appeared, and they just cleared the sixteenth floor in just a few minutes.
¡°What the fuck was that?! What the fuck happened?!¡± Rozan asked as he tried to stand on his own two feet.
¡°That¡¯s Mazikeen¡¯s most powerful skill called Call of Chaos. For weaklings, it would kill them. For those who were a bit stronger, the scream would drive them insane and make them kill themselves. For the strong ones, they would start to kill each other, and then kill themselves in the end. It also works toward demons,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°Although it sounds powerful, it didn¡¯t work for people like you or high-rank demons. You should be fine, but it will still have some effect on you,¡± Mykel exined.
¡°Wait, does that mean the people in this world are already fucked since they¡¯re all dead now?¡± Rozan asked.
¡°As the boss said, I guess that¡¯s the case here. But still, is that really what Mazikeen looks like?¡± Gunnar looked at everyone.
¡°You should know that Mazikeen is the tenth Demon Lord, and the ninth Demon Lord is not that far in terms of power. That also applies to all the ninth Demon Lords in each tower,¡± Mykel said as he fixed his gloves.
¡°We are still nothingpared to them then. Fuck,¡± Sven said as he looked at his left hand trembling in fear.
¡°Some of you have felt and seen how powerless you arepared to them. It¡¯s a reminder to the rest of you that no matter how strong you are, you¡¯re still nothing to them,¡± Mykel said with a serious expression.
Gunnar looked at Rozan while Jeanne looked at Lillith. Both Rozan and Lillith had grim looks on their faces.
¡°Let¡¯s move, you can contemte once we are done here,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward the city.
300 Chapter 299
300 Chapter 299: Dead weight.
¡°The twentieth floor is already in front of us. I should have let Mazikeen deal with the demons,¡± Agnez said as she stared at the portal. ¡°By the way, why are you guys so quiet? Did you guys eat something bad?¡± Agnez stared at the others who looked pale.
Everyone stared at Agnez in disbelief, and they were still trying to recover since they had been listening to Mazikeen¡¯s [Call of Chaos] four times in a row. It was a miracle that all of them were still sane, and didn¡¯t kill themselves because of it.
¡°Looks like I will deal with the Demon Lord myself,¡± Agnez said as she walked toward the portal.
(On Earth, The Fraternity Association¡¯s building)
Asmond and his team just got back from the Abaddon Tower, and suddenly a notification appeared in front of them. Mykel and his team just cleared the Beelzebub Tower, and they were all shocked by the fact it took them so fast to clear the twentieth floor. It was just silence for a brief moment.
¡°Are we really a dead weight to them, Asmond?¡± Roxanne asked.
Asmond didn¡¯t know what to say because even he felt like a dead weight to them sometimes. He wanted to say that they were not, but the truth had been told, and it was right in front of them.
¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. The answer is obvious. Although, I don¡¯t know if they were being considerate when they were with us or they¡¯re mocking us right now,¡± Glen said as he sighed and he looked a bit pissed.
¡°I¡¯m thankful for them, and I will always be indebted to them, but I think we should think to not join them anymore, Asmond. You know, if we keep doing something like this, we won¡¯t get anywhere,¡± Rufus looked at Asmond.
¡°Do you think we can clear the tower without them right now?¡± Arum asked.
¡°Huh? What makes you think that way? If you don¡¯t believe in yourself, go ahead and join them instead,¡± Ss said as he pointed at the road.
¡°Ss, chill,¡± Rufus said as he gently pushed Ss¡¯ hand down.
¡°I¡¯m just asking if we are ready for this. You should think that we are risking our lives out there and we don¡¯t have anyone to depend on except for Asmond. He can¡¯t handle everything on his own if we ended up being a dead weight. I was about to ask what should we do first before we decided on clearing the tower,¡± Arum exined as she red at Ss. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±
¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t fight over this. Let me think what should we do now,¡± Asmond said as he approached them.
Asmond was trying to calm the two of them down, and then Enma came into the building with Vixelleth.
¡°Oh, you guys are back already, good work,¡± Enma said as she kept walking and looked at Asmond.
They were surprised when they saw Vixelleth walking next to Enma. They knew who Vixelleth was because the rumor had been going around about her and Zherlthsh in the Asmodeus Tower.
¡°Why is she here? Isn¡¯t Miss Vix Miss Lh¡¯s personal assistant?¡± Roxanne asked Asmond.
¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t hear anything about this either. I will go and talk to Enma. For now, just rest, and I will call you once I found the solution to our problem,¡± Asmond said, and then he walked hurriedly to catch up to Enma.
Enma and Vixelleth entered the lift, and then Asmond came in in time to stop the door from closing. He entered the lift while Enma looked at him with a confused look.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Enma asked.
¡°Uh, why Miss Vix is here?¡± Asmond asked as she looked at Vixelleth in her dark purple suit and trouser.
¡°Miss Lh knew how hard it is to run this whole business, and so she lend me Miss Vix to be my personal assistant. She has been with Miss Lh for months, and she rmended her because she¡¯s really good at it,¡± Enma answered as she pointed her hand at Vixelleth. ¡°And to be honest, she¡¯s really a big help,¡± Enma continued as she chuckled in disbelief.
¡°Why you didn¡¯t tell me?¡± Asmond asked.
¡°I was nning to, but when I saw you and the others had a quarrel, I decided to tell youter,¡± Enma answered.
Asmond raised his eyebrows and nodded his head with understanding.
¡°No, it wasn¡¯t a quarrel, it¡¯s something else,¡± Asmond said.
¡°Well, whatever it is, that¡¯s something that you have to deal with. I¡¯m no longer in the team, and I don¡¯t want to get involved in that either because I have more important things to do here. I would love to help, but my hands are already full,¡± Enma replied as she sighed and stared at her phone.
¡°Yeah, I understand and thank you for doing this for me,¡± Asmond said.
Enma closed her eyes as she exhaled deeply, but then she nodded her head.
¡°A piece of advice. Don¡¯t quarrel in the public, everyone was watching you down there, and you should know about this already. Your public image is more important than anything else. Keep that in mind,¡± Enma said as she kept scrolling through her phone.
Asmond nodded, and then the door opened. Both Enma and Vixelleth left the lift without saying anything else afterward. Asmond then decided to go back to his office to find a way for them to be stronger.
¡°You sounded so harsh back there. I like it,¡± Vixelleth said as she giggled. ¡°You poured all your stress on him, that¡¯s really efficient,¡± Vixelleth sat down in a chair in front of Enma¡¯s desk.
¡°You know, I have been thinking,¡± Enma said, but before she could finish her sentence, Vixelleth put her index finger on Enma¡¯s lips.
¡°Stop, I don¡¯t care about your problem. If you have something to say, talk to someone else, I¡¯m here not to listen to your nagging. I¡¯m only here to help you run this ce, and nothing else,¡± Vixelleth said as she stared Enma in the eye.
Enma stared at Vixelleth¡¯s finger on her lips, and then looked at Vixelleth. The scent of Vixelleth¡¯s finger made her feel a bit weird, and she couldn¡¯t stop staring at Vixelleth¡¯s eye as her mind slowly turned nk.
Vixelleth removed her finger from Enma¡¯s lips as she chuckled, and it made Enma snap back to reality.
¡°For now, just get some rest. I will deal with the rest of your work. Good work for today, Enma,¡± Vixelleth said as she stood up.
Enma stood up and she nodded her head, but when she tried to walk past Vixelleth, Vixelleth grabbed her right wrist. She was pulled closer to Vixelleth, and Vixelleth wrapped her left arm around her waist.
¡°On second thought, I don¡¯t think I can¡¯t y the game like how Mykel did it. Too much effort with less reward,¡± Vixelleth said as she giggled mischievously. ¡°I prefer a quick way, and get all the reward immediately,¡± Vixelleth continued as she manipted the blood inside Enma¡¯s body.
¡°Let¡¯s go to your ce, Enma,¡± Vixelleth whispered into Enma¡¯s left ear. She then started kissing Enma¡¯s neck. She could tell how warm Enma¡¯s body had be, and how aroused she had be thanks to her.
301 Chapter 300
301 Chapter 300: Isn''t that obvious?
¡°Wow, I almost forgot about this world. What¡¯s it called again? Caspea?¡± Gunnar asked as he stared at the city that was no longer covered in fog. ¡°This ce looks a bit nostalgic, don¡¯t you guys think? Not because we have been here before, but the theme of this world is like we are in a really old movie,¡±
Mykel walked to the front and saw the tram moving in front of them. People seemed to be living normally, but their expressions were all grim. Something must have happened, and it would be because of ncy since he was the one who took over the city.
¡°Amoner took over the nation. I wouldn¡¯t trust him either,¡± Mykel mumbled to himself. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the pub, and see if Brandon is working,¡± Mykel said as he walked to the side of the road.
They followed Mykel from behind, and the people were staring at them weirdly, but they didn¡¯t bother about those stares. They entered the pub and saw it was crowded as thest time Mykel had visited the pub, and Brandon was behind the counterughing with his customers.
¡°How¡¯s business, Brandon,¡± Mykel asked as he walked to the counter.
¡°Mykel?!¡± Brandon looked at Mykel with a huge smile on his face, but then his smile immediately disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s doing great, as you can see,¡± Brandon answered as he nodded his head. ¡°Have seat, all of you,¡± Brandon said as he pointed at the empty table on his right.
¡°Just bring me a bottle of Vodka, Gin, Whiskey, and Wine if you have them. You seem busy so just focus on serving your customers,¡± Mykel said as he walked to the table.
Brandon nodded, and immediately grabbed a bottle of each.
¡°So, what did you see?¡± Mykel asked Lillith.
¡°Everything is fine, the people live normally as you can see, but the people are unhappy about their current situation. The royalty is gone or so what they believe because Ralph is still alive, and ncy locked him in prison,¡± Lillith answered as she looked at Brandon bringing four bottles as Mykel requested.
¡°Here you go, four kinds of booze and they¡¯re the best quality we have. Enjoy!¡± Brandon said with a smile and then left to serve the other customers.
¡°I thought they wanted to revenge, but why did they keep him alive?¡± Sven asked.
¡°Just because they have the power to control others, they don¡¯t have the knowledge to run a nation and keep things running. So, they still need Ralph¡¯s guidance in exchange for sparing his life,¡± Lillith answered. ¡°But, it appears there¡¯s a certain group of people that knew about Ralph¡¯s whereabouts, and they¡¯re trying to take over the nation again,¡±
¡°The nobles?¡± Agnez asked as she poured a ss of whiskey.
¡°Yes, and they keep growing and growing. They¡¯re really good at talking and persuading themon people,¡± Lillith nodded her head as she looked at the bottles and thought about which one she wanted to drink.
Mykel took the bottle of vodka from the table and then stood up and he opened the bottle. Everyone was silently staring at him, but then he suddenly walked away.
¡°Enjoy your time here, we will be leaving after midnight,¡± Mykel said, and then left the pub.
Mykel crossed the road as he drank from the bottle. He went straight to the parliament building, to meet ncy.
A lot of people or thugs were patrolling around the building with guns in their hands. They didn¡¯t even look threatening at all, and they didn¡¯t even know how to hold guns properly.
They all looked at Mykel and immediately lowered their guns and stared at him respectfully.
¡°Where¡¯s ncy?¡± Mykel asked one of them.
¡°He¡¯s in the office. I will inform him,¡± The guy said.
¡°No need, I will go there myself,¡± Mykel replied as he entered the building.
Mykel entered the office and saw ncy sitting at his desk with piles of papers in front of him. There were a few empty bottles and an ashtray filled with cigars inside.
¡°Enjoying your new job? Looks like someone has been enjoying all the good stuff here,¡± Mykel asked as he closed the door behind him.
¡°Mykel?¡± ncy jolted from his seat and stared at Mykel with a surprised expression. ¡°This is¡ not what it looks like,¡± ncy answered as he pulled his hair back. He looked so stressed out and he looked tired.
Mykel looked at the cigar inside a small box and then grabbed it as he sat down on the chair in front of ncy¡¯s desk. He lit it and smoked it as he stared at ncy who looked so stressed out and overwhelmed by the work.
¡°Then what¡¯s this? I thought you were capable of running a nation with all those talks back then. You even changed your mind about killing Ralph. Do you care to exin?¡± Mykel asked as he stared right through ncy¡¯s eye. ¡°And you¡¯re still as weak as thest time I saw you,¡± Mykel said as he stood up.
ncy couldn¡¯t reply and epted that he was a failure.
¡°Not only that, everyone isn¡¯t happy about the whole situation because themon folk and the nobles were living in peace and happy life back then. The only one who suffered was you and the people like you, and so now you fighting against innocent people who aren¡¯t satisfied with this,¡± Mykel said as he looked at the piles of papers on the desk.
¡°I tried my best, and I was wrong,¡± ncy said as he nodded his head.
¡°I really have high hopes for you, but looks like it¡¯s not going to happen,¡± Mykel sighed as he sat down and smoked the cigar. ¡°Bring Ralph here, let me talk with him personally,¡±
ncy nodded his head and left the office.
It didn¡¯t take long until Ralph was brought to the office. He looked clean and fresh with the proper clothing he was wearing. No wounds and as healthy as ever.
¡°What do you want?¡± Ralph asked as he stared at Mykel¡¯s back, and enjoyed the cigar. Ralph¡¯s hands were cuffed behind his back and tried to shake it off.
¡°I want you to take back what¡¯s yours,¡± Mykel said as he kept smoking his cigar. ¡°Remove the handcuff, let him sit on his desk,¡± Mykel said to ncy.
ncy looked surprised, while Ralph looked excited with a smirk on his face. ncy looked at Ralph as he breathed heavily, but he followed Mykel¡¯s order and freed Ralph.
Ralph massaged his wrists as he walked toward his desk and then sat down to see the papers on the table. He then looked at Mykel with a smirk as he made himselffortable in his chair.
¡°I know this day wille. Nobody can run this nation as I do,¡± Ralph said as he sighed.
¡°I thought so too,¡± Mykel nodded his head in agreement. ¡°Since we have made a mistake, what do you want aspensation for the trouble?¡± Mykel asked as he crossed his legs and rested his hands on the armrest.
Ralph smirked as he stared at ncy.
¡°I want him dead!¡± Ralph pointed at ncy.
Mykel lifted his left hand and then clenched it. ncy¡¯s body got crushed into pieces in an instant, and it scared Ralph. Ralph then looked at Mykel and he was petrified by it.
¡°Done, what else?¡± Mykel asked with his eyebrow raised.
Ralph shook his head, and he was terrified of Mykel.
¡°Does that mean we are good now? Or do you still have a grudge against me?¡± Mykel asked as he stood up and leaned forward.
¡°No, we are good,¡± Ralph said as he kept shaking his head.
¡°Then, I have a favor to ask. Let these freaks live, and I will take good care of them. I can guarantee you that they won¡¯t do anything to you again as long as you don¡¯t poke your nose at them,¡± Mykel said as he stared at Ralph.
¡°Fine by me,¡± Ralph said.
¡°Perfect, then there¡¯s nothing that we need to discuss,¡± Mykel said as he walked away and took ncy¡¯s head with his right hand. He then warped and went to the pub.
The moment Mykel entered the pub, all the customers screamed in fear when they saw a head in his right hand. They all left the pub hurriedly, and Brandon¡¯s eyes were wide open when he saw ncy¡¯s head.
¡°Who did that to him?!¡± Brandon shouted.
¡°I did,¡± Mykel said as he threw ncy¡¯s head on the ground.
¡°What? Why?¡± Brandon asked in disbelief and he sounded devastated.
¡°Just watch carefully,¡± Mykel answered as he modified ncy¡¯s [Character].
ncy went back to life with a full body and unscratched. He jolted and stood up immediately as he checked his body and face. He then looked at Mykel with a perplexed look and breathed heavily.
¡°How was it? Being dead?¡± Mykel asked with a smirk.
¡°I¡¡± ncy didn¡¯t know what to reply. ¡°Who are you? How did you bring me back to life?¡±
¡°I¡¯m a God, isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Mykel answered. ¡°Now I want you to listen to me carefully,¡± Mykel said as he walked toward him.
302 Chapter 301
?302 Chapter 301: A very important guest.
"If we follow you, we will be strong, like them?" ncy asked as he looked at Agnez and the others who were enjoying the booze at the table.
"Do you have another n? I already made a deal with Ralph, and as long as you don''t poke your nose at them, you all will be living peacefully. But since Ralph saw you dead, you shouldn''t walk around the city," Mykel answered with his arms crossed.
ncy scoffed with a smile of disbelief as he sat down at the counter.
"I''m a dead man walking now, huh?" ncy said as he stared at the ground. He then looked at Gunnar and the others one more time, he realized how carefree they were since they were strong. It made them fear nothing, and he wanted something like that.
An invitation appeared in front of him, and it was Mykel who offered him to be his Recipient. ncy looked at it, and it wasn''t just him who got the offer, Brandon also got the offer.
"Aren''t you curious about the worlds out there? And aren''t you envy them for being so strong?" Mykel asked.
"Fuck it, yeah, I want to be strong," ncy answered as he nodded his head. ncy then epted the invitation.
"Wee aboard, mate. Cheers!" Gunnar said as he raised his ss at ncy with a huge grin on his face. "Let''s have a toast and get wasted!" Gunnar waved at both of them.
Brandon and ncy stared at each other and then chuckled as they walked to the table.
They spent the whole night drinking, and a dozen empty bottles were covering the table. They were all talking about what Earth looked like, what kind of technology they had, and other random stuff including the women that Mykel had slept with.
"Wow, being a God sure is amazing, huh? Sleep with any woman you like, made them pregnant without ties," Brandon said as he stared at Jeanne and Agnez.
"Do you want to be a God? I can make you a God," Mykel said as he puffed the smoke.
Everyone went quiet and immediately looked at Mykel with curiosity.
"But you have to prove yourself if you''re worthy of bing a God," Mykel said as he drank a ss of vodka. "One of them would be fighting against me, and see if you could survive,"
"What a false hope. I thought we can be one," Sven said as he sighed took a sip of whiskey. "Anyway, boss, it''s already midnight. Should we go now?" Sven asked.
"Yes, and you''reing with us, ncy, Brandon," Mykel answered.
They both nodded their heads, and then they left the pub, but Loki suddenly whispered into Mykel''s ear.
"We have a guest, a very important one. I think you know who she is, soe here because she''s looking for you," Loki said.
"Alright, I will be there in a minute," Mykel answered.
Mykel stopped and turned around.
"I will not join you guys this time. I have a business I need to handle. You will be fine in the sixteenth floor, just remember what kind of trick they did. Illusions, and the mists. Just let Gerrard and Nagy take the lead this time because they will see what you guys can''t see," Mykel said as he looked at Gerrard.
"Alright, we will do that," Agnez said.
"No need to wait for me," Mykel said, and then warped to Niflheim.
Mykel appeared in the hall, and he was surprised when he saw so many colorful flowers decorating the whole hall. He then looked at Hel who seemed pissed, and Gaia was staring at her with a smile.
"You still don''t like it? It''s nice with so many colors here," Gaia said as she looked at the flowers.
"I don''t like bright colors," Hel answered.
"What about this?" Gaia said as she snapped her fingers and the flowers turned purple-ish red. "Do you like this one?"
Hel raised her eyebrows as she stared at the flowers. She didn''tin about it yet, and she kind of liked the color and the shape of the flowers.
"What flowers are those?" Hel asked as she approached the flowers on the wall.
"Sunsparkler Dazzleberry. Although they won''t survive the cold with no sun, I can preserve their bodies for the meantime and feed them something to keep them aliveter," Gaia said as she looked at the flowers on the ceiling.
"Does that mean you will being here often, Gaia?" Mykel asked as he walked toward her.
"That depends if I''m weed here or not, but looks like I have been epted here by the queen of hell herself," Gaia said as she looked at Hel who was fascinated by the flowers.
"So, what brings you here?" Mykel asked.
"I thought there would be a lot of people here, but I barely see anyone here," Gaia answered as she looked at the empty tables in the massive hall.
Mykel told Hel to invite everyone into the hall.
One by one, thousands of Gods came out of the portal. They were always happy toe to the hall because Mykel always gave them [Arcana Coin], and the wine from Dionysus was always something they were longing for.
The Norse Gods, they didn''t even know who stood next to Mykel, but not for the Greek Gods. They all went to their knees and pressed their hands together as they stared at Gaia respectfully. Hera and the others were also on their knees because of Gaia''s presence.
Mykel looked around and noticed Themis was with them.
"Goddess Gaia," Hera said as she looked up at her.
"It would be bad for all of you to bow your heads to someone other than the God you follow. So, stand up because I also don''t even need all of your recognition," Gaia said as she looked at them, who bowed their heads. "Although, there''s one that piques my interest. She''s outside somewhere," Gaia mumbled as she turned around.
"Do your thing," Mykel said to Dionysus and Apollo.
Dionysus smirked and nodded his head as he snapped his fingers.
The quiet hall became so noisy in less than a second, and everyone immediately dirtied the floor with wine that spilled over from the cup. Gaia looked at the table where Hera and the others sat. She then created her own chair using the roots of the Yggdrasil tree behind Hera''s seat which made Hel and the other Norse Gods shocked by what she was capable of.
"Ah, even Keres is here. I hope they treated you well for someone from the north," Gaia said as she looked at Keres sitting in her seat.
"I really don''t mind how they treat me. I also do things my way, and being alone for a very long time," Keres answered.
"Looks like we have something inmon then," Gaia said with a smile as Dionysus offered her a ss of wine.
"It''s not strong, right?" Gaia asked as she looked at the cup in her hand. "Thest time I had this with Mykel, we both had a bit of trouble," Gaia said as she chuckled softly.
"No, it will only make you a bit tipsy no matter how much you drink it," Dionysus answered.
"Really? Looks like I have to learn how to make a proper and delicious wine from you, Dionysus," Gaia said as she smelled the wine and then took a sip of it. She raised her eyebrows and approved of the wine that Dionysus made.
"Goddess Gaia, what brings you here?" Themis asked.
"Mykel and I had a small talk recently, and he invited me here, so I decided to check what kind of fun he has. Seeing all of you here makes me realize how can a mortal God did something amazing in a very short time. Although, there''s someone who seems forced to be here," Gaia said as she looked at Ra.
"You should fill her up and tell her everything," Mykel said as he looked at Hera. "I will go and check Nidhoggr because I have been wanting to do something with him,"
"I want to see her as well, might as well we talk outside while I watch you y with her," Gaia said.
"Well then, let''s go outside and let these people enjoy their party," Mykel said as he walked to the gate.
303 Chapter 302
303 Chapter 302: A prophecy.
¡°What a majestic creature. I wonder who created you,¡± Gaia said as she slowly walked toward Mykel and stared at Nidhoggr¡¯s head resting on the ground with his breath enough to create a blizzard. ¡°Can I touch her?¡± Gaia asked Mykel.
¡°You want to pet him? I think you should show your true form if you want to pet him,¡± Mykel replied as he stared at Gaia from the corner of his eyes.
Gaia hummed as she used the material around her to be devoured into her body. That included the roots of the Yggdrasil tree that Nidhoggr chewed. She kept growing bigger and bigger so that Loki and the Norse Gods couldn¡¯t believe how a Goddess could grow infinitely.
Gaia went to her knees, and she was three times the size of Nidhoggr¡¯s head. She finally was able to pat Nidhoggr¡¯s head, and she looked so happy about it.
¡°You said there¡¯s another serpent like this in one of the realms? And you want to tame it as well?¡± Gaia asked.
¡°It¡¯s still a n, and I haven¡¯t tamed this one yet. I need to spend a lot of time with him if I want him to see me as his master,¡± Mykel answered as he patted Nidhoggr¡¯s nose tip.
¡°If you want to tame an animal, you should be able to y with them. But, knowing that you¡¯re too small, I don¡¯t think you can y with him,¡± Hera said as she looked at Mykel with a pitiful expression.
¡°A mortal God, he can¡¯t turn himself big like most of us,¡± Gaia said as she chuckled.
¡°No, but I can do this,¡± Mykel said as he activated [False Daemon], and then he flew away.
Nidhoggr who waszily resting his head on the ground suddenly lifted his head. Gaia got knocked back by the pure brute strength of Nidhoggr, and then she looked at Nidhoggr who started to fly away to catch up with Mykel.
¡°I can¡¯t believe it. He¡¯s ying catch with Nidhoggr,¡± Loki chuckled as he watched Nidhoggr try to catch up on Mykel.
Gaia left the vessel she used and appeared right behind Hera.
¡°Isn¡¯t he something, Hera? Now I realize why you¡¯re in love with him,¡± Gaia said as she chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s nothing like Zeus, isn¡¯t he?¡± Gaia asked as she wrapped her arms around Hera¡¯s neck from behind.
Hera was flustered, and Gaia was resting her head on Hera¡¯s shoulder as she kept smiling at Hera.
¡°I, I don¡¯t know, but if that¡¯s how you see me, then I guess you¡¯re right,¡± Hera answered.
¡°Although, you¡¯re not the only one who loves him. Him or Her, and her,¡± Gaia said as she pointed at Loki and Freyja.
¡°I know that Freyja also fell for his charm and masculinity, but Loki? Are you really into ¡¡± Hera asked, but before she could finish her sentence, Loki giggled as he nodded his head. ¡°I see¡¡± Hera said as she raised her eyebrows.
¡°But, I don¡¯t want to force him. Making himfortable enough to be around me is already good progress. I remember him shivering when I was too close to him,¡± Loki said with a smirk as he stared at Mykel flying around with Nidhoggr.
¡°Speaking of Mykel, what are your thought about him impregnating that woman?¡± Loki asked as he walked around Hera.
¡°Good for her, and if it wasn¡¯t because of her, I don¡¯t think I would be able to meet Mykel. It was the only time that Mykel came to ask for a favor, and it was something that I would never forget, and neither is he,¡± Hera answered.
¡°I¡¯m envious,¡± Loki chuckled as he looked at Fenrir who seemed to want to y as well. ¡°Anyway, you should fill in the nk to Gaia. It¡¯s been a while since I y with my own son,¡± Loki said as he walked toward Fenrir and rubbed his mane.
Hera told Gaia about Mykel¡¯s n, and the reason why he was having so many Gods support him. Gaia knew the gist of it, but she didn¡¯t expect Mykel to try and pry Mara, and not only that but to get rid of the game that Lucifer and Nyx were ying.
¡°Then, does that have something to do with your decision on reforming the Pantheon?¡± Gaia asked.
¡°No, it¡¯s just something that I have been wanting to see. The bloodbath, vengeance, and suffering that happened in the past, I want it to end. A fresh start for everyone,¡± Hera answered.
¡°Are you talking about the Gods, or about yourself?¡± Gaia asked again as she looked at Hera with a pitiful smile.
Hera went quiet, and she didn¡¯t say anything as she kept facing forward and stared nkly into the distance.
¡°You don¡¯t have to answer that, but you need to understand that those three are our traditions. You can¡¯t change that no matter how much you tried. It will repeat itself, forever, until there will be nothing left,¡± Gaia said with a serious expression.
¡°There¡¯s no definite end for us, but for them, they have a prophecy. The prophecy that ends the age of the Gods, and that¡¯s why they have been so careful to do anything to avoid the prophecy from happening. That¡¯s why they¡¯re different from us,¡± Gaia exined as she nced at Freyja who was watching Fenrir.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will make a prophecy that Mykel will be the one that can end the age of Gods. Not only us, but all the Gods that exist,¡± Hera answered. ¡°I will make it happen so they will start thinking about the consequences of their own actions,¡±
¡°Do it,¡± Loki said as he walked toward them with Freyja next to him. ¡°I like the idea of that. He showed us what he was capable of and what he did to Hades, Zeus, and Poseidon,¡± Loki continued.
Hera and Gaia turned around to look at Loki. They both were surprised that someone was eavesdropping on their conversation.
¡°That¡¯s quite a habit of mine, eavesdropping. But I really love that idea, and you can use it to achieve your goal,¡± Loki said to Hera.
¡°I will speak to him once he¡¯s done,¡± Hera said as she looked at Mykel who was still ying with Nidhoggr.
¡°Hmm, a schemer just like Hermes,¡± Gaia said as she stared at Loki. ¡°Oh, speaking of Hermes, don¡¯t you think he would be a real trouble if you let him be a part of the new Pantheon?¡±
¡°That¡¯s already been taken care of. Mykel and I had a talk about Hermes, and we both have a n for him, and of course, it¡¯s to show the other Gods how dangerous he is,¡± Loki answered with a mischievous smile.
Hera and Gaia stared at Loki with suspicion, but then suddenly something flew right next to them and hit the ground really hard. They were startled, and then checked what it was, but it turned out it was Mykel. He was lying deep on the ground with his messy hair covering his eyes.
Nidhoggr growled as he slowly descended and carefully rested his head on the ground. Mykel then stood up as he groaned and massaged his right shoulder.
¡°Looks like someone is happy to be able to catch me,¡± Mykel said as he jumped from the ground and thennded in front of Hera.
¡°How did he catch up on you? He¡¯s not even that fast,¡± Loki asked.
¡°I was distracted by something else, and then got hit by his massive body,¡± Mykel said as he stared at Jeanne¡¯s feed.
Jeanne and the others were already on the seventeenth floor, but they were struggling to find the way because of the thick fog that couldn¡¯t be gotten rid of. The demons were pretending to be humans, and they couldn¡¯t tell which was a real human or a demon.
¡°I can see why,¡± Hera said as she checked on Agnez¡¯s feed. ¡°Samael is really something, just like Belphegor,¡± Hera continued. ¡°Are you going down there to guide them?¡± Hera looked at Mykel.
¡°No, they will be fine, and if not, I can just bring them all back to life. I have a more important thing to do here, and I¡¯m nning to spend my time here to tame him,¡± Mykel answered as he looked at Nidhoggr. ¡°I need to focus on this while I have time,¡±
Hera hummed with understanding.
¡°Mykel, do you have time? There¡¯s something I want to discuss,¡± Hera said with a serious expression.
Mykel raised his eyebrow as he fixed his hair and then nodded his head. ¡°Sure,¡±
304 Chapter 303
304 Chapter 303: Obsession.
¡°You want to use me to make all the Gods fear me?¡± Mykel asked as he held a cup of wine in the hall with the others staring at him.
¡°It¡¯s just an idea, and if you say you don¡¯t want to, then we can forget about this,¡± Hera looked Mykel in the eye.
¡°No, that¡¯s a really good idea. I love it. Even if you don¡¯t use me, those Gods and Goddesses already look at me with fear,¡± Mykel answered, and then drank his wine as he pointed his finger at the Gods in the hall. ¡°So you will spread rumors about me?¡± Mykel put the cup on the table, and Dionysus filled it up immediately.
Loki sat on top of the table in front of Mykel with a smile on his face.
¡°Yes, and what kind of rumor do you want us to spread? A bad one, or a scary one?¡± Loki asked as he crossed his legs and rested his chin on his fist.
¡°Dionysus should know which one is the best for me since he should have been listening to all kinds of rumors about me,¡± Mykel looked at Dionysus who was busy plucking the grapes on the table.
¡°Me? You want my advice?¡± Dionysus asked as he chewed the grape.
¡°Since you¡¯re famous among the Gods, you should know better than anyone else,¡± Mykel nodded his head.
Dionysus kept chewing the grapes as he stared at the Gods enjoying themselves. He was deep in thought, and then snapped his fingers.
¡°I know someone who¡¯s good at making rumors. Although I have been listening to a lot of rumors, I¡¯m not really good at making one. But I can easily spread rumors,¡± Dionysus said.
¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Pheme?¡± Athena asked with her eyes squinted.
¡°Do you have anyone else in mind? She¡¯s really good at making and getting rumors. If I just make her spill everything, I can make her create the best rumor ever about Mykel,¡± Dionysus replied.
The two of them started to argue, and then Mykel looked at Loki.
¡°What about you? You need to make one as well,¡± Mykel asked.
¡°I think we can use Ragnarok, and you already fit in perfectly in the prophecy. The God who tamed Nidhoggr, the serpent that will bring the end of the Gods,¡± Loki answered as he wiggled his right foot. ¡°Freyja will agree with me in this, and I will tell Thor about this as well,¡±
Mykel looked at Freyja, and she nodded her head in agreement.
¡°Alright, I trust you in this,¡± Mykel said as he stared Loki in the eye.
¡°You know. I have been thinking,¡± Loki said as he jumped down and walked to the back. ¡°I have been helping you a lot, and you have given me more than enough Arcana Coins that I needed. I want something else in return,¡± Loki continued as he tilted his head and stared at Mykel.
¡°Loki, you¡¯re a man,¡± Aphrodite said, and she didn¡¯t like where the conversation was going.
Loki giggled as he took a few steps back from Mykel. He then walked to the other side, and he had already turned himself into a woman¡¯s body. Mykel looked at him, and Loki used Lh¡¯s body size.
¡°I gave birth to some of my children, and what makes you think that I¡¯m a man in the first ce?¡± Loki asked as he stared at Aphrodite with a gorgeous smile.
Loki sighed as he sat on his seat.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not asking such a thing to him. I know that he didn¡¯t want that either,¡± Loki said. ¡°I want to have a good match with him,¡± Loki looked at Mykel with a smile.
Everyone looked at Loki with confused looks.
¡°Speaking of that, I wonder what¡¯s your Rank now, Mykel,¡± Loki said.
¡°I¡¯m Rank 4,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°Rank 4? We know that she¡¯s Rank 1, and he¡¯s Rank 2, but who¡¯s Rank 3? Someone who¡¯s stronger than Mykel?¡± Ares asked.
¡°Nyx is Rank 3, her Authority level is 4 now. She just leveled up recently,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°How do you know that?¡± Themis asked with suspicion.
¡°I have my own way to know about the Gods,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°If you want a match with me, you should give me the good news first,¡± Mykel said to Loki.
Loki smiled so widely as he jolted from his seat.
¡°Then I should be working now. I will meet your expectations, as always,¡± Loki said, and then disappeared.
Freyja looked a bit worried, and then she looked at Mykel, but before she could say anything, Mykel raised his hand.
¡°There¡¯s no need to say it, I know what you¡¯re going to say,¡± Mykel said.
Loki¡¯s obsession started to get out of hand, and Mykel knew what Freyja was about to say. She wanted to warn him about Loki¡¯s obsession, and once Loki was obsessed with something or someone, he would do anything to get it.
¡°The match isn¡¯t what he¡¯s after. He wants something else,¡± Mykel said as he tapped his fingers on the table. ¡°Whatever it is, I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Mykel looked at Freyja.
¡°Be careful, Mykel. I¡¯ll try to find out what he wants while helping him spread the rumor,¡± Freyja said as she stood up. She then turned into a bird and flew away.
Everyone watched Freyja leave the hall, and they were a bit concerned about Loki. They were afraid that Loki would do something that might bring trouble for everyone.
¡°Mykel, are you sure you want to do this? Aren¡¯t you afraid of her?¡± Gaia asked. ¡°You should realize that if you try to make a name for yourself, and a reputation that might endanger her status as the Goddess of All. She would take you down, you know?¡± Gaia looked at Mykel as she pointed the cup at Dionysus for a refill.
¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± Mykel said as he stared nkly at his own reflection in the wine.
Mykel checked Gerrard¡¯s feed, and they managed to reach the eighteenth floor. He didn¡¯t want to waste time by answering the same questions over and over, so he decided to leave and strengthen his bond with Nidhoggr.
¡°What do you want to y this time?¡± Mykel asked as he stared at Nidhoggrzily resting his head on the ground. ¡°I never thought you would be thiszy, but I guess I should realize that by now since your only job is to chew the roots of the Yggdrasil Tree,¡±
Nidhoggr hummed, but Mykel didn¡¯t know what he was trying to say. For some reason, Mykel could guess what Nidhoggr was trying to say.
¡°You¡¯re bored?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°You know that he can¡¯t speak our tongue, right?¡± Hel walked toward Mykel. ¡°If you want to speak with him, I can ask Fenrir to talk with him,¡±
¡°Really? Then, please. I want to try tomunicate with him,¡± Mykel said as his eyes followed where Hel was going.
¡°My father is able to speak with all creatures in all the nine realms, but he keeps it a secret from anyone. Only Odin knows about it,¡± Hel stood next to Mykel and stared at Nidhoggr. ¡°Speaking of him. There¡¯s something that I want to tell you,¡± Hel looked Mykel in the eye.
¡°Don¡¯t say it if it¡¯s going to make him angry. Let him do what he wants, I will be careful,¡± Mykel said with a smile.
Hel looked at Mykel and then sighed as she nodded her head with understanding.
Mykel already knew what Loki wanted since he checked Loki¡¯s [Character] story already. Loki wanted a part of his body, a hand, an eye, or even his head so Loki could stare at it whenever he wanted. Loki had a really weird obsession with possessing something just because he liked it or because it amused him.
¡°So? What did Nidhoggr is trying to say?¡± Mykel asked.
Fenrir came back and howled at Hel, and she looked at Fenrir with her eyebrows raised.
¡°I¡¯m impressed. You were right about it. He¡¯s bored, and he¡¯s asking if he can chew on the roots again because he has been obedient and did what you told him,¡± Hel said as she looked at Mykel.
¡°Is that so? Looks like I start to have a bond with him even though I only yed with him once,¡± Mykel asked as he stared at Nidhoggr. ¡°Alright, go and do what you want,¡± Mykel stared at Nidhoggr¡¯s eye and then tilted his head toward the roots.
Nidhoggr flew away and started to chew on the roots.
305 Chapter 304
?305 Chapter 304: Defying thew.
"Are you seriously just going to chew on this thing all day?" Mykel asked as he sat on one of the roots and stared at Nidhoggr crunching on the roots.
Mykel watched Gerrard''s feed, and they were already on the neenth floor. They started to understand that the world they were in was all just an illusion, but they didn''t know that back then. They also just realized that everyone that lived in that world was all demons.
Agnez looked so pissed because she wanted to kill all of them in the first ce, but the others didn''t want to kill innocent people. In the end, Agnez was the only one who was right after she let Mazikeen show the truth behind that world.
"It''s fun to see them struggle," Mykel said as he scoffed and closed the screen in front of him.
Mykel modified [Meditation] skill and reced it with [Quintessence]. He then used [Channel] to speak with Brynhilde.
"Hilde, it''s me, Mykel. I want you to go to the Mahazael Tower, and enter the Kastihel World," Mykel said.
"God Mykel? Do you want me to go there now? Are we going to clear the tower again?" Brynhilde asked.
"No, juste there on your own, I want to test something. I will be waiting for you there," Mykel answered.
"I''m on my way," Brynhilde said.
Mykel stared at the [Quintessence] skill and read the description. He was deep in thought, and then he warped to the Kastihel World.
Brynhilde came to the Kastihel World on her own as Mykel ordered. She was in her full armor and had a bag on her back with food and potions inside. She looked around and couldn''t find Mykel anywhere.
"Come to Medelha Castle, you will find me there," Mykel said.
Brynhilde hurriedly ran toward Medelha Castle, and she didn''t bother to check her surroundings. Once she arrived, she heard the Swan song again, but this time the sound was a bit out of tune and it was just the piano part.
Brynhilde could hear where the piano wasing from. She then walked toward the song and ended up in the chamber. She saw Mykel ying the piano, and then stopped the moment he noticed Brynhilde''s presence.
"Come here," Mykel said as he turned around and stood up.
Brynhilde was a bit nervous because it was the first time she was being alone around Mykel. She would be lying if she wasn''t interested in Mykel, but she knew who she was, and didn''t expect him to be interested in her no matter if she was the crown prince.
"Sit down," Mykel said as he pointed at the bed.
Brynhilde gulped as she sat down on the edge of the bed. She saw Mykel standing in front of her, and then he sat next to her.
"Don''t resist, let me get inside," Mykel said.
"Huh?" Brynhilde asked and she looked flustered.
Mykel activated [Quintessence] skill, and he was outside his body. He looked around and saw Brynhilde''s face was so red as she stared at Mykel. He then went inside Brynhilde''s body, and the moment he opened his eyes, he was controlling Brynhilde''s body.
"Don''t panic. I''m just taking control over your body," Mykel said.
Mykel stood up and his body was leaning forward. He just realized how breasts were so heavy. He knew that Brynhilde had a big breast under her full te armor, but he didn''t know it would be that heavy.
"Let''s go to the portal," Mykel said as he tried to adjust to Brynhilde''s body.
"What are we doing?" Brynhilde asked.
"I wanted to try to enter your world using your body. Even though I''m a God, I can''t visit unknown worlds," Mykel answered.
"I see..." Brynhilde said.
"Are flustered? I can feel your body starting to get warm, and your heart is beating so fast. Also..." Mykel said, but he didn''t finish his sentence because he felt something wet under Brynhilde''s pants and realized what had happened.
Mykel stood in front of the portal, and then he entered it with confidence. He opened his eyes and saw he was in the endless hallway. The first thing he checked was his body, and he was still inside Brynhilde''s body.
"Let''s see what the Aernd World looks like," Mykel said as he walked the endless hallway.
The moment Mykel left the tower, he saw the city with sky towers with high walls in the distance. There were blimps flying around the sky, and knights were guarding the entrance.
"It''s exactly as what I expected. Alright, let''s go back to the Kastihel World," Mykel said after he memorized his surroundings.
"Back again? Are you not going to look around first?" Brynhilde asked.
"Yes, I''m done here," Mykel answered, and then he went back inside the tower.
Mykel had to go back or his soul would be stuck in the Aernd World since his soul couldn''t find his body. It was a pain, but it was worth the try, and if it worked, it would be a good opportunity for him.
When Mykel went back to The Kastihel World, he left Brynhilde''s body after he told her to go back to her world. He flew back to Medelha Castle as he watched Brynhilde walk all the way to the other side. He then realized there was something that he couldn''t see with his eyes. He saw souls of the people of Kastihel were still wandering around the kingdom, or at least the ones who didn''t get consumed by the Dark Lord.
Mykel didn''t bother to talk to them, and let them be. He then entered his own body again and tried to remember the outside of the tower in the Aernd World. He used the [Warp Space] skill, and he went to the exact spot when he was inside Brynhilde''s body. He chuckled in disbelief and couldn''t believe it actually worked.
Brynhilde left the tower and walked the endless hallway. She was so confused why Mykel suddenly asked her to do something like that.
"What took you so long?" Mykel asked as he smoked his cigarette and leaned against the wall near the entrance.
"Mykel?!" Brynhilde was smiling so brightly when she saw him in Aernd. "Is this why you asked me to go back to Aernd after you entered my body?" Brynhilde asked as she approached Mykel.
"Yes, and it actually works, so here I am," Mykel nodded his head. "Would you like to guide me to your world? I can see that you have a wonderful world, and it somehow resembles the Empyrean World," Mykel looked at the terrain and the way they decorated the city.
"Yes! With pleasure!" Brynhilde answered excitedly.
Since there were only two towers in the Aernd World, and the towers were so far away from the capital city, they had to use the blimp. Before they went to the capital city, they were wandering around the city first. Everyone was staring at Mykel with curiosity since he was the only person with ck hair, but since he was with Brynhilde, they didn''t dare to stare for too long.
"Wait, you''re saying that you can travel through time and space? And you have been using it to move around with your team. Doesn''t that mean you can bring all of them to the worlds that you have visited?" Brynhilde asked as she held an ice cream cone in her hand.
"Yes, I can bring Jeanne here if I want to. Your people would be mindblown to see the lost princess," Mykel answered as he smoked his cigarette.
"Will you?" Brynhilde asked.
"I will, and I can bring you to my world as well, but not now. I don''t want to try and defy thew of the world," Mykel answered as he stared at the bright blue sky.
"Thew of the world? What''s that?" Brynhilde furrowed her eyebrows as she licked the ice cream.
"The Constetions have a ruler, she''s the Goddess of All. It''s tooplicated to exin it to you, but the point is, I will be punished if I try to defy thew of the world. I might die, you know," Mykel said with a smile.
"If there''s a being who''s so powerful to even control the Gods, then why this Goddess of All don''t stop this war against demons?" Brynhilde asked with a confused look.
"Hmm, I wonder why," Mykel answered, and then chuckled softly.
306 Chapter 305
?306 Chapter 305: Aernd.
Mykel and Brynhilde took the blimp, and it was quite fast like a bullet train. It was quite the scenery to look at the Aernd World from above, and the air felt so fresh when it hit his face. A medieval fantasy world with advanced technology and knowledge.
Brynhilde was still thinking about thew of the world that Mykel mentioned. It bothered her, and the more she thought about it, the more confused she became.
"You said that everyone in the Capital City knows about me? As a God?" Mykel asked as he looked at Brynhilde with his arms crossed.
"Yes, they know. Unlike the people here, they didn''t really know much about what was going on. I think everyone will start to worship you if you ask them to," Brynhilde answered.
"Why would I want to be worshipped, it''s a pain and I''m done with attracting too much attention," Mykel answered as he looked at the city down below through the open window.
A notification appeared in front of Mykel. Agnez and the others had cleared the twentieth floor of the Samael Tower. He then donated 500,000 [Arcana Coins] to them, and it felt like his [Constetion Points] didn''t increase because the requirement was too high.
"A hundred and fifty thousand out of a million," Mykel said as he sighed and closed the screen in front of him.
"Is it really okay for you to meet the emperor? I know that you''re here just to see the world, but I feel like I''m asking too much," Brynhilde looked at Mykel with a bit of guilt.
"It''s fine, I have no other ns either. Might as well meet the emperor and introduce myself," Mykel answered.
Mykel spoke with Gunnar, and told them to rest because he knew they were tired, and the next tower they were going to clear was going to be hard. The Satan Tower was always brutal, simr to the Lucifer Tower. The demons were strong and they breed like crazy from the souls they took in the world they conquered, and they would be fighting an entire army of demons in there.
"We are here," Brynhilde said as she stood up and picked up her bag.
They both walked out of the blimp, and they were in the airfield with so many peopleing up and down the blimp. One thing that made them stop moving was to see Brynhilde. They were all bowing their heads and down on their knees.
Brynhilde couldn''t do anything to stop them from doing that because it was thew itself made by the emperor. The only thing she could do was to keep moving forward as fast as she could because they were bowing on their knees under the hot sun.
"Wee to Celeste City, the capital city of Aernd," Brynhilde said as she pointed at the tall buildings, castles, towers, and skyscrapers in front of her.
"I think your world would be a lot better with Shelly''s knowledge," Mykel said as he looked at the city''s structure. "I will bring her here, and introduce her to you,"
"I can''t wait to meet her then," Brynhilde replied with a smile. "Oh, and looks like someone informed my arrival already," Brynhilde looked at a dozen carriages made out of gold with the empire gs with a symbol of a floating ind.
"Your excellency, we came to pick you up," One of the Royal Knights said.
Brynhilde didn''t say anything and waited until all of them noticed the person she was with. All the Royal Knights nced at Mykel and suddenly recognized his face. They all immediately bowed down and lowered their heads.
"God Mykel, wee to the Aernd World!" All the Royal Knights shouted, and made all the people around them notice who came into their world.
All the people bowed their heads to Mykel, and even though he said that he didn''t like the attention, it felt nice.
"Bring us to his majesty," Brynhilde said as she walked into one of the carriages.
Mykel looked out the window and saw people bowing their heads as they went on their knees. All the way to the pce, all he saw was people bowing.
"So, how did they know? It''s not like a description of my appearance would be enough to tell them who I am," Mykel asked.
"Do you remember when we were in the Lucifer Tower? I brought painters with me, and I told them exactly to depict your face and appearance as precisely as possible. That also applies to Jeanne, Agnez, and all the others as well," Brynhilde answered.
"I also have the original painting of you, in my bedroom," Brynhilde said, and she was flustered when she said it.
Mykel rested his head on his fist as he hummed and stared at Brynhilde with a smile.
"Have you found someone special?" Mykel asked.
"No, I don''t think I will and neither of them believes there''s someone to be worthy to stand by my side," Brynhilde answered. "Why do you ask me such a question?"
"Am I not allowed to ask?" Mykel raised his eyebrow as he kept staring Brynhilde in the eye.
Brynhilde looked nervous and flustered that she couldn''t help but look down. Her face turned red, and she nervously scraped her gauntlets to ovee her nervousness. Suddenly the bell rang, and it snapped her back to reality.
"Oh, we have arrived," Brynhilde said as she looked out the window.
They both got off the carriage, and hundreds of maids and servants were standing on the sides with their heads bowed down. They all had the same blonde hair and blue eyes. They both then walked into the pce, and the first thing they saw was the Emperor and the Empress standing in the hallway.
"God Mykel, wee to our humble world," A man that appeared to be the same age as Mykel with his long and straight white hair bowing down.
"Your world is more beautiful than mine," Mykel answered.
"We will remember your praises, God Mykel. Please,e and join us. We have prepared a feast, and we hope it would be enough for you," A woman with short white hair said.
"Then I will enjoy it," Mykel answered with a smile.
Emperor Bryndel and his wife Empress Hildegarde, both of them were the best in swordsmanship and magic. Although they looked young, they weren''t that young since they were already in their mid fifty. Their appearance stopped aging the moment they reached the peak of their appearance.
"I will take a bath first, and then I will jointer," Brynhilde said.
They both looked at Brynhilde and then nodded their heads with understanding.
"Please, follow us," Bryndel said as he pointed at the big door made of gold.
Mykel followed them into the dining hall, and there were dozens of maids and servants standing in front of the walls. They were all ready to serve him whenever needed.
"Is our food not to your liking, God Mykel?" Hildegarde looked worried.
"No, the wine is too good that I almost forgot about the food," Mykel shook his head as he looked at her. "Now that I heard from Brynhilde. She said that you don''t believe there will be anyone to be worthy to stand by her side, is that true?" Mykel asked.
"Yes, we even think that our sons aren''t worthy enough to be by her side," Bryndel answered.
"Right, Degardyn and Gardel. Where are they?" Mykel asked.
"Did Brynhilde tell you about her older brothers?" Bryndel asked.
"No, I know about them, you, your ancestors. I know everything," Mykel answered.
"Brynhilde did tell us about that," Hildegarde nodded her head. "Now that you mentioned it. We are curious about our ancestors, and the world they came from, the Empyrean World. Is it alright if we ask you such a question?"
"Every knowledge will always have a price to pay. It''s either awareness, consciousness, or even it might lead you to your demise. So, are you really want to know the answer?" Mykel asked with a serious expression.
The both of them looked at each other for quite a while, and then Bryndel looked at the head servant. The head servant bowed his head, and then he left with the rest of them, leaving Mykel with Bryndel and Hildegarde alone in the hall.
"Yes, we are ready to pay for that knowledge," Bryndel answered.
307 Chapter 306
?307 Chapter 306: Empyreanian.
"So our ancestor left the heaven, before the demon king decided to destroy that world. We are a being that was meant to live in the heaven? The true being that''s supposed to wee the souls of the dead?" Bryndel asked, and he couldn''t hide his surprised expression anymore.
"Yes, you''re supposed to be immortal, but that only applies if you live in the Empyrean World. Your white hair represents divinity. Your golden eyes represent prosperity. Your body is the equivalent or almost equivalent of a demi-god, and your knowledge came from the souls of the dead that lived in the Empyrean World.
Mykel didn''t tell them about the one who destroyed the Empyrean World. Lucifer really despise the Empyreanian, and it took him long enough to kill all of their descendants that spread around the world. It was one of the reasons why Lucifer decided to invade all the worlds.
Lucifer had sessfully killed the Empyreanian that fled like Celeste and Lucian. The only ones left he failed to kill were those two, and even though he managed to find Aernd, it was already toote, and he didn''t expect Celeste and Lucian''s descendants to be so powerful.
"That should be enough knowledge, for you. The more you know, the higher the risk for him toe and destroy your world. You don''t want that to happen because if he decided toe down, it will be over," Mykel said as he grabbed the fork and the knife.
The table had been turned. Both Bryndel and Hildegarde had no more appetite to eat. They were overwhelmed by the information while Mykel enjoyed the food.
"Your majesty? Did something happen?" Brynhilde asked as she walked into the dining hall. "I saw all the servants and maids waiting outside the room," Brynhilde looked at them with a confused look.
"We are just having a private conversation," Hildegarde answered with a smile as she pretended to cut the steak on the te.
"Seeing you in a dress like that, you look beautiful, Hilde. You should wear those more," Mykel said.
Brynhilde''s face went red again, and it was always nice for Mykel to be able to tease someone. Jeanne was no longer shy around him, so it was a bit boring, and now he found someone else to tease.
"Crown Prince, would you like to spend your time with God Mykel?" Hildegarde asked.
Brynhilde had just sat down and immediately got that question. She didn''t know what to say, but Bryndel''s gaze signaled her to ept Hildegarde''s offer. She then nodded her head as she grabbed a ss of wine.
"Well then, please enjoy your time, God Mykel, and thank you for everything. We will take our leave now," Hildegarde said as she stood up at the same time as Bryndel. They both then left the dining hall.
"So, what were you talking about with his and her Majesties?" Brynhilde asked.
"Your family," Mykel answered as he enjoyed the food. "And you,"
"Oh, I see," Brynhilde said as she started eating the steak.
It was just silence in the dining hall, only the clicking sound of a fork and knife hitting the te. It wasn''t really awkward for Mykel since he enjoyed the food, but for Brynhilde it was.
"You said that you have a picture of me in your bedroom. Can I see it?" Mykel asked as he put the fork and knife down.
"Right now?" Brynhilde asked.
"I''m not in a hurry, you can finish your meal first," Mykel answered as he lit his cigarette.
Mykel checked Nexus and Lexus'' feeds in the meantime. They both already got themselves a few people that followed them. Mykel didn''t know who those people were, but they would check on themter.
One thing that Mykel was surprised about those two was that their levels were already 43. They already matched Agnez and the others'' levels, but not the skills obviously. It wasn''t really a problem since once they fought the demons, they would level up and upgrade their skills.
"Should I bring Agnez and Lillith to their world? It would be a nice way to farm skills and levels for those two," Mykel said to himself as he watched the feed. "They''re not overpopted, but losing a few hundred thousand or even a million? I don''t think they would notice,"
"I''m done eating. Should we go to my room?" Brynhilde asked as she stood up and wiped her lips.
"Lead the way," Mykel answered as he burned the cigarette in his hand.
They went to the third floor, and Brynhilde pointed at the door at the end of the hallway. It was her room, and there were maids cleaning the windows and the vases near her room.
"You can leave," Brynhilde said to the maids.
All the maids lowered their heads and hurriedly walked away, but they all stole a nce at Mykel out of curiosity. Brynhilde then showed her room and pointed at Mykel''s painting that was framed right next to her bed.
"That''s the painting," Brynhilde said.
"Yes. It''s a nice painting," Mykel said as he walked past Brynhilde. "I''m not sure if that''s what I look like. What do you think," Mykel asked as he looked at the painting from up close.
"Now that you''re here, the painting isn''t that good," Brynhilde said as she looked at Mykel and the painting from the other side of the bed.
"Really? I thought they did a great job painting my face, and people recognized me immediately thanks to this painting, no?" Mykel raised his eyebrows as he kept staring at his own painting. "Come here, maybe you will see what I see from this angle,"
Brynhilde walked toward the painting as she stood right in front of Mykel. She looked at Mykel and the painting back and forth for onest time.
"What do you think?" Mykel asked.
"I, uh, I don''t know," Brynhilde answered as she averted her gaze.
Mykel gently put his left hand on Brynhilde''s cheek and slowly made her look at his face. She started to breathe heavily, and her body started to feel warm.
Mykel slowly wrapped his right arm around her waist, and gently pushed her to the bed. He wasn''t nning to sleep with her, but after feeling aroused when he was inside Brynhilde''s body, it made him aroused as well.
"This is my first time," Brynhilde said.
"Then I will be gentle," Mykel answered, and then he kissed Brynhilde so passionately as he put her down on her bed.
They both were covered in a nket, naked. Brynhilde could feel the warmth of Mykel''s body, and how strong his back muscles were as she rubbed them. When she wanted to kiss him, Mykel went down on her. She then felt a tingling feeling and let out a soft moan.
Brynhilde couldn''t endure the tingling feeling as she covered her mouth with both hands. She tried to close her thighs, but Mykel opened them so widely with both hands and prevented her from closing them in.
"I think I have to pee," Brynhilde said as she looked down.
Mykel chuckled as he climbed up onto Brynhilde''s body.
"Why are you holding it in? Just let it out," Mykel asked as he gently stimted her clit.
Brynhilde shook her head, but the moment Mykel pinched her clit gently. She started to squirt, and her whole body started shaking uncontrobly. She let out a loud moan, and then she immediately covered her mouth with her eyes wide open.
"How was it? Do you want to feel it again?" Mykel asked with a smile.
"I, uh," Brynhilde was lost for words.
Mykel kissed Brynhilde gently as he pressed down her arms with his. She held his hands so tightly as she let Mykel do whatever he wanted to do to her. Her mind went nk, and with each kiss, he gave her on her neck, it made her out of the world.
"If I do this, then that means you will belong to me. Do you really want that?" Mykel whispered as he stimted her clit again.
Brynhilde hugged Mykle so tightly as she nodded her head repeatedly.
"Yes, I want to be with you," Brynhilde said quietly.
"It''s going to hurt, so endure it," Mykel said as he slowly put it in.
"I don''t mind, I can handle pain. If it''s you, I will be okay," Brynhilde said, but the moment he put it in, she started to inhale intensely.
308 Chapter 307
308 Chapter 307: True nature.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know how did this happen,¡± Brynhilde said shyly as she stared at the soaking-wet nket and bed in front of her.
¡°It¡¯s normal, for some women. We also have been doing it all day, there¡¯s no need to apologize,¡± Mykel answered as he chuckled and stared at the sunrise. ¡°Although, I never thought you would be this kind of a woman,¡± Mykel continued as he put on his zer. ¡°Also, I think everyone could hear your voice,¡± Mykel looked at the door.
Mykel could tell people were listening from the stairs away from Brynhilde¡¯s room. There were six maids and four servants that were currently standing on top of the stairs.
¡°This is embarrassing¡¡± Brynhilde said as she sat down on the sofa but immediately felt a sting.
¡°Was it too much?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°No, I was the one who wanted it,¡± Brynhilde shook her head with her red face. ¡°It will go away, so, I think I will have to take another bath,¡±
¡°Then I will go and have a talk with your parents while I wait for you,¡± Mykel said as he approached Brynhilde, and then gave her a kiss on her forehead.
Mykel left the room, and he could hear footsteps running down the stairs. He went downstairs and saw maids and servants pretending to clean the pce. His chuckle was enough to make all of them panic, and they slowly moved away.
¡°Where¡¯s his and her majesties?¡± Mykel asked the maid who tried to run away.
¡°Th-they¡¯re in the audience room, God Mykel,¡± The maid answered, and then walked away hurriedly and quietly.
Mykel went to the audience room, and it wasn¡¯t that big, but it could fit a hundred people inside. Bryndel and Hildegarde were surprised when they saw Mykel enter the audience room.
¡°God Mykel? Is there anything you need?¡± Hildegarde asked with a bright smile on her face. Mykel looked at her [Character] story and knew that she was happy that Mykel slept with Brynhilde. She was also expecting an heir from Mykel.
¡°I came as to why you look so happy, Empress Hildegarde,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not nning on making an heir with her, or at least not at the moment,¡± Mykel said.
Both Bryndel and Hildegarde looked so confused rather than angry or disappointed.
¡°I still need her in the battle, it¡¯s the same as Jeanne. Those two y an important role in this,¡± Mykel exined before they could ask the question. ¡°I¡¯m not going to abandon her, so you both should be at ease,¡±
¡°We have heard how hard it was and how terrifying the Lucifer Tower was. Are they really going to go down there? And if they do, that¡¯s going to take months or even years to explore that tower, right?¡± Hildegarde asked.
¡°Yes,¡± Mykel answered simply.
In the original story, Asmond and his friends cleared all the twelve towers except for the Lucifer Tower. They knew it would be impossible to clear the fiftieth floor of the Lucifer Tower since the demons were more powerful than the nieth floor of the other towers.
At first, Asmond didn¡¯t realize that until he defeated Zherlthsh on the hundredth floor. He thought that he would fight Azrael when he entered the portal, but he was teleported to the tenth floor of the Lucifer Tower.
It wasn¡¯t just the Azrael Tower, but all the towers ended up sending them to the Lucifer Tower. With that being said, all the Awakeners from hundreds of different worlds worked together to clear the Lucifer Tower.
Some of them decided to stay in the tower and made a ce for them to stay. A second home was what they called it. A ce where humans and other races gathered with the same goal and purpose.
They made a town in the Lucifer Tower on every ten floors. The people who lived inside the tower weren¡¯t only Awakeners but also ordinary people that decided to help them like cksmiths, alchemists, and crafters. The people that Asmond saved, the people that owed him for what he sacrificed.
¡°Then, the Crown Prince will have to be away for years?¡± Hildegarde asked with a worried expression.
¡°No, but she will apany me for a while. The Lucifer Tower, I will handle it myself,¡± Mykel answered. ¡°She can be the new Emperor once I think it¡¯s time for her,¡± Mykel looked at Bryndel and Hildegarde.
¡°It¡¯s an honor that my daughter can serve you,¡± Bryndel said with a serious expression.
¡°Don¡¯t let anyone know the truth. Keep it a secret for as long as you can until I let you speak the truth. The fewer people know, the lesser the risk,¡± Mykel looked at both of them.
They both nodded their heads, and then the three of them could hear Brynhilde¡¯s voice outside. She wasn¡¯t alone, in fact, there were two men¡¯s voices talking with her.
¡°Your majesty, may we enter?¡± A man asked as he knocked on the door.
¡°You may,¡± Hildegarde looked at the door.
Two men came in one with long hair like Bryndel, and one with short hair like Hildegarde. Degardyn and Gardel, the older brothers of Brynhilde whopeted with her for the throne.
They both looked at Mykel and immediately went to their knees.
¡°We heard that you came to visit, and we both came here as soon as possible. God Mykel, wee to our humble world,¡± Degardyn said.
¡°You came here didn¡¯t just to greet me, isn¡¯t it? Do you want to join me? Like Brynhilde?¡± Mykel looked at both of them.
They both lifted their heads and looked at Mykel with surprised expressions. They both then nodded their heads in agreement.
¡°That can be arranged, but right now there¡¯s no job for any of you. We have cleared the Mahazael Tower and Lucifer Tower. I wille back when I have a job for all of you,¡± Mykel said as he offered the invitation to Degardyn and Gardel.
They both looked so happy when they got the invitation. They stood up, and then Gardel looked at Brynhilde who had been smiling and staring at Mykel nonstop.
¡°What¡¯s wrong Crown Prince? You look so happy,¡± Gardel asked with his eyebrows raised.
Brynhilde stopped smiling, and then looked at Gardel as she shook her head. Mykel then approached her and put his hands on her cheeks. He rubbed them and made her blush.
¡°She¡¯s mine now, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s so happy,¡± Mykel said as he kept staring Brynhilde in the eye.
¡°Congrattion, Crown Prince,¡± Degardyn and Gardel said at the same time.
The Empyreanian were created to obey orders and they couldn¡¯t betray anyone. They were the most faithful, boring, and curious beings that Lucifer and his siblings created. Their only real purpose was to satisfy the soul in heaven by apanying them. Sex, drinking, talking,ughing, sleeping, and other things that will satisfy the souls. They lived to entertain, and nothing more.
¡°I have been away for too long. I should go now,¡± Mykel said as he watched Agnez¡¯s feed. She and the others were on their way to the Satan Tower.
¡°Pleasee and visit us again, God Mykel. We will make a grandiose feast just for you,¡± Bryndel said.
They all nodded in agreement.
¡°I will let Brynhilde know when I wille to visit,¡± Mykel said, and then warped to the Satan Tower.
Mykel sat on the stairs as he waited for Agnez and the others toe.
¡°Two towers left, you really honor our deal,¡± Mykel said to Lucifer.
¡°And once it¡¯s over, I will not hold back anymore,¡± Lucifer answered.
¡°Of course. I owe you one,¡± Mykel said.
Lucifer didn¡¯t say anything, but Mykel didn¡¯t expect a reply either.
Agnez and the others arrived, Gerrard was surprised when he saw Mykel waiting for them. He told everyone that Mykel was waiting for them.
¡°So, you¡¯re joining us here?¡± Agnez asked with her eyebrows raised.
¡°Looking at how you guys struggled in the Samael Tower, I feel a bit pity,¡± Mykel answered with a smirk.
¡°You were ying with us. You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Agnez asked with her eyes squinted.
¡°Why would I do that?¡± Mykel asked back.
¡°He¡¯s lying,¡± Lillith said.
Mykel chuckled softly as he stood up. ¡°There¡¯s no time to chit chat, let¡¯s go,¡± Mykel said as he entered the tower.
¡°Yep, he¡¯s ying with us,¡± Rozan said as he scoffed and smirked.
309 Chapter 308
309 Chapter 308: Gotpany.
[The second World, Maedivs.]
[Free Maedivs from the Second Demon Lord Arthroxin¡¯s army!]
¡°This world looks exactly like Gehenna,¡± Jeanne said as he looked at the world that was burned to ashes. The mountains, the forest, the hills, the rivers, thekes, everything was gone.
¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think anyone can survive in this condition. Even if there is, I don¡¯t think they have any will to live anymore. I don¡¯t think I want to stay alive in this world,¡± Vincze said as he stomped on the ground and it crumbled so easily.
Mykel looked at his surroundings and found it odd. The world shouldn¡¯t be like that, not even close. Something or someone did this, and it wouldn¡¯t be because of Awakeners. The damage was too massive as if a demon did it.
¡°What¡¯s the n here?¡± Rozan asked as he stretched his arms.
Agnez transformed into Mazikeen, and then she flew away without saying anything. The others watched her and decided to stay put since they didn¡¯t want to waste stamina.
¡°Okay, did something happen or did she just decide to bail on us and clear the tower on her own again?¡± Rozan asked with his eyebrows raised.
¡°No, Mazikeen noticed something and decided to check it out for us,¡± Mykel answered as he watched Mazikeen fly to the ruins of the city.
¡°You havepany,¡± Lucifer¡¯s voice could be heard.
¡°I can see that, who?¡± Mykel asked with his eyebrows furrowed.
¡°Lilith,¡± Lucifer answered.
¡°The most rebellious daughter of them all. Now it makes sense how this whole world is destroyed into nothingness. I believe Satan didn¡¯t bother to stop her?¡± Mykel asked.
¡°Right, you know her already. I warned him, but he came to me and informed me that his daughter had been missing ever since you took sya. So, then that means it¡¯s not on me,¡± Lucifer answered.
The ground trembled gently, but it slowly got worse as it kept going. Everyone looked at the ground cracking, and Rozan immediately created a giant tform so everyone could be safe if there was an avnche.
As Rozan predicted, the whole ground started to crumble, but it wasn¡¯t an avnche. The whole ground was splitting, andva was spurting out into the sky. Rozan created an earth barrier and an ice barrier underneath to cool everyone down.
¡°What the hell is happening?!¡± Gunnar asked.
¡°A demon princess,¡± Mykel answered.
¡°I don¡¯t know who it is, but I think she¡¯s way more terrifying than sya. She doesn¡¯t even show any mercy at all!¡± Rozan shouted as he focused on hardening the barriers from theva.
¡°That¡¯s Lilith, the daughter of Satan, the wrathful child. There¡¯s no talk, no rest, and she will kill until there¡¯s nothing left alive,¡± Mykel said.
Lillith looked at Mykel and was startled when she thought Mykel was calling her name.
¡°So, do you think Mazikeen can defeat her?¡± Jeanne asked.
¡°It depends, on what scale her wrath is. If she¡¯s furious, then Mazikeen won¡¯t be able to win against her, but that¡¯s if Mazikeen fight with her own power. With Agnez, she should be a good match for Lilith,¡± Mykel answered as he walked out of the barrier to watch the fight.
Mazikeen was pping her wings above the ground as she stared down at a demoness with red long hair that touched the ground. The demoness had four horns, two going upward and two going sideways. She had glowing red circle eyes with four ck bat wings on her back.
¡°I have been waiting for so, so, long¡¡± Lilith said as she yed with the dagger in her left hand. ¡°It¡¯s time to bring you back home,¡± Lillith spread her wings and flew toward Mazikeen.
Agnez activated the [Harmony] skill, and it gave a boost to Mazikeen. Mazikeen flew faster than the speed of sound and already flew right in front of Lilith. She then grabbed Lilith¡¯s face and mmed her back to the ground.
Mazikeen sat on top of Lilith¡¯s body with her right knee on Lilith¡¯s neck. Lilith giggled and startedughing. She then screamed and crumbled the whole ground. They both fell down into the deep and Lilith used that opportunity to free herself, and then flew away.
Lillith turned herself into a ck giant winged serpent with eight wings, and then she dove into the ground where Mazikeen was. The whole ground crumbled, and the battle happened under the ground.
Mykel could feel the intense battle under his feet. Suddenly Mazikeen got pushed to the surface in her true form, and she was wrapped around by Lilith¡¯s body. Lillith locked Mazikeen¡¯s left wing as she bit Mazikeen¡¯s neck from behind with her sharp and long fangs.
The two giant demonesses fought to kill, and not even a single word wasing out of their mouths.
¡°This is bad. We are going to die here if we don¡¯t find a safe ce,¡± Gunnar said as he watched those two fighting in the distance.
¡°We know that already, but where? No matter where we go, we will die anyway,¡± Rozan replied. ¡°Wait, if this floor is already done for, doesn¡¯t that mean there¡¯s a portal somewhere?¡±
Everyone squinted their eyes, but they couldn¡¯t see anything, especially with theva around him.
¡°I see the portal,¡± Gerrard said as he squinted his eyes. ¡°Over there! It¡¯s quite far,¡± Gerrard pointed at the portal that only he could see it.
¡°Are you sure? You¡¯re not imagining things, right?¡± Sven asked.
¡°Yes,e, follow me,¡± Gerrard said as he walked out of the barrier.
Mykel looked over his shoulder and saw everyone running for their lives. He looked at Gerard pointing at somewhere in the distance, and then he saw the portal almost hidden behind the ruins.
Lilith averted her gaze and she could see them running, but she didn¡¯t care about them as long as they didn¡¯t interfere. She continued biting Mazikeen¡¯s neck, and then took a big chunk off Mazikeen¡¯s flesh as she pulled her head away.
Mazikeen knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to win if she stayed that big. She shrunk herself and flew away as she held her neck, and then Lilith did the same thing. Lillith then grabbed her dagger as she tried to catch up to Mazikeen.
Mazikeen went back to the underground to pick up Agnez¡¯s sword. She found the swordying on the ground and then she drew the sword. She scratched the sword with her ws to light the [Hellfire].
Lilith giggled as she pounced at Mazikeen with her dagger ready to stab Mazikeen¡¯s face. Lilith was immune to fire, even the [Hellfire], and Mazikeen knew that already. She didn¡¯t use the [Hellfire] to indulge herself with it, giving her magical power.
The reason why Mazikeen was the third strongest demon princess lies behind her ability. Unlike any other demon princess, she didn¡¯t have any magical powers, but she was immune to all magic. The reason why was because her skill called [Brute] consumed all magical power and turned it into brute strength.
Lilith was nothingpared to Mazikeen¡¯s strength, and she slowly realized that being too close to Mazikeen was a bad decision. Mazikeen smirked as she chuckled, and then she plucked the gemstone from the sword and put it inside her mouth.
Lilith flew away from the hole as she watched Mazikeen covered in a zing [Hellfire]. Mazikeen grabbed a stone, as big as her palm, and then threw it at Lilith with full strength.
Lilith couldn¡¯t dodge it and lost her left wings because of it. She then fell to the ground, but she regenerated her wings already in a matter of a second.
Mazikeen flew up, and thennded on the ground with a huge grin on her face.
¡°This is what I have been wanting to test, turns out I was right. This gemstone can give me unlimited power,¡± Mazikeen said as she sucked all the [Hellfire] into her body and transformed it into her strength.
Mazikeen spread her wings and they hardened. Her ws became sharper. Her fangs be longer and sharper as well. All her senses got enhanced so that she saw things moving very slowly, like how Jeanne did.
Lilith knew she was no longer a match for Mazikeen, and then she decided to fly away. Just the moment her feet were off the ground, her wings were torn off. She turned around and saw Mazikeen was already behind her, and then Mazikeen grabbed Lilith¡¯s right leg.
Mazikeen mmed Lilith¡¯s body to the ground and created a huge crater. Lillith couldn¡¯t do anything as she was overwhelmed by Mazikeen¡¯s power. Although she was overpowered by Mazikeen, she didn¡¯t panic and turned herself into a small snake. She fled into the small gap in the ground.
Mazikeen looked around and lost Lilith¡¯s sight.
¡°Next time, I will not let you leave,¡± Mazikeen said as she let Agnez take over her body back.
Mykel stared at the notification in front of him.
[[Brute] skill is sessfully duplicated]
¡°There¡¯s no reason to not take it,¡± Mykel said as he closed the notification.
310 Chapter 309
"So, did she just leave or is she hiding somewhere?" Agnez asked as she held her head. "That was a b-" before she could finish her sentence, she copsed, but Mykel was there to catch her.
Mykel carried Agnez in his arms, and he could tell she took a huge toll on her body in that fight. He wasn''t worried about her, he was more curious about how the [Demonic Possession] skill worked. He believed it should have a drawback to using the skill, but the system would warn if there was a drawback.
Mykel looked down and saw a shiny item on the ground covered in dirt. He used [Telekinesis] to pick it up, and looked quite surprised with what he found. It was Lilith''s dagger that she left behind, or she forgot to retrieve it when she turned into a snake.
"She''s gone. Well, she''s good at almost everything, and that includes running away undetected," Mykel answered as he walked toward the ruins with the dagger floating right behind his back.
Agnez hummed as she stared Mykel in the eye. She kept staring without blinking her eyes and took Mykel''s attention.
"What?" Mykel asked.
"I''m curious why you suddenly thought of impregnating Miss Lh. I thought you''re don''t like a burden or taking any unnecessary responsibility," Agnez answered.
"You''re not wrong, but she has been useful. I have given her sex countless of times, and she thought that she wanted something more than that. She wanted marriage, but I don''t like the idea of being tied to someone," Mykel replied.
"So you decided to make her feel special by giving her a baby. Is this how a God do things out there?" Agnez raised her eyebrow.
Mykel didn''t reply and just smirked as he scoffed.
It was just silence even after they entered the seventeenth floor. Although she was quiet, she kept clinging onto Mykel and didn''t want to go down even though she had recovered.
"Is it done? Is she okay?" Jeanne asked as she checked on Agnez who was pretending to be unconscious. She could see the wound on Agnez''s neck.
"She''s fine, she''s just sulking," Mykel stared at Agnez as he chuckled softly.
"I''m not," Agnez said as she jumped off from Mykel''s arms. "How''s the situation here?" Agnez asked as she massaged her neck and groaned when she touched the wound.
"As you can see here, it''s a total mess as well. Gerrard is finding the portal for us while waiting for you, of course," Jeanne answered, and she looked curious as to why Agnez was sulking.
Gunnar walked toward Agnez and healed the wound with his gauntlet. Gerrard came back not long after that, and he found the portal quite far from where they were.
The eighteenth and neenth floors were the same, and it was very convenient since they didn''t have to do anything. They entered the twentieth floor, and they were even more surprised by the condition of Demon Lord Arthroxin.
His body was no longer recognizable since his body was sliced up into pieces. He was still alive, but not for so long because his blood was everywhere. They guessed that Lilith did that to him, but the reason behind it was still unknown. Even Mykel thought that Lilith wasn''t that stupid or reckless to do something like that.
Mykel decided to check Lilith''s [Character] story, and he was surprised when he found out that she was ordered by someone. He chuckled, and that made everyone nce at him with weird looks on their faces.
"Go and kill him, Jeanne. Take the soul, and make yourself stronger," Mykel said as he held Lilith''s dagger and stared at it.
Jeanne nodded and went to kill Arthroxin.
[Dagger of Soul-Marking: A dagger that Satan himself made. The dagger is indestructible and can cut anything, even a divine being. The dagger can leave a mark on the target when stabbed with a variety of effects. [Power], [Life], or [Luck] depends on the intention of the wielder. In exchange, the marked soul will belong to Satan himself once they die, making the soul to have a special ce in [Gehanna], trapped and punished for eternity. (Can only choose one of the effects. Once marked, it cannot be erased)]
"What''s that dagger?" Lillith asked.
"A dagger that will give you what you need, but you will regret it when it ends. Would you like to try?" Mykel asked as he pointed the dagger at Lillith.
"No, thanks," Lillith shook her head.
Mykel chuckled as he put the dagger inside his zer.
A notification appeared and Jeanne had killed Arthroxin. They all then left the tower after they looted the chests.
"Boss, when are we going to be able clear the tower with ease? I know that you want us to clear the towers for you, but encountering demon princesses, I don''t think we will be able to survive," Gunnar asked with a worried expression.
"You can help us right? I mean you have been observing us ever since you cleared the Veatika World. If you really want to clear the towers, why don''t you do it like how you did it back then?" Rozan looked at Mykel with curiosity.
Everyone kept walking and opened their ears so widely because they were curious about it as well.
"The rule of the world. That''s the reason why I can''t do anything because I have been punished for breaking the rule. Not once, but twice," Mykel answered.
"The rule of the world?" Jeanne asked.
"How many Major Arcana do you know?" Mykel asked as he lit his cigarette.
"Twenty-two?" Nagy answered with her head tilted a bit to the right.
"What''s thest Arcana?" Mykel asked again as he inhaled the smoke.
"The World Arcana," Nagy answered.
"There''s only one who sits on the World Arcana. The one who ruled over the world, and she''s the one who make the rule that all the Constetions and the Gods have to follow. Remember the time I disappeared when the breakout happened? I was being imprisoned, and I was lucky to be able to leave that ce," Mykel exhaled the smoke as he stared nkly at nothing.
"And what''s the God''s name?" Rozan asked.
"Mara, the Goddess who existed in so many mythologies," Mykel answered, and he got a chill down his spine when he said her name.
Nagy and Rozan who were knowledgeable about almost everything never heard of that name before. They were curious about Mara and thought that they wanted to dig deeper into that name, and what kind of Goddess she was.
"So, Asmond''s Benefactor is her?" Jeanne asked.
"Yes, and she''s trying to make him strong enough and you can say she babysits him like how I''m doing right now to you guys. The vision that Edith saw, that would be the result of her decision to make Asmond her Benefactor. The hands that you saw, Lilly, Edith, those were her hands," Mykel answered.
Everyone went quiet and thought the same thing. The vision was not only the end for Mykel, but it was also the end of their lives if it was true. It made them terrified a bit, and there was nothing they could do about it.
"What with the long face, all of you? That''s something that you shouldn''t be worried about. Your job is to clear the towers and be strong. It''s not like your fate has been set in stone. It was just a vision, and you all won''t meet that end if you all cut ties with me," Mykel said as he walked to the front.
"Boss..." Gunnar said with a sad expression as he frowned at Mykel.
"Well, before that happen, I will sure enjoy my time to make you all suffer first," Mykel said as he looked at them over his shoulder.
"I knew it, you did that on purpose," Agnez said as she scoffed.
Mekel smirked and chuckled.
"Let''s take a day off. The mood isn''t good for clearing a tower today. I will meet you guys in front of the Mammon Tower tomorrow," Mykel said, and then warped away.
"Miss Edith, did you see another vision?" Rozan asked.
"No, that was the only vision that I had. Thest vision was the breakout that happened a few months ago," Edith answered as she shook her head.
"Then that means, that vision is the only future that awaits us," Rozan gulped.
311 Chapter 310
Mykel looked at Luciel standing on the edge of the cliff, staring nkly at the floating inds. She didn''t even notice Mykel''s presence at all.
"Is something bothering you?" Mykel asked with his hands in his trousers pockets.
Luciel was startled as she took a step back and stared at Mykel.
p "He''s not here, and he won''t be here," Luciel said in a disinterested voice.
"No, I''m not here for your father," Mykel shook his head as he looked Lucile in the eye. "Thinking that you would send your own sister down there so your father won''t get punished is really touching," Mykel said with a smile.
"How do you know that? I''m certain that I asked her secretly. Are you reading my mind? Is that how you know everything?" Luciel asked with suspicion.
Mykel shook his head with a serious look on his face. "So you still don''t believe me? Then, how about I tell you the answer to your concern, rted to the seats that we saw back then?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised.
"Tell me," Luciel said with a stern look and arms crossed.
Mykel reached out his right hand at Luciel, and Luciel looked at him with a confused look. "Come with me. I don''t want your father to listen to this because he will get so angry if you know about it," Mykel said.
Luciel hesitated and didn''t want to trust Mykel at all since Lucifer had warned her about him.
"I won''t do anything to you, and I promise you that I will bring you back once it''s over. I''m not trying to deceive or pull a trick on you. Come with me, or you can stay and will never know the answer," Mykel said as he kept offering his hand to Luciel.
Luciel''s curiosity was off the roof, and she really wanted to know the answer. She started to doubt that Mykel would do anything to her. He had never been hostile to her, and he looked like he genuinely wanted her to know.
Luciel slowly walked toward Mykel with her arms still crossed, and then she slowly reached out her left hand at Mykel''s hand. She grabbed his hand, and Mykel immediately warped away with Luciel.
Mykel brought Luciel to the castle, and to Beldathiel''s bedroom. She was surprised when she saw Beldathiel sleeping so tightly on the bed. Luciel thought Beldathiel was being imprisoned in the castle, so she carefully looked at Beldahtiel''s condition.
"Hmm?" Beldathiel opened her right eye slightly. She looked at Luciel, but she didn''t show any expression at all and went back to sleep again.
"Beldathiel?" Luciel slowly walked toward her.
"Thest person I would expect to be standing next to my bed is you, Lucy," Beldathiel said as she rubbed her face on the pillow.
"Are you okay?" Luciel asked.
"What makes you think that I''m not okay?" Beldathiel asked back as she sighed and lifted herself up. "So? Why are you here?" Beldathiel stared Luciel in the eye.
"She''s here for the same reason why I''m here," Mykel sat down and lit his cigarette. "You both want to know who I am, and why I''m connected to him," Mykel continued.
"Right, I almost forgot about that," Beldathiel said as she got out of bed, and then walked toward Mykel. "Took you long enough," Beldathiel sat next to Mykel and leaned her head on the back of the sofa.
"Before that, Luciel is curious about the seats in the Empyrean World. I have the promise to tell," Mykel said as he looked at Luciel. "Have a seat, it will take a while," Mykel said as he pointed at the sofa in front of him across the table.
Luciel sat down and was ready to listen for the answer she had been waiting for.
"Before I answer your question, I need to rify one thing first. That would be, who your father truly is?" Mykel asked.
"He''s... I don''t know, but what I know is that he fell and decided to leave the heaven to rule over Gehenna," Luciel answered.
"Your father could be called a God, and you''re wrong about the second part. He was a king with no name. The king of Babylon and the name was given by his own people. The same world that turned into Gehenna. So basically he has always been the ruler of Gehenna," Mykel answered.
"He was his own God in there, and everything was perfect for him. He created humans, he gave them knowledge, he created a civilization with his own power," Mykel exined as he puffed the smoke.
"One day, his siblings were intrigued by what he was doing. They wanted to do something simr, but since they didn''t have what your father had, they ended up creating something else in the Empyrean," Mykel looked at Luciel and Beldathiel who were quite shocked by the truth.
"The Empyreanian," Luciel mumbled to herself.
"Yes, they created them. Unlike the humans that your father created, those Empyreanianck consciousness and freedom. They were created and raised like animals that have to obey everything they said and order," Mykel responded as he nodded his head.
"Your father decided to take a part in it so his siblings would understand what they did wrong. It was fun while itsted for your father''s siblings until they looked at the Babylonian that your father created," Mykel put out the cigarette.
"They were curious why your father punished the souls of his own creations. They saw your father throw them into the eternal me. Of course, they asked, and your father answered it was a punishment for not following the rules he made during their lifetime," Mykel said.
"They then asked about the souls that obeyed the rules, and where they were going. Your father answered there was nothing that he would do to them, and their reward was not being punished and stayed by his side," Mykel continued.
Beldathiel interrupted as she raised her hand.
"These siblings, what are their names?" Beldathiel asked.
"They don''t have any, they don''t need recognition. But her father gave them names, eventually. Those names mean something, and I don''t want to say it for Luciel''s safety and ours," Mykel said as he looked at Beldathiel with a serious expression.
Beldathiel and Luciel shared a look with confused expressions.
"Where was I? Punishment? Right?" Mykel asked, and then they both nodded their heads. "Your father''s siblings decided to bring those souls that obeyed your father''s rules into the Empyrean so they could live there in peace for eternity with the Empyreanian," Mykel continued.
"Your father didn''t bother by it and was fine with it. They kept doing that for hundreds of years and shared tasks to take care of the humans. Your father was specifically taking care of the creation, but then your father realized something was wrong with everything when Gehenna got lesser and lesser as time passed by," Mykel lit his cigarette.
"Empyrean was filled with souls, and he knew some of those souls belonged to Gehenna because they didn''t follow the rules during their lifetimes. That was when things turned when his siblings decided to use mercy to forgive their sins rather than punish them," Mykel said with the cigarette in his mouth.
"Feeling betrayed, he took those souls with him, but his siblings stopped them. He was furious and disappointed, and the worse part was he was forgotten by his own creations or even despised him. He had enough of it and decided to stop creating humans. He focused on Gehenna and tortured the souls for eternity," Mykel continued as he stared nkly at the table.
"Time flew by, and he used the time to think of something. Something that he wanted to create. Something that would follow him, and listen to him. Apany," Mykel said. "He then created Belphegor, Satan, Asmodeus, Beelzebub, and the others. Made them to be his loyalpanions that resembled him," Mykel looked at Beldathiel.
"Although he created thosepanions of his. He still felt lonely, and the reason why was because they were different from him. They were nothing like him, in any way. So, he thought to himself, to create someone like him. Someone that he can be with, a new family," Mykel looked at Luciel.
"And that''s when he thought about creating you, Luciel," Mykel said as he pointed at her.
312 Chapter 311
"My father was lonely, and he created me because of that?" Luciel asked with a surprised expression.
"Yes, but he tried, many times. He realized, he couldn''t create a God with a mortal soul. He couldn''t create a God with just a singr soul, and the most important part was that he wanted to create someone exactly like him," Mykel answered as he nodded his head. "He knew the answer, and that he had to sacrifice a part of him to create you," Mykel continued.
Luciel and Beldathiel gulped as they stared at Mykel without blinking.
"Yes, he killed his own siblings to create you, but..." Mykel paused as he watched the cigarette had burned into ashes before he could smoke it for the second time. "He failed, two of his siblings managed to separate their souls and fled. Of course, your father could easily catch them if they were just a whole soul. They scattered into pieces, thousands of them,"
"With those many that got scattered, some of them managed to possess the Empyreanian. They fled from the Empyreanian and into other realms that the siblings had prepared for new civilizations that your father didn''t know about," Mykel said as he pulled out his pack of cigarettes, but it was empty.
"Frustrated, knowing he almost got what he wanted, he looked at the Empyreanian. He realized every single one of them had a tiny piece of his siblings'' powers and fragments. So, he killed all of them, empty, not a single Empyreanian survived," Mykel exined, and then sighed as he put the pack of cigarettes on the table.
"He knew it wasn''t enough, but he created you anyway and thought about hunting the remaining pieces of his siblingster," Mykel looked at Luciel who was in disbelief.
"He didn''t create how you looked, your appearance. What you have right now, is the result of the six siblings and millions of Empyreanian," Mykel said as he stood up and kept looking at Luciel.
"Your eyes, your nose, your lips, your hair, your body, they all belonged to them," Mykel said as he pointed at Luciel''s body parts. "And as I said back then. Unfortunately, you''re not any of them. You''re no Gods, you''re no demons, you''re no angels, and you''re definitely not mortals," Mykel continued as he leaned toward Luciel.
,m "You''re the only failure that he has ever created," Mykel said with a serious expression and kept staring at Luciel.
Luciel looked down, and she felt a pain in her chest when she heard it from Mykel. She felt like Lucifer was the one who said it to her face, and she felt really ufortable.
"But he loves you, as how he loves all his creations," Mykel sat down as he fixed his tie. "You were so small, and he took care of you for thousands of years. He watched the universe expanding, Gods and Goddesses raised as you grew older," Mykel continued as he stared nkly at the bed.
"That''s when she came to offer," Mykel said as he looked at both of them. "The one who protected the universe long before him. She realized the mess he made have destroyed the bnce of those worlds. A demi-god shouldn''t live in a mortal world," Mykel continued.
"Of course, he fought her, and he lost," Mykel sighed as he raised his eyebrows. "She then gave a solution that he had to take responsibility for his own mess, and bring them back to where they belonged. She gave him permission to invade those worlds, but not by his own hands. She told him that hispanions would be the ones who will invade those worlds to keep the bnce," Mykel continued.
Both Luciel and Beldathiel were shocked by the truth. They tried to process what they just heard, and Mykel let them be as he warped to the grocery store to buy a pack of cigarettes.
"If you''re still surprised by the truth, then you will be more surprised about what I will say to you," Mykel said to Luciel as he lit the cigarette and sat down on the sofa.
"I''m ready. It''s not like I believe everything you say," Luciel said.
Mykel chuckled softly as he smiled and nodded his head repeatedly.
"As we speak, he has collected almost every piece of hisst two siblings. He has it, and he keeps it safe so that nobody would know where he hides it. But, that''s not something you''re asking, so I will skip that part for now and go to the main revtion of who you are, Luciel," Mykel said.
"You know this already, about him sacrificing half of his power to be transferred into your body. Have you ever wondered why you''re not as strong as him even though you''re his other half, not to mention that you have six of his siblings inside you, and millions of Empyreanian?" Mykel asked.
Luciel didn''t respond to Mykel''s question, and she was thinking about it and just realized it. She then looked at Mykel with a confused look.
"Why? Why''s that?" Luciel asked.
"Because he sealed the power. He didn''t want the power to be wasted and be used by someone that''s imperfect," Mykel answered so casually. "He will preserve it once he created the perfect one," Mykel continued as he smoked his cigarette.
"What do you mean by creating a perfect one?" Luciel asked.
Mykel stood up and offered his hands to Beldathiel and Luciel.
"Come, I will show you something before I answer your question," Mykel said.
Beldathiel grabbed Mykel''s left hand without hesitation, and so did Luciel. Mykel looked at Luciel''s hand as he raised his eyebrows a bit. He then warped away with those two to the Aernd World.
The moment they arrived, Luciel and Beldathiel could sense a tiny bit of divine power in that world. They looked around and were surprised when they saw everyone had white hair and gold eyes.
"What''s this ce?" Luciel asked.
"They''re all the descendants of the Empyreanian. This is thest ce that your father needs to destroy so he couldplete his work," Mykel answered.
Luciel and Beldathiel turned around to look at Mykel.
"You''re asking me what I meant by creating a new one. Go and take a look at that blimp in the sky, and you see that giant balloon filled with air. That''s you, your body, the vessel of those souls are now tight up inside your body. Now imagine if you poke a hole in that blimp, and added more air of pressure inside. What will happen?" Mykel asked.
"It would burst, explode," Luciel answered as she stared at the blimp.
"Yes, your body is the result of all the souls as I said earlier. It''s not only your body that can''t handle it, the seal will break as well and take over your body. All the siblings will be set free, and the first thing they would do is kill him. Trust me, your father is no match for them if they''rebined into one," Mykel said.
"Once they''re done, they might destroy all his creations as well. Your sisters, the Demon Kings, and maybe everyone that''s alive," Mykel answered as he smoked his cigarette.
Luciel slowly walked forward as she kept staring at the blimp. Everyone was staring at her weirdly but was charmed by her beauty as well.
"So, he''s going to kill me? Or use me to create another me?" Luciel asked.
"Yes, and that''s your fate, Luciel. That''s why he won''t tell you the truth," Mykel answered. "Now, I''m going to ask you. What would you do now once you know the truth?" Mykel asked.
"Why would I trust you? You can be making this all up," Luciel asked as she looked at Mykel from over her shoulder.
"Mykel isn''t a liar, Lucy. He maniptes people, yes, but he''s not a liar. I have been observing him, I have confronted him, and I know what kind of person he is," Beldathiel said.
Luciel looked at Beldathiel, and she knew Beldathiel so well. She wasn''t the type of demon who would be interested in anything, but after Luciel listened to what Beldathiel said, she started to waver.
"I will think about it, but I still have onest question to ask. Why are you telling me all this, what''s your intention?" Luciel asked.
"He''s a part of me, and that includes how I look at you as how he looks at you," Mykel answered. "I''m trying to stop him, and try to work together so he won''t have to sacrifice you to fight her," Mykel exined with a serious expression.
Luciel looked down and didn''t say a word. She was deep in thought, but her mind was still processing what she had heard and unable to think clearly. Mykel suddenly approached Luciel and offered his hand.
"I promise to bring you back once you got all the answers. Let''s bring you home," Mykel said.
Luciel looked at Mykel''s hand and then she held it.
The three of them left the Aernd World and dropped Luciel in the Empyrean World.
"Were you making those all up?" Beldathiel asked as she climbed onto her bed.
"No, I was telling the truth," Mykel answered.
313 Chapter 312
"So, does that mean I''m not different from my other sisters? And some of my uncles are not fallen angels? We are all just demons that were created by a God?" Beldathiel asked as she looked at Mykel sitting on the chair next to the bed.
"He made that all up, and his loyalpanions used that story as their past. But what makes you think that they''re not an angel or divine beings? Didn''t I say that he made them resemble him?" Mykel responded as he crossed his legs.
Beldathiel furrowed her eyebrows as she hugged her body pillow. She looked so confused and waited for Mykel to exin it to her.
"Some have powerful magic like him. Some have unbelievable strength like him. Some have his appearance. Some have his personality. Some even have his divinity. They''re the same but different, and you''re who you are," Mykel exined as he leaned on the chair and crossed his arms.
"You can ask your father personally if you still don''t believe me. The answer will be the same, but if you want, I can send you back," Mykel said.
Beldathiel shook her head as she kept staring at Mykel.
"No, it''s quite the opposite. I trust you, and I don''t want to go back there because in here, I..." Beldathiel paused as she closed her eyes.
Mykel furrowed his eyebrows as he chuckled because he thought Beldathiel had fallen asleep in her mid-sentence.
"I don''t feel lonely here even though I prefer solitude. I feel happy when I see you here when I open my eyes," Beldathiel said as she opened her eyes and stared nkly at the wall.
"If that''s the case, you don''t mind if Iy down on the bed, right? I haven''t slept in days," Mykel asked as he stood up.
Beldathiel hummed as she watched Mykel walk to the other side of the bed. She could feel the bed moving, and then suddenly she heard Mykel groan.
"I almost forgot that I have this in my pocket," Mykel said as he pulled out the dagger from his zer.
"Isn''t that Lilith''s dagger? How did you get that?" Beldathiel asked.
"She came down under Luciel''s order. I thought it was a nice opportunity to take her back with me, but it happened so fast that Mazikeen took care of her and made her flee before I could do anything," Mykel said as he stared at the dagger.
"That dagger is indestructible, and I heard it''s the only weapon that can withstand Lucy''s sword," Beldathiel said.
Mykel hummed as he nodded his head in agreement and removed his loafers.
Beldathiel looked at Mykel''s face as she hugged her body pillow. "You haven''t told me the answer to my question," Beldathiel asked.
Mykel flipped and yed with the dagger with his right hand as he stared at Beldathiel. He then turned his body toward her and sat next to her. He slowly put his left index finger on Beldathiel''s forehead.
"I''m the one who created him," Mykel telepathically answered Beldathiel.
Beldathiel furrowed her eyebrows as she stared at Mykel with her eyes wide open.
"Have you wondered why she''s called the protector of the universe? Because she''s not the one who created it. I am," Mykel telepathically said as he kept staring at her. "I''m the one who created her, the whole universe, and the story of every individual with my right hand, and a piece of paper," Mykel continued.
Beldathiel gulped as she watched Mykely down on the bed next to her.
"I know everything like I''m reading a book," Mykel said quietly with his eyebrows raised. "I can rewrite everything and destroy the written story of every individual, including you," Mykel continued as he stared at the ceiling.
Beldathiel didn''t know what she was feeling. Was it nervous or fear, one thing for sure was that her heart was beating so fast and too weak to move her body.
"Everyone that follows me right now, some of them are my favorites. Some of them are just necessary, but you, you''re one of our favorites," Mykel said. "With that being said, I will not let anyone have you," Mykel looked at Beldathiel.
"The only proof of what I said is the dice that you possess. That dice, somehow can defy almost everything, and I did make it like that just because I wanted to," Mykel said as he put his hands behind his head.
Beldathiel summoned the dice and held iy with both hands. She stared at it for quite a while and realized Mykel wasn''t just sugar-coating his words. Belphegor didn''t know how he could create something like that. He didn''t even believe it at first since it was just a normal dice until Beldathiel was able to do something terrifying with it.
"You said that you have written everyone''s story. What was my story?" Beldathiel asked.
"You would die in Asmond''s hand, not because you lost the fight, but because you were uncertain about everything. You thought to yourself, that everything that happened, it didn''t make any sense to you at all. Why the demons attacked the mortal world, why Gods helping them, why he was sitting among the Gods," Mykel answered.
"You sought for the truth, but you didn''t manage to get it no matter how hard you tried. You died because you had enough of it," Mykel said. "The truth was revealed once Asmond defeated Luciel, and that was when he killed his own daughter to take the sealed power," Mykel continued.
"Did Asmond kill him?" Beldathiel asked as she got up from bed.
"He did kill him, and prevented him from creating the perfect Luciel thanks to her help, of course. He believed if he managed to create the perfect Luciel, he could defeat her, but it didn''t go as he nned," Mykel answered as he nodded his head.
"If he managed to create the perfect Luciel, do you think he was right?" Beldathiel asked as she looked at Mykel.
"Who knows, but that''s something I would like to see myself because I really don''t know," Mykel answered.
"I see, then what about this? Are you the one who makes it like this?" Beldathiel asked as she showed her big golden feather wings on her back. The feathers were made of gold, and they were as soft as down feathers.
"Yes, we both did. We even have a name for you. The Sleeping Beauty," Mykel answered as he touched the feathers with his left hand.
"You said we. Is there anyone else besides you?" Beldathiel asked with her eyebrows furrowed as she crawled closer to Mykel, and sat right next to him.
"Yes, there were two of us, a woman who made everything with me," Mykel answered and showed a bit of grim on his face.
Beldathiel grabbed Mykel''s hand which had been busy rubbing her right wing. She put her wings back inside as she rubbed Mykel''s hand, and then she removed the glove.
"And where is she now? Is she here somewhere?" Beldathiel asked as she kept holding Mykel''s hand.
"No, she''s dead. She killed herself," Mykel answered as he shook his head.
Beldathiel awkwardly leaned her head on Mykel''s chest as she put her body on top of him. Mykel on the other hand stared at her with a smile and chuckled a bit because she was in a fetal position on top of him like a baby.
"What are you doing?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised.
"I don''t know, but it feelsfortable here," Beldathiel mumbled. "Is she someone important to you?" Beldathiel asked.
"Yes, you can say that," Mykel answered as he wrapped his arms around Beldathiel''s waist so she wouldn''t fall off.
Beldathiel hummed but didn''t say anything.
"This whole conversation. I want you to keep it to yourself, and don''t tell anyone about it. You''re the only one who knows about me, and I trust you with it," Mykel said telepathically.
Beldathiel lifted her head to look at Mykel''s face. She looked a bit surprised, but then she smiled as she crawled up to his face.
"I will," Beldathiel replied as she hugged Mykel around his neck.
"I know that I''m strong, but your body is still heavy, and I''m trying to get some sleep here," Mykel said as he chuckled.
"This should be fine, right?" Beldathiel asked as she put her bottom half on the bed.
"Much better," Mykel answered as he closed his eyes. "Good night,"
"Good night," Beldathiel replied as she closed her eyes and kept hugging Mykel.
314 Chapter 313
Mykel awoke early in the morning, and Beldathiel was still asleep. He then left and went to Lh''s apartment so he could have a drink peacefully.
"Hi," Lh''s voice could be heard from the bedroom.
Mykel nced at Lh, and she was in her sleeping robe with nothing underneath.
"Did I wake you up?" Mykel asked as he poured a ss of vodka.
Lh shook her head as she approached him at the kitchen counter. She sat down as she watched him prepare his own drink.
"If you want to keep the baby, you shouldn''t drink this," Mykel said, and then took a shot.
"No, I''m not thinking of that. I''m not really a fan of drinking vodka, you know about it," Lh said as she stretched her arms up and showed her cleavage at Mykel. "I can''t sleep for the past few days, thanks to someone who kept everything a secret from me,"
"And now you regret it after knowing the truth. You''re the one who asked for that, so I''m not the one to me here," Mykel smirked as he poured another into the ss.
"You''re right," Lh smiled, but she looked tired.
"But that wasn''t the case here. You were waiting for me, aren''t you? Come, let''s go to bed. You need to sleep," Mykel said as he princess carried Lh to the bedroom.
The moment Mykelid down on the bed with Lh, she fell asleep immediately. Mykel then checked Nexus and Lexus''s feeds as he drank straight from the bottle, and found them on their way back to the Mammon Tower.
"nning on going back into the tower already?" Mykel asked.
Lexus looked around and realized it was Mykel''s voice.
"Yes, we have brought enough Aces with us. A hundred and four Aces, as you requested. These people are the best we can get, and I personally think a few of them are to your liking, God Mykel," Lexus answered.
"I see, when are you going to be there?" Mykel asked as he gifted 100,000 [Arcana Coins] to both Lexus and Nexus.
"Since it''s safer during this time, we will arrive in half a day since there will be a guest that waiting for us there. We want to take care of the guest first," Lexus answered with a surprised expression because of the gift.
"Take your time, you already did a great job," Mykel said. "So what are you going to do next once you brought them to me? Are you going to go back and seek your revenge?" Mykel asked as he listened to the soft snoring of Lh''s.
"No, we want to join you, God Mykel. We want to clear the tower because we are curious about it," Lexus answered.
"Perfect timing because my recipients are going to clear the Mammon Tower today. Wait for us there, and exin to them about who they''re going to meet," Mykel said.
"We will be waiting, and we already told them about you. That''s why we are on our way to the tower now, God Mykel," Lexus replied.
Mykel closed the feeds and closed the [Channel]. He then went to the balcony to smoke with a bottle of vodka in his hand. He watched the sunrise and then informed Jeanne to bring everyone to Lh''s apartment when everyone was awake.
Mykel leaned against the railing on the balcony, and he was watching Lh through the ss door. He was thinking about something and thought that it would be nice to bring her somewhere where she could make herself busy rather than having to wait for him every time.
"Zherlthsh,e," Mykel said.
Zherlthsh appeared right in front of him, and she looked confused when she got summoned.
"Yes?" Zherlthsh asked with her eyebrow raised.
"Take care of the guild, you will be in charge of everything," Mykel answered as he turned around to look at the city.
"Why? Are you going to bring her somewhere?" Zherlthsh asked.
"Yes, so take care of the guild in the meantime," Mykel answered.
"Then I will need sya to work for me. She has been doing nothing really, and all she did was wander around the city. It''s time for her to work and I can keep an eye on her at the same time," Zherlthsh said.
"Do what you want," Mykel said as he walked back inside. "You can leave now,"
Zherlthsh nodded and then left without asking anything in return.
"You''re not sleeping?" Lh asked when she heard Mykel close the ss door.
"No, I already had enough before I came," Mykel answered as he put the bottle on the table. "You should get more sleep," Mykel said as he sat down on the bed.
"No. I have to go to work," Lh said as she tried to get up, and then Mykel helped her sit. "I heard you''re going to clear the Mammon Tower today. It''s thest tower, right? There will be no breakout then," Lh continued as she held her head because of the headache.
Mykel stood up and offered his hand. "No, you''reing with me," Mykel said.
Lh tilted her head with a confused look, but she didn''t say anything and took Mykel''s hand. He warped them somewhere, and when Lh looked around, she was speechless when she saw the beauty of nature around her.
"Where are we?" Lh asked as she fixed her sleeping robe.
"This is the ce called creation. The Goddess who lives here is the primordial Goddess that created hundreds of Gods," Mykel answered as he looked around for Gaia.
"Wait, am I allowed to be here?" Lh asked.
"Of course, you''re allowed to be here, child," Gaia''s voice echoed, and it came from the valley in the distance. She then appeared right in front of them in her see-through dress. "It''s more than just allowed. I would be happy to wee the mortal that Mykel chose," Gaia said with a gentle smile on her face.
"Can I bring Freyja and Hera here? I want them to be here as well," Mykel asked.
"Of course. I was thinking of bringing Hera here, and maybe Athena as well. Freyja is also wee here. The more the merrier, right?" Gaia answered as she walked toward Lh.
It was the first time she saw a Goddess, and she immediately felt inferior in all aspects. Her beauty that she was proud of couldn''t bepared to Gaia. Her beautiful body, silky smooth skin, and everything that she had was nothing to her.
Mykel warped away while Lh was still dazzled by Gaia''s beauty. He then came back in less than a minute, and when Lh turned around to look at Hera and Freyja, she then started to feel that she was either lucky to have Mykel or he was a fool for choosing her over these Goddesses around her.
"So this is the luckiest woman in the whole universe," Freyja said as she looked at Lh thoroughly.
"Well,dies. I want you to apany her while I''m not here. I want you to protect her and make herfortable here. I don''t want anything to happen to her," Mykel said as he looked at Lh with a smile on her face. "Don''t feel pressured around them. They want the same thing that you have," Mykel pointed at Lh''s belly.
Lh looked at her belly, but then she heard giggles around her. It was Hera and Freyja who was giggling, and they were staring at her as they were nodding their heads.
"We will protect her and apany her," Hera said as she gently put her left hand on Lh''s back.
Mykel nodded and then warped away.
Mykel saw everyone was already in Lh''s apartment, but they were all so quiet. He looked at them as he walked to the kitchen counter.
"I can see that all of you are still thinking about the vision," Mykel said as he grabbed an apple. "Or have you all decided to cut ties with me?" Mykel took a bite of the apple as he looked at them.
"No! We are not going to do that," Agnez answered immediately with a serious expression. "I don''t fucking care what kind of Goddess she is, and I believe you already have the n to fight her, right? You always have something under your sleeve, and you always get what you want. So we will stay by your side and fight for you," Agnez continued.
Everyone nodded their heads in agreement.
"If that''s what you want, then there''s nothing to be worried about," Mykel said with a smile as he walked into the living room. "Now, let''s fucking clear thisst tower," Mykel continued as he put a cigarette in his mouth.
315 Chapter 314
"Someone is waiting for us?" Jeanne asked.
"Yes, you will see them very soon. Just chill in the castle while waiting for them," Mykel said as he started to feel anxious because he started to have doubts that his [Admin] skill wouldn''t level up when he cleared the twentieth floor.
"Lillith,e with me," Mykel said as he walked into the castle.
Lillith followed Mykel into the castle while the others were being entertained by the nobles. They had prepared a feast for them in the castle, so they guided them into the hall.
Mykel went into a chamber, the same chamber where Lexus and Nexus stayed. He then sat at the table and patted the chair next to him.
"Sit down, I want to test something," Mykel said as he grabbed the [Dagger of Soul-Marking] from underneath his zer.
Lillith hesitated for a second as she stared at the dagger. She then took a deep breath as she sat down next to Mykel.
"Here, read what it says first," Mykel said as he put the dagger on the table.
Lillith read the description of the dagger, and she understood its function of the dagger. Mykel then grabbed the dagger as he reached his left hand to Lillith.
"Give me your hand," Mykel said.
"But my soul? Doesn''t that mean when I die my soul will be taken immediately?" Lillith asked with a worried expression.
"And? I can bring you back to life no matter what happens," Mykel answered. "I want to try something, and if it didn''t work, I will remove the mark," Mykel continued.
Lillith gulped as she slowly offered her right hand to Mykel. Mykel then grabbed Lillith''s hand, and then put it on the table.
"What do you wish for? Life, power, or luck?" Mykel asked.
"Power," Lillith answered.
Mykel cut Lillith''s palm diagonally, and he was surprised when he heard Lillith scream so loudly. He was curious since Lillith had maxed out her [Pain Resistance], but the small cut was enough to make her in pain like that.
"Now check your status screen," Mykel said as he opened Lillith''s status screen as well.
[NAME: Lillith Mort (Marked)]
[LEVEL: 47]
[AFFINITY: MALEVOLENT]
[BENEFACTOR(S): HERA, APHRODITE, ATHENA, ARTEMIS, DIONYSUS, APOLLO, HEDONE, LOKI, HEL, MYKEL]
[ARCANA COIN: 432,500]
[SKILL(S): VENGEANCE, STEALTH (Lv.10), RECOVERY (Lv.10), PERCEPTION (Lv.10), MIGHT (Lv.10), BODY ENHANCEMENT (Lv.11), DAGGER-APEX (Lv.1), FIGHTER-MASTER (Lv.1), KEEN (Lv.10), CRITICAL (Lv.10), ALL STATUS RESISTANCE (Lv.7), ALL ELEMENTS RESISTANCE (Lv.7), HARMONY, SENTIENT CONTROL, MARK OF POWER]
"Mark of power?" Lillith asked as she stared at her status screen. "My Body enhancement skill''s level bes level eleven? How''s that even possible?" Lillith continued as she checked the [Mark of Power] skill.
"The mark of power skill is the reason why," Mykel answered. "But do you see something else on your status screen? Right beside your name," Mykel asked.
"Besides my name? No, I don''t see anything," Lillith answered as she tilted her head. "Oh, you mean this marked?" Lillith asked as she pointed at the air.
"Yes, I think that indicates if your soul is marked or not," Mykel answered as he nodded his head. "Now let me try this," Mykel said as he modified Lillith''s name.
Mykel got two options rather than just one. He got [Alive] and [Deceased], and that indicated that Lillith''s current condition was neither of them. He then modified her name to [Alive], and the first thing he checked was the [Mark of Power] skill. It was still there, and it turned out he could remove the mark without losing the skill.
"It''s gone now," Lillith said as she looked at Mykel in disbelief.
"But not your Mark of Power skill, right?" Mykel asked.
"Yes, the Mark of Power skill is still here. Does that mean you just freed my soul but kept the skill?" Lillith asked.
"That''s right, and now you should go and test it out. I don''t even know what it does when the skill level reached level eleven," Mykel answered as he stood up. "Let''s meet up with the others," Mykel walked to the door as Lillith followed him from behind.
"Wait, if the mark is gone, can you add another mark since the soul is unmarked?" Lillith asked.
"It should be, but I don''t think you can get another Mark of Power if that''s what you want. The other two marks are not even good, but who knows? Maybe the Mark of Luck will give you something good," Mykel answered as he stared at the dagger in his right hand.
They both went to the dining hall, and saw everyone was already diving and eating the food. Lillith then approached Gunnar who was eating amb leg and held it like eating a chicken drumstick.
"Gunnar! Let''s have an arm wrestle!" Lillith said as she shook Gunnar''s shoulder back and forth.
"Huh? Why? I''m eating," Gunnar asked.
"Ugh, can you stop and just do it with me for once?" Lillith asked.
Gunnar shook his head repeatedly as he took a bite of themb''s leg. Sven suddenly stood up and removed his right gauntlet as he stared at Lillith.
"I''ll do it," Sven said as he walked toward Lillith. "We haven''t really contested who''s the strongest, huh? This is a good opportunity who''s stronger," Sven continued as he stood in front of Lillith.
Rozan looked at them while he was eating roasted corn. He then created a big square table from the ground, and it startled everyone including Vasilus, but he didn''tin even though Rozan made a mess in the hall.
"Nice," Sven said as he walked toward the table.
Sven put his right hand on the table as he waited for Lillith. She then approached him and put her hand on the table. They both stared at each other while everyone in the hall was looking at them with curiosity.
"Let me be the judge," Agnez said as she walked toward them.
Lillith and Sven were ready in position, and Agnez was standing right next to them. The moment she gave the signal, Sven didn''t hold back, but Lillith took him down so easily like it was nothing.
"Wait, you activated Harmony beforehand?" Sven asked as he stretched his hand.
"No, I don''t have it right now," Lillith answered. "You can try and use it, and see who''s stronger," Lillith said with a smirk.
"No, that would be unfair," Sven said as he shook his head.
"Jeanne, do you want to have a match with me?" Lillith asked.
"Sure," Jeanne answered as she walked to the table.
Everyone was curious about the result since Jeanne appeared to be stronger than the others. Not because of the sword, but because her pure strength was stronger than the others since she had so many passive skills.
Agnez gave the signal, and it was different this time since they both were stuck. Jeanne used all her strength to put Lillith down, but instead, Lillith was the one who pushed her down.
It was a bit more intense, and the table started to crack because of the pressure from both of them. In the end, Lillith won, and everyone in the hall was pping their hands in excitement.
"You were holding back, didn''t you?" Jeanne asked with her eyes squinted and a big smile on her face.
Lillith shrugged her shoulders and mouth as she hid her smile.
"Now this is interesting. Let me try," Agnez said as she reced Jeanne. "I wonder how did you get this strong so suddenly, and I want to test it out myself if it''s really that significant or not," Agnez continued as she put her hand on the table.
"I know you would be interested in this," Lillith said with a grin on her face.
"But there''s an important question that I want to ask you first. Would you test my strength or hers?" Agnez asked with her eyebrow raised. "Never mind, let''s bring her in," Agnez said as she transformed into Mazikeen.
"I can see the mark in your hand, and I know exactly where it''s from," Mazikeen said with a smirk.
Lillith got pumped up and immediately grabbed Mazikeen''s hand.
Jeanne looked at both of them as she prepared to give the signal. The moment she gave the signal, the whole table was split in half, and everyone was surprised when it happened.
"Looks like I will need a bigger and sturdier table. Hold on a moment," Rozan said as he created the table more seriously. "Alright, that table should be unbreakable," Rozan looked at the table.
Jeanne gave the signal again, and the ground shook mildly so that only a few of them could feel it. Lillith was struggling to move Mazikeen''s hand, and she didn''t even manage to move a millimeter of Mazikeen''s hand. She then activated [Harmony], but it didn''t do anything.
"How''s this possible," Lillith said as she clenched her teeth.
"That''s not too bad though, but looks like you''re still not strong enough," Mazikeen said as she giggled, and then mmed Lillith''s hand on the table.
Everyone was dumbfounded but then they pped their hands as they cheered for Mazikeen.
Mazikeen looked at Mykel and raised her eyebrows. "While we are at it, I would love to use this opportunity to test my strength on you," Mazikeen said.
Lillith and the others looked at Mykel, and they were all thinking the same thing. Mykel then scoffed as he nodded his head.
"Alright, let''s get this over with," Mykel said as he walked to the table. "If you don''t use everything, you might regret it," Mykel continued as he put his hand on the table.
"I know that already," Mazikeen stared Mykel in the eye. "Rozan, give me the gemstones you have," Mazikeen reached out her hand to Rozan.
Rozan was confused, but he gave four gemstones to Mazikeen. She then put them all in her mouth and crushed them all with her teeth. She activated [Brute] and transferred all the magical power into brute strength.
"Use it, Agnez," Mazikeen said.
Agnez activated her [Harmony] skill, and then Mazikeen grabbed Mykel''s hand so tightly.
"Let''s see the gap between us," Mazikeen said with a smirk.
316 Chapter 315
"Go!" Jeanne said.
The table was split in half again, but Mykel kept it together with his magic, and it didn''t stop there. The crack was spreading on the floor and to the wall. The whole castle was trembling, and Rozan tried to stop it from copsing, but then he realized that it wasn''t just the castle, but the ground was shattering.
The reason why it happened was that Rozan connected the table with the ground so it wouldn''t break. He regretted it because it only made the damage more severe because of it rather than the broken table.
"Everyone! Leave!" Rozan shouted.
Without thinking or questioning Rozan''s words, everyone ran for their lives. They didn''t bother to look at their surroundings and focused on the door in front of them. Rozan on the other hand, tried to fix everything up as hard as he could.
Gunnar and the others kept staring at Mykel and Mazikeen because they wanted to know who would be the winner. They looked at Mykel''s expression, and he looked unfazed while Mazikeen looked a bit overwhelmed by it.
"You said if I don''t go all out, I might regret it, right? Then let me use everything I got," Mazikeen said as she turned into her true form.
Mazikeen''s body got much bigger, even bigger than Gunnar. She then screamed as she tried to push Mykel''s hand down, but it was all futile. She couldn''t move his hand no matter how much power she used in her wrist and hand.
"I barely use my strength here. Are we done or are you still trying?" Mykel asked with a smirk. "If you guys want to try and join, go ahead. I can handle all of you at once," Mykel said as he looked at them.
Gunnar looked at the others and thought it would be a big achievement to move Mykel''s hand. Gunnar, Jeanne, Lillith, Sven, and Vincze activated their [Harmony] skill and immediately joined Mazikeen as they circled around the table. Some were pushing their hands and some were pulling their hands from the other side.
They tried their best while Rozan, Edith, and Nagy watched nervously from the side. Jeanne unsheathed her Soul Catcher sword and held it with her left hand to give him a boost.
"What the fuck is this?! It''s like we are trying to move a mountain!" Gunnar said as he pushed Mykel''s hand with both hands.
"Don''t be stupid. I can still move a mountain with this power. He''s more than just a mountain, he''s the whole fucking," Mazikeen said as she gritted her teeth and tried to push Mykel''s hand down.
Mykel scoffed and slowly pushed everyone''s hands. They were all screaming and grunting with their whole faces turning red and trembling.
"Alright, that''s enough," Mykel said as he pushed their hands on the table.
The whole castle copsed because of that, but Rozan protected everyone with a wind barrier.
Everyone was sitting on the ground as they massaged their hands and wrists. Their whole arms went sore because of that, and they looked at Mykel in disbelief.
"How strong can you be, Mykel?" Jeanne asked as she sheathed her sword.
"The simplest to answer your question is that my rank among all the Gods that exist in the Constetion, is four," Mykel answered as he rested his arms on the table with a smile.
"Holy shit, then does that mean you''re like a God among the Gods? That''s sick," Rozan said in disbelief.
"You can say that," Mykel nodded his head, and then nced toward the door since he heard amotion from outside.
Everyone looked at the door, and then they saw a group of peopleing into the hall. The two of them were Lexus and Nexus, and they both were looking around to check out the castle, but then they saw Mykel being surrounded by his team.
"God Mykel? What happened here?" Lexus asked.
"We were just having fun here," Mykel answered as he wiped his sleeves from the dust. "Anyway, these people right here is my main team, my first Recipients," Mykel said as he tightened his gloves.
Gunnar and the others stood right behind Mykel while Agnez and Jeanne stood right next to Mykel. They were judgingly staring at those two, and they couldn''t tell if those two were strong or not, but by looking at their appearance, they looked like mercenaries from the same world as them.
Lexus and Nexus felt the heavy pressure from those stares, and then Nexus pointed his thumb over his shoulder.
"We brought the Aces, and they''re waiting outside, God Mykel," Nexus said.
"Let''s meet them then," Mykel said as he walked toward the door with the others following from behind.
Nexus and Lexus were watching Mykel and the others walk past them. They all looked nothing like what they imagined, and their equipment was covered in scratches and looked damaged. Their stares and gazes were the scariest since they reflected how many times they had been in the battle and had seen a lot of things.
Mykel went outside the castle and saw five lines of people standing in front of the castle. He was judgingly staring at them, and it would be a hassle to check all of their status screens.
"You said that some of them might interest me. Where are they?" Mykel asked as he watched Lexus and Nexus walk past him.
"Those six people. They got the same fate as ours, but they managed to survive together. We were lucky to find them," Lexus answered as he crossed his arms and stared at those six.
"Bring them here," Mykel said as he put a cigarette in his mouth.
"Joshua, Arman, dis, Darius, Nia, Kirk," Nexus said as he tilted his head toward Mykel.
A man with long blonde hair who looked like in his early thirties stood right in front of Mykel and then bowed down to him. He was Joshua, and the original skill that he had was [Arcane] which allowed him to learn skills that he observed and depended on the skill''s level on how fast he could learn it.
Arman with his long ck hair, and looked so young for a fugitive, younger than Lillith, but that wasn''t Mykel''s concern. His original skill was [Opaque] which allowed him to turn invisible for a certain amount of time, and no wonder he was being chased since his skill was really useful.
Mykel looked at dis and he was a bit interested in her because she wore a ck hat with a ck ponytail. She was the same age as Jeanne. Her right eye was covered with an eye patch with a scar beneath it, and he had a long scar across her nose bridge. [Discerning Eye] was her original skill, and it allowed her to see another Awakener''s skill and level, including demons.
"dis, right?" Agnez asked as she stared at dis with her arms crossed. "Do you have a boyfriend or someone you like?" Agnez asked.
dis squinted her eye as she tilted her head. "No, I don''t have any," dis answered.
"I see," Agnez said, and then she averted her gaze toward a woman with long and straight shiny ck hair. "How about you?" Agnez asked with her eyebrow raised.
"No, I don''t have any," The woman answered.
That was Nia, and she was the same age as Nagy. Her original skill was [Demure], it made her sensitive to her surroundings and could see things at a slow pace. The higher the level the longer the duration and the slower the time moved.
"What? Do you think the boss would take them? I don''t think the boss is interested in younger women," Gunnar asked as he looked at Agnez. "Why are you asking that question in the first ce?"
Agnez nced at Gunnar, and she looked a bit pissed. Gunnar then raised his hands a bit as he walked back.
Mykel ignored their conversation as he stared at Darius'' status screen. He had red messy hair, and his original skill was [Meshuga]. The skill allowed him to be in a mindless state, but in exchange, he would feel no pain nor emotion which gave him [All Status Resistance], [Sturdy Skin], and [Recovery].
Thest one was Kirk, he looked so dignified for a fugitive as if he was a nobleman. His long blonde straight hair with aposed expression on his face made him look mature even though he was the same age as Rozan. His original skill was [Servile], and it allowed him to borrow skills from the friendly target. The only requirement was that he had to have a deep rtionship with the target.
"What aplete set," Mykel said with a smile. "It''s rare to see these kinds of people. You both really did a good job," Mykel continued.
Lexus and Nexus were d and relieved when they got apliment from Mykel.
Mykel sent the invitation to all of the Aces, and they were surprised that it was true that a God existed in the same world as them. They didn''t hesitate to ept the invitation, and Mykel gave each one of them 50,000 [Arcana Coins].
"It''s time to go?" Agnez asked as she stood right behind Mykel.
"Yes, let''s clear the twentieth floor," Mykel nodded his head.
317 Chapter 316
[The second World, Eil.]
[Free Eil from the Second Demon Lord Bartoth''s army!]
"Huh? A futuristic world? This is the first time we see a world like this," Rozan said with his eyebrows raised. "I thought we will see another world coated in gold," Rozan continued as he rested his staff on his right shoulder.
"I don''t think this whole world isn''t meant to be a ce for a human to live in," Nagy said as she pointed at the sky.
Everyone looked up and saw the stars ands moving very slowly behind the giant dome of ss. The whole ce was protected by it, and its purpose so anyone that lived in that world could breathe air.
"Wait, we are in outer space? How the hell is this even make any sense?" Sven looked around and could hear the ambient sound of space.
"Well, one way to find out. Let''s explore this ce first, and we can see a city in the distance, so we should find something," Agnez said as she yawned.
They followed the road and noticed something about the Eil World. Everything looked massive, even the road that looked like a highway was ten times bigger than the normal fournes.
The closer they were to the city the quieter it became, and their footsteps started to echo. It started to feel eerie and the cold wind started to crawl on everyone''s nape.
"Looks like this city is abandoned," Jeanne said as she looked around, and then unsheathed her sword to check if there were spirits wandering around. "No spirits either, then that means it''s really abandoned," Jeanne continued.
"Yeah that''s that, but don''t you think this whole ce is a bit eerie? I don''t know why but everything looked so massive in here, even the buildings are three to four times bigger than normal buildings," Gunnar asked as he looked up.
While they were looking at how big the city was, they heard a loud odd screeching in the distance. They all looked in the direction where the sound wasing from, and it sounded like something had taken over the city.
"It''sing from the tunnel, let''s check it out," Agnez said as she stared at the massive tunnel in front of her.
Nexus and the others were looking at each other. They all looked so nervous, and since it was their first time clearing a world, it didn''t matter what their level was. Everything they knew was nothingpared to the real trouble inside the tower.
"It''s okay to be scared, it will help you gain the skill you need," Nagy said as she looked at Nia who walked next to her.
"Huh? What kind of skill are you talking about, Miss Nagy?" Nia asked.
"Mind Stability. It will help you be more stable, that''s if you don''t have it. If you already have it, then this will be a good opportunity to raise it," Nagy answered.
"I do have that skill, but it''s still level 2," Nia answered.
"Did you get it from doing it or did you get it from killing people?" Nagy asked since she already knew about the situation in the Orinca World.
"I don''t know, I don''t remember," Nia answered as she stared at her own status screen. "If that''s the case, then I will ask dis to find me the Aces that have Mind Stability skills," Nia continued.
Nagy was surprised by Nia''s response because she thought Nia was an innocent girl like her. Turned out she was nothing like what Nagy thought she would be, and she started to feel ufortable engaging in another conversation with her.
Lillith watched Nagy slowly distancing herself from Nia, and she couldn''t help but tease her.
"What''s wrong? You''re scared of her?" Lillith asked with a smirk on her face.
"Not exactly. I don''t think they''re just different," Nagy answered as she walked next to Nagy.
"What makes them different than me and Agnez? I think we both are simr to them though," Lillith asked again.
"I know, that''s why I need to observe them first, then I will know what kind of person they are," Nagy answered as she tucked her hair in.
Agnez suddenly stopped walking and slowly drew her sword. "Something is up ahead, and it''sing toward us," Agnez said quietly.
Everyone drew their swords, and suddenly Gerrard shot a fire arrow into the dark tunnel. They saw the arrow fly quite far, and then they saw hundreds of creatures that crawled on the walls and ceiling. They didn''t look like demons. They were like monsters in sci-fi movies. A human-like creature with a skinny body, eyes wide open, and a giant mouth, their legs, and arms were longer than their bodies.
"Fuck, those are aliens, not demons!" Rozan said as he pointed his staff at those creatures. He then released waves of fire toward the creature, but they were immune to fire.
Thanks to Rozan, those creatures started to be aggressive and started to crawl toward them so quickly. They barely had time to react, but thankfully everyone was already in a position where they had each other''s backs.
Mykel was at the far back near the exit of the tunnel. He then looked over his shoulder as the creatures stealthily crawled into the tunnel without making any noise.
Edith turned around and immediately drew her daggers, and rubbed them together to spark the [Hellfire]. She then went to fight those on her own without the others realizing that the creatures were trying to ambush them.
Although Edith was so tinypared to those creatures, she didn''t fear them at all and fought them up close. Mykel watched her butchering and burning the creatures and made the rest of them flee out of fear.
Edith suddenly dropped her daggers as she nkly stared at nothing. Mykel was curious and decided to approach her. He saw Edith''s eyes were nk even though he was standing right in front of her.
"Edith?" Mykel asked, but suddenly a single tear ran down her chin.
Edith snapped back to reality, and she started to gasp for air. She then grabbed Mykel''s arms so tightly, and she looked scared and worried about something.
"A vision?" Mykel asked.
Edith nodded her head repeatedly as she tried to regain herposure.
Mykel looked at the others who were still busy dealing with the creatures and decided to bring Edith somewhere else. He didn''t want anyone to listen or see Edith''s sudden breakdown.
Mykel brought Edith into the nearest building and saw a chair near the entrance. He carefully put her on the chair, and then he went to his knees and looked up at her.
"What did you see?" Mykel asked quietly as he held Edith''s hand.
"The beginning," Edith answered as her hands were still trembling. "When it all started. I saw it," Edith continued.
"Tell me," Mykel said calmly.
"We were in the apartment, everyone, including Miss Lh, Miss Vix, Miss Zeth, Miss Beldathiel, Miss sya, and there seemed to be more of them. You were standing right in front of us, and you had a sorrowful expression," Edith exined in her trembling voice.
Mykel furrowed his eyebrows because he would never make such an expression. He believed that it was an act, but he was curious why he would do that in the first ce.
"You said something to us, you were apologizing and said that he had to do this. We were all so confused, but then you burned the whole city, everyone in the city had turned into ashes right before our eyes. We saw mes zing everywhere from the ss wall in the apartment," Edith continued, and she looked terrified.
Mykel squinted his eyes as he got more confused when he listened to Edith''s vision.
"When you did that, the sky turned ck, everything was so dark and we all fell to our knees as something powerful descended from the sky. I didn''t know what it was, but even Miss Vix and the others were terrified of it. You ordered all of us to leave, and the ones who did leave were Miss Vix and the other demon princesses," Edith stared nkly at the floor.
"So Gunnar and the others stayed behind, with me?" Mykel asked.
Edith nodded her head.
"Something else happened after that. The mes got extinguished, and we couldn''t use our skills at all, including you, Mykel," Edith said. "You said something about Goddess of All, and you said she came for you,"
Mykel started to understand the vision and thought that he might do all that on purpose, to lure Mara. Still, he couldn''t understand why he would do that just to lure Mara. He could do something more simple if he wanted to attract Mara''s attention.
"Then, Asmond and thousands of Awakeners came, they were all there to kill you. We fought, without skills, and we died, all of us. It was simr to the vision that I had back then with the same end where you were taken by giant hands," Edith continued.
"I see, I think I understand everything now," Mykel said as he stood up and looked at Edith. "There''s no need to be worried about. I will be fine, and all of you will be fine as well," Mykel gently put his hands on Edith''s cheeks. "I promise," Mykel smiled gently at Edith.
Edith looked a bit confused, but she felt a bit of relief when Mykel said that to her.
"Everyone is waiting, let''s go back," Mykel said as he offered his hand.
318 Chapter 317
"Where did you guys go?" Agnez asked as she cleaned up her sword. She then looked at Edith, and she was suspicious of the expression that Edith made. "Did something happen?" Agnez asked again with her eyebrows raised.
"Nothing. Did you guys kill all of them?" Mykel asked back.
"We did not. They fled once they realized how strong we are, and Rozan believe these creatures or demons are intelligent. They could think, and we manage to capture one alive," Agnez said as she walked toward Lillith.
Agnez put her right hand on Lillith''s shoulder, and then she tilted her head a bit toward Edith. Lillith understood and decided to read Edith''s mind, but she was surprised when she was unable to read her mind. She then tried to use [Sentient Control], but suddenly Mykel blocked her vision by standing in front of Edith and staring her in the eye.
Lillith was surprised when Mykel stared at her, and then she raised her hands as she backed away. Agnez who saw it started to get more curious and suspicious about what those two were doing back there.
Mykel already modified Edith''s [Mind-Stability] into [Mind Control] and leveled it to 10. He had prepared it so that Lillith wouldn''t know what kind of vision Edith had. He wanted the vision to be secret from others.
Nexus and Lexus approached Mykel and they both were still nervous from the battle.
"God Mykel, there are few casualties from this, what should we do with them?" Lexus asked as he pointed at the four dead bodies that had been secured.
Mykel looked at the dead bodies as he sighed. "If they die, they die. I don''t need weak people, and this is just a natural selection for them," Mykel answered.
"I see, then the next time we get back here, we will bring morepetent Aces for you," Nexus answered.
Mykel nodded and then walked to the front where Jeanne and the others were. He saw them having conversations with Joshua and the others. They wanted to know them better.
"How was your first battle against demons?" Mykel asked them.
"It''s obviously different from fighting people, and I don''t think guns are useful against them. We don''t have proper weapons with us, and because of that, we lost four people already," Joshua answered as he looked at the pistol in his hand.
"Lend them your weapons," Mykel looked at Jeanne and the others. "You can give them both of your swords, Agnez," Mykel pointed at the swords hanging on Agnez''s waist.
"And what am I going to use then?" Agnez asked.
Mykel warped away, and came back in less than a second. He brought Dainsleif with him, and then tossed it to Agnez. She looked happy when he lent her the Dainsleif sword again since it felt like the sword was meant to be wielded by her.
"Now we are talking," Agnez said as she unsheathed the Dainsleif sword and swung it around. She then walked away on her own to the other side of the tunnel.
"Wait, where''s she going?" dis asked.
"Don''t bother asking that question. She''s thest person you want to be worried about. She''s built differently," Rozan answered as he observed the creature he captured.
The creature was ring at Rozan and the others as if it was trying to remember their faces. It didn''t screech or scream to resist or ask for help. It was as Agnez said, the creature was intelligent.
"Lilly, I know this is going to sound crazy to you, but I think these creatures are humans. If I''m right, I think you can read their minds," Rozan looked at Lillith as he pointed at the creature in front of him.
Everyone was surprised when they heard what Rozan said. Lillith then walked toward the creature that was bound by ice.
"Nope, nothing. This is definitely a demon," Lillith said as she shook her head.
"Are you sure? You can tell by its body though that those are not skin, but rather an armor," Rozan said as he walked closer to the creature. The creature tried to bite his head, but Rozan pushed the head back onto the wall and wrapped it into the wall. "See? This is definitely armor," Rozan knocked on the creature''s chest and made a nking sound.
"Then there''s one way to find out," Lillith said as she grabbed her dagger, and then cut the creature''s chest open. Everyone watched as she mercilessly butchered the body and the bones inside the creature''s body. They could see the ribcage, the lungs, and the beating heart inside.
"This is an anatomy of a human," Nagy said as she walked closer.
"See? I''m not wrong because I can tell by the way that things looked at us and how intelligent they are," Rozan responded as he looked at Lillith. "Now let''s think about it first before we go any further because I think I understand what''s going on here," Rozan said as he rubbed his chin.
Everyone was staring at Rozan and waiting for him.
"This Demon King Mammon, he''s an alchemist, right? That gauntlet that Gunnar is wearing right now is the result of his creation. I''m thinking, what if these creatures are the result of his experiment as well? He''s an alchemist after all. Alchemists can create lives from any living organism, and turn them into something new," Rozan exined as he stared at the creature''s beating heart.
"Like how they turned the Railus World into gold?" Nexus asked.
"Yes, and this time he was ying with living creatures rather than objects," Rozan replied as he nodded his head.
"If that''s the case, then how I can''t read his mind?" Lillith asked as she looked at Rozan over her shoulder.
"Maybe he tried tobine a demon with a human. The mind is a demon, but the body is human, and based on the modification he did, this is the result of it. I think these people were trying to fight the demons, but they lost. So maybe Mammon captured them all alive to be used as an experiment," Rozan answered.
"But why?" Lexus asked with his eyebrows raised.
"Who knows, but we will find out," Rozan answered. "Anyway, you guys still want to admire Mammon''s creation?" Rozan asked as he pointed at the creature.
All of them shook their heads, and then Rozan used earth spikes from the walls and ground to kill the creatures. He skewered the creatures and kept it that way as he walked away and didn''t bother to check it.
Rozan saw Agnez walking from the other side of the tunnel, and she was covered in blood.
"Agnez? What the hell happened to you?" Rozan asked, and everyone immediately looked at Agnez.
"Just hunting demons. Anyway, I found something interesting, and I think you might know the answer, Rozan," Agnez said as she wiped the blood off her sleeves.
"Oh yeah? We also found something valuable. I will tell you while we go there," Rozan answered as he wiped the blood off of Agnez''s body with water magic and dried it off with wind magic.
They all went to the other side of the tunnel, and they found dozens of dead bodies of the creatures scattered around the road. Lexus and the others looked at each other, and then looked at Agnez. They were amazed by how strong and fearless she was.
Agnez brought them into one of the giant buildings like a stadium or aboratory. They saw blood trails on the floor, and it guided them into the building. It was in fact aboratory, and it was massive, but they didn''t have time to admire it, rather, they felt eerie since it was so quiet.
"Right through this door," Agnez said as she pointed at the blood door in front of her.
Agnez opened the door wide open and let everyone in first. They were petrified when they found hundreds of creaturesying on the ground dead. They saw something else in the middle of the room that was as big as a football field.
"You did all this?" Jeanne asked.
"No, I only killed one that tried to run away here. The rest, it''s already like this when I entered the room," Agnez answered. "That''s not why I''m bringing you here, that''s why I''m bringing you here," Agnez pointed at the giant pir made of dozens or even hundreds of the creatures.
"What the fuck is that?" Sven asked with disgust.
"A monument? An offering? Who knows," Rozan replied as he looked up to look at the pir that seemed endless.
319 Chapter 318
"That''s not a statue, that''s a big pile of demons. Someone or something put them there," Agnez said as she looked around to make sure nothing was alive other than them.
"It could be Bartoth, no? But even so, I don''t think he would do something to his master''s creation unless there''s a survivor that killed them and made it like this as a message," Vincze said with his arms crossed.
Everyone checked the whole room and found nothing but dead bodies. Rozan could feel something hidden underneath the pile with his wind magic. He then destroyed the hardened pile of corpses with giant ice spikes from the sides of the pile.
"They look dried. That''s weird," Rozan said as he looked at the
"Looks like it''s not someone''s doing. They''re trying to get inside," Rozan said as he stared at a giant steel hatch on the ground, and there was a small gap where he could see there was a path inside.
Rozan tried to break it open with magic, but it wouldn''t budge. Jeanne then cut the steel door open with her sword, a size big enough for a person to walk through.
Jeanne was the first one to get into the hatch, and then Rozan followed her from behind to provide her with light. Once everyone was inside the hatch, they realized it wasn''t a bunker or anything like that. It was a path into a subway.
"Dried blood," Joshua said as he looked at the wall painted with blood. "Not sure if these are human blood or that creature''s blood," Joshua continued.
The whole hallway was a mess. The walls and the ceilings were destroyed. They also saw w marks and scratches on them.
While they were checking the dark hallway, the lights turned on, and it startled everyone. It was Gerrard who turned the switch on, and everyone could see pieces of dried meat all over the floor.
"Well, the light is still on," Gerrard said as he held the lever.
,m Not long after Gerrard said that they could hear an engine sound at the end of the hallway. It sounded like a train, so, they checked where the engine sound wasing from.
It was as they expected, there was a train, but on the other side of the rail. They saw somethingying on the ground, something big that looked like a leaf blower.
"Is this a weapon?" Gunnar asked as he grabbed the leaf blower. He pulled the trigger and it made a sound, but nothing happened. He pulled over and over again until Rozan got annoyed by it and took it from him.
They looked at the train track as themps lightened up the track, but they couldn''t see anything else.
"Should we use the train? I think we might find something on the other side of the track," Jeanne asked as she jumped down to the track.
"That''s what I''m about to say. Let''s go," Agnez said as she jumped over the train track andnded on the tform in the middle.
They looked at the train, and it was still in a good condition, so they entered the train while checking each carriage to see if there was any demon inside. Once they were sure the train was safe, they checked the lotive to see if they could run the train.
"So, anyone knows how to operate a train?" Rozan asked as he looked at the dozens of buttons in front of him.
"Leave it to me," Nexus said as he walked to the front, and then sat next to Rozan.
Everyone watched as Nexus operated the train like it was the back of his hand. Lexus said that Nexus specialized in undercover, and he was trained in all kinds of jobs, even being a pilot and cruise captain.
The train doors started to close on their own, and Lexus started to chuckle.
"Still got it, huh, brother?" Lexus said.
"This is a piece of cake. Why don''t you guys just sit down and enjoy the ride?" Nexus looked at everyone over his shoulder with a smile.
Everyone sat down and used the opportunity to take a short nap since they felt safe inside the train. Agnez and Lillith were sitting next to each other. They both were staring at Mykel and Edith from the reflection on the window. They both were still curious about them.
"What do you think, Lilly?" Agnez asked.
"I don''t know, it can be anything. By the look of Miss Edith''s expression, she seemed to be worried about something," Lillith answered as she stared at the mark on her palm that couldn''t be healed.
"So it''s either a breakout which is not really the case here since Mykel didn''t want us to know. Or, it could be about the vision of that day," Agnez said as she grabbed Lillith''s hand to look at the mark. "Why don''t you try to use that skill while I distract him?" Agnez asked as she rubbed Lillith''s palm.
"Are you not scared? I honestly don''t want to be on Mykel''s bad side," Lillith replied.
"I''ll handle that," Agnez put Lillith''s hand back. "Just do it, once I distract him," Agnez said.
Lillith nodded with understanding.
Agnez looked to the front as she took a deep breath because she was indeed scared of Mykel, but she was more curious than scared. She then stood up and approached Mykel so casually.
"Can we have a talk? Privately?" Agnez asked as she stood next to Mykel.
"You do understand that I can hear your conversation with Lilly?" Mykel stared Agnez in the eye, and it was different than usual. "Tell Lilly if she dares to look into Edith''s memories. I will remove that skill from her. Now go back and sit down,"
Agnez couldn''t say anything and walked back as she sighed.
Everyone was asleep, and it had been half an hour ever since they departed from the station. Suddenly the train hit the break, and everyone immediately jolted from their seats and readied their weapons.
"What''s wrong?" Agnez asked Rozan who came out of the lotive.
"We got a problem, not demons though," Rozan answered. "Let''s get down, and you''ll see the problem," Rozan said and the doors were open.
Agnez jumped down and looked at what was in front of them. The track was blocked by flipped carriages, and they couldn''t go any further.
Although they could move the carriages, those weren''t the problem. The track was destroyed by the carriages and they couldn''t use it anymore.
"I guess we go on foot from here," Sven said as he sighed.
"Let''s check the carriages first," Agnez said.
They spread out and checked the carriages until Vincze found something inside. Everyone went and checked the carriages. They found dead bodies, humans dead bodies with missing limbs even their faces and half of their bodies.
The bodies had swollen, and they could tell it had been days or even a week. So it was a nice sign that it happened recently.
"The same w marks and scratches here and there. It appears they were attacked by the demons," Joshua said.
"Well, lucky us, we got something useful," Lexus said as he held something like a wristwatch. "This thing is like a radar and can detect signals," Lexus continued as he tried to operate it.
Each of the dead bodies had that on their wrist, and they took it to check it out.
"It''s working fine, and it can detect each other. If we are lucky, we might find another signal somewhere," Lexus said as he looked at the dots on the screen.
"I think we know where we should go," Gerrard said as he looked out the window. "There''s a blood trail on the wall,"
"No time to waste. Open your eyes and ears wide. We might encounter those creatures ahead," Agnez said as she jumped out of the train and put the wristwatch on.
They did encounter the creatures, and it was easier thanst time since Joshua and the others could easily kill them with the weapons they borrowed. They walked for hours until they found a station in the distance, but it was dark with no lights.
It was simr to the previous station. Dead bodies were everywhere, but this time they were humans'' dead bodies.
Once they managed to find the exit, they were weed by hordes of creatures. They were surrounded, but they weren''t in trouble until they heard a loud explosion in the distance and a zing me up to the ss dome.
"Jeanne, Rozan, Nagy, Nexus, Lexus, you guys go and check what''s happening over there. We will hold them and we will catch up once we are done here," Agnez said as she ripped the demon''s head off.
"You have the wristwatch, right? Just find us with that," Rozan said. "Good luck and have fun," Rozan continued as he ran toward the explosion and cleared the path.
320 Chapter 319
"I hope we are not toote to save them," Nexus said as he watched the smoke start to cover the ss dome.
"Even if we are not, once we got there it''s going to bete. I will find a way, you guys stay here for a moment," Rozan said, and then flew up high.
Rozan looked in the distance and saw projectiles flying around. It looked like a beam orzer, and they were shooting at hordes of creatures. He then saw a building with a helipad on top and thought it would be a nice spot for them to be at.
Rozan looked down and lifted everyone up with wind magic. Lexus and Nexus were surprised and a bit scared by it, but they tried to stay calm.
"Gerrard, do you see that helipad? Bring them there. I''m not good enough to make them fly there," Rozan said as he pointed at the helipad.
"I see it," Gerrard replied as he nodded his head. "Everyone, hold onto me," Gerrard said as he looked at them.
Rozan put them all together, and once they grabbed Gerrard''s arms and shoulders, he teleported there. Rozan then flew to the helipad as he gave support from above by dropping ice shards to kill the demons.
A man was busy using the railgun to kill the demons and then saw the ice shards bombard the demons. He looked up and saw Rozan showering the demons with them nonstop.
"Everyone! Look!" The man shouted.
All the soldiers in full exoskeleton armor looked up at the sky. They were in disbelief but felt relief and gratitude to whoever it was for helping them. They then saw Rozan diving into the middle of the hordes, and they were surprised as they questioned him.
Rozan threw wind to the ground like des and ughtered the demons with it. The moment hended, he stabbed his staff into the ground, and the ground around him started to sink as the earth spikes skewered the demons.
"Damn, I love magic!" Rozan said as he lifted all the earth spikes up into the sky, and then dropped them back to the ground, killing hundreds of them instantly.
"Who''s that person? Do we have someone like that?" The soldier asked.
"No, they''re from another world," The other soldier answered. "Inform the Admiral. We are saved," He continued.
Lexus and Nexus watched Rozan in action, and they were terrified by how powerful he was. They thought if Rozan came to their world, there would be no more war because of fear.
"By the way, Gerrard. You have a bow, why don''t you use it?" Lexus asked.
"I could, but these arrows are specially made to withstand powerful fire. If I use them up here, I can''t get them back, and I don''t want to waste it," Gerrard answered.
"I see, no wonder it has no wood on your arrow, just full steel," Nexus replied.
Jeanne looked in the distance at where the people were defending themselves from the hordes. She unsheathed her sword as she walked to the edge and looked at the crowds of demons below.
"I''m going down, you guys should find your way to the fortress. I will meet you guys with Rozan," Jeanne said.
"Are you sure you will survive from this height?" Lexus asked.
"It''s not a problem," Jeanne said with a smile as she turned around.
Jeanne jumped down but grabbed the edge of the tform and hung onto it. She swung herself back and forth and then threw herself onto the building''s wall. She was free falling and the moment she was about to hit the wall, she stabbed her sword into the wall. She slowly descended as Lexus and Nexus watched her from above.
"What an amazing gal," Nexus said as he shook his head in disbelief.
"You don''t want to hit her, she belongs to our boss. She only loves him, so don''t bother to try," Gerrard said.
"What do you mean? So God Mykel is in a rtionship with her?" Lexus asked.
"It''s more like she offered herself and decided to be his. It''s a bitplicated," Gerrard answered as he looked at Jeannending in the middle of the horde like Rozan.
"Is Miss Agnez as well?" Nexus asked as he looked down and saw Jeanne decapitate and mutte the demons from one to another like shes of lightning.
"Yeah, and there''s more," Gerrard nodded his head.
"So, basically all of them?" Nexus sat next to Gerrard and listened to the sound of screeches down below.
"Not all of them, but most of them. Honestly, I''m not even sure," Gerrard chuckled softly. "Anyway, we should get going and introduce ourselves to them," Gerrard said as he stood up and drew his short sword.
Jeanne swooped the hordes as she ran toward Rozan who was busy killing the demons.
"Rozan! You need to block the roads! They keeping and there''s no end to them!" Jeanne shouted as she dodged and cut the demons in half.
"You''re right. Sorry, I was having too much fun because they''re so many of them and there are so many things I wanted to try," Rozan replied as he created a wind st and cut the demons in half. "I will block the path now, you take care of the rest," Rozan said as he flew away to check where the demons wereing from.
Gerrard, Nagy, Nexus, and Lexus managed to enter the fortress undetected by demons. They looked around, to find a soldier, and found a group of soldiers resting on the side of the road.
Before they could show themselves, they saw a middle-aged man in a uniform with a blue cape on the back. He wore a simr hat that Agnez wore and had a rapier hanging on his waist. They could tell immediately that person was the one inmand, and so they walked to the street to introduce themselves.
"Excuse me!" Gerrard said as he raised his hand and waved at the man.
All the soldiers pointed their guns at them, and they were holding the same weapon they found in the station.
"We are friendly! We are here to save your world!" Gerrard said as he raised his hands, and the others were doing the same.
The middle-aged man squinted his eyes, but then suddenly the ground shook, and saw a giant wall made from earth raised from the ground. Everyone looked at it as if they were looking at a miracle.
"Is that your friend''s doing?" The middle-aged man asked.
"Yes, I believe so," Gerrard answered with his arms still up in the air.
"How many are there? Friends of yours?" The middle-aged man asked.
"A hundred of us at least, and we also have a Go-" Before Lexus could finish his sentence, Gerrard covered his mouth.
The middle-aged man squinted his eyes again and felt suspicious of them. But, it wasn''t his main concern, and as long as they were there to help him defeat the creature, it was more than enough.
"Thank you, foring to save our world. Let me introduce myself, my name is Geller, and I''m the Admiral of the forty-six colony," Geller said.
"I will let you introduce yourself once this is over. For now, I will need your help to fight those creatures," Geller said as he looked at them.
Gerrard nodded his head with understanding, and then followed Geller to the top of the wall.
"Why everyone stops firing?!" Geller asked with a confused and furious look.
All the soldiers turned around to look at Geller and then gave him a salutation.
"Th-the demons have been defeated, Admiral," One of the soldiers answered.
"What? That''s impossible!" Geller said as he hurriedly walked to the edge to see the situation. Once he saw it with his own two eyes, his eyes trembled in disbelief and terrified by what he saw. "Who killed them?" Geller asked.
"That woman, Admiral," The soldier answered as he offered the binocrs to Geller.
Geller grabbed the binocrs and looked at Jeanne standing on top of a huge pile of corpses. She was watching Rozan block the path as she sheathed her sword, and then she turned around and looked at Geller in the eye coincidentally.
"Is she your friend as well?" Geller asked in a trembling voice.
"Yes, she''s our friend," Nagy answered.
Geller was surprised and started to chuckle in disbelief. Before he could process what had happened, the giant earth wall got split in half by something. He was startled and shocked when he heard the cracking sound.
"What happened?! Did the Hormoid manage to break through that wall?!" Geller asked.
Geller used the binocrs again, and this time he saw Agnez walk through the gap in the earth wall. She was holding Dainsleif and saw Rozan floating above her and appeared to be yelling at her because she broke the wall.
"Those are..." Geller said.
"Yes, that''s the rest of our team," Gerrard answered as he nodded his head.
321 Chapter 320
"People from another world, thank you, for saving our lives," Geller said as he looked at Agnez and the others who had just entered the fortress.
Although Geller looked grateful, he was still suspicious of them. Lillith looked at his memories and understood why he was so suspicious about them. They weren''t the first ones who came to Eil World. There were people who came to that world and managed to save it.
"You don''t have to raise your guard. We are not interested in the research or the knowledge," Lillith said with her arms crossed and stared at Geller.
Geller was dumbfounded when Lillith found out about the research and the knowledge.
"Research? Knowledge? What are you talking about?" Rozan asked with his eyebrow raised.
"Let me do the honor to exin it to you, but first, let me show our hospitality. Since we are on the brink of extinction, we have so many things that we can offer to you," Geller said as he pointed at the tallest building behind him.
They all nodded with understanding and followed Geller into the building.
"That explosion back there, what was that? Are you not worried? It looked so lethal, and it''s still burning as we speak," Jeanne asked.
Geller took a deep breath and didn''t say anything for a few seconds.
"I sent a few of my men there, to lure the Hormoid away from us. That explosion, it was a sign that their final mission was a sess," Geller answered.
Everyone understood what Geller meant, and didn''t ask any further. Geller sighed again as he massaged the right side of his forehead gently.
"Although it looked massive and powerful, the amount of Hormoid that exists won''t decrease," Gellerined and he sounded so exhausted and sick of it.
"This Hormoid you''re talking about. Is that the name of the creature?" Nexus asked.
"Yes, we called them that. Homunculus Experiment Humanoid," Ger nodded his head as he entered the auditorium. "Please have a seat and make yourselffortable," Ger pointed at the seats.
"So this Hormoid isn''t a demon?" Agnez asked as she walked into the auditorium.
"Demon? Only the Gods know what that thing is. We didn''t even know that thing existed until it was already toote," Geller scoffed as he walked next to Agnez.
Everyone was sittingfortably as they watched Geller walk to the podium and turn on the mic. He then cleared his throat as he looked at every one of them.
"Let me introduce myself formally. My name is Geller Arsion, the Admiral of the forty-six colony. The world you''re in isn''t our original world, and as I have said, we are trying to colonize the because our original world has been conquered and subdued by demons," Geller said.
Everyone looked surprised even Agnez who wasn''t easily surprised by anything.
"We don''t know how, but it seems no matter where we go, the demons will always find us. But, that wasn''t really a big problem when the tower appeared. We fought, and we lost, but then people like you came to our world with just swords, shields, and bows. They saved us, but their curiosity turned a storm into a thunderstorm," Geller continued.
Geller looked around to look for Lillith, and once he saw her, he pointed his hand at her.
"As that youngdy said. This world was saved, and these people from another world decided to use the opportunity they got from defeating the demon lord and the knowledge they got from him," Geller said as the projector screen slowly covered the wall behind him.
"And this is what they created," Geller said as a photo appeared on the projector screen.
Everyone''s eyes and mouths were wide open as they stared at the picture. Mykel looked at it and was surprised at how hideous it waspared to his own imagination when he thought about it.
"What is that?" Sven asked in disgust. "No matter how you look at it. That thing is like Hormoid, but much much worse..." Sven squinted his eyes.
As Sven said, it looked simr to the Hormoid that they encountered. The only differences were the one in the photo had a bulging stomach that was as big as a two-story building, and had more limbs like a spider.
The creature was surrounded by hundreds of Hormoid. It was either they were protecting it or they were eating it since they could see some of them were reading the flesh.
"This picture was taken five years ago on the east, and we call it the Breeder. As you can see here, the Breeder has a bulging stomach. We have something else to show you," Geller said and showed a video.
The first thing they heard was a loud screeching and scream of the Breeder. It sounded like the Breeder was in pain, and everyone felt ufortable until it became much worse.
The video showed the Breeder giving birth to six Hormoid at once, and it didn''t stop. The Breeder had given birth to dozens or even hundreds of Hormoid in just a minute.
"Fuck man. I don''t think I can have sex after watching this," Sven said as he looked away and closed his eyes. He tried to forget what he just saw, but it kepting back and haunting him.
It wasn''t just Sven, but all the guys in the auditorium were thinking the same thing. Although the Breeder looked like a monster, her body still looked like a human body, and that included her massive vagina.
They didn''t know which was scarier, the Breeder herself, or the fact that it gave birth nonstop. Geller then stopped the video since it was fifteen minutes long, and everyone was sickened by it already.
"That was five years ago, and now you know how many of them are there now if you calcte it from just this video. If youe here to save our world, that will be your only objective," Geller said.
"Before we go there, can you tell us about the Breeder and how that thing exists in the first ce?" Agnez asked.
"Demon worshipper, mad scientist, curiosity, you name it. There were a lot of them back then, and they got this demonic knowledge about homunculus and alchemy. Of course, once these people from another world defeated the demons, they discovered this knowledge," Geller answered.
"You must have known about this that you can''t bring anything back to your original world when it didn''t belong to their world. So, they did an experiment here without us knowing since we thought they were good people," Geller exined.
"This knowledge, is it a magic book? Is that why they couldn''t do the experiment without it?" Rozan asked.
? "Yes, and not only the magic book but also the homunculus itself. Unfortunately, we didn''t know how it got here, and how it could be like that," Geller answered as he rested his hands on the podium.
Rozan hummed as he crossed his arms. His face looked so serious and he was deep in thought.
"I think I understand how the Breeder could breed them like that," Rozan said. "But it was just a theory though," Rozan rubbed his chin as he stared nkly at the floor.
"This magic book, do you have it?" Rozan looked at Geller.
"No. Even if we have it, we won''t keep it and will destroy it immediately," Geller answered as he shook his head.
"I see, well it doesn''t matter since that''s not the point," Rozan stood up as he looked at the paused video. "That thing, the Breeder, I assume you do have a guess about who that is?" Rozan asked. "It''s one of them, isn''t it? The people from another world?"
"We do have a suspicion, and ever since that thing was discovered, we haven''t seen them ever since," Geller answered. "Are you trying to say that the Breeder is really one of them?" Geller furrowed his eyebrows.
"I''m not sure, but I still have onest question to confirm. Is one of them a woman with magic power?" Rozan asked, and Geller was mildly shocked when Rozan found out one of them was a woman with magic powers. "I see, then I can confirm that this thing is that woman," Rozan said as he pointed at the screen and looked at everyone.
"I know a lot of things from my master, and that included the magic book. It''s basically to allow anyone to use magic without even having the ability to use magic," Rozan exined as he walked up to the stage. "While Homunculus is something that resembles a human, functionally, it doesn''t have to be in a shape of a human," Rozan continued as he looked at the screen.
"Now, I don''t know how or why, but that Homunculus is inside that thing. The reason why it can breed like crazy is that Homunculus use the magic inside of that woman to produce another Homunculus," Rozan exined as he turned around to look at every one.
"That''s it? That doesn''t exin on how that thing can breed with fine body armor," Gunnar asked.
"That may be because we don''t have any proof if the Breeder really only needs magic to produce Homunculus. The only answer that I have in mind is that this thing eats human bodies, and then she processed them and produced those Hormoid," Rozan answered. "I think that''s why we never see a whole human dead body, and if I''m right, if we go back out there, those dead bodies will go missing," Rozan continued.
"No, there''s no need to do that because back there, we saw those Hormoid took the dead bodies away. It was their own and the human dead bodies," Agnez said.
"Then I''m fucking right about this. No matter how many we kill, it will be reborn if we don''t destroy their bodies entirely," Rozan said as he stared at the Breeder.
322 Chapter 321
"I know that everyone must have lost their appetite after what you saw, but please have something to eat. It''s another thing that we can offer other than a shelter," Geller said as he looked at everyone with sincerity.
Lillith was cautious about Geller at first and thought he would poison them with the food, but it turned out she was wrong. He was indeed genuinely grateful for saving him and the people.
"Now that we have been gaining all this information. You haven''t told us about the location of the Breeder," Agnez asked with her arms crossed as she leaned on the chairfortably.
"We don''t know where it is since thest time we saw it was five years ago, and that was on the far east from here where they did the experiment. If you want to go there, then it would be difficult because the roads will be filled with Hormoid," Geller answered.
"What about the subway? I believe the subways are connected to each ce on this," Agnez asked again as she looked at the mashed potato on the te with a steak on the side.
"It''s possible, and we have prepared something for that actually. It''s just that I don''t think we have the braveness in our hearts to do it. Since you''re all here, then I will show it to you once you finish your meal and rested enough," Geller answered.
Mykel didn''t bother to touch the food since his thoughts were too upied with something else. He then looked at Edith who enjoyed the food right next to him.
"Edith, once you''re done eating, let''s go outside. There''s something that I need to know from the vision you had," Mykel said.
Edith was nodding her head as she chewed the steak.
After Edith finished her meal, they both went outside the auditorium. Mykel brought Edith far away so nobody could eavesdrop on their conversation.
"In that vision, you said there were more of them, the demon princesses. How many were there?" Mykel asked.
"I''m not sure, but there were many of them. There was one that stood out the most. She had white hair like Brynhilde, she was the tallestpared to the others. She was standing at the front while Miss Vix and the others stood right behind her as if she was the one in charge," Edith answered as she furrowed her eyebrows and eyes closed.
"So Luciel was in there as well. Does that mean I have achieved my goal at that time?" Mykel asked himself. "Is there anyone else in that room other than them?" Mykel asked.
"I don''t recall, I was too overwhelmed by the sea of mes that happened in the city," Edith answered as she shook her head.
Mykel hummed as he stared at Edith. He was curious about her [Oracle] skill because it wouldn''t be called a fate, and it could be called a prophecy since it was just a vision. A prediction of the possible future, and Sif had something simr to Edith, but unlike Edith, Sif could see the prophecy whenever she wanted.
"It''s okay, you don''t have to try to remember it again. I know it''s painful to remember, so you can go back now," Mykel said as heforted Edith by rubbing her upper left arm with a gentle smile.
Edith nodded and then she went back to the auditorium.
Mykel was deep in thought, but he couldn''t figure it out himself since he didn''t know anything about it. He decided to warp away and went to meet the Gods who had been dealing with those for a very long time.
Mykel breathed the fresh air as he heard the sound of birds chirping and the running river. He looked at a small cabin house that didn''t exist before. He then decided to check it out because she might be there with Lh.
Before Mykel could open the door, Gaia was already opening the door for him.
"You came at the perfect time. We are going to have a tea party," Gaia said with a gentle smile.
Mykel nodded and entered the cabin. He realized it wasn''t small at all when he entered the cabin. It was massive, as big as a mansion, and fully furnished. He was a bit surprised, and then he heard giggles andughtering from in front of him. He saw Lh smiling while Hera and Freyja wereughing at something.
"Oh?! Mykel!" Lh stood up and she was in a see-through white dress like Gaia.
"You look beautiful in that," Mykel said with a smile.
Lh looked at the dress she was wearing, and she was flustered since it was rare for Mykel topliment her. She didn''t even remember when was thest time heplimented her.
"Is there something you need, Mykel?" Hera asked as she put the teacup on her lips.
"Yes, I need the three of you to exin to me about fate and prophecy," Mykel answered as he sat down.
The three of them shared a look, and they were curious why Mykel suddenly asked that question. Gaia then cleared her throat as she poured the tea into the cup.
"What do you know about fate and prophecy?" Gaia asked as she offered the cup of tea to Mykel.
"A fate is something that has been set, and nothing can change it, or so that''s what I believe. Prophecy is more of a prediction of the future which can be true or false," Mykel answered as he grabbed the cup from Gaia''s hand.
"That''s correct, and that''s why there''s a saying about a false prophecy while there''s no saying of false fate," Gaia replied as she nodded her head in agreement. "But that''s also wrong to call it a false prophecy because it''s only a prediction in the first ce as you said. It has something to do with something else that can affect a prophecy," Gaia continued.
Mykel was about to take a sip, but then he stopped because he was curious about what Gaia was going to say. Gaia smiled as she stared at the cup of tea in Mykel''s hand. Mykel then took a sip of the tea and it was nice, warm, and fresh. Mykel wasn''t a fan of tea, but he really enjoyed it.
"What you just did is called destiny. It''s something that ys alongside prophecy," Gaia said.
Mykel furrowed his forehead and looked a bit confused.
"Right now, you just created a fate of enjoying tea with the Goddesses," Gaia said with a smile as she put down the tea. "The prophecy was the event when you enjoyed the tea. What you just did right there was your destiny to drink the tea toplete the triangle of fate," Gaia pointed at the cup of tea in Mykel''s hand. "If you didn''t drink the tea, the prophecy is false, and your fate of enjoying tea with the Goddesses will not exist," Gaia exined.
Mykel was deep in thought and understood what Gaia was trying to say.
"Prophecy is a prediction of the future event while destiny is the action that''s necessary to fulfill the prophecy. With those two, the result will be called fate," Gaia said, and then took a sip.
"That''s what it''s supposed to be, but not for us, the Gods since we already have someone that created our fate. Our action will not affect fate since everything that we do, it''s already predicted, written, on the thread of fate," Hera said as she stared nkly at the table.
"Whatever you saw, that''s not called fate. It was only a prophecy and a destiny that you need to fulfill during the prophecy. It won''t be called a fate before it happens, so it''s up to you whether you will fulfill that destiny or not," Freyja said as she rested her right cheek on her palm.
"Or maybe it could be the result of all of your actions that lead you to that prophecy. Do what you want because, in the end, it was you who created your own fate," Gaia said and she sounded like she was trying tofort Mykel.
Mykel nodded with understanding, and then he stood up after he emptied his cup of tea.
"I think I know what I''m going to do now, thank you," Mykel said.
"We are all rooting for you, Mykel Alester," Gaia said with a smile as she crossed her arms on the table. "I would never think I would say this, but, good luck," Gaia continued and then took a sip of her tea.
Mykel smirked as he nodded his head, and then he warped back to Eil World.
323 Chapter 322
"So this is what you have prepared, Admiral?" Nexus asked as he looked at the train, and it was fully armed with heavy guns. "Those leaf blo- I mean, those guns, what do they do?" Nexus continued.
"That''s the most effective weapon that we invented two years ago. We knew that normal weapons couldn''t kill them, so we use these guns and they shot sma," Geller answered. "It''s very effective, and blow them up into pieces,"
"Wait, then that means what we saw back there. It wasn''t because of that weapon?" Rozan furrowed his eyebrows.
"What did you see?" Geller asked.
"A giant pile of Hormoid sticking to each other and it looked like a pir. We have no idea how that happened," Rozan answered.
"What?! Where did you find it?!" Geller looked shocked and terrified at the same time.
"It was inside aboratory or something like that, in one of the rooms that was as big as a stadium. Why?" Agnez answered.
"Meet me in the headquarter! I will exin everything there. We don''t have enough time," Geller said as he walked past them hurriedly.
Geller looked a bit panicked and it made everyone look at each other with confused looks. They decided to follow Geller to see what it was all about, but they couldn''t find him anywhere the moment they left the station. They asked a soldier, and he told them Geller got in the car and left hurriedly.
Lillith didn''t even have the chance to look into Geller''s mind and thoughts. They all then ran back to headquarters which was a mile away from the station.
"Why is everyone suddenly got so busy?" Nia asked as she stood next to dis.
"Based on the Admiral''s reaction, looks like we either did something bad or we encountered something dangerous but we didn''t notice it," dis answered as she stared at Agnez.
dis activated her [Discerning Eye] and targeted Agnez since she was curious about how strong she was. The moment she saw Agnez''s [Demonic Possession] skill, she was surprised and thought that the [Demonic Possession] had something to do with the Homunculus when she went on her own.
"Everyone! Stay away from her!" dis said as she drew her sword and pointed it at Agnez. "She''s possessed by a demon!" dis continued.
Everyone looked at Agnez, and then they all walked away to make a distance from her. Agnez on the other hand didn''t react to it and just stared at dis without showing any expression.
Gerrard and the others were standing around Agnez, and they were looking at dis with weird looks.
"What are you guys doing? Didn''t you hear me?" dis looked at them with a confused look.
"Oh, we heard it loud and clear, so?" Lillith answered with her eyebrow raised. "Everyone has their own secret, and it doesn''t feel nice if someone decided to reveal that secret. You don''t want people to know about you killing your own little sister, don''t you?" Lillith asked back.
dis was dumbfounded when Lillith found out about her past. Joshua and the others knew about it already, but not the rest of them.
The atmosphere became so tense and heavy.
"That''s enough. If Mykel sees this, we are all in trouble," Agnez said calmly. "And you''re right. I''m being possessed by a demon, but I''m the one who''s in control. This is my curse," Agnez exined.
"You don''t have to worry. She''s not telling lies, and Mykel knew about this as well. So, let''s put this aside first, and focus on what we are dealing with right now," Jeane said as she looked at dis and the others.
dis and the others shared a look, and the moment dis lowered her sword, the others followed her. Although everything had been solved, the atmosphere became awkward.
"You guys are finally here," Geller said. "Come with me, and be prepared," Geller continued.
"Wait a minute, you haven''t told us what happened," Rozan said.
"The thing you saw, was a sign of the Breeder. The ones you saw, they were lifeless, correct?" Geller replied, and then Rozan nodded his head. "They were born like that, lifeless, but in exchange, the Breeder produced a stronger Hormoid. Superior to the others, and we fought something like that once, four years ago," Geller exined.
"We saw what you saw back then, and we encountered that Hormoid near the area. We believe that Hormoid is feeding the lives of the others inside the Breeder''s womb and be so powerful. I think this happens once in a million," Geller continued as he looked at two giant busesing out from the basement.
"We need to stop that Hormoid, because it willmand the rest of the Hormoid like a leader. High intelligent with an ability to control the other Hormoids," Geller said as he looked at them with a bit of uneasiness. "Now, get inside, and show me where you found it,"
All of them entered the busses, and that included Geller. He wanted to confirm it with his own two eyes. They then left the fortress and went to the ce that Rozan mentioned, but on their way to the station, the roads were empty. There were no Hormoids around them even though Rozan tried to detect them with wind magic.
"So you came from here?" Geller asked as he stared at the building that led into the underground station. He looked a bit in disbelief.
"Yes, is there a problem?" Agnez asked as she looked around and saw the whole ce was clean. There were no bodies as if nothing had happened even though she fought and killed a lot of them not too long ago.
"You didn''t read what''s written there when you got here?" Geller asked back as he pointed at the top of the building.
Everyone looked up and saw which station it came from. It was written West Station, and they all just realized that they were right at the heart of the problem.
"We didn''t see anything threatening back there, and it was so quiet and peaceful kind of. Are you sure that the Breeder is in there?" Agnez asked as she walked down the station.
"There''s no denying it if you saw that pile back there. The only answer would be the Breeder is hiding somewhere," Geller answered and noticed there were so many bloodstains on the walls, floor, and ceiling. "I believe there used to be so many dead bodies down here?"
"Many of them, but they''re gone now. Looks like what you said is on point," Gunnar replied as he looked at Rozan.
"It''s nothing amazing, really. Let''s just go straight back because I need to know how did this happen," Rozan said.
They all walked on the train track carefully and quietly because they needed to get on the train. Agnez and Jeanne were curious about where Mykel went because they hadn''t seen him ever since he left the auditorium.
They used the train and were on their way back to theboratory. It was a peaceful ride, and nothing was stopping them. Not even a single Hormoid could be seen even though they were prepared to fight.
Once they got back into theboratory, and in the big room where they found the pile, they saw the dead bodies had disappeared.
"Well, now what?" Sven asked as he looked at the empty room.
"Where else? We are going to track where they brought the dead bodies to. Knowing they took it recently, we might find a lead where the Breeder is," Agnez answered as she walked toward the exit.
Everyone was about to follow Agnez, but when she was standing right in front of the entrance, a big shockwave hit her. She was thrown away like a feather, and it gave Rozan a millisecond of time to react.
The whole building was ttened, and everyone was heavily injured because of that. Unfortunately for Geller, he died because of the impact. They were all unconscious from it but awoken by the sound of the air being sucked out.
Agnez opened her eyes and saw the ss dome was shattered into pieces and were falling down from the sky. She tried to move her body but noticed her whole body was broken because of the shockwave. Suddenly, a wind barrier as big as a ss dome appeared right in front of her.
Agnez looked at the notification in front of her and noticed the Eil World had been saved. She looked so confused, about what had happened until she saw Mykel standing in the distance.
[Goddess of All has requested the system]
[Goddess of All has summoned you to her world, the Void Clouds]
[The User''s [Admin] skill level is sufficient to interfere with the request]
[Would you like to deny the request?]
[Yes] [No]
"Yes," Mykel tapped the [Yes] button as he stared at another notification next to it.
[You have increased a skill!]
[Admin (Lv.4) > Admin (Lv.5)]
"Now I understand why you came all the way down to Earth just for me," Mykel said as he closed the notification. "Let''s meet when the timees," Mykel continued with a smirked and then warped away.
324 Chapter 323
[Admin (Active): Allow the User to open themand system and modify everything that is listed in themand system. The User is allowed to modify the system based on the skill''s level and the higher the level, the moremands they will unlock and the more time they can modify the system. (Current skill level is 5. The User can only modify 5 systems a day) (Allows to [Modify] some of Constetions/Demons [Character], and be equal to [Domain Admin]]
"Domain Admin? I have never heard of that skill before, and I couldn''t find it anywhere. Does that mean Mara is a Domain Admin? Is that how the story looks at her?" Mykel thought to himself as he stared at his [Admin] skill.
"It''s true that she''s the protector of the universe, and it fits right in with Domain Admin who can rule over everything inside her domain. Is that the result of having Authority level 5?" Mykel asked himself and then decided to check Mara''s [Character].
[Name: Mara]
[Gender: Female]
[Race: Unknown]
[Hair: Unknown]
[Height: Unmeasurable]
[Weight: Unmeasurable]
[Size(s): Unmeasurable]
[Age: Unknown]
? [Status: Unknown]
[Interest: Bnce, Mykel Alester, Lucifer]
[Networth: 1,771,600,900 Arcana Coins]
[Authority: Level 5]
[Story: Mara, the highest ranking Goddess and Demon that existed in so many mythologies. She had so many names. More, Marena, Morana, Morena, Mora, Mare that is worshiped, feared, and respected by humans.
She was the Goddess of Spirits and Souls, Goddess of Nature, Goddess of Death, Goddess of Rebirth, Goddess of Afterlife, Goddess of Sorcery, Goddess of Fertility, Goddess of War, Goddess of Celebration, Goddess of Peace, and Goddess of Existance.
She was also the Demon of Emotion, Demon of Nightmare, Demon of Desire, Demon of Death, Demon of Seducer, Demon of Malice.
She was the first God that existed in the universe, alone with power that was granted to her by the system itself. She used the power given by the system and created lives throughout the endless universe.
...
...
...
Mara questioned the system on why she couldn''t summon Mykel Alester to her world.]
Mykel chuckled as he closed Mara''s [Character] screen.
"But in the vision, I forced her down to Earth, does that mean in the future she couldn''t no longer request the system to summon me because my Admin skill would be superior than the Domain Admin?" Mykel asked himself as he rested his head on his right fist. "When will I be superior to her, level 10? Maybe?" Mykel sighed as a notification appeared in front of his screen.
[Goddess of All has requested the system]
[Goddess of All has summoned you to her world, the Void Clouds]
[The User''s [Admin] skill level is sufficient to interfere with the request]
[Would you like to deny the request?]
[Yes] [No]
"Yes," Mykel tapped the [Yes] button as he scoffed with a smirk.
[A total of [50] [Divine Arcana Chests] and [200] [High-Quality Arcana Chests] are being delivered to [Eill]]
[You have gained 100,000 [Constetion Points] from your donation!]
[You have gained 61,000 [Constetion Points] from your [Recipient(s)] amazing achievement!]
[326,350/1,000,000 [Constetion Points] to level up your [Authority] to level [4]!]
"The amount of Arcana Coins that I can donate it only fifty million? Seriously? Never thought there would be a maximum cap for that, but I guess that fair knowing Lucifer has unlimited Arcana Coins just like her and I," Mykel said to himself. "So many have died as well, but that fine since I can get more," Mykel stood up and walked to look at the city from his office.
"Now, I wonder when that time wille," Mykel looked at the busy road with so many pedestrians walking on the sidewalks. "The prophecy is the result of my own actions, was it?" Mykel looked at his own reflection on the ss wall.
Mykel was deep in thought until suddenly someone knocked on his door.
"Come in," Mykel said as he walked back to his desk.
"Since I can feel your presence, Vixelleth is here to discuss something. So, I thought it would be best for you to handle it?" Zherlthsh asked as she held the door open.
"Bring her in," Mykel said as he rubbed his face.
"I''m already here," Vixelleth said as she walked into the office. "With Enma," Vixelleth continued.
Mykel lowered his hands from his face, and saw Enma was holding Vixelleth''s hand. He furrowed his eyebrows, and then let them sit on the chairs in front of his desk. Enma then sat down, but Vixelleth stood right behind her while her hands crawled on Enma''s neck.
"I never thought you''re interested in woman, Enma. Or was it because she forced you into her world? Then that mean she doesn''t have to bother me anymore. Anyway, congrattion and let''s get down to business," Mykel said as he looked at Zherlthsh left the office and handled the task he had given her.
Vixelleth scoffed as she squinted her eyes and looked at Mykel in disbelief. Mykel stared back at her with a smirk, and then ignored her. Enma was a bit confused, but then she cleared her throat as she gave a document to Mykel.
"I came here to propose something, and it would be great if you allows us," Enma said.
Mykel was busy reading the document until suddenly he heard smooches that distracted his focus. He nced at Vixelleth and she was busy kissing Enma''s neck and shoulders. Enma was a bit ufortable since Mykel was there, and it would be rude to do something indecent in front of him.
"Don''t mind me, I already know how crazy she is. It''s not something new," Mykel said as he read the document.
"So, you want to buy and in District 13 to build a new headquarter there?" Mykel asked as he put the document down.
"Yes, and of course, it''s not only we will buy it five times the original price, we also..."
"I know that you have been busytely and have a lot of things in mind, so you don''t have to worry about this one, and can focus on other matters," Mykel interrupted as he looked at Enma. "So, there''s no need to pay for anything. You can have thend you wanted, I will tell Zherlthsh to handle the rest. So you will be discussing this matter with her since I already gave my permission," Mykel continued as he smiled gently at Enma.
Enma was dumbfounded, but she looked so happy that she almost teared her eyes.
"Alright, mister charming. Are you trying to take my woman away from me?" Vixelleth asked with a bit annoyed face. "Anyway, Enma, since the matter has been discussed. I have an important matter to discuss with Mykel, privately. So, why don''t go back first because I will be here for a while?"
Enma nodded her head, and then left the office to meet with Zherlthsh on another floor. Vixelleth was standing in front of the door as she watched Enma enter the lift. The moment the lift closed, Vixelleth walked back inside as she locked the door.
"Now, I want my reward," Vixelleth said as she used magic to close the curtains.
"Here?" Mykel asked.
"Anywhere is fine, if you want, we can go to Lh''s bedroom since it''s big," Vixelleth said as she removed her zer and threw it away. "I have been wanting to try this since I heard from my sister that you''re so good at this," Vixelleth continued as she sat on Mykel''sp and removed her shirt.
"Really? So you sisters have been talking about me behind my back?" Mykel asked as he lifted Vixelleth''s body, and then put her on top of the desk. "You have been taking leads all this time, why don''t you try and just enjoy it this time?" Mykel asked again as he removed his tie calmly.
"No, I want to enjoy it my way," Vixelleth answered as she kicked Mykel back to his seat, and then sat on hisp again. "Let me serve you," Vixelleth whispered into Mykel''s left ear as she removed the belt and unzipped Mykel''s trouser.
Vixelleth grabbed Mykel''s penis and she was happy when he was already hard. She stared at Mykel and bit her bottom lip as she slowly went to her knees.
"Just rx, and let me do the work," Vixelleth said as she kissed Mykel''s penis, and then put it inside her mouth all the way down her throat.
Mykel exhaled deeply because it felt so good. It reminded him of how good it was as how Aphrodite and Hedone did it to him.
"I see that you''re enjoying this. We demons don''t need to breath, so I can do this without a problem all day long for as long as you want," Vixelleth said as she licked the tip and stared at Mykel with a smile. "I''m so going to enjoy this," Vixelleth continued as she slowly stroked it and giggled mischievously.
325 Chapter 324
"Fffuck!" Vixelleth screamed as Mykel lifted the back of her neck and forced her to look at him. She stared as Mykel thrust her while she spread her legs open for him. She couldn''t say anything else but one word.
"I fucking love this. I want this every day," Vixelleth said as she held her breath and felt a hard and long penis inside her. She couldn''t stop imagining how he fucked her every day like that.
Mykel could feel the tightness and slowly it became tighter and tighter that ended up pushing his penis out. The moment he pulled out, Vixelleth started to squirt and screamed her lungs out.
"A water demon can squirt. Why am I surprised," Mykel said as he kept holding the back of her neck.
"Put me down, I want to taste it," Vixelleth said as she was out of breath.
Mykel removed his hand from her neck, and she immediately hit her back on the desk. He then walked around the desk as Vixelleth hung her head upside down and stared at him.
Vixelleth put her head under Mykel''s penis and started to lick it as she moved her head sideways. She stared Mykel in the eyes as she kept licking and kissing it.
"Don''t hold it in, I want to taste it and drink it," Vixelleth said as she caught her breath.
Mykel sat down on the chair, and Vixelleth immediately got off the desk. She then went to her knees again and started deep-throating him as she licked his balls.
"I''m close," Mykel said as he held Vixelleth''s hair.
Vixelleth could feel the throbbing, and once it became intense, she pushed it down to her throat. It gushed out and she started to wrap her arms around Mykel''s waist and pull him closer as she swallowed everything.
Although Vixelleth swallowed everything, she kept sucking Mykel with her arms still wrapped around his waist as if she was hungry for more. He then pulled her head back as he stood up and looked down at her.
"You got what you wanted, now go back to work," Mykel said.
"You''re still hard, I want more," Vixelleth said as she gulped.
"Do your job properly, and we can do this again," Mykel replied as he grabbed his trousers from the floor.
"Of course, I''m addicted to this already," Vixelleth whispered, and she was suddenly behind Mykel''s back as she wrapped her hands around his penis. "But, did you enjoy it?" Vixelleth asked as she kissed Mykel''s neck and stimted the tip with her thumbs.
"There''s no reason to not enjoy it. Now, go, I have other things to do," Mykel said as he put on his trousers.
Vixelleth giggled and slowly it faded away. She disappeared and all her clothes as well.
Mykel exhaled deeply as he leaned on his chair and pulled a cigarette from the pack. He then felt a presence outside his office, and it was Zherlthsh.
"You cane in," Mykel said as he lit his cigarette.
Zherlthsh entered the room without showing any expression. She looked at all the mess that those two made, and then sighed as she walked to the desk.
"You wanted me to handle that matter while I''m already packed with a lot of stuff. sya is impossible to handle, I think you have to teach her how to behave," Zherlthsh said as she looked at the sweats on the desk with the shape of Vixelleth''s body.
"Do you want to go out?" Mykel asked. "I feel like going out, drinking," Mykel continued as he stood up.
Zherlthsh raised her eyebrows as she looked at Mykel.
"I remember you like wine, and I think you will love this. Stay here for a moment," Mykel said, and then warped away.
It took Mykel ten minutes toe back, and he brought a bottle made of wood. Zherlthsh was looking at the bottle with a confused look.
"Let''s have a drink," Mykel said as he offered his hand to Zherlthsh.
Zherlthsh grabbed Mykel''s hand, and then they both warped to District 13. They were on the side of the road and there was nothing around them except water and the Lucifer Tower.
Mykel opened the bottle and drank it like water. He was surprised that it went down so smoothly, and the sweetness was perfect.
"Tell me what you think," Mykel said as he offered the bottle.
Zherlthsh hesitated, but the moment she smelled the aroma of the wine, she immediately took a sip. Her eyes were wide open and she looked at the bottle with disbelief.
"How''s it?" Mykel asked as he leaned against the railing and stared at the sun that was about to set.
"It''s the best wine that I have ever tasted," Zherlthsh answered and was still in disbelief. "Can I have it for myself?" Zherlthsh asked.
"Sure, it''s yours," Mykel answered as he puffed the smoke.
They both were standing next to each other, silently staring at the orange sky with hot winds hitting their hairs and faces. Mykel checked Zherlthsh''s [Character] story to check what was on her mind.
Zherlthsh felt like her sisters were abandoning her. She was thinking if she was needed or not since all she did was follow her sisters all her life.
Mykel then realized there was a second page, and when he clicked the arrows, it showed Zherlthsh''s status and all the skills she had. Her level was 100+ with so many skills that only belonged to demons.
[NAME: Zherlthsh]
[LEVEL: 100+]
[AFFINITY: DEVILISH]
[SKILL(S): CHARM, REGENERATION, UNMATCHED, ARCHDEMON, TRUE FORM, PYROKINESIS, DAMAGE MULTIPLIER, FIRE IMMUNITY, WIND IMMUNITY, INVISIBILITY, EARTH IMMUNITY, WATER IMMUNITY, BODY MANIPULATION, WEATHER MANIPULATION, FEAR, MAGIC, SPATIAL, TELEPORTATION...]
Mykel decided to check Mara''s [Character] again, and there were arrows as well at the bottom right of the screen, but when he tapped on it, his [Admin] skill wasn''t high enough to check it.
"Is there anything that you want, Zherlthsh?" Mykel asked as he turned his head to look at her.
"Power," Zherlthsh answered.
Mykel crossed his legs as he leaned against the railing. He opened Zherlthsh''s status screen, and when he tried to [Modify] it, a notification appeared that his [Admin] skill was too low.
Mykel was so confused because his [Admin] skill said that he could [Modify] some Gods and Demons. It appeared that it was impossible for him to do so. He then tried it on the tenth Demon Lord, Drazgikath from the Azazel Tower, but it was the same as well.
Zherlthsh drank the wine as she stared at Mykel from the corner of her eyes. She could tell he was troubled, but it wasn''t her business to ask, also she was enjoying the wine, so she rather enjoyed the wine.
"Hmm?" Mykel raised his eyebrow as he stared at Zherlthsh''s [Character]. "You said that you wanted power. I can give you more than you could imagine, but there''s an exception," Mykel said as he looked Zherlthsh in the eye.
"Surprise me," Zherlthsh said and she stared at theke underneath the bridge.
"Be a human," Mykel said.
"What? Are you drunk already?" Zherlthsh asked as she chuckled, and then drank the wine.
"No, I''m being serious. I can turn you into a human, and I can make you my Recipient since you''ll be an Awakener because you have skills and level. I believe all the skills and your current level won''t disappear, but maybe your level will no longer be a hundred-plus. It would be a hundred," Mykel answered with a serious expression.
"Why would I want to do that? Be a mortal just to get the power? I can live forever and I will gain more power eventually. So, no," Zherlthsh scoffed as the bottle was still on her lips.
"What makes you think I can''t turn you back to be a demon once you get all the skills that you want and need?" Mykel asked with his eyebrow raised.
Zherlthsh was about to drink the wine, but she stopped as she nced at Mykel. She turned her head at Mykel and stared him in the eye with a serious expression.
"You can do something like that?" Zherlthsh asked.
"Yes, I can. It''s easy, and I will make sure you get the power you want. In fact, I have a skill that can make you stronger than all your sisters. So? Are you interested?" Mykel asked.
Zherlthsh went quiet as she stared at theke for quite a while, and then she drank all the wine. She threw the bottle into theke as she looked at Mykel and exhaled nervously.
"Alright, make me a human," Zherlthsh answered.
326 Chapter 325
[ARE YOU SURE YOU WANT TO CHANGE ZHERLTHSH''S [Race] FROM [Archdemon] TO [Human]?]
[YES] [NO]
Mykel tapped the [Yes] button, and then he looked at Zherlthsh. She looked the same as if nothing had happened, but that was because she was already in her human form.
The first thing he checked was the [Awakener List] in themand. He nervously typed Zherlthsh''s name, and he was right about it. He could see her name on the list, and so he checked her status.
[NAME: Zherlthsh]
[LEVEL: 100]
[AFFINITY: DEVILISH]
[BENEFACTOR(S): NONE]
[ARCANA COIN: 0]
[SKILL(S): CHARM, REGENERATION, UNMATCHED, PYROKINESIS, DAMAGE MULTIPLIER, FIRE IMMUNITY, WIND IMMUNITY, INVISIBILITY, EARTH IMMUNITY, WATER IMMUNITY, BODY MANIPULATION, WEATHER MANIPULATION, FEAR, MAGIC, SPATIAL, MIND CONTROL, TELEPORTATION...]
Zherlthsh''s [Archdemon] and [True Form] skills disappeared, and he expected that as well. Those were exclusive skills that only Archdemons could have. The [Archdemon] skill would be equal to [Godly Physical] Level 1 with [All Status Resistance] Level 10. [True Form] was simr to [Inner Power] for Awakeners which gave them a boost in their basic skills.
"How do you feel?" Mykel asked.
"I feel normal but weaker," Zherlthsh answered as she clenched her fists and stared at them.
"It''s normal since some of your skills are exclusive to being an Archdemon, and now they disappeared. Anyway, try to say status. You can say it out loud or in your mind. You will see a screen in front of you," Mykel said as he leaned against the railing.
Zherlthsh was surprised when she saw a floating screen in front of her. It was the first time for her to see the system since only Lucifer could use the system.
"So, this is what you guys have been seeing," Zherlthsh said as she stared at her status screen. Suddenly she got a notification in front of her. "God Mykel Alester is offering you to be his Recipient," Zherlthsh scoffed as she read the notification out loud.
"There are so many things that I need to teach you, but first, I need a drink and we can talk about this in the pub," Mykel said, and then warped to the pub with Zherlthsh.
"Eh? Boss? Boss!" Gunnar''s voice was heard from the corner of the pub.
Mykel turned his head and saw Agnez and the others were gathering there. The table was filled with dozens of empty bottles, and they all looked a bit tipsy already. Mykel then approached them with Zherlthsh and sat down by dragging a chair from another table.
"Why Rozan looks bummed?" Mykel asked.
"He''s disappointed that he couldn''t find the truth about what happened to Eil World, and what kind of demons we were dealing with," Jeanne answered as she looked at Zherlthsh and felt something off about her.
"I see. Do you want the magic book, Rozan?" Mykel asked as he nodded up.
"Huh? Do you have it?" Rozan asked with a surprised expression.
"No, but it''s still there in Eil World. I will give you the location, and you will figure out what happened there," Mykel answered. "It''s better if you don''t try to use the book because Bartoth wille back to live again," Mykel continued.
"Really?! I want to see it now, give me the location!" Rozan said as he stood up in excitement.
"Sit down, there''s something I want to say since you''re all here," Mykel said as he poured the vodka into the shot ss.
"Is it about my sister bing a human? What did you do to her?" Mazikeen''s voice wasing out of Agnez''s mouth.
Everyone was dumbfounded as they stared at Agnez, and then they averted their gazes toward Zherlthsh.
"That''s none of your business. It''s a secret between her and me, and no, it''s not about that," Mykel answered, and then took a shot. "I will give you all a vacation for an indefinite time, but I will decide where you all will be taking your vacation," Mykel said as he put the ss on the table.
"Are we getting disbanded?" Jeanne asked anxiously.
"No, it''s quite the opposite. I want you all to get stronger," Mykel answered as he shook his head. "If you have any ns, do it now because I will send all of you to different ces. Except for Rozan and Nagy since you both already have a ce to train," Mykel poured the vodka in the ss.
"You look more a bit at ease now, Mykel. Does that mean it went ording to your expectation?" Jeanne asked.
"Yes, and now I can join you guys in clearing the towers without having to watch from the back," Mykel answered. "Although, there''s something important that I have to do other than taking care of the towers," Mykel continued as he stared nkly at the table.
"Anyway, enjoy your time, I still have business with Zherlthsh. I will pick you up tomorrow early in the morning," Mykel said as he stood up, but everyone looked a bit bummed and uninterested. "Don''t worry, you all going to enjoy your vacation, trust me," Mykel smiled mischievously.
Everyone shared a look with their eyebrows raised. Mykel then went to the counter with Zherlthsh.
Mazikeen was still taking over Agnez''s body, and she tried to eavesdrop on the conversation they had. Unfortunately, Mykel spoke telepathically to Zherlthsh so nobody could hear their conversations.
"So, Zherlthsh is a human now? Did you try to look into her memories?" Rozan looked at Lillith.
"No, I can''t. I think she has a skill that can stop me from doing so," Lillith shook her head as she held a beer pitcher. "I wonder why he made her a human though,"
"It''s Mykel, you won''t know unless he told you," Agnez replied as she rested her head on the table.
"Maybe he turned her into a human so she can be an Awakener and be his Recipient?" Gunnar asked as he chewed the fries.
Everyone went quiet, and it made Gunnar realize something was wrong with what he just said.
"What? Why are you guys looking at me like that?" Gunnar asked with his hand full of fries.
"Holy shit, dude, you really still have a brain in your head?!" Rozan asked with a shocked expression. "You''re right! That might be the case, and there''s no reason she wants to be a human unless it would benefit her!" Rozan said as he looked at everyone.
"Isn''t that a bit broken? Having an Archdemon with powerful skills and turn her into a human so she could also have the power of the Awakeners?" Vincze asked as he ate peanuts on the bowel with his arms crossed on the table.
"Might as well turn her into a God," Sven scoffed as he shook his head. "Now that he has someone that''s so powerful like her, I don''t think we are needed here," Sven mumbled to himself.
"He showed favoritism toward us, and so far, the only people who have been getting stronger are just a few of us here," Sven said as he looked at Jeanne, Agnez, and Rozan.
"So? What are you going to do? Leave? Join the Fraternity? Go ahead, you will regret it more. Talking as if you''re the weakest Awakener in this pub. Open your eyes, people are struggling to survive in the tower. These people you see right now in this pub, they barely even cleared the fifth floor, and here you are whining like a bitch," Lillith said and she looked so pissed for some reason. "Know your fucking ce and shut the fuck up," Lillith continued with a stern look.
Sven pursed his lips as he raised his hands. Gerrard patted Lillith''s shoulder to calm her down. The table became awkward, but everyone kept drinking since it was the only reason why there were in the pub in the first ce.
"Body Enhancement and All Status Resistance? Why are you recing my two skills with these? You know, I don''t think this is worth it," Zherlthsh looked at Mykel with her eyebrows furrowed.
"It''s just a start," Mykel answered telepathically as he smoked his cigarette. "I haven''t given you my skill," Mykel continued as he blessed Zherlthsh with one of his exclusive skills.
"Limit Break? Wait, does that mean I can grow infinitely?" Zherlthsh tilted her head as she read the description of [Limit Break] skill.
"Yes, and now there will be no level limit on all of your skills. It took me a while to gain that skill," Mykel answered as he drank his vodka.
Zherlthsh scoffed as she smirked. "Interesting,"
327 Chapter 326
Mykel was smoking his cigarette in front of the Lucifer Tower. He watched Zherlthsh walk up the stairs into the tower on her own, in the middle of the night. It was the only tower that nobody dared to enter, and it was the most unwanted tower of them all.
"I just have to kill demons to raise my skill level, right?" Zherlthsh asked as she stared at the endless hallway in front of her. "But, why here?" Zherlthsh turned around to look at Mykel.
"Are you scared? Knowing that you''re no longer immortal?" Mykel asked as he puffed the smoke.
"I don''t fear death, I fear the ones who can kill me," Zherlthsh answered.
"I will make them upied, just go," Mykel said as the chill night wind hit his face. "If you die, I will bring you back to life. There''s nothing to be fear about," Mykel continued.
Zherlthsh exhaled deeply as she nodded her head. Before she could take a step forward, she felt the presence of her sisters. She turned around and saw Beldathield, Vixelleths, sya, and even Mazikeene out of the portal.
"I heard you turned her into mortal, Mykel," Beldathiel said. "Do you care to exin why?" Beldathiel asked as she walked toward Mykel.
"Because I want to make her stronger. Is there another reason?" Mykel asked back as he turned around to look at Beldathiel.
"By turning her into a human? Are you sure she can be stronger than what she was?" Vixelleth asked with her eyebrows raised. "No matter how I look at this, this is ridiculous. Especially sending her into this tower,"
Mykel didn''t say anything as he stared at the four of them.
"I want this," Zherlthsh said. "I want to try this first and see if I can be stronger," Zherlthsh continued as she looked at Vixelleth and Beldathiel.
"Do you believe that you can be stronger in your current state?" Beldathiel asked as she walked past Mykel. "You do realize that you just lost everything by turning into a human, and you think this is worth it?"
"Mykel said so, and I''m convinced that this is worth the try," Zherlthsh answered.
"So you believe in him?" Beldathiel asked, and that question made Mykel nce his eyes at her.
"Yes, I believe him," Zherlthsh nodded her head.
"Then go, and proof us wrong," Beldathiel said.
Zherlthsh nodded and then she entered the Lucifer Tower with confidence. Mazikeen, sya, and Vixelleth on the other hand, they were surprised that Beldathiel wasn''t bothered by it.
"If there''s nothing else, I have another ce to be," Mykel said as he flicked the cigarette into theke.
As Beldathiel spoke with Zherlthsh back there, Mykel was talking with Lucifer and he wanted to meet.
Mykel warped to the Empyrean World and was weed by a heavy atmosphere. He looked at the sky and multiples of whirlpools of clouds were spinning with thunderstorms inside them.
"Looks like I''m not the only guest here," Mykel said to himself.
"You should wait here," Luciel''s voice could be heard from behind him. "They''re in the middle of an important meeting, and sensing your presence here only makes them feel threatened and furious," Luciel showed herself from behind the apple tree.
"Don''t you think this is a perfect opportunity for me? I can just get in there and kill them all," Mykel asked as he kept staring at the big pce in the distance.
"I''m not sure if you''re trying to make a joke are you asking for real," Luciel replied.
"People who didn''t take my words seriously always ended up regretting it," Mykel said as he turned around. "What are you doing out here?" Mykel asked.
"Apanying the unwanted guest under his order," Luciel answered with the sword in her right hand behind her back.
"I''m surprised that you haven''t told him about what you heard from me. Are you afraid that I was telling you the truth?" Mykel asked with a smile. "But I''m d that you didn''t tell him anything," Mykel continued.
"I have something that I want to ask. You said that I''m not one of them, so what am I?" Luciel asked.
Mykel hesitated because even in Luciel''s [Character] screen. The system wrote her race as [Unknown]. Although it was written as [Unknown], Mykel could rece them with many things, [Empyreanian], [Human], [Demi-God], [Demon], [Angel], andstly, [Celestial], the race of the nine divinities.
"That''s for you to decide, Luciel. Right now, you''re none of them, but that doesn''t mean you can''t do anything about it. You can be whatever you want, and that includes bing the same being as your father. You can be whatever you want to be," Mykel answered.
"You said that as if I have the right to choose," Luciel said.
"Then, do you want freedom? If that''s what you want, you know what you should do," Mykel replied as he walked toward her.
"Betray him?" Luciel asked quietly.
Mykel smiled as he shook his head slowly. He then stood right in front of Luciel, and slowly put his hands on her shoulders. Luciel was a little taken aback by that, but Mykel didn''t let her go as he slowly leaned his head to her right ear.
"No, kill him," Mykel whispered.
Luciel pushed Mykel away, and she was so ready to cut him up, but she held back because she didn''t want to make a scene. Doing that would only make Lucifer curious, so she didn''t want that.
"I''m not telling you to betray him, but it''s your only choice, Luciel. Whether you kill or be killed. In fact, your fate is to die, and nothing else," Mykel said with a serious expression. "Remember, if you don''t take my words seriously, you will regret it,"
Before Luciel could say anything, she saw the Demon Kings fly away into the whirlpools in the sky. She suddenly shed her sword at Mykel, but he dodged it easily. She then slowly walked back and flew away into one of the whirlpools.
Mykel watched Luciel leave, and then he could feel a breeze of winding from behind.
"It appears, she really doesn''t like you. Also, there were matters that I need to handle, of course, that included our deal," Lucifer said.
"I didn''t wait long," Mykel replied as he turned around. "In fact, sending her just to entertain me, that''s really something I wouldn''t expect," Mykel continued and watched Lucifer pluck an apple from the tree.
Lucifer ate the apple as he chuckled and smirked.
"I saw it, and I was surprised that you didn''t get summoned by her," Lucifer said. "How did you do it? I was sure that you would disappear the moment you kill Bartoth, but turned out I was wrong," Lucifer continued as he chewed the apple.
"To put it simply, Mara can''t touch me anymore," Mykel answered.
Lucifer crushed the apple in his hand because he was shocked when he heard her name. He was dumbfounded and anxious as he stared at Mykel in disbelief.
"How?" Lucifer asked.
"Thanks to you, I gained something that protects me from her," Mykel answered with his hands in his trouser pockets.
"That doesn''t make any sense. There''s no such a thing to protect you from her, especially from just clearing low floors in the towers. What did you get, and how''s that possible?" Lucifer asked, and this time he was intrigued by Mykel''s words.
"Why would I tell you my secret when you did backstab me even though we already had a deal?" Mykel asked back. "If you''re angry, then you''re the only one to me, for breaking our deal, and now you have to live with your big mistake of joining hands with her," Mykel chuckled.
Lucifer didn''t say anything, but Mykel could tell that Lucifer was furious since he could hear the cracking sound of bones from Lucifer''s fingers and the gritting sound of his teeth.
"I''m not here to show off or to rub a salt," Mykel said as he sighed. "I''m here for something else," Mykel continued.
"Since you did risk your life by not interfering because of our deal. I came here to show my thanks, and you would love to hear it," Mykel said.
Lucifer raised his eyebrows as he leaned on the apple tree.
"I''m not going to clear any tower for an indefinite amount of time. We both know that I''m the only reason why the breakout no longer exists, and so, I will let this one out so you can get what you have been looking for," Mykel said.
"And what that would be?" Lucifer asked as he reached out an apple above him.
"Aernd, thest Empyreanian," Mykel said with a smile.
328 Chapter 327
"So you know about this as well," Lucifer said as he stared at the apple in his hand. "But I shouldn''t be surprised, and instead, I will take that opportunity," Lucifer tossed the apple to Mykel.
Mykel caught the apple and took a bite of it. shes of images of consequences of actions that Lucifer created to remind his creation. An apple that was given to each one of his creations as the unwritten rule to live by once in their entire lives. It was so delicious that whenever they remembered how delicious it was, it reminded them of the images.
"That''s the only reason why I''m here, and I''m not going to take my words back. So, you can prepare once you''re allowed to invade the worlds," Mykel answered as he threw the apple because he didn''t like it.
"You said that, but you sent her to the tower. I''m curious is what you said is true or not," Lucifer replied as he looked down.
"Let her be. She won''t be able to do anything since I turned her into a human. She lost a lot of her power," Mykel answered.
"How interesting. You do realize that she''s one of mine, right? Anyway, I will do that since I''m not bothered by it, but I can''t guarantee you if Luciel decided to go down there and kill her," Lucifer said and stared at Mykel in the eye.
"Fair enough, but that should be fine since she''s mine now, and I can bring her back to life. Let the siblings do whatever they want," Mykel replied as he stared back at Lucifer, and then warped away.
Lucifer chuckled as he shook his head.
The morning sun was about to rise, and everyone was still asleep. Mykel went to the Ralius World where Nexus, Lexus, and the rest of them were staying. They didn''t want to go back to their world yet since Mykel ordered them to.
Lexus heard a creaking sound, and his eyes immediately wide open as he jolted from his bed. It was Mykel who stood in the middle of the room with smokeing out of his body.
"Good that you''re awake. I need you to do something for me," Mykel said as he sat down on the sofa.
Lexus was still trying to process why Mykel was there and why smoke wasing out of his body, but he nodded his head with understanding.
The sun rose on Earth, and everyone was stillzilyying on their beds. Jeanne and Nagy on the other hand, they were chilling in the living room watching whatever was on TV.
One by one, everyone woke up and walked around the living room, kitchen, and bathroom. The atmosphere was still awkward because of Sven and Lillith. They honestly had no idea why Lillith was so harsh on him, and it wasn''t really the first time she had done that. The only one who knew the reason why was Agnez, but she didn''t tell the others why.
Mykel unlocked the front door and entered the suite. Everyone was nervous about the vacation that he mentioned.
"Everyone is awake?" Mykel asked as he sat down and lit his cigarette.
Everyone was gathered in the living room, and they all didn''t say anything as they looked at Mykel smoking his cigarette.
"Lillith, Agnez, get your weapons ande here," Mykel said as he put off the cigarette in the ashtray.
They both looked at each other and then walked toward Mykel. Before they could ask anything, Mykel and the two of them warped away, leaving everyone behind.
The moment they arrived at their destination, the first thing they heard was.
"Fire!" A man''s voice could be heard through the megaphone.
Agnez and Lillith blocked all the bullets with their hands and dodged them like it was nothing. Mykel on the other hand, was unharmed because humans or any mortal beings couldn''t harm him.
"This world called Orinca. The world where Lexus and the others live," Mykel said as he watched the two of them dodging the bullets, kicking the grenade, and blowing up the missiles that were flying toward them.
"This world has a unique trait. There are billions of Awakeners that exist in this world, and if you kill them, you gain XP based on their levels, and also you will get random skills that they possessed," Mykel exined as he took a few steps back.
"Now that you know the basics. Enjoy your vacation to the fullest, and do whatever you want in this world. This world is all yours," Mykel said, and then warped away.
Agnez and Lillith looked at each other, and they made the same exact expression. A huge grin on their faces, as they activated [Harmony]. They both charged through the tight defense with tanks and heavy machine guns all over them.
Mykel came back as he fixed his zer.
"Now, Rozan, Gerrard,e with me," Mykel said as he wiped the dust off his left sleeve.
Rozan jolted from the sofa, and then hurriedly walked toward Mykel. They both warped away, and the others felt nervous about where they were going to be sent.
Mykel brought Rozan back to Eil World to retrieve the magic book as he had promised.
"There are a few things that I want you to listen to me carefully about this magic book," Mykel said as he grabbed the magic book buried under the podium of an altar. "This book is a vessel of Bartoth''s soul. Whenever he died, his soul will go back inside this book. All the knowledge that you will receive from the book, you have to use it carefully," Mykel said as he showed the book to Rozan.
"I see, then was it him, the Breeder?" Rozan asked.
"He was the homunculus that swallowed the woman''s body. The woman was just another vessel for him, and those Awakeners that saved this world, they did an experiment since they were fascinated by the knowledge. But they ended up getting fooled by Bartoth through the knowledge. They turned themselves into Hormoid since they knew they were limited by their mortal bodies and protected the Breeder closely," Mykel answered as he stared at the book.
"Now it''s yours, and you can learn the content with Shelly. As long as you two use it carefully, and even if one of you got swayed by it, either one of you can stop the other from getting corrupted by it. So, make sure that won''t happen, but Shelly would be there to stop both of you if that happens," Mykel said as he tossed the book to Rozan.
Rozan caught the book as he nodded his head with understanding.
"Now, let''s meet with Shelly," Mykel said, and then warped to the Leowa World with Rozan and Gerrard.
Mykel went back to the suite and looked at Jeanne and Nagy.
"Come," Mykel said.
Jeanne and Nagy looked at each other as they nodded their heads. They both walked toward Mykel, and the three of them warped away, leaving Gunnar, Sven, Vincze, and Edith.
Jeanne slowly opened her eyes and looked at the beautiful world she was in. She looked around and the first thing she noticed was the hair and the eyes of the people who walked around her.
"Wait, is this..." Jeanne said.
"Yes, Aernd. I promised the Emperor and Hilde to bring you here. This is the world where you belong," Mykel said as he looked at Jeanne. "For you, Nagy. In every powerful world with no w, there''s always a dark secret that they hide deep down. Ask Hilde about the assassination of the fifth Emperor, you will learn a lot about forbidden art that they forbid to use because it''s unneeded anymore," Mykel looked at Nagy.
They both nodded with understanding.
"Now, enjoy your vacation," Mykel smiled and then warped away.
"Now, Gunnar, Sven, and Vincze. You threee here," Mykel said as he stared at Sven.
Sven gulped as he walked toward Mykel with Gunnar and Vincze. They then warped away.
They were surprised and dumbfounded by the Yggdrasil Tree that grew right around them. They had no idea where they were, but the ce they were in looked like heaven.
"I heard that one of you whined about being mistreated," Mykel said with his arms crossed. "With that being said, I have prepared great teachers and warriors that will teach you mentally and physically," Mykel continued as he looked up into the sky.
They all looked up and saw six big birds were flying above them, and when they got closer, they realized those weren''t birds, but humans. Six Valkyriesnded around them with spears, shields, axes, and swords in their hands. Stood tall, looking down on the three of them like they were some kind of pest.
Mykel had asked a favor to Freyja since she was the first Valkyrie. She owned them, and she was the one whomanded them into battles.
"I introduce you to the most powerful Valkyries. Brunhild, Randgrid, Sigrid, Kara, Hildr, and Skeggold. They will be your masters, they will not hesitate to kill you, and you will learn how to fight even if it means death. Don''t be scared to kill them because they wille back to life immediately," Mykel said with a serious expression.
"Have fun," Mykel chuckled as he warped away.
Mykel went back to the suite, and it was only Edith left in the room. She looked a bit nervous, but Mykel smiled at her as he shook his head since he knew what she was so worried about.
"Don''t worry. I won''t send you away since you have your daughters to take care of. In exchange, I want you to run the Guild Association, with thesedies'' help," Mykel said as he snapped his fingers.
Beldathiel, Vixelleth, and sya appeared right behind Mykel.
"I will bestow you this, and this. I want you to be my assistant both in here and in the tower, Edith," Mykel said as he [Modify] one of Edith''s skills with [Magic], and gave her [Limit Break].
"Thesedies over here will teach everything while you''re working," Mykel said with a smile.
329 Chapter 328
"I have never seen you soidback like this, Mykel. You have been doing nothing for the past two days here," Hera said as she walked alongside the river bank and stared at Mykel sitting on top of a big rock while staring at the distance. "But aren''t you forgetting something?" Hera looked at Mykel and stood right next to the rock.
Mykel sighed as he slowlyy down on the rock with his hands on the back of his head. He didn''t say anything as he stared nkly at the blue sky.
"What''s on your mind?" Hera asked as she sat on the edge of the rock.
"Thinking about the next moves," Mykel answered.
"Next moves? Like from now on?" Hera asked again as she looked at Mykel''s resting face.
"No, far away in the future once I achieved my goal," Mykel answered.
"You''re here not just to remind me about my promise to Persephone, right?" Mykel asked as he sat up and rested his left arm on his left knee.
Hera smiled as she slowly moved closer to Mykel. She gently touched his chest and slowly rubbed her left thumb on his right cheek as she stared him in the eye.
Hera leaned forward and kissed Mykel so passionately. It was only for a few seconds, but that was good enough for her.
"That''s the main reason why I''m here," Hera smiled. "Also, he''s waiting impatiently ever since you decided to be in action again. Hel is a bit overwhelmed and she can no longer deal with him," Hera continued.
"That''s my n for today," Mykel said as he jumped down from the rock. "The longer I drag this out, the crazier he will be, and I don''t want that," Mykel stretched his shoulders and neck.
"Is he always like that? I never thought he would be that insane," Hera asked as she walked next to Mykel. "We should be careful around him,"
"I have always been careful around him. Although he''s like that, it''s because of his obsession. Compared to Hermes, he''s more trustworthy. You should start to deal with him," Mykel said.
"I will once I figure out what Loki wants from you. I can''t leave you alone with him after what I saw back there," Hera replied with a restless expression.
Mykel scoffed and then warped to Niflheim to meet with Loki.
The hall was empty and there was nobody inside but Mykel and Hera. The flowers that Gaia put in the hall gave a very nice and rxing scent, but then they both heard giggles that echoed throughout the hall.
"Hera, I suggest you not get involved in this matter," Loki said, but he was nowhere to be found.
"I''m not, I''m here to watch," Hera looked around to see where Loki''s voice wasing from.
Loki''s wickedugh made Hera cautious, and she felt a killing aura in the hall, a very strong one. She didn''t know that Loki had that kind of aura, and she started to think that Loki had been pretending to be weak all this time.
"Oh, Hera. I never thought you''re that kind of person," Loki slowly revealed himself in the middle of the hall. His face was covered in his long ck messy hair. His ws were long and sharp, and his whole body was shivering as if he was freezing cold.
Hera was surprised to see Loki in that condition, and it was the first time she felt scared both mentally and physically.
"Let''s do this outside," Mykel said as he walked past Loki so casually.
Loki giggled as his body slowly became translucent and disappeared into thin air.
Mykel was a bit surprised when he saw Thor, Freyja, Skadi, Sif, Baldur, and Heimdall standing in front of Hel. He looked up and saw the dark clouds covering the roots of the Yggdrasil tree. Even Nidhoggr was covered by it and only his tail was visible below the clouds.
"I don''t know what happened to my brother, but you should stop him before he bes something else," Thor said as he looked at Mykel with a serious expression. "If you need my help..." Thor continued.
"No need, I can handle this," Mykel replied with a smile as he shook his head.
"Be careful, Mykel Alester," Sif stared Mykel in the eye.
Mykel nodded, and then looked in the direction where the strong killing aura. He then walked toward it as he tightened his gloves and kept his eyes wide open.
"Are you nning to keep hiding, Loki?" Mykel asked. "Your trickery won''t work on me," Mykel continued as he released a powerful wind shockwave.
Everyone was getting knocked back by the shockwave except for Thor since he was prepared for it and protected Sif from it. They heard ravens croaking, and then looked at Mykel where he was surrounded by them.
"That''s..." Thor was a bit shocked when he looked at the ravens.
"Odin''s power," Sif said.
Mykel released a powerful heatwave and burned all the ravens into ashes.
"Are you really going to y the game like this?" Mykel asked.
As soon as Mykel said that, Loki appeared right behind him with a dagger ready to stab him in the neck. Mykel turned around as he swung his right hand toward Loki. He managed to grab Loki by the neck before Loki could stab his dagger at him.
Loki giggled and turned himself into ck smoke. He freed himself from Mykel''s grasp like it was nothing to him. He then appeared a few meters away from Mykel with a huge grin on his face, but his eyes were covered by his hair.
Mykel nced over his right shoulder, and he knew Loki was like the back of his hand. Another Loki appeared with a sword in his hand, but Mykel managed to grab his hand first. Mykel then threw Loki to the Loki that was in front of him.
"If you''re not serious about this, then I''ll leave," Mykel said with a serious expression.
Loki bit his bottom lip as he smirked, and then dozens of Loki appeared right next to him with different weapons in their hands. All of them slowly walked toward the Loki in the middle, and all of them became one with the original Loki.
Loki dashed forward, and before he reached to Mykel, he puffed into ck smoke. He appeared to Mykel''s left with a spear ready in his hand and thrust it. Mykel took a step back to dodge it, and Loki''s spear shapeshifted into a sword.
Loki swung his sword at Mykel, but Mykel''s right foot was already flying to kick Loki in the face. Loki turned into ck smoke, but it was already toote for him since Mykel was too fast for him. Mykel kicked Loki in the face and sent him so far away, but Mykel didn''t lower his guard and looked at his surroundings for an ambush.
It was so quiet and everyone was watching from the distance. Suddenly Loki appeared right behind Mykel with a dagger ready to stab his back. The moment Mykel turned around, another Loki appeared behind him as well with a spear ready.
Mykel dashed to the side, and both Loki were to hit each other, but the first Loki got absorbed into the second Loki. Unscratched, Loki swung his spear and then stabbed it to the ground.
Dozens of Loki appeared again, and they all merged into one again. It was a sight to see since they had no idea why Loki did that rather than using all of them to fight Mykel. It was a skill called [Clone] that allowed Loki to split his body as much as he wanted, but in exchange, it divided his power to how many clones he created.
Loki cloned at least thirty of him in the original story. He had two or three in every nine realms of Yggdrasil. He had one in the Hall of Triumph. He had at least six inside the Pantheon that he used as a spy. Now he brought all of them back to his body as Mykel watched him from the side.
"Now this is what I want to see. The famous Loki," Mykel said with a smile.
Loki stretched his neck as he pulled his hair back and tied them up. His face was a bit brighter and his pretty face was different than usual. Even Thor, Baldur, and Heimdall were charmed by his beauty, and not only that, the killing intent had disappeared.
"Just for you, I sacrificed all my clones," Loki said in a more feminine and soothing voice with a gorgeous smile.
330 Chapter 329
"Is that really Loki? I have never seen him like that before. Not even in my entire life that I can see a glimpse of that beauty," Baldur asked as he gulped and couldn''t keep his eyes away from Loki.
"Neither do I," Thor responded. "It''s like he has been hiding his true self from us, but he showed it to Mykel and that means a lot," Thor continued.
Hel once saw how beautiful Loki could be, and it was one time when Loki met Sigyn. Loki''s wife, and saw how Loki head-over-heel toward her because of how beautiful she was.
Loki thought that he wouldn''t be able to get her because she was engaged to one of Odin''s warriors. So, he used his most beautiful appearance as a woman to bewitch her. It was a sess, and that was when Hel saw her father in that beautiful body and face.
Loki manipted his dress and turned it into shiny silver armor with his hair tucked on both ears to show off his beautiful and sharp green eyes. His red plump lips with a gentle smirk were shown to Mykel. He then turned the spear into a double-edged sword as he blew the hair that blocked his left eye.
"I will get what I want," Loki said as he swiftly moved like the wind toward Mykel.
Loki attacked and disappeared almost at the same time, and it was a bit troublesome for Mykel to deal with him. Every time he blinked his eyes, Loki was already in a different direction and position, and he had to keep his eyes open.
Mykelnded a lot of hits on Loki, but it only made Loki multiply more and more. One second, he dealt with two Loki, but the next second he dealt with four Loki, and the next second he was dealing with three Loki again.
Mykel used the [Sacrilege me] on his body and created a heatwave to send Loki away from him. Loki managed to teleport away from him, but a small part of his sword and armor melted.
"That''s unfair," Loki said as he frowned.
"Then use what you have under your sleeve," Mykel said with a smirk, and then dashed forward toward Loki.
Loki sighed and then disappeared before Mykel could burn him alive.
Everyone looked around for Loki, but they couldn''t sense his presence anymore. Mykel didn''t bother to look around as he tried to extinguish the [Sacrilege me] on his body.
A loud growl wasing from above the clouds, and they could see Nidhoggr wiggle his tail. The growl turned into a roar, and it tore the sky as something ginormous came down that was enough to threaten Nidhoggr.
They looked up and saw the greenish-white scaled body of a serpente out from the thick dark clouds. Sharp fins on both sides could be seen on its tail.
"Is he being serious to bring that thing down here?!" Freyja asked in disbelief.
Thor grabbed his Mjollnir on his waist and Gungnir on his back. He was ready to fight it because it was his destiny to fight it if he encountered that serpent.
It was Jormungandr with a wide face and glowing green eyes that could be seen descending from the sky so slowly. Compared to Nidhoggr, Jormungandr was bigger and longer. Nidhoggr wouldn''t stand a chance against the world''s serpent himself.
Mykel didn''t expect Loki to bring Jormungandr down to Niflheim. He was thinking about something else, and now he has to deal with a creature that could bring about the end of Aesir.
Not only Jormungandr, but Loki also brought Hatii and Skoll with him. The two powerful wolves and the sons of Fenrir. Hel squinted her eyes and saw two men riding the wolves, and realized they were Narfi and Vali, Loki''s sons from Sigyn.
"Mykel!" Freyja shouted.
"I know," Mykel said as he stared at Jormungandr.
Loki could speak with all creatures in all the nine realms, and that included Jormungandr, but he couldn''t control him. Although it looked so obvious which one of them was the real threat to them, Mykel was more worried about Hatii and Skoll.
Heimdall stabbed his sword and opened portals to summon all the races to help them fight Jormungandr. It was Thor who ordered him because this would be a sign of Ragnarok, and they didn''t want Surtr to join them or it would be over for all of them.
"Loki! You need to stop this!" Thor yelled.
Loki didn''t say anything as he descended at the same time as the wolves. He didn''t say anything and kept his eyes shut until a bright light appeared behind him. A red-haired woman wrapped in red cloth to cover her breast and hips, hugging Loki from behind.
Mykel was deep in thought, and no matter how strong he was, he couldn''t handle all of them or everyone else. He then decided to bring in someone that could help him deal with the situation.
Beldathiel was summoned to Niflheim, and she was surprised to see all those powerful beings in front of her. She didn''t know what kind of situation she was in, but looking at everyone''s expressions, she knew that they were in trouble.
"I''m in a tight spot here, could you help me?" Mykel asked as he stared at Beldathiel who was in her sleeping dress and barefooted.
"What do you want me to do?" Beldathiel asked.
"Send everyone away from this world except for Loki," Mykel answered. "You might need everything you have to be put on stake," Mykel continued.
"Why not kill them? I can do that if you ask me to," Beldathiel asked as she looked at Mykel.
"No, you will lose the bet. You did it in the original story, and you died because of it," Mykel answered.
Beldathiel took a deep breath as she showed off her shiny golden wings. She called the dice and appeared right on top of her hands.
"If it''s a small number, I will lose everything including all my lives," Beldathiel said with her eyes closed. "If it''s a big number, send everyone away from this world except for Loki," Beldathiel continued, and then threw the dice on the ground.
Everyone watched as the dice roll on the ground until itnded on number four. They were all getting pulled by some unknown force, and they were all sent to random realms in the Yggdrasil Tree except for Loki.
Beldathiel copsed and her wings dried out like dried leaves. Her body slowly decayed over time until there was nothing left of her.
"You died in a simr situation where you asked the dice to kill him. Even if you win, you will lose your life as well, but that might be impossible to win the bet. How mysterious this power is," Mykel said as he used his [Admin] skill to bring Beldathiel back to life.
Loki''s eyes were focused on the dice, and he wanted to steal it while it was still on the ground. Unfortunately, Beldathiel came back to life and grabbed the dice from the ground, and kept it safe.
"Now I lost everything. How are you going to fix that?" Beldathiel asked.
"I will do something," Mykel answered with a smile as he rubbed Beldathiel''s cheeks. "Do you want to go home, or do you want to stay?" Mykel asked.
"Did you do something to her? She looks like Vixelleth when she''s horny. Overwhelmed by lust and desire to possess something," Beldathiel asked.
"Yes, and the only way to stop him is to give what he wants. Stay here," Mykel said as he walked toward Loki.
Mykel looked up and realized that Nidhoggr got sent away as well. He was worried that Nidhoggr was somewhere in another realm, and would destroy the Yggdrasil Tree trunk rather than the roots which were more dangerous.
"Let''s think about thatter," Mykel sighed.
Mykel stood right in front of Loki who had been staring at him with lust. He then put his index finger under Loki''s chin and gently lifted it up.
"Were you trying to kill everyone?" Mykel asked as he stared Loki in the eye.
"You should have known that I would do anything to get what I want," Loki smirked.
"Then I''ll give you what you want, except for my heart and my head," Mykel said as he forced himself to put his right hand on Loki''s left cheek.
"Then..." Loki leaned his head forward and whispered into Mykel''s left ear. "I want to see you bleed, and I want your beautiful eyes as well," Loki whispered.
Mykel didn''t say anything as he leaned his body away from Loki. He then removed his zer and slowly unbuttoned his shirt. Loki was staring at Mykel in excitement, and the moment Mykel showed his bare chest, Loki couldn''t help but touch it.
"You can stab my heart, but don''t take it," Mykel said.
Loki was thrilled and his pupils shrunk as he breathed heavily. He then grabbed his dagger and stabbed Mykel in the heart without hesitation, slowly and carefully.
Mykel''s blood started to run down his body, and Loki put his hands on his chest, then rubbed them all over Mykel''s body and his own face. He was shivering and licked the blood on his fingers clean.
Mykel saw a notification, and he put his index finger right on the [Yes] button to heal himself. Loki suddenly grabbed his face and forced him to look at Loki.
"Now, I want these," Loki said as he slowly gouged Mykel''s eyes with his thumbs.
Mykel''s finger started to tremble as he held the immense amount of pain. He suddenly got pulled by Loki and could feel the warm breath of Loki.
"I will make something with these, something that I''ll raise like my other sons," Loki whispered and giggled, and then his voice faded away.
331 Chapter 330
"Mykel!" Beldathiel spread her wings and flew as fast as she could since she saw a pool of blood on the ground around Mykel''s body.
Beldathielnded right next to Mykel, and she couldn''t see his face since he was facing the ground. She flipped him over and saw the wound on his chest, but it was slowly healing the wound. She then looked at Mykel''s face and saw the blood on both his cheeks running down to his chin.
Mykel groaned as he slowly pulled himself up, but he kept his eyes closed. Although his eyes were back, he could still feel the pain. It was his brain that tricked him since it was the most unpleasant experience he ever had. The sound, the feeling, and the pain were something that would take a while to get rid of.
"I''m fine," Mykel answered as he slowly opened his eyes.
Mykel''s vision was still blurry, but he slowly got his vision back to normal. He looked at Beldathiel who breathed heavily and stared at him with a worried expression.
"Do you think I will die just from that?" Mykel asked with a smile as he gently put his left thumb and middle finger on his eyelids with his eyes closed.
"Why did you let him do that? You could do other things to stop him, but you decided to give yourself to her?" Beldathiel asked in disbelief as she helped Mykel stand up.
"I already know what he wanted, and I''m curious about it as well, so I let him have it," Mykel answered as he buttoned up his shirt. "Did you see what he did after he took my eyes?" Mykel looked at Beldathiel.
"She swallowed them before she disappeared," Beldathiel answered. "Why would she do that?" Beldathiel asked with a confused look.
"Those creatures that you saw earlier. Those came from him, and he wanted to create something with my eyes. That''s why I let him take my eyes," Mykel answered as he saw Thor and the otherse back.
Everyone gathered around Mykel, and they were all worried about his confidence, especially Freyja and Hera. They didn''t know what had happened, and Mykel didn''t tell them anything since he wanted to keep it a secret from them.
"So where did Loki go?" Freyja asked.
"Who knows," Mykel answered even though he knew where he went by checking Loki''s location. "Right now, there''s a more important thing to do," Mykel said as he put on his zer.
"Did one of you see where Nidhoggr went?" Mykel asked.
"Folkvangr. It''s a mess, and you''re the only one who can stop him," Freyja answered.
Mykel warped and brought everyone to Folkvangr.
The forest and the buildings were in ruin because of the Yggdrasil Tree''s branches that Nidhoggr chewed. The Valkyries were protecting the people from falling branches.
"Stop!" Mykel said as he stared at Nidhoggr chewing the Yggdrasil Tree.
Nidhoggr listened to Mykel''smand and stopped chewing the Yggdrasil Tree. He slowly flew away from the tree and started roaming around as if he wanted was whining and begging for Mykel to let him destroy the Yggdrasil Tree.
"Boss! What''s that thing!" Gunnar asked as he came out of the forest.
"Come down here and don''t make a mess. I will let you chew the roots once we are back," Mykel said as he kept staring at Nidhoggr and ignored Gunnar''s question.
All the Valkyries were on guard and ready to fight Nidhoggr, but Freyja ordered them to stay put. Vincze and Sven came out of the forest as they stared at Nidhoggr slowly flew down toward them.
Nidhoggr carefullynded on the ground and circled around. Folkvangr looked like it was surrounded by tall mountains because of Nidhoggr''s body.
"You can say that''s my pet," Mykel answered as he looked at Gunnar.
"Th-that massive thing is your pet?!" Sven asked with his eyes wide open and pointed at Nidhoggr who seemed to be yawning.
"You wouldn''t understand even if I tell you. Go back to your training," Mykel said. "You too, go back to Niflheim, and you can chew on the roots again," Mykel said to Nidhoggr.
Nidhoggr growled and it created a heavy earthquake.
"I will bring you outside of Niflheim, from today onward. So stop whining and go back already. What did I say about not making a mess?" Mykel asked as he stared at Nidhoggr in the eye which was miles away from him.
Nidhoggr slowly lifted his head and body, and then he flew around and went to the edge of the world to go down from the Yggdrasil Tree.
Everyone was still in disbelief that Mykel really couldmand Nidhoggr as if he was his pet. Even for Hel, she couldn''t order her own brother, Fenrir. Fenrir also couldn''t order his own sons, Hatii and Skoll. Even for Loki who could speak theirnguages, he couldn''tmand them like Mykelmanded Nidhoggr.
"What about Jormungandr? Where he went to?" Mykel asked Thor.
"Luckily he went back to Midgard. There''s nothing to be worried about since he became quiet as he was supposed to," Thor answered as he sighed in relief. "However, the fact that someone could send us away so easily, how is she could do something like that?" Thor asked as he stared at Beldathiel with golden wings on her back.
Wings were something that the Norse and the Greek fancied because they were so rare and impossible to have naturally. The Valkyries didn''t initially have wings. They were attached to their armor except for Freyja. Even the wings she had were bird wings, not as angelic and beautiful as what Beldathiel had.
"That''s how powerful she is. She could kill everyone in this ce, or even everyone in the nine realms if she wanted to," Mykel answered as he looked at Beldathiel and stroked her left wing gently.
Everyone was looking at Beldathiel in fear because it was Mykel who said it.
"That''s just an example of how powerful she is, and that doesn''t mean she would do it. Right?" Mykel stared at Beldathiel with his head tilted and gently tucked her hair into her left ear.
"Yes," Beldathiel answered as she pped her wings before she put it back inside.
"Since everything is fine now, I have the promise to fulfill," Mykel said as he looked at Skadi.
Skadi raised her eyebrows and looked confused for a moment, but then she understood what Mykel meant by that.
"Yes, but didn''t you say that you need to be in a position of power first?" Skadi asked with a confused look.
"That''s true, but this way is fine as well," Mykel answered as he looked at the remaining charges he had. He still had three charges and decided to use one on bringing Thiazi back to life.
"Wait, Mykel. You''re nning on bringing Thiazi back to life? When did this talk happen?" Thor asked as he walked toward Mykel. "You might not know this, but Thiazi is dangerous, and if he decided to take Idun with him, we will..." Thor said.
"What makes you think I don''t know about all that? I''ll handle it myself," Mykel interrupted as he looked at Thor. "To think the Norse Gods are afraid of having wrinkles and bing old is really funny," Mykel said as he chuckled.
Thor was speechless, and then Freyja looked at him as she nodded her head.
"Looks like we are in agreement. Show me where they burned Thiazi to death," Mykel said.
Skadi opened a portal to Jotunheim for Mykel, but Thor, Freyja, and Baldur followed them. Beldathiel had no reason to not follow Mykel, and she was sticking with him, and she didn''t hate it to be brought to different ces.
Skadi showed Mykel where she found Thiazi''s dead body, and Mykel immediately brought him back to life.
A pale blue skin giant with a helmet and long white beard raised from the ground, and he was thrice bigger than Thor. His muscr body with leather armor wrapped around his massive body was enough to intimidate them.
"Am I..." Thiazi asked as he looked at his own hands.
"Father," Skadi ran toward Thiazi with a huge smile on her face.
"Skadi, are you dead?" Thiazi asked as he leaned his body down to look at her.
"No, father. You''re back to life," Skadi answered.
Thiazi was still a bit confused, but his doubt disappeared when they saw Thor, Freyja, and Baldur.
"Aesir..." Thiazi clenched his fists as he stood straight and looked down at them. "Now I remember what happened back then," Thiazi said as he started walking toward them.
Thiazi turned himself into a giant ck eagle and then started to fly toward them. Before he could reach them, he fell to the ground as if he lost all his powers. He was surprised, but then he saw everyone was on their knees as well, like him.
"Sorry to ruin your reunion with them, but I''m the one who brought you back to life, and that means you owe me your life," Mykel said as he stood in front of Thiazi.
332 Chapter 331
"Who... are... you," Thiazi asked as he tried to lift his head.
Mykel was surprised that Thiazi could speak even under a [Judgement] skill.
"That''s none of your concern. Right now, I want to verify if you''re willing to follow my words or not because if you don''t, I will make you submit," Mykel answered as he sat down and looked at Thiazi. "Although, I really don''t want that since I promise your daughter to bring you back to life and not to harm you," Mykel continued.
Thiazi slowly turned his head toward Skadi who was on all four and tried to stand up.
"As you can see, your daughter has be a friend with Aesir, and Thor has be the king of Asgard both Gungnir and Mjollnir on him," Mykel said as he looked at Skadi who struggled to stand up. "You have been asleep for a very long time, and everything has changed. So, will you sit tight and listen or will you fight and die again?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised.
"I''ll... listen..." Thiazi answered in a trembling voice.
"Good, because everyone here doesn''t want to fight you. I will give you anything you want in exchange for your cooperation," Mykel said as he deactivated his [Judgment] skill.
Thiazi groaned as he slowly lifted his body up, and then sat down with his legs crossed. He didn''t say anything, and he surprisingly listened to Mykel.
"You haven''t told me who you are," Thiazi said.
"I''m just a God from another world," Mykel answered as he looked at Skadi and walked toward Thiazi. "Nothing less, nothing more," Mykel looked up at Thiazi as Skadi sat on Thiazi''sp.
"If you still have a grudge against the Aesir, I think you need to rethink who was messing with you in the first ce. It was Loki who picked a fight first, and he was the one who proposed to you to bring Goddess Idun, and he was also the one who stole Idun from you, no? So the Aesir really has nothing to do with you," Mykel exined.
Thiazi hummed in agreement. "So, where''s that trickster?" Thiazi asked.
"We have the same question as you. We don''t know where he is, and we are also looking for him since he almost brought Ragnarok," Mykel answered.
Thiazi looked confused and then looked at Skadi for confirmation. Skadi nodded her head and exined what had happened earlier.
Thor, Freyja, and Skadi exin what Thiazi missed after his death. It was as Mykel said that everything had changed, and Thiazi was a bit surprised that Odin was dying because of the conflict between him and Mykel even though it wasn''t Mykel who did it.
Thiazi joyouslyughed at what had happened to Odin. He didn''t care about anything else, and slowly he forgot about his grudge against the Aesir. Of course, that included Skadi forcing Loki to make herugh by sacrificing his testicles.
"You said that I owe you my life, but I don''t think I can agree with that," Thiazi said as he looked down at Mykel.
Hera, Freyja, Skadi, and Beldathiel stared at Mykel. They saw Mykel smiling, and that was enough to make them nervous.
"Of course, I''m just messing with you," Mykel answered. "As I said earlier, this is just a deal that I made with Skadi. I already did my part, and now all she has to do is to do her part," Mykel continued.
"What kind of a deal did you make with her? If you put my daughter in danger, I will not hesitate to kill you," Thiazi replied with a serious expression.
"Nothing like that, I only need her support, that''s all," Mykel answered as he put his hands in his trousers pockets. "With that being said, if she didn''t do that, I would be the one to hunt you both, and kill you two the moment I see your face," Mykel stared back at Thiazi.
Thiazi was about to stand up, but Skadi stopped him.
"He''s too powerful, father. We are no match for him even if all the Aesir join hands with us," Skadi said as she put her hand on Thiazi''s chest. "Let''s not do that," Skadi looked Thiazi in the eye.
"If you respect me, I will do the same. It''s that simple," Mykel said as he walked away. "Since I have nothing else to do here, I have another ce to be," Mykel said.
Mykel looked at Hera and Freyja. He then nodded his head and warped to meet with Lh.
The moment Mykel arrived with Freyja, Hera, and Beldathiel. Mykel looked at Beldathiel and realized that she seemed troubled.
"What''s wrong?" Mykel asked.
Hera and Freyja looked at Beldathiel with their eyebrows raised.
"I think I lost all my powers, Mykel," Beldathiel said as she pressed her chest and stared Mykel in the eye.
Mykel looked so confused and then he immediately checked Beldathiel''s [Character]''s status screen. He was shocked when Beldathiel told the truth, and she lost everything including her level. She became level 1 with no skill but one, [Dice].
Beldathiel slowly fell to the ground in disbelief, but Mykel grabbed her body. She seemed to be in shock, and even Mykel was shocked by it as well.
"Is it because of the after effect of using that ability?" Hera asked.
"Yes. I bet on everything, and that means everything, but I still have my wings," Beldathiel answered as she stared nkly at the ground and chuckled in disbelief. "What''s going to happen to me, Mykel?" She was in a panic attack, and she couldn''t breathe normally. Her whole body started to tremble.
"Shh, everything is going to be fine. I will figure things out, I promise," Mykel said calmly into Beldathiel''s right ear as he hugged her tightly and stroked her head to calm her down.
Mykel looked at Hera and Freyja as he tilted his head. They both nodded and then left those two alone.
Beldathiel was so scared and it was so unusual for Beldathiel to break down like that. Mykel didn''t bother by it since he knew that she lost all her skills including [Archdemon], and it made her mentally unstable and easily shaken by anything like a normal human being.
Beldathiel hugged Mykel so tightly, and she didn''t want to let go because she was so scared to be left alone.
"I''m here, and I''m not going anywhere," Mykel said as he kept stroking her head. "I have something in mind that can fix you back," Mykel continued as he slowly leaned back to look Beldathiel''s eye.
"You''re going to turn me into a human?" Beldathiel''s asked as her eyes started to water.
"Yes, and I''ll fix it, I''ll fix everything," Mykel nodded his head.
Beldathiel nodded her head so slowly.
Mykel immediately turned Beldathiel into [Human], and the first thing he did was make her his [Recipient]. Beldathiel followed Mykel''s instruction and didn''t bother to ask anything since she trusted him.
Mykel abused his skill by giving the [Benefactor Exclusive] skill to Beldathiel, and then reced it with the skills that she needed the most at that moment. He could only [Modify] it twice since he was already out of charges, and gave [Mind Control] and [Body Enhancement].
Beldathiel and Mykel were sitting on the edge of the river bank. Mykel exined everything that she needed to know about bing an Awakener.
"It''s not much, but how do you feel?" Mykel asked as he closed the screen in front of him. "I will raise your level and do something else when it''s midnight," Mykel said.
"I feel a lot better, but there''s something else that you forgot, Mykel," Beldathiel answered, and she looked worried. "The power that I took from sya. I lost them as well, and doesn''t that mean she''s the same as I am?" Beldathiel asked.
Mykel rubbed his face as he exhaled in frustration. He fucked everything up, and there was no turning back to bring everything back since some of their skills were exclusive to themselves and no one had them.
Mykel sighed as he pulled his hair back and stared at the river.
"In that case, I will make sya a human and make her my Recipient as well," Mykel nodded his head as he sighed. "I will bring you into towers to raise your skills," Mykel said as he looked at Beldathiel.
Beldathiel nodded her head with understanding.
"I''m sorry," Mykel said.
Beldathiel was surprised when she heard Mykel say that word. It somehow made her so happy, and couldn''t help but hug him as she chuckled softly.
"It''s okay," Beldathiel replied with a smile on her face.
333 Chapter 332
"You haven''t slept?" Lh asked as she rubbed her eyes in her white see-through dress.
Lh looked at Beldathiel who was sitting on the wooden chair, staring at the beautiful scenery and bathing in the sunlight. She knew what had happened since Mykel told her and Gaia about it.
"No, I''m trying to figure out something," Mykel answered as he stood up to refill his coffee.
Lh grabbed the cup from Mykel''s hand as she shook her head. She then pushed Mykel back down with a smile.
"I will refill it for you since I also want to have a cup of coffee. Just sit there and rx," Lh said as she walked into the kitchen.
"Belda,e here for a second," Mykel said.
Beldathiel walked toward Mykel and then sat down at the table with Mykel.
"I think I can get most of your important skills back," Mykel said as he rubbed his chin and stared nkly at the table. "You should know about this already since your father must have told you before," Mykel continued as he looked at her.
"About what?" Beldathiel asked with her eyebrows raised.
"The one who bestowed you those powers. The one who made you the demon princess," Mykel answered as he lit his cigarette.
"Yes, I don''t think he would give it again, especially after what you did and how I turn my back on him and my father," Beldathiel replied as she rested her head on the table.
Lucifer was the one who bestowed all the Demon Kings and Demon Princesses. He was also the one who helped the Demon Kings create the Demon Princesses with his power. Since they were his creations, he gave those powerful skills to them and only he knew how. Basically, those skills were simr to [Benefactor Exclusive] skills.
"That''s true, but if you think carefully, Luciel could do it as well," Mykel said as he gently stroked Beldathiel''s hair.
Beldathiel slowly lifted her head and looked at Mykel with curiosity.
"Right, but her power is sealed. I can tell that you don''t know how to break it, and even if you do, you''re afraid that those beings will take over her body once you break it. If you''re confident about breaking it, you would have done it back there," Beldathiel said as she tucked her hair in.
"Killing him will break the seal. Not only that, if she took his soul..." Mykel paused as he shook his head. "No, I don''t think it would work because she can''t consume another soul, especially his soul," Mykel continued.
"If you let his soul wander, isn''t it dangerous? He''s basically cane back to life once he possessed a perfect vessel, right?" Beldathiel asked as she yed with her lips with her right index finger.
"Destroying it would be a waste, and letting it wander is also dangerous," Mykel nodded his head in agreement.
"Then, why don''t you consume his soul once he''s dead? Since he''s basically you in your story, right?" Beldathiel asked with her arms crossed.
Mykel hummed as he rested his elbows on the table and pressed his hands together in front of his mouth. Lh then came and put the cup of coffee on the table. She looked at Mykel had a brooding expression as she sat down in front of him.
"Drink your coffee first, it might help with whatever you''re thinking right now," Lh said as she pushed the cup onto Mykel''s side.
"Where''s mine?" Beldathiel asked as she looked at Lh.
"Huh? Oh, you want some too?" Lh asked.
"Take mine. I can drink with Lyn," Mykel said as he put the cup in front of Beldathiel. "Let''s talk about thister. For now, I think you can get some of your skills back from your father, and also I''m considering your suggestion," Mykel continued as he took Lh''s coffee.
"Okay, I''ll go to sleep then," Beldathiel said as she left without even taking a sip of the coffee.
Mykel scoffed as he took the coffee back. He then saw Herae into the house with Freyja, and they both were holding flowers in their hands.
"Where''s Beldathiel?" Hera asked.
"In the bedroom," Lh answered as she pointed at the bedroom she was sleeping in.
Hera hurriedly walked into the bedroom with a smile and a soft chuckle.
"I don''t know why, but I think Goddess Hera is interested in Beldathiel. I feel like whenever they were talking to each other, it looked like they were like mother and daughter," Lh said as she watched Hera show the flowers she got to Beldathiel.
"That''s who she is. You can say that she''s a mother figure to some of the Gods and Goddesses. She loves children the most since they''re innocent," Mykel answered.
"Hmm? Isn''t Beldathiel at least a thousand years old?" Lh asked curiously.
"Yes, but for Hera, that''s like a teenager," Mykel nodded his head as he swirled the cup. "Soon enough you will be like her," Mykel said as he looked at Hera sitting on the bed and trying to decorate Beldathiel''s purple hair with purple flowers.
Lh smiled blissfully as she gently rubbed her pregnant belly.
"I hope she will be as beautiful and dignified as them. Looking at these Goddesses made me reflect on myself," Lh said as she held the cup with both hands. "I want to be like them. I''m not talking about bing a Goddess, of course. Just their personalities," Lh chuckled nervously.
Mykel raised his eyebrows and then stood up. He walked toward Lh and stood right behind her as he gently put his hand under her chin. Lh leaned her head back and closed her eyes as Mykel''s warm hand caressed her cheek.
"What makes you think that I can''t make you a Goddess?" Mykel asked quietly with his eyebrows raised.
Lh opened her eyes and looked Mykel in the eye with a surprised expression.
"Wait, you can make me-" Before Lh could finish her sentence, Mykel put his thumb on her lips. He then put his left index finger in front of his lips while smiling at her.
"It will be our little secret," Mykel said as he nced at Freyja walking toward the table with a vase filled with flowers.
Lh nodded her head happily, and then looked at Freyja sitting down at the table.
"What''s your next n?" Freyja asked.
"First, I''m going back to Earth and take care of my mistake," Mykel said as he looked at Beldathiel sleeping, and Hera was busy decorating the room with flowers. "I''m not sure how long it''s going to take, but it''s going to take a while," Mykel continued.
"Oh? And you''re not worried about Loki at all?" Freyja asked with her arms crossed.
"Not really since he got what he wanted," Mykel answered as he sighed and sat next to Lh. "He will show himself when the timees," Mykel continued while Lh leaned her head on his shoulder.
"You know where he is, don''t you?" Freyja asked with her eyes squinted. "His obsession, what did you give that enough to satisfy him?"
"We''ll see," Mykel answered.
Hera suddenly walked out of the room, and she looked worried for some reason.
"What''s wrong?" Mykel asked.
"Zeus and Poseidon, they''re back at the Mount Olympus, with dozens of Gods with them," Hera answered. "I have to go," Hera said.
"Then let me join you," Gaia appeared next to the table. "I think it''s time for me to stop this bloodbath vengeance among the Gods," Gaia exined as she looked at the flowers in the vase.
Hera nodded her head, and then she opened a portal to Mount Olympus.
"I should go back to Asgard as well. I''m still worried about Thiazi and I want to make sure he''s not nning on doing something to us, Aesir," Freyja said as she stood up.
Mykel nodded in agreement and watched Freyja warp away.
It was just the two of them in the room, and Lh suddenly stood up and sat down on Mykel''sp. She put her hands on his cheeks and started to kiss him.
"I want to do it..." Lh said quietly.
"You take the lead. I don''t want to be rough since you''re pregnant," Mykel replied. "Also, be quiet,"
Lh giggled as she kissed Mykel''s neck.
Beldathiel opened her eyes and moved her eyes to the corner as she heard the smooching and moaning from outside the room.
334 Chapter 333
Hera walked into the hall and saw Zeus with Poseidon standing in the center as they stared at Ares and Athena. Everyone turned around and saw Hera staring at those two with a stern look and in her vengeful form.
"What''s the meaning of this? I see hundreds of Gods standing and wearing their armor with their weapons ready. Are you trying to kill all of us now?" Hera asked, and then looked at Persephone standing on the side, and it appeared she was forced to join hands with those two. "Persephone, don''t get involved. I will ask Mykel to bring Hades back to life," Hera said with a serious expression.
Persephone looked surprised and happy at the same time.
"Look at you, Hera. Always talking about him as if he''s the one who made you like this," Zeus said in an annoyed tone. "I had enough of this, and I don''t care about you anymore," Zeus continued with a scowl on her face.
"Good, because that''s what I want," Hera replied.
Zeus'' whole body started to spark with lightning, and his expression said it all that he wouldn''t hesitate to harm Hera. Even without his lightning bolt, he was still the most powerful God in Pantheon.
The sky was rumbling with fierce and petrifying thunderstorms. Hera wasn''t bothered by it since she was the Goddess of the sky and could control the weather as well. Those two were showing off how powerful they were to each other, and a deafening cracking sound could be heard from the sky.
The Gods and Goddesses who waited outside could see the cracks in the sky where the thunderstorm and the bright sky tried to overwhelm one another. It created a lot of dimensional cracks that brought in creatures from all ces including the underworld.
Something else came out of the dimensional crack, and those Gods and Goddesses were terrified when they saw it. The thunderstorms and the bright skies became clear and turned into night in a blink of an eye.
Everyone inside the hall looked up as they felt Nyx''s presence.
"A desperate time call for desperate measure. The underworld has no master, it''s time to let them all loose," Zeus said.
"You''re out of your mind," Hera said as she shook her head in disbelief.
The big and vast ceiling of the Mount Olympus got destroyed by Nyx. They all looked up and saw her floating above them as she stared down at them with a mischievous smile.
"Looks like I came at the right time," Nyx said as shended in front of Zeus. "Look at all of you, quarreling like a child. It''s time for an adult to take care of this problem and fix everything back like how it was supposed to be," Nyx continued as she stared Hera in the eye.
"Bringing an adult into a quarrel between my grandchildren, you really think I would stay put?" Gaia appeared right next to Hera. "Fixing everything back like how it''s supposed to be, you say? Who are you to decide?" Gaia asked calmly.
Nyx was taken aback when she saw Gaia appear and took sides with Hera. She never thought, not even once to think Gaia would get involved in this matter since she had never been interested in things like this.
"Bow down!" Gaia shouted and everyone, without exception, lowered their heads and couldn''t move. The only one who was still standing was Nyx since she was standing equally with Gaia.
Gaia used her skill [Order of Primordial] which allowed her to order every Greek God and Goddess that she produced. Not only the Gods, even the animals, nts, and the world itself would follow her order.
"Pretending to be him and bringing chaos as you please. It''s time to stop your little game, Nyx," Gaia said as a ball of light appeared right above her palm, and then she controlled it with her fingers. "You''re the ruler of the night, but I''m the owner of this world," Gaia continued.
All the creatures, even the titans that entered from the dimensional cracks got stomped by the earth. She then sent all of them back to where they belonged in just a few seconds with just her five fingers. It was a skill called [Geokinesis].
"Kill me, and you will lose your power and even your existence, Nyx. What are you going to do now?" Gaia asked as she closed all the dimensional cracks.
Nyx sighed, and then nced at Zeus and Poseidon who were bowing their heads helplessly at Gaia. She wrapped them in her gown, and then she disappeared with the two of them.
Gaia deactivated her [Order of Primordial], and everyone could stand up again.
"Goddess Gaia, what are we going to do now? She brought Zeus and Poseidon with her. The only ce they would be is in Tartarus, and not to mention they could be his ally now to rece Hades," Hera asked as she looked at the starry night.
"That''s something that only Mykel can take care of. I did my part here, and they won''t being here again as long as they know that I''m here," Gaia answered. "Making Nyx to change her heart would be an impossible task, but I hope Mykel can do something to make it happen," Gaia continued as she sighed.
(On Earth)
"Nothing can beat the feeling ofing home," Lh said as she stood at the door and stared at her own apartment. "Although, I prefer the nature scenery. I guess I should create one my own then," Lh stretched her arms as she walked into the bedroom.
"Are you sure you want to go back to work? I thought you enjoyed it there," Mykel asked as he loosened up his tie and walked into the living room while Beldathiel looked at the food in the fridge.
"I love it so much, and I want to stay there more, but the moment you said that Edith basically is working alone, I feel bad for her. Also, I don''t want to be away for too long," Lh said as she changed her dress into a shirt, zer, and skirt.
Mykel warped to the Guild Association and went straight to Edith''s office. Edith was surprised to see Lh in her office, and she looked a bit relieved because she couldn''t handle everything on her own.
"Is sya here?" Mykel asked.
"Yes, she''s actually using your office right now," Edith answered as she pointed at the ceiling.
"I see, I will go and see her then," Mykel said as he looked at Lh.
Mykel and Beldathiel went to his office, and the first thing they saw was sya staring at theputer screen and the document in her hand. She made the same exact expression as Edith. She sighed with relief when Mykel came back, and the first thing she asked was how to do all the documents since she didn''t know what to do.
"Belda, can you exin everything to her while I''m doing my work?" Mykel asked.
"Okay," Beldathiel nodded her head. "sya,e here and sit down with me," Beldathiel said as she sat down on the sofa.
sya tilted her head and stared at Beldathiel weirdly. She noticed that Beldathiel looked so weak, and she couldn''t smell Beldathiel''s scent at all.
"What happened to you?" sya asked.
"That''s why you shoulde here because I want to tell you about it," Beldathiel said as she made herselffortable.
sya walked to the sofa and sat in front of Beldathiel. The moment Beldathiel said she lost her power and that included sya''s power, sya was shocked to the core that she went speechless.
"So, you want me to be a human as well?" sya asked as she looked at Mykel.
"For now, yes. You don''t have to worry because I can turn you back into an Archdemon once I fixed everything," Mykel nodded his head as he read the documents. "That''s also my promise to Zherlthsh," Mykel continued.
"And you think I can get my Holy me back?" sya asked again.
"Yes," Mykel nodded his head.
"What about my wings? I don''t want to lose my wings," sya asked again.
"I still have my wings, look," Beldathiel said as she stood up and spread her golden wings.
sya was surprised since it was the first time ever she saw Beldathiel''s golden wings. It was indeed a surprise not because of the shape and the color of her wings, but also because she had be a human, and yet she could still maintain her wings as she pleased.
Mykel tried and experimented on Beldathiel [Character]''s story by keeping her wings even though she had be a human. He thought to himself that if that could work, then he could just [Modify] the [Story] and said something about getting all her power back that she lost, but it didn''t work. It appeared that skills couldn''t be added in [Story].
"So? What do you say?" Mykel looked at sya.
sya hesitated for a moment and then nodded her head.
"If you keep your promise to turn all of us back, then I don''t mind," sya said.
"Good. Let''s go to the tower and meet with Zherlthsh," Mykel stood up as she fixed her zer.
335 Chapter 334
"The skill you had was called Sloth, and that''s what he bestowed upon you and your father. It''s the only skill that made you able to withstand anything. That''s why you can handle all those powers and magic," Mykel answered as he opened the door to Gehenna.
Beldathiel hummed as she stared at her status screen. Her level was modified to 100, and now she had [elerate] skill that could level up all the skills she had from the [Skill Scroll] that Mykel gave her.
"What about me? What kind of skill did I have?" sya asked as a notification appeared in front of her that her [Heat Resistance] skill had leveled up.
"You had Lust, and you might not know what it does since you never had someone to pour your lust into," Mykel answered as he looked at a group of people in the distance. "It''s simr to what Lilith had called Wrath. As long as you have your lust, you''re almost invincible," Mykel continued as he walked toward the group of people.
In the original story. sya showed her true power once Asmond and his team fought her for two days nonstop. At that moment, sya started to have an interest in him and activated her [Lust] skill without her knowing.
sya became a lot stronger while Asmond and his team were on the brink of death. Because of her [Lust] skill, it affected her deeply and made her realize that she didn''t want to kill him anymore. In the end, her change of heart was what saved his life. Asmond used that opportunity to kill her before she could show how powerful she was.
"I never thought I had something like that because I have never been interested in anyone. You''re talking like how Vixelleth and Lilith treat their ythings, right?" sya asked.
"Yes, and although those two can be called extreme in their lust. Compared to yours, they''re nothing," Mykel answered.
"How do you know all that?" sya asked with her eyes squinted.
Before Mykel could say a word, the dark red sky suddenly became bright white. The three of them looked up and knew what it was, but it wasn''t Lucifer.
The group of people who were resting near the rocks watched in amazement as the phenomenon unfolded before them. They were fascinated by it, but suddenly their whole bodies melted until there was nothing left but a white me.
"Someone is furious," Beldathiel said as she stared at sya from the corner of her eyes.
A tall, lean demon with four ck wings and long ck hair descended from the light. He had dark skin, a muscr build, andstly wore full te armor that fit his body perfectly.
"Asmodeus," Mykel said as he watched himnd on the ground.
"Fa-father..." sya was trembling in fear, and she hid behind Mykel''s back. She took a peek from over Mykel''s shoulder.
"sya," Asmodeus said calmly in his soothing voice.
Mykel slowly moved aside to show how terrified sya was. Asmodeus furrowed his eyebrows and he looked a bit confused as to why she was afraid of him. He didn''t look angry, but rather confused and a bit sad, as if he was disappointed that she was afraid of him.
Asmodeus stood before sya, who was covering her body with her arms. She felt humiliated and ashamed, and she didn''t want her father to see how weak and pathetic she had be.
Asmodeus reached out his arm toward Mykel, and he didn''t hesitate to use [Holy me] at him. Mykel created a small barrier in front of him that was made of [Sacrilege me]. The [Holy me] got absorbed like it was nothing, and it surprised Asmodeus that his most powerful me couldn''t hurt Mykel.
"Are you seriously trying to kill me?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised. "Don''t you realize that I have someone else''s daughter behind me?" Mykel pointed his thumb over his shoulder at Beldathiel.
Asmodeus averted his gaze toward Beldathiel and realized she was Belphegor''s daughter by the look of herzy eyes. He then walked away since he didn''t want to deal with Belphegor and started to look at sya from top to bottom.
"Look at you," Asmodeus said as he reached his hand on sya''s head. "So weak, not to mention you have turned into a filthy mortal," Asmodeus continued as he grabbed sya''s head.
Mykel dashed and kicked Asmodeus in the ribs, sending him flying away. Asmodeus got thrown away and rolled over on the ground like a tumbleweed, his body limp and unresponsive.
Both sya and Beldathiel were shocked by his sudden move, but his gaze toward Asmodeus was set and determined to kill.
"What kind of a father you are? Trying to kill your own daughter after knowing she''s useless?" Mykel asked as he held sya''s hand and pulled her to his back.
Asmodeus rose to his feet, unaffected by the earlier attack, and then began to chuckle as he drew his sword of me. His eyes glowed with bright red as steam belched from his body.
"Killing her? I''m ending her suffering," Asmodeus answered as he dragged the sword to the ground. "You''re the one who did this to her," Asmodeus continued.
Mykel stretched his neck and shoulders. He was so ready to fight Asmodeus and it would be a perfect opportunity for him to get all of Asmodeus'' skills. Unfortunately, Lucifer came at the speed of light and grabbed Asmodeus'' head. He then mmed Asmodues'' head to the ground, looking furious and disappointed.
"What have you done!" Lucifer sounded so irritated as he held his voice down.
"Good luck out there, Lucifer. I hope nothing bad happens," Mykel said with a smirk.
Lucifer nced at Mykel and then flew away as he carried Asmodeus.
"What just happened?" Beldathiel asked as she walked toward Mykel.
"Something to do with her. Not only Asmodeus came down to this floor which also wasn''t his tower, and not to mention he killed innocent people. The rule of the world, remember?" Mykel replied as he looked at Beldathiel.
Beldathiel nodded her head with understanding, and then she turned around to look at sya. sya was still in shock the fact that her own father was trying to kill her made her realize how unwanted she was. Beldathiel didn''t know how tofort her since she barely talked or spoke to anyone.
Mykel looked over his shoulder and decided to approach sya. He put his thumbs on her cheeks and his hands on her neck. He stared her in the eye without saying anything until sya exhaled deeply.
"Don''t bother. I will prove him wrong, and you will be a strong Archdemon that can surpass him," Mykel said with a serious expression. "When that timees, show him who''s the weak one," Mykel continued.
Mykel averted his gaze to his right and saw a figure standing in the distance watching them.
"What''s with these Demon Kings? They came down here one after another," Mykel said.
Beldathiel and sya turned around to look at where Mykel''s eyes were staring at. Beldathiel''s eyes were wide open when she saw a pale skin man with slicked-back dark purple hair with two pairs of eyes where all them barely opened. He had thick two horns like a bull, and he wore red scale armor under his ck robe.
Beldathiel waved her hand at the man, and the man waved back at her.
Belphegor spread his wings, and he had six golden wings. He then flew toward them, but Mykel didn''t react and just watched hime.
Belphegornded right in front of Mykel and he stared at Mykel with his four eyes. He then looked at Beldathiel, but he didn''t look at her like how Asmodeus looked at sya.
"Have you been living well?" Belphegor asked in his bassy and low voice.
"Yes, and I enjoy my time on Earth with him," Beldathiel answered as she nodded her head. "Before you ask why, this is my choice, father. I feelfortable," Beldathiel said.
"Then that''s good to hear. I was worried when I couldn''t feel your presence anymore. Turns out you have be a human now," Belphegor answered with a bit of a smile.
"There''s a reason why, that''s if you want to listen to the boring and long story," Beldathiel said.
"Then the answer is no," Belphegor chuckled in his bassy voice.
Beldathiel chuckled as well, and they had a simr chuckle.
"Seeing you healthy and happy are the only things that matter," Belphegor said as he gently rubbed Beldathiel''s left upper arm.
"If I may ask, would you mind listening to my request, Belphegor?" Mykel asked. "She lost all her powers and abilities because of the bet she made with the dice. Would you like to bestow some of your power to her?" Mykel asked as he looked at Beldathiel.
"I cannot give my power to her anymore since she has be a mortal and I lost my connection to her," Belphegor answered.
"In that case, this would solve the problem," Mykel said as he [Modify] Beldathiel''s race to Archdemon again.
Belphegor''s eyes were wide open with shock and confusion because he could suddenly feel the connection between him and Beldathiel again.
"This is, fascinating," Belphegor said as he looked at Beldathiel closely.
"Yes, indeed. I can give exin it to you if you''re interested," Mykel said with a smile.
"Then I will ept, but after I gave a bit of my power to my daughter," Belphegor replied as he looked Mykel in the eye.
Mykel nodded his head with understanding.
336 Chapter 335
Belphegor had a history with Lucifer, an unpleasant one to be exact. It was because, during the evesting war against Lucifer''s siblings, Belphegor didn''t participate at all and only sent demons to aid Lucifer. The only reason was that he was toozy and he wasn''t a demon that fancied blood and death by his own hands.
During the war, one of Lucifer''s siblings approached him and persuaded him to turn his back on Lucifer. Although Belphegor didn''t participate in the war, his loyalty was only to his creator, Lucifer. Lucifer listened to their conversation and decided to forgive him for his unwavering loyalty.
Lucifer couldn''t hate Belphegor for hisziness because the way he thinks and the way Lucifer thinks were so simr. Belphegor helped the other Demon Kings to conquer the worlds they invaded thanks to his strategy, and so Lucifer made him his most trustworthypanion.
In the original story, even when Lucifer was in dire need of help, Belphegor didn''t help him at all even though he was thest Demon King that Lucifer had. He died in his bed and a sword in his throat while holding the dice that Beldathiel had left behind. He knew that there was no way to turn the situation around because all the Gods had put everything on Asmond and his team.
"You have the ability to change fate? That''s indeed a terrifying ability to have, but why are you so willing to tell me this information?" Belphegor asked.
"Because I don''t really hate the demons, and your existence is necessary," Mykel answered simply. "You already know that she''s going to kill all of you with these humans with abilities after he got all the souls of his siblings," Mykel exined.
"You knew how odd and suspicious this situation is. Telling him to invade the worlds, but then she brought Gods to fight all of you by using the humans. Do you really think it''s over when he thinks it''s over?" Mykel asked with a smirk and arms crossed. "She, who singlehandedly defeated all of you, would let it be when there''s a being that could threaten her?" Mykel scoffed with his eyebrow raised.
Belphegor stood there silently as Beldathiel, sya, and Zherlthsh who just came looked at those two talking so seriously.
"What are they talking about?" Zherlthsh asked.
"Who knows," Beldathiel lied as she stared at those two. She looked at those two talking, and no matter how she looked at it, Mykel looked like Lucifer whenever he came to meet with her father to talk.
"Anyway, sister. Did you get a lot of skills from Uncle?" Zherlthsh asked.
"Yes, quite a lot of them, and now I have be a human again since I''m interested in bing an Awakener," Beldathiel answered. "I''m d that Mykel gave you a lot of skill as well, sya," Beldathiel looked at sya and held her hand.
sya looked at Beldathiel''s hand, and it was the first time for her to be touched by Beldathiel. Although it was touching, she was still depressed about what had happened earlier.
"Right now, at this moment forward, we only have each other. We all have cut our ties with the demons and our world. So, let''s stay together and have each other''s backs, okay?" Beldathiel said as she looked at sya.
Zherlthsh looked at sya and remembered how she treated her and Vixelleth badly because they were the youngest. But, since Beldathiel said it, there was no reason to hate her, especially after hearing Asmodeus tried to kill her.
"I know how it feels, to be unwanted," Zherlthsh said as she put her hand on sya''s left shoulder from behind. "But I guess you already know about my rtionship with my father," Zherlthsh chuckled nervously.
sya showed her sour smile and nodded her head.
Mykel smiled as he watched as the three of them were so close and seemed to have bonded deeply.
"Mykel Alester, are you perhaps..." Belphegor paused. "Nevermind," Belphegor continued as he turned his head to look at what Mykel was staring at.
"Zherlthsh the abandoned child, and now sya the unwanted child. I don''t know if you''re helping them, or are you the reason why they''re like this," Belphegor said.
"To answer that, what do you see when you look at Beldathiel now? Whatever came to your mind, that will be the answer," Mykel replied as he flicked the cigarette butt.
Belphegor looked at Beldathiel and smiled more than he had ever seen her smile in his entire life.
"As I said earlier that your existence is necessary, and that''s because I will need their helps to fight him, and also her," Mykel said as he tightened his gloves. "I will protect them and make them strong, that''s for sure,"
"An ability to change fate... This is going to be interesting," Belphegor said. He then flew away without making any sound and went unnoticed.
Mykel watched Belphegor leave as he walked back.
"So? Should we start hunting the demons?" Beldathiel asked with a smile.
"I feel like have been through this before," Mykel said as he chuckled softly.
(In the Empyrean World)
Luciel was staring at Lucifer sitting on his throne with Asmodeus bowed his head to the floor. She heard everything and was quite shocked to see him angry like that.
"This will be your first andst warning, Asmodeus," Lucifer stared down at Asmodeus with his head resting on his right fist. "This is our only chance, and if any of you try to do something stupid, I will not hesitate to rece you," Lucifer said.
Luciel furrowed her eyebrows and stared at Lucifer from the corner of her eyes.
"Luciel, since you''re here. I have a task for you, and I know you will be happy to do this task," Lucifer said as he kept staring at Asmodeus. "You will be going down to one of the worlds that we invade. You can go all out and kill every single one of them," Lucifer continued.
"When the breakout happens? Where to?" Luciel asked.
"Yes, there''s a small world called Aernd. Go there and kill them all because they''re going to be a threat to the demons if we don''t finish them off now," Lucifer answered.
Luciel''s heart stopped beating for a second when she heard Aernd. She started to breathe heavily, but then she closed her eyes as she tried to calm down.
"Yes, father," Luciel answered calmly and didn''t show any expression.
"Good, I want everyone dead and you have to make sure to kill all of them immediately," Lucifer stood up and walked down the stairs. "There''s a matter that I need to discuss with the kings and I will be away for a while," Lucifer said, and then opened a portal to Gehenna.
"Can I ask when? Doesn''t Mykel have been clearing the towerstely? Do we even have a chance to invade?" Luciel asked out of curiosity.
"It was what he proposed to me after I gave him what he wanted. He''s not going to clear any towers and let the breakout happens. That''s why this is our only chance, and I don''t want you to fail, Luciel," Lucifer said as he stood in front of the portal with Asmodeus and looked at Luciel over his shoulder.
"Yes, father," Luciel answered as she looked down and was baffled by the answer that she got.
Lucifer and Asmodeus entered the portal and closed the portal behind them. Luciel immediately fell to her knees as her hands trembled.
"Mykel? Why?" Luciel asked as she breathed heavily.
337 Chapter 336
"What? Have we already reached thest floor?" sya asked as she stared at the giant gate where Jael protected the tower. "But this does bring back memories, this ce," sya said as she walked past the gate.
"Unpleasant one, for me and Vixelleth," Zherthlsh said as she hugged herself because it reminded her how cruel the other sisters treated them.
sya went quiet and remembered how she hurt both Zherlthsh and Vixelleth with [Holy me] when she mastered that me. sya was the one who hurt them physically and emotionally while the other sisters watched.
Beldathiel rubbed Zherthlsh''s head with a gentle smile.
"I''m here now, nobody can hurt you anymore as long as I have this in my hand," Beldathiel said as she held the dice.
"Beldathiel, do you remember when we were still small? We all came all the way up here whenever our fathers gathered in Gehenna. We were wondering what kind of ce the top of the tower looked like," sya said as she looked up. "Back there we didn''t know she existed, Luciel,"
"I already knew Luciel long before he introduced her to all of you. She came down secretly and yed with me quite often," Beldathiel answered. "To be fair she came down so she could bother my sleep,"
The three of them were having light conversations until they felt a tremendous amount of pressureing from the tower. With the presence of all the Demon Kings including Lucifer, they all felt scared and Mykel decided to warp them outside the tower.
"You guys can go to another tower. I have to meet someone first, and then I''ll meet you guys," Mykel said.
"Okay, we will go ahead then," Beldathiel said.
Mykel nodded and then he warped away.
"Where do you think he''s going?" Zherlthsh asked.
"Looking at how he left hurriedly, maybe he''s going to meet Luciel in the Empyrean. I might be wrong, but I''m confident that''s where he''s going," Beldathiel answered.
"What? Since when Mykel has been in contact with her?" sya asked with a confused look.
"Who knows, I didn''t ask. Anyway, let''s get going," Beldathiel replied as she walked past Zherlthsh and sya.
(In the Empyrean World)
Mykel stared at the pce from the distance and saw Luciel walking out of the pce with a pale face. He didn''t move or say anything as he stared at her with a bit of a smirk on his face.
Luciel could sense Mykel''s presence, and she immediately looked around until she found Mykel standing in the middle of apple trees. She gritted her teeth and stabbed her right ribs to pull out her handleless sword. She then flew as fast as she could with the cuts because she held the sword so tightly out of anger.
The moment she was close enough to Mykel, she swung her sword as hard as she could. Mykel dodged it and the whole floating ind was cut in half, and she didn''t even care about the apple trees anymore and kept swinging her sword at him.
Mykel flew away and let Luciel swing her sword at him for as long as she wanted. They both flew away from the pce and destroyed dozens of floating inds like it was nothing to them.
Compared to dealing with Loki, Luciel was easier to predict even though she was faster. Mykel then nced at his surroundings and realized they had been flying for quite a while and were far away from the pce.
Mykel had his fun and stopped running away.
"Why?" Luciel asked as she caught her breath.
"What are you talking about?" Mykel asked back.
"You''re letting the breakout to happen! Why?!" Luciel shouted.
"Is there a problem with that? Isn''t that what you demons want?" Mykel asked with his eyebrow raised.
"The Aernd... He ordered me to annihte that world," Luciel answered as she started to calm down a bit. "Why? You said that ce is thest ce he wants to destroy, but why are you letting him have it?" Luciel looked at Mykel with a perplexed look.
"You didn''t believe my story right? Why are you so anxious about it if you don''t believe it?" Mykel stared Luciel in the eye.
Luciel couldn''t answer that question as she clenched her fists. She then closed her eyes as she took a deep breath.
"After hearing his reason why specifically he wanted to destroy that world. I couldn''t help but think that you were telling the truth," Luciel answered quietly. "I still had a doubt, but then I remembered you said that I would regret it If I didn''t take your words seriously," Luciel exined as she kept looking down at hundreds of people melting in theva.
"Does that mean you believe everything I said?" Mykel asked.
"Yes..." Luciel answered, but she felt wrong to believe in him. "Know that you got what you want, can you prevent the breakout from happening? At least, kill the eighth demon lord in his tower," Luciel asked with a worried expression.
"No, a deal is a deal," Mykel answered without hesitation.
Luciel was devastated and started to chuckle in disbelief. "I see, then there''s nothing I can do about it," Luciel said as she turned around.
"That doesn''t mean I can''t make a deal with you," Mykel said before Luciel could spread her wing to fly away.
Luciel slowly turned around and looked at Mykel with suspicion. "If the deal has something to do with making a pact like how you did to my sisters, then I refuse," Luciel said firmly with a stern look on her face.
Mykel chuckled softly as he shook his head which made Luciel confused.
"Honestly, if I could do that, I would make that kind of a deal," Mykel answered, and it made Luciel more confused. "A pact is a special connection from one soul to another, but since you''re made of hundreds of thousands of souls inside of you, nobody can make a pact with you," Mykel exined.
Luciel looked at her chest as she pressed her left hand on it.
Mykel tried to [Modify] Luciel [Character]''s story to make her trust him, but the system didn''t let him because his [Admin] skill was too low. He was quite surprised that Luciel was on par with Lucifer and Mara regarding system protection. It made sense since Luciel was basically higher than Lucifer regarding power if he didn''t seal the power inside her.
"Then, what kind of a deal do you want to make with me?" Luciel asked.
Mykel flew toward Luciel and floated right in front of her. He then smiled as he stared her in the eye.
"Don''t look at me as an enemy, especially as a threat. That''s all I want," Mykel answered.
Luciel scoffed as she stared back at Mykel. "Then what? You''re going stab me in the back after you used me?" Luciel asked.
"Yes," Mykel said without hesitation, and it made Luciel grit her teeth furiously. "For the second part, not the first part," Mykel continued.
"I will use you for a greater good, and that can''t be denied, but that doesn''t mean you can''t use me either," Mykel said with his hands in his pockets to show that he was vulnerable. "I want to try to stay true when I''m talking to you," Mykel exined.
Luciel furrowed her eyebrows, and she looked a bit troubled by what she heard.
Mykel stared Luciel in the eye and never let away. He knew Luciel''s weakness that even Lucifer didn''t even realize. What made Luciel so indifferent to Lucifer was because of what she was made of, and it was called emotion.
The Empyreanian with their personalities to serve and satisfy those they like. Even if it was just a bitpared to the souls of the Celestials, as long as it was there, Mykel could use it. If he didn''t interfere and told the truth to Luciel, she would willingly sacrifice herself for Lucifer without questioning anything.
It was Mykel''s n all along to make Luciel feel cornered by letting the breakout happen and suggesting Lucifer attack Aernd.
"Is that all?" Luciel asked.
"Yes, and then we can have a deal if you agree to it," Mykel nodded his head.
"Then we have a deal. So what are you going to do since you have made a deal with me?" Luciel asked.
"It''s simple. I promised him that I won''t clear any tower, but that doesn''t mean I will stay quiet when he invades Aernd," Mykel answered with a smile.
Luciel raised her eyebrows and noticed that all this time Mykel had nned this beforehand. She should have known better that Mykel wouldn''t let Lucifer get what he wanted.
"So you''re already using me, huh?" Luciel shook her head in disbelief.
"Did I? I''m just asking you to not look at me as a threat and enemy. I''m not exactly using you," Mykel asked back as he kept smiling.
"Hmph..." Luciel muttered contentedly. "But how are you going to do that? You know that I''ll be the one who''s going to kill those people," Luciel asked with curiosity.
"That''s not a problem at all because I will send everyone to Aernd to protect them from you. If they die, I can bring them all back to life with no problem. So, there''s no need to hold back, and just do what he told you to do," Mykel answered with confidence.
"That won''t solve the problem because nobody can kill me even if you send my sisters to fight me," Luciel said.
"I know, but they can prolong the time before she will punish him for sending you down there likest time," Mykel exined with his arms crossed. "Once he got summoned by her, I will show myself in Aernd, and that''s your cue to leave," Mykel continued.
"To think you''re using my sisters for your own interest, it''s unbelievable," Luciel said with a bit of anger.
"As I said earlier. It''s for the greater good. Not just for me, but for you as well, no?" Mykel raised his eyebrows and looked at Luciel. "Well then, I have been here for a long time. I should go and help your sisters get stronger," Mykel said.
"Wait! Before you leave, I want to ask you something," Luciel said as she reached her hand at Mykel. "What''s your real purpose for doing this?" Luciel asked.
"Your father''s vulnerability. I want to kill him and take his soul since he and I are the same," Mykel answered with a serious expression. "That''s not the main reason. The main reason why I want to kill him is that I want to break the seal inside your body," Mykel pointed at Luciel''s chest.
"Why?" Luciel furrowed her eyebrows.
"I want you to rece his position, and help me fight her," Mykel answered.
338 Chapter 337
"Ladies! It''s dangerous out here, especially in the middle of the night like this. Are youdies going something? We can apany you to your destination," A man wearing a tank top asked.
"Sorry, we are not interested in a bunch of thugs like you. We are only interested in Aces," Agnez answered as she pushed away the man gently since he was too close and reeked of alcohol.
"Then it''s your lucky day! Because we are all Aces, and we are silver ranks as well," The man answered.
Agnez nced at Lillith who was standing next to her, and then looked over her right shoulder to look at dis and Nia.
"Is that so? Then which one of you is the strongest?" Agnez asked as she looked at the four men in front of her.
The men were showing off who was the strongest while dis used her [Discerning Eye] to look at their status screens. She then whispered to Agnez about the skills those men had.
"Well then," Agnez said as she walked toward the two guys on the right. "These two are mine, you guys can have the rest," Agnez continued.
The men were smirking and raising their eyebrows repeatedly at each other. But before they could say anything, Agnez stabbed the two guys in the chest with her bare hands. She pulled out their hearts and popped them like water balloons.
Lillith grabbed her dagger and cut the guy''s head in the middle while dis and Nia killed the rest of them by breaking their necks.
Agnez threw the hearts on the ground as she looked at the skills she got from killing those men.
"Even though we have been here for a week, I can''t believe it''s so easy to farm level and skill and still feel fun to hunt them like animals. To think these ugly bastards try to hit on me is disgusting," Agnez said as she pulled a handkerchief from the back pocket of her jeans.
"You find this fun? Are you sure that''s not because of the demon inside you?" dis asked.
"No, I have been like this even before I got possessed by Mazikeen. It''s just that both of us are quite simr," Agnez chuckled as she kicked the dead bodies to the side of the road.
"That guy with ck hair, he''s quite handsome though," Nia said as she stared at the dead man with his eyes and mouth wide open.
"You find him handsome? Every man in this world and others is ugly. Only Mykel that I''m interested in," Agnez looked at Nia in disbelief.
"Right, speaking of him. I heard from Lexus you and Miss Jeanne are sharing... You know," dis said nervously.
"Yes, we had foursome once, and threesome twice," Agnez answered as she threw the handkerchief.
Both dis and Nia were choking on their saliva when they heard the response from Agnez. The two of them were dumbfounded and didn''t expect to get that kind of response.
"That''s why I asked you two back there when we first met. Once you fell for his charm, you won''t be able to look at other men anymore. His dick is als-" Agnez said.
"Th-that''s enough..." dis flustered as she waved her hands.
"I''m just giving you a warning and a heads-up," Agnez chuckled mischievously. "Anyway, did you guys get it? The skill that Mykel gave this morning?" Agnez looked at those two as she walked backward.
"The Limit Break?" Nia asked.
"I see, then everyone is getting that skill as well," Agnez looked at the cloudy night sky. "It seems that we will be facing something or someone powerful," Agnez mumbled.
(In Aernd)
"Jeanne? Are you awake?" Brynhilde''s voice could be heard from behind the door.
"Yes, you cane in, Hilde," Jeanne said from the balcony.
Brynhilde came in in her sleeping dress, and she saw Jeanne enjoying the night breeze while staring at the big city around her. Brynhilde then joined her and watched the people walking on the street on their way home.
"It''s been a week since you came here. Do you like it here?" Brynhilde asked as she leaned on the railing.
"I still can''t get used to how people are treating me. I know that it wasn''t the first time people were bowing their heads at me, but seeing them all do that whenever I go out is a bit too much. Although it was a bit ufortable, I feel like I''m a part of them," Jeanne answered as she looked down on the beautiful garden.
"Mykel said that I belong here, and I can see why. But, I feel like this isn''t my home," Jeanne looked at Brynhilde, and she was surprised when Brynhilde was smiling at her.
"Are you sure it''s not because Mykel isn''t here? Because I know it''s not the case since you have been clearing towers and living in different worlds for days or even weeks. So, I think you just miss him and your home is where he''s at," Brynhilde replied.
"Maybe you''re right," Jeanne said as she tucked her hair in and shyly smiled. "But we will meet him soon because he warned us about the breakout. He even gave us this skill and wanted us to train so we can be ready for what''s going toe," Jeanne looked at her status screen.
"Speaking of that, I think Nagy has found her passion now, and she hasn''te back ever since she learn about that stuff," Brynhilde said as she looked in the distance.
"Yeah. She has been researching about poison and looks like she could make some kind of doping from it and make her stronger. Not to mention how deadly those poisons were that everyone who smelled it could die. That''s a bit too dangerous, but as long as that''s what she wants to do, I guess that should be fine. Mykel brought her here for a reason," Jeanne replied.
"Mykel has a n for all of us, and it''s not just for his benefit but for ourselves as well," Brynhilde said as she nodded her head in agreement. "It''s gettingte, we should go to sleep because we will be training hard starting tomorrow, right?" Brynhilde looked at the clock tower in the middle of the city.
"Yeah, we should," Jeanne walked back inside the room.
"Good night, Jeanne," Hilde said as she walked to the door.
"Good night, Hilde," Jeanne got on the bed and watched Brynhilde leave.
(In Leowa World)
"Wait! Wait! Master! No!" Rozan shouted as he watched his own creation get burned into ashes by a big me. "I can still fix it though," Rozan went down to his knees as he rubbed his face on the grass.
"Fix it? That thing is already out of control. You can''t fix something that no longer obeys your order," Shelly said as she kept burning the creature until she was sure nothing remained. "Why do you want to create something like that in the first ce? Just make something small like Gerrard. Look at them, they''re following his orders without a problem," Shelly pointed at the crows around Gerrard.
"He''s not making it from scratch, and he used real crows to be possessed by the Homunculus. That doesn''t count," Rozan answered as he slowly lifted his head from the ground. "What about you, Master? You made something unbelievable as well, and I want to create something like that," Rozan looked at the sky and saw a garuda made of crystal flying around.
"Your understanding of the Alchemy skill is still too basic. You need to understand that an alchemy is abination of science and magic. Even if you understand of the anatomy of a creature you''re going to make, you still have to understand that creature deeply, like taking care of a baby," Shelly exined. "You want something strong without even thinking of their feelings and emotions, and not to mention you fed them with gemstones. It only made their emotions unstable,"
Rozan sighed as he looked at the [Alchemy] skill that he got from understanding the content of the magic book.
"I know that Mykel is waiting for us, but you need to calm down and take things slowly. Get some rest and think about the mistakes you made. You have been awake for the past three days," Shelly said as she called the garuda down.
"Yes, Master," Rozan said as he flew away to the city.
339 Chapter 338
"Fucking damn it!" Sven said as he groaned in pain. He looked at his right hand was chopped off by Sigrid.
"You''re weak," Sigrid said as she looked down and pointed her sword at Sven''s neck. "Although, you''re not bad for surviving for this long against the five of us," Sigrid continued as she offered her hand.
Sven grabbed Sigrid''s hand, but it wasn''t to lift himself up. He tried to pull Sigrid down so he could steal her dagger and stab her, but she didn''t even budge.
"Still fighting until the end, admirable. Now get some rest," Sigrid said as she punched Sven''s face with full power.
The group around them cracked and Gunnar hurriedly ran toward them to heal Sven before it was toote. Sven almost died from that punch alone, and thankfully his skull was strong enough or his brain would be squashed like an orange.
"We will continue the training once he wakes up," Sigrid said as she walked away to train with Rangrid and the others.
Gunnar carried Sven over his shoulder as he watched how disciplined the Valkyries were. They trained nonstop and put their hearts into bing stronger even though they were already so powerful.
If the Valkyries were allowed to enter the towers, it would only take them a month to reach the 100th floor. They weren''t just strong, but they were also intelligent and quick-witted since their instincts had been sharpened throughout hundreds of wars and years of studying.
"Miss Sigrid, can we ask something more personal?" Vincze asked.
"Go ahead," Sigrid answered as she dodged the thrust of Rangrid''snce.
"You''re currently the leader of the Valkyrie army, right? What makes you special from the others other than your strength?" Vincze asked as he made a distance since he didn''t want to die on an ident.
Sigrid grabbed Rangrid''snce, and then pulled it toward her. She immediately used her shield to punch Rangrid the moment she was in range, but Rangrid did the same thing and shed two giant shields at each other. It created a massive shockwave that knocked both of them back quite far away while Vincze got thrown away.
"What makes me different from the others?" Sigrid asked as she fixed her shield and stared at Vincze crawling and standing up. "I''m the bringer of victory, that''s the meaning of my name," Sigrid answered.
"Rangrid is a shield destroyer. She''s our bravest and the one who destroyed enemies'' front lines with hernce and shield. There''s no shield that she can''t destroy," Sigrid pointed at Rangrid who was staring at the sharpness of hernce.
"Kara and Hildr are the storms in the battle. They killed more than any Valkyriesbined. Skeggold is the axe, and she could split the mountain with her axe. She was the one who destroyed the enemies'' formations," Kara pointed at those three with her sword.
"Lastly, Brunhild, the battle armor. As long as she''s alive, the enemy will never achieve victory," Sigrid looked at Brunhild standing tall with pride in her full te armor.
"To answer your question, why I''m the leader is because of the names we have and the roles on the battlefield. It''s not about who''s the strongest because not all Valkyries are strong, some are intelligent, and some are powerful in healing rather inbat," Sigrid answered as she swung her sword around.
Vincze hummed as he looked at the Valkyries working and cleaning the mess that Nidhoggr made. He didn''t have any more questions and decided to rest with Gunnar under the shade.
"There was a Valkyrie, that was the strongestpared to all of us. I still believe that if we all fought her, we would lose," Rangrid said as she looked at Vincze.
"There was someone like that? We are not talking about Goddess Freyja, right?" Vincze asked.
"No, it was a very long time ago. Her name was Keres, and she was the death bringer on the battlefield. While we the Valkyries have our silver or gold wings from our armor, she has ck wings on her back. We have silver and gold armor, but she has ck and purple armor," Rangrid answered as she stared nkly at the forest.
"Her ws could destroy the shields. Her armor was imprable. Her scythe cut down the mountains. Herughter was a sign of the war. Her folded wings meant victory. Her stillness was the sign of hunger for more battle. She was truly maleficent," Rangrid exined as her eyes squinted because of how terrifying those memories were.
Vincze turned around to look at Gunnar because they both knew that name. That was Agnez''s Benefactor, and Gunnar wouldn''t forget about it since after the demonic cult slowly faded away, Agnez told them about her Benefactor.
"Wait, isn''t she a Goddess?" Gunnar asked.
"Yes, we found out about who she was and how Odin found her. Turned out she was the daughter of the primordial Goddess from the south, Nyx. We didn''t know much about Nyx, but Goddess Freyja said that she''s one of the primordial Goddesses from the south," Sigrid answered.
"And where is she now?" Gunnar asked.
"She left because she found it boring to fight weak enemies," Randgrid answered.
They all heard Sven groaned and slowly regained consciousness. Everyone looked at him, and he slowly opened his eyes.
"Now, who do you want to be? A shield breaker, the bringer of victory, a battle armor, or a storm in the battlefield, or destruction of enemies?" Sigrid asked.
"We want to master all of them, and our boss chose all of you for a reason. So we will train until we can beat all of you by ourselves," Vincze answered as she grabbed his spear.
"How greedy, but let''s see if you can meet our expectations," Sigrid said as she stood in between the others. "Raise your weapons and shield humans!" Sigrid readied her shield, and so did the others.
"Yes ma''am," Vincze said as he held his spear with both hands.
(On Earth, Fraternity Building)
Vixelleth was chilling in Enma''s office, and she looked bored while ying with her phone. Enma had been stealing nces at her, and it made Vixelleth a bit curious.
"What is it, En?" Vixelleth asked with a gentle smile.
"I''m just thinking that you have been away the past few days. You used to be staying in my apartment. Did you meet someone else?" Enma asked.
Vixelleth looked at Enma from the corner of her eyes with a smile. She then stood up and walked toward Enma.
"Me? Meeting someone else? Why would I do that?" Vixelleth asked back as she massaged Enma''s shoulders. "I''m just worried about my sisters, and I miss Mykel as well," Vixelleth answered.
"Mykel?" Enma turned her head and looked up at Vixelleth.
"Yes, Mykel," Vixelleth said as she kept massaging Enma, and didn''t realize she made Enma aroused by the lust aura she released.
Before Enma could grab Vixelleth''s hand, someone knocked on the door. She was startled and cleared her throat while Vixelleth casually walked away.
"Come in," Enma said as she fixed her suit.
It was Asmond, and he was wearing his armor with the sword on his back. He looked at Vixelleth ying with her phone on the sofa, he then looked at Enma who was staring at the document.
"Are you busy, En?" Asmond asked.
"No, what''s wrong?" Enma asked back.
"I''m trying to reach Mykel, but his phone was out of reach. Not just him, but Gunnar and the others as well, so I was wondering if you know where they are," Asmond asked as he sat down on the sofa in front of Vixelleth.
"They''re all on vacation, and they won''t be back for an indefinite time. That includes not clearing any towers," Vixelleth answered as she kept ying with her phone.
"Oh, I see..." Asmond looked at Vixelleth as he nervously yed with his hands. He then looked at Enma as he took a deep breath. "Enma, we are nning on clearing the Abaddon Tower," Asmond said.
"On your own?" Enma asked while Vixelleth stared Asmond in the eye.
"No, with my team and the others," Asmond answered.
"Yes, that''s what I meant. Do you think you can do it?" Enma asked as she looked at Asmond with a serious expression. "We are talking about the twenty-first floor right now, and nobody has ever touched that floor before. Are you really confident that you can make it out alive?" Enma asked again.
"Yes, we got a new skill from our Benefactor, and I believe we will be able to clear the tower on our own now," Asmond answered with confidence.
"What kind of skill?" Vixelleth asked.
"It''s called ughter," Asmond answered.
340 Chapter 339
"(Mykel, I just heard that Asmond and his people are going to clear the twenty-first floor in the Abaddon Tower)" Vixelleth said telepathically.
"(Really? What made him think that he can clear it on his own?)" Mykel asked as he watched Zherlthsh and sya y a hunting game with the demons while Beldathiel was watching with him.
"(He said he got a new skill from his Benefactor called ughter. It''s not just him, but he said that the others also got it. His Benefactor is her, right?)" Vixelleth replied.
"(I see, then it''s possible if they have that skill. And yes, his Benefactor is Mara,)" Mykel answered.
"(What''s that skill do? What makes you so confident that he would be able to clear the twenty-first floor?)" Vixelleth asked.
"(That ughter skill is giving him a little strength when he killed someone. It can be stacked, and the more kill he has, the stronger he will be, but it has a duration,)" Mykel answered as he lit his cigarette. "(It''s only good if there are a lot of enemies, and in his case, the world he''s going to save is filled with demons. So it''s going to be easy for him,)"
"(That make sense. Anyway, when are youing back?)" Vixelleth asked.
"(Do your job properly,)" Mykel answered as he sighed.
Vixelleth giggled and didn''t say anything.
Mykel sighed again as he stared nkly at the leaves on the tree. He was thinking about Asmond clearing the twenty-first floor and would get himself the [Inner Power] skill that would help him get stronger like in the original story. Luckily, Mykel created something powerful from that skill and the result was [Limit Break]. No matter how powerful Asmond would be, he wouldn''t be able to beat Agnez and the others.
Mykel had been thinking that if he stopped interfering with Asmond''s story. The story would try to fix itself and start to follow the original story in one way or another. The only answer to that would be destiny, and it would make Asmond as strong as in the original story.
Although it sounded bad in the long term, Mykel wasn''t bothered by it because he could just move his fingers and change everything as he pleased. Nobody could stop him anymore since he was already above anyone. The only bad thing that could happen was for Mara that would interfere, and that was it. Sooner orter she wouldn''t be able to do anything to fix it.
Mykel realized making Asmond stumble on a rock and make him fall to his knees wasn''t really satisfying. He wanted Asmond to stumble and fall into a cliff where the steep rocks were waiting for him at the bottom.
"What are you doing over there on your own?" Beldathiel asked as she walked toward Mykel.
"Enjoying the silence," Mykel answered.
"Anyway, you said that you told Luciel you''re going to kill him?" Beldathiel asked as she sat next to Mykel and watched Zherlthsh and sya ughter the demons that tried to run away from them.
"Yes, and she was shocked after I told her that I want her to rece his position," Mykel looked at the time on his wristwatch. "She asked why, and I told her about the deal he made with that Goddess recently. I exined to her once he was bound with the deal, he won''t be able to free himself anymore since he will be indebted to her forever," Mykel exined as he puffed the smoke.
Beldathiel hummed as she hugged her knees.
"Like how we are bound to you, and there''s no turning back once you''re in," Beldathiel said and stared Mykel in the eye.
"Yes, but in his case, he would suffer, forever," Mykel replied and nodded his head.
"And? What did she say?" Beldathiel stood up.
"She didn''t say anything, and she''s still thinking about it. She has no other choice but to ept the fact her father is no longer the powerful man she knew. Breaking him is the only way, and that''s when I will finish the job," Mykel flicked the cigarette.
"Once you killed him, what are you nning to do with hispanions?" Beldathiel asked.
"Kill them, transfer their power to their daughters, and take their position as the Demon Kings," Mykel answered.
Beldathiel looked at Mykel with her eyebrows furrowed, and she looked not pleased with the answer. She didn''t like that idea at all because she didn''t want Belphegor to die since he could be useful to Mykel.
"If you don''t like it then I won''t kill your father, but I''m still going to rece his position with you. I bet your father will be fine with that as well," Mykel said as he looked at Beldathiel.
"What about the others? Do you think they will ept it and don''t seek revenge? Not everyone has a bad rtionship with their fathers. For example, Nefarath and Kiersha, even Lilith," Beldathiel asked.
"Is that really what you think?" Mykel asked with a smug. "I guess you really don''t understand your sisters at all, but that''s fine since you barely talk with them and only saw them when you guys gathered in Gehenna," Mykel answered as he put his hands in his pockets.
Beldathiel tilted her head with her eyebrows furrowed.
"Anyway, let''s go to Helmga World as soon as possible. I want you guys to meet with my other recipients," Mykel said as he walked toward the portal.
The four of them went up to the tenth floor, and Zherlthsh killed Drazgikath with [Hellfire] instantly. The four of them then went to the Helmga World to meet with Euros and the others since it had been a while since he visited them.
"Why are you so suddenly get quite, Zeth?" sya asked as she walked next to her.
"The previous floor reminded me of the time I first met Mykel. He was in my grasp back then, and I could kill him right there if I didn''t y with him," Zherlthsh said as she looked at her whip wrapped in her right hand.
"That''s what you get when you underestimated your enemy. That wasn''t the first time you underestimated me. You did the same mistake when you got summoned to Earth," Mykel said with a smile.
"Wait, really? What happened?" sya asked curiously.
"I don''t want to talk about it," Zherlthsh said as she sighed.
"Speaking of summoning, do you still have the dagger?" Mykel looked at Zherlthsh who walked in front of him.
"I do," Zherlthsh answered as she used [Spatial] skill and grabbed the dagger. "Here, but why do you ask? Are you trying to summon one of them?" Zherlthsh asked.
"No, I don''t think it''s necessary anymore. Dealing with all of you is already a pain, and I don''t want to add another one. At least not now since you guys are going to have Luciel," Mykel answered.
The three of them stopped walking and immediately turned their heads to look at Mykel. They were dumbfounded and speechless because they had no idea about what was going to happen.
"Wait, what do you mean by that? We are going to fight her? Why?" Beldathiel asked.
"I will exin it to you when everyone is gathered," Mykel said and saw Euros riding a horse with the knights behind him.
Mykel was in the audience room with everyone. They were having a small conversation, and the main topic was Beldathiel, Zherlthsh, and sya. Mykel told them the truth about who they were, and surprisingly Euros and the others weren''t surprised by it.
"Enough with the questions. Can you tell us about the thing you said back there now?" sya asked with her legs crossed and chin resting on her palm.
"Alright, listen up," Mykel said as he put his hands on the desk with a serious expression. "I want all of you to train your bodies to your limit because I will be sending all of you to another world called Aernd," Mykel exined as he looked at them.
Beldathiel was surprised and immediately understood what it was all about.
"In there, you will be fighting the strongest Demon Princess called Luciel. If you''re asking me if you can defeat her, the answer is no. You might die, but that won''t be a problem since I can bring all of you back to life," Mykel said. "Your job is to prevent her from killing anyone from that world. Protect them at all costs, and that''s your only job," Mykel continued.
"Then what are we going to do if we can''t even kill her?" Costrezeir asked.
"I will take care of it. You don''t have to bother to fight her because it will be a waste of time and life," Mykel answered.
"When are we going to this Aernd?" Phirzia asked.
"In two months I will send everyone there, so get prepared because it''s going to be the hardest battle you will ever experience," Mykel answered.
341 Chapter 340
"Would you care to exin this whole mess?" Lucifer asked as he walked to his throne and saw the cut-down apple trees and the crumbling floating inds outside the pce.
"Mykel was here, a few days ago. He came here uninvited, and I didn''t like himing here as he pleased. So I weed him and that happened," Luciel answered with a straight face.
Lucifer hummed as he sat on his throne and stared at Luciel for quite a while. The downside of having a powerful daughter was that he couldn''t read her mind since he made her that powerful.
Lucifer didn''t regret it, and he wasn''t suspicious of Luciel at all at that moment. He believed her since she had been an obedient daughter as intended when he created her.
"Did he say why he''s here?" Lucifer crossed his legs as he closed his eyes.
"About the deal you made. I didn''t ask him nor listen to him because I don''t like him being here at all," Luciel answered.
"You should know already that he''s not our enemy right now. With that being said, being cautious around him is a must, and you already showed it to him. You did good," Lucifer said as he rested his head on his right fist.
Luciel nodded her head in agreement.
"Father, can I ask you something?" Luciel asked.
"If you''re asking about the task, I already gave you the answer," Lucifer said with a troubled expression.
"No, it''s about something else. I''m talking about the deal you made with her. What are we going to do now since she hasn''t gotten what she wanted? Does that mean our deal with her is still on, and now we are in trouble?" Luciel replied as she looked at Lucifer.
"Not for long. Once I destroyed that world, everything will change," Lucifer answered so casually.
"How can destroying a single world will be enough to change our situation?" Luciel asked.
"That''s none of your concern, Luciel. Just listen to me and do what I told you. The time is about toe, and all you have to think about is to destroy that world for me," Lucifer answered as he stared at Luciel with a stern look.
"Yes, father," Luciel lowered her head and then walked away.
Luciel walked away from the pce and pulled out her handled sword. She then cut the air open and created a dimensional crack. She entered the portal and went to Gehenna.
Lucifer snapped his fingers and opened a portal in front of him. Suddenly a woman came out of the portal, and it was Nyx. She wasn''t the only one who came out of the portal, Zeus and Poseidon wereing out of the portal.
"How the table has turned," Lucifer smirked as he looked at Zeus and Poseidon. "Wee, and have a seat," Lucifer pointed at the chairs next to them.
"One brother is dead, and the other two decided to join my side. Interesting," Lucifer said as he looked at those two.
"Hades is alive," Nyx answered as she walked up the stairs to approach Lucifer.
Lucifer furrowed his forehead with a confused look. He was sure that Mykel had killed him because the news and rumors were spreading like crazy among the Gods.
"How?" Lucifer asked as he looked at Nyx who stood next to his throne.
"From what we heard, Mykel brought him back to life, but we don''t know how exactly he did that. I have never heard of any Gods who can bring back a God to life. That''s why this is really weird and suspicious," Nyx answered with her arms crossed.
"This is ludicrous! How could he do something like bringing a God back to life and made it like it was a normal thing to do?!" Zeus clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.
Lucifer didn''t know anything about that even though he knew Mykel could bring the mortal back to life. He started to realize something was off with Mykel''s existence. From his existence, his way to get everything in a blink of an eye, from bing an Awakener to Demi-God, and bing a God. Not to mention how fast he was gaining his [Authority] skill to level 3 like it was nothing.
Lucifer started to think that Mykel might be telling the truth about Mykel and him being the same person. Although it was the case, Lucifer found it suspicious when Mykel said that he was a part of Mykel, not the other way around.
Nyx, Zeus, and Poseidon were busy talking about the rumors about Mykel. The rumor about him could be the destruction and the extinction of God''s existence. They were worried if the rumor kept spreading around the Gods, it made them fear him and nobody wanted to go against him.
Lucifer listened to their conversation as he thought about his own existence. Who he was and how he suddenly existed. He started to question whether someone or something had created him and his siblings. He was confident it wasn''t Mara, and he started to doubt that Mara''s existence was different than his.
"You seem to be in deep of thought," Nyx asked as she looked at Lucifer who stared nkly at the door.
"That''s none of your business," Lucifer said as he sighed. "What do you want from me? I don''t have time to listen to your whining," Lucifer asked as he stared at Zeus and Poseidon with a sharp gaze.
"We need your help, Lucifer," Nyx said. "This is our only chance to get Gods to join your side, but the problem is that Gaia has decided to get involved and I can''t do anything about her," Nyx answered.
"And? You need my help to get rid of her for you?" Lucifer asked with his eyebrows raised, and he looked uninterested.
"Yes, we will handle the rest for you," Nyx answered.
"You do understand if you do that, Mykel won''t stay quiet. So, I''m not interested," Lucifer said.
Nyx, Zeus, and Poseidon looked so confused as they stared at Lucifer.
"Why?" Nyx asked.
"Because Mykel and I are now allies, and I''m not going to risk it for a child y like this," Lucifer said as he stood up. "If there''s nothing else, leave," Lucifer continued as he stared at them.
"Are you being serious, Lucifer? What''s the meaning of this?" Nyx asked in a devastating voice.
"Yes. Now leave or I will make your existence disappear, all of you," Lucifer answered as he stared Nyx in the eye with a serious expression.
Nyx gritted her teeth and clenched her fist. She looked so frustrated, but she couldn''t do anything and decided to leave with Zeus and Poseidon.
(In Gehenna)
Luciel was floating near the Babel Tower and watched how dull and depressing the ce was. She wasn''t a fan of that kind of scenery. She missed the old Empyrean World before Lucifer turned it into another hellish ce.
Luciel flew down with the speed of sound and tore the wind around her making everyone notice her presence. She kept flying down for a few minutes until she reached the ground where demons were killing and making out with each other.
Enving the souls, eating their bodies bit by bit, and torturing them nonstop. She walked past the demons as she watched and heard the screams and cries of the damned souls.
Luciel flew away and passed hundreds of mountains, valleys, and seas ofvas. She thennded on a small dead garden with dried apple trees around it. There was a big circle table with thirteen seats made of stone. Those seats were so small that she barely rested her whole butt on it.
The tables and the seats were made when they were small. They tried to replicate the table where all the Demon Kings used to be at every gathering. Luciel looked at how silly it was, and they even carved their names on the seats.
While Luciel enjoyed the silence and thought about Mykel''s words, she heard the sound of a twig being crushed. She turned around and saw a woman in a ck dress with a veil covering her face.
"Deviatris? What are you doing here?" Luciel asked.
"I saw you, I follow," A woman answered quietly with a raspy voice. "Luciel?" The woman asked as she slowly lifted the veil and showed her dark eyes with orange pupils with her messy short gray hair.
"I need a quiet ce," Luciel answered as she sat back on her seat. "Come here, have a seat," Luciel patted the seat next to her.
Deviatris had decayed and broken gray bat wings on her back. She didn''t move a muscle and stayed there as she looked at Luciel with a bit of fear written on her face.
"It''s fine if you don''t want to," Luciel said without looking back. "Is Uncle still here? Is that why you''re still here as well?" Luciel asked as she cleaned her side of the table.
"Yes," Deviatris answered.
"Are the other sisters still here as well?" Luciel asked as she looked over her shoulder to look at Deviatris.
"All of them, here, yes," Deviatris nodded her head and then tilted her head. "Luciel?" Deviatris asked.
"Bring them here, I have something to say," Luciel answered.
342 Chapter 341
"How''s your research, Nagy?" Jeanne asked as she walked into a room filled with nts and herbs. She was covered in sweat and out of breath.
"It goes beyond my expectations," Nagy answered as she wore a ck mask to cover her mouth and nose. "You shouldn''te here exposed like that, Jeanne. This whole building is filled with poisonous nts that could kill you by making a contact with your skin," Nagy said as she looked at Jeanne only wearing a white t-shirt and shorts.
"If I die, I will tell Mykel and me you for it," Jeanne answered jokingly, but Nagy took it seriously. "I''m just joking!" Jeanne said as she chuckled and looked at the bottles with different colors of liquid inside.
Nagy was busy cutting the nts carefully and then grinding them together. Jeanne looked around and stayed quiet because she didn''t want to bother Nagy, but at the same time, she was curious about what Nagy had been doing.
For the past three weeks, Nagy had been experimenting and hunting for poisonous nts. She then decided to grow them herself and got herself a new skill called [Botany] that made it easier to grow the nts she nted. Not only that, she also got an upgrade skill called [Poisoner] from [Poison Resistance] after drinking a lot of deadly poisons and ying with them.
[Poisoner] skill not only made Nagy have a higher resistance to poison, but it also gave any poison or venom a benefit to her body, and was deadlier if inflicted on the enemy. Since she had been dealing with poison and processing it, she got herself another skill called [Brewery].
"So, you said you got a skill called Brewery that allows other people to get a benefit from everything you created? That also means the poison you made?" Jeanne asked as she watched Nagy squeeze the juice from the nts.
"Yes, that''s why I ask you toe here so I can test it out. I''m too scared to ask anyone else to be my test subject since they might die instantly from drinking this," Nagy said as she put the juice into a test tube.
"It''s okay, I can handle this. Is that the one?" Jeanne pointed at the test tube.
"Yes, you can drink it all," Nagy offered the test tube to Jeanne.
"So, what''s the effect of this one?" Jeanne asked.
"It will give you an adrenaline rush and significantly increase your heart rate. You can see things in slow motion and help you react faster," Nagy answered.
Jeanne hummed with understanding and then drank all the poison inside the test tube. The effect was immediate, and her eyes and heart started to throb really fast. It was a different experience than using the Soul Catcher Sword and [Harmony]bined. It made her feel alive and pumped up.
"Wow, this is..." Jeanne coughed. "Amazing, Nagy..." Jeanne kept coughing.
"Here drink the antidote just in case," Nagy offered another test tube.
Jeanne emptied the antidote, and she immediately sighed in relief as she wiped the sweat off her forehead. She still couldn''t believe that Nagy could make a masterpiece like that, and not to mention that she had dozens of different types of poison.
"Honestly, the effect was only sixty percent since my Brewery skill is still level three. Once I reached level five, you can get the full benefit of the effect. Once I reached level ten, then it will double the effect," Nagy said as she looked at her Brewery skill.
"Wait, since this is a poison and you have Poisoner skill, doesn''t that multiply the effect by a lot?" Jeanne asked as she cleared her throat.
"Yes. Currently, my Poisoner skill is level six, and it gives me sixty percent of the benefit of taking poison and venom myself. So if I drink that, I almost get a hundred percent of the effect, and without a drawback," Nagy exined.
"Wait, so if level ten Brewery doubled the effect of the poison, and if you have level ten Poisoner. Doesn''t that mean you will get four hundred percent of the effect?" Jeanne asked with her eyebrows raised.
"Yes," Nagy nodded and Jeanne could tell she was smiling underneath the mask.
"You''re amazing Nagy! I''m so proud and happy for you!" Jeanne hugged Nagy from behind. "Ugh! You smell bitter! You need to take a shower before you leave. I will go and take a bath now, also let''s eat lunch together," Jeanne immediately leaned her head back from Nagy, and then walked away.
"Okay, I''ll be there," Nagy giggled as she continued to brew the poison.
(In Leowa World)
"Is this it?!" Rozan said as he stood at the shore and stared at the sea. His eyes were wide open and a huge grin on his face.
A small shadow slowly went to the surface of the water, and the moment it almost reached the surface, it froze the water with its coldness. A tiny dragon broke through the ice and went up high into the sky which was only as big as a human palm.
"That''s cute," Shelly said as she walked to the shore and watched the dragon release a cold breath.
"I managed to pass the crucial phase, and this is better than I expected," Rozan said as he looked at the dragon with translucent skin. "Come here, Echo," Rozan shouted, and the dragon slowly descended.
The small dragonnded on Rozan''s palms, and it tried to bite his fingers, but since the dragon didn''t have sharp teeth, it only tickled him. He gently rubbed the dragon''s back with his index finger while Shelly watched with a smile.
"I know that you have finally mastered your Alchemy skill, but how many dragons are you nning to create?" Shelly asked as she looked at Rozan. "You need to understand that each one of them needs special treatment or they won''t listen to your order," Shelly said with a worried expression.
"Don''t worry, Master! I know how to take care of them, to be in fact, they won''t disobey my words!" Rozan said with a grin on his face. "Come, Alpha, Beta, Charlie, Delta!" Rozan shouted as he activated his [Beast Summoning] skill.
Four dragons as big as Rozan appeared right in front of him. Four of them had different colors. They were ck, red, gold, and blue. All of them were roaring as they sat down and wiggled their tails and pped their wings.
Hera gave Rozan and Gerrard her Exclusive skill [Beast Taming] after she watched them experimenting with their [Alchemy] skill. Shelly had be Hera''s [Recipient] as well and got the same skill as them.
"Now, all of you. This will be your new sibling! Her name is Echo and protect her at all cost!" Rozan said as he showed Echo to the other dragons.
All the dragons stood up and walked toward Rozan to sniff the newly created homunculus that he made. They all epted their new additional family, and it was enough to make Rozan happy.
"Alright! It''s time for your treat!" Rozan said as he rubbed inside his pocket. "Here, catch!" Rozan threw five gemstones into the sky, and all of them immediately flew away to eat them.
"Don''t worry, Echo. I have something specially made for you, here," Rozan said as he showed small gemstones as big as pebbles. Echo ate them and it slowly made her grow bigger a bit and made her skin slowly turn white as snow.
"I''m curious where did you get that idea of feeding those Homunculus gemstones? I''m quite surprised and amazed that you can do something like that," Shelly asked as she watched the dragons y with each other.
"Ah, that''s when I saw Agnez ate gemstones back then. I didn''t know why, but after doing a bit of research about demons, their powers came from magic. Since these Homunculus are basically demons, so I thought that this would be the best way to make them stronger," Rozan answered as he let Echo fly and y with her siblings.
"Although it''s nice and all, I''m wondering if they have a limit on how much they could grow. If they''re limitless, then isn''t Homunculus the best?" Rozan asked as he looked at Shelly.
"Yes, that''s what I''m worried about. If they don''t have a limit, that means their hunger for power can''t be satisfied. You need to be careful because one day, these gemstones won''t be enough for them, so don''t overfeed them," Shelly replied as she looked at the dragons.
"Yes, Master. I know that much and I''ll be careful," Rozan answered.
343 Chapter 342
[You are the first to clear the twenty-fourth floor]
[Please enter your name]
"We did it? We did it, right?" Glen asked as he dropped his sword and chuckled in disbelief.
"We did it!" Rufus screamed.
Everyone was cheering happily and they were all hugging each other with a bit of tears in their eyes. Asmond was surprised that they could clear all the way up to the twenty-fourth floor on their own. It was all thanks to the [ughter] and [Inner Power] skills they got.
Ss, Roxanne, and Arum approached Asmond who was standing in front of the portal to the twenty-fifth floor.
"What now, boss? Are we going to fight the Demon Lord or are we going to go back for now?" Ss asked and stared at the giant portal in front of him.
"If we struggle to clear this floor, I don''t think we can kill him. I''m thinking that we should clear another tower first and gain level. We need to get stronger," Asmond answered with determination.
"That''s for the best, definitely," Roxanne said as she stretched her arms. "Finally we can go back home," Roxanne continued and exhaled deeply.
"To think we don''t lose anyone this time is great news. We should celebrate and enjoy our time before we go and clear another tower," Arum said as she looked back and watched everyone still cheering and hugging each other.
Asmond nodded his head in agreement.
"Let''s go back home. We are done here for now," Asmond said.
Everyone left the tower with huge smiles on their faces. It was really a great achievement for them that they could clear the floors without Mykel and anyone from the Guild Association.
As always, the reporters were waiting for them outside the Abaddon Tower. At first, nobody batted an eye for them, but slowly people started to appreciate their hard work even though there were always people whopared them to Mykel''s team.
"Congrattions on clearing the tower, Asmond! By the look of it, it appears everyone is back home safely, and how was it this time?" The reporter asked.
"Thank you, it''s all thanks to all of your support that we managed to go this far, but we haven''t defeated the Demon Lord, so we haven''t really achieved our goal. And yes, everyone is back safely, and we are as happy as you are," Asmond answered.
"Mister Asmond! Do you have anyments rted to Mister Mykel and his team that went on vacation when the Fraternity Association is trying to save the world?" Another reporter came in and asked Asmond.
"If you''re asking my opinion about it, then I can say that they deserve it no matter what people say about them. They have been clearing the towers, preventing the second breakout, and killing Demon Lords on their own," Asmond answered.
"But it has been a month since then, don''t you think it''s a bit too much for them to be absent for that long?" The reporter asked again. "Seeing how there are only Awakeners from the Fraternity Association and not a single Awakener from the Guild Association, did something happen between two associations?"
Asmond looked at the badge on the reporter''s shirt and realized that he came from the media that supported the Fraternity Association. They had been always making the Guild Association look bad to the public with their nonsense articles.
Asmond already knew how bad and dangerous the media was, so he started to be careful with his words. At that moment, he really didn''t want to say anything since it would stir public opinion about the Guild Association and the Fraternity Association.
"You''re asking questions as if the Fraternity Association can''t do it on their own. Aren''t you supposed to make the Fraternity Association look good?" A familiar voice could be heard from the crowd.
Everyone turned around while Asmond tilted his head to look at who said that. It was Mykel and he was apanied by Beldathiel, Zherlthsh, sya, and Vixelleth. They immediately made a path for them to walk through, and of course, so they could admire the beauties behind Mykel.
"Looks like I came at the right time," Mykel said with a smile as he stood in front of Asmond. "Congrats on clearing the tower on your own. I knew you could do it when I heard the news from Vix," Mykel continued.
"Mykel? You''re back?" Asmond looked at Mykel with a huge smile on his face.
"Yeah, I came just for you, but everyone else is still on vacation," Mykel answered as he looked at Glen and the others staring at him and the women behind him. "Do you have time? Or do you have another n?" Mykel asked.
"I see, but no, I don''t really have a n at the moment. Although, they want to celebrate our achievement from clearing the twenty-fourth floor," Asmond said as he looked at Glen and the others behind him.
"Is that so? But I won''t be long, there''s something I want to tell you. It''s important," Mykel said with a serious expression.
"I see, then let''s have a talk," Asmond nodded his head with understanding.
Asmond followed Mykel with Beldathiel and the others followed them from behind. Asmond''s team went straight back to headquarters and waited for Asmond toe back.
Mykel had rented the whole restaurant so they could have a private talk. Asmond who didn''t know anything thought that it must be something really important that Mykel rented the whole ce just for them. Although he rented the whole ce to discuss important matters, Beldathiel and her sisters were enjoying the food at a different table far from them.
"I don''t want to waste your time here for too long. So I will go and straight to the point, Asmond," Mykel said as he drank his wine. "In less than two months, the breakout will happen," Mykel looked Asmond in the eye.
"What? But didn''t we just clear all the twentieth floors?" Asmond asked with a confused look.
"Remember when the second breakout happened? Edith has the ability to see a vision of the future, and that was why we could tell when the breakout was going to happen. Now, she had that vision again, butpared to the previous breakout, this one would be easier based on the description that Edith said to me," Mykel answered as he swirled the wine.
"Then doesn''t that mean all Districts will be in danger now?" Asmond asked with a worried expression.
"No, since we have cleared all the twentieth floor. The ones who will deal with the demons would the worlds that we saved, except for one tower," Mykel answered.
? Asmond looked outside the window and looked at the sky.
"The Lucifer Tower, right? Since that Gehenna ce seemed to be the nest of the demons, and there were no worlds when we entered the eleventh floor," Asmond replied.
"That''s right, so all we have to do is to protect District 13 from the demons. Knowing the tower is now surrounded by ake, it should be easier for us to deal with the demons," Mykel nodded his head in agreement.
"What will happen to the worlds that we saved? Are they in danger?" Asmond asked.
"Some of them, yes, but everything will be fine because most of the Demon Lords have vanished, trapped inside Jeanne''s sword. Even if they conquered the worlds again, there will be no Demon Lords that will reside in those worlds," Mykel answered.
"That''s a relief. Did you think about all this? Like how you have anticipated and solved every uing problem?" Asmond asked.
"That''s what makes me a good leader," Mykel answered with a smirk. "I''m just joking," Mykel emptied his ss. "Anyway, that''s all I have to say," Mykle said as he stood up and grabbed his pack of cigarettes from his pocket.
"Wait, Mykel. Are you going to be there when the breakout happens?" Asmond asked.
"Of course, but not Jeanne and the others," Mykel answered as he lit his cigarette. "They''re actually not really on a vacation. They''re training for the past month, and they will keep training until the breakout ends. So, the whole towers are yours now,"
"Oh, also you should consider bringing the Awakeners from the Guild Association into the towers with you. There are some strong Awakeners, and they can take care of the demons themselves. You know, to avoid things like what that reporter said back there," Mykel said.
"Okay. I will do that," Asmond nodded his head.
Mykel left and went to the table where Beldathiel and her sisters were at. Asmond watched them being so carefree and then left after he was done with his drink.
344 Chapter 343
"Try and block this!" Sven swung his scythe as hard as he could toward Brunhild.
The tip of the scythe hit Brunhild''s shield, and both his scythe and her shield shattered into pieces. It didn''t stop Sven from attacking her and using his fist to punch her breastte.
Brunhild was thrown away quite far, but she was still standing with both legs. She was stunned when she saw her armor bending inward because of the punch.
"Impressive," Brunhild said, and when she was about to fly back to attack Sven, he was already on the ground unconscious. "But not that impressive," Brunhild scoffed underneath her helmet.
Sigrid, Rangrid, Kara, and Skeggoldnded next to Brunhild. They saw Sven, Gunnar, and Vinczeying on the ground unconscious. The three of them managed to kill the four of them, but failed to finish Brunhild.
"They really have an amazing talent for someone that young," Skeggold said as she looked at the pieces of Brunhild''s shield. "He doesn''t even have a strong weapon, but he managed to break your shield into pieces is something he can brag about," Skeggold continued.
"They have potential. It''s indeed a nice experience to make them strong," Sigrid said. "Let''s bring them back to the vige and let them rest. They deserve a day off after training a whole month nonstop," Sigrid walked toward Sven and carried him over her shoulder.
They all nodded and brought them back to the vige.
A week passed. Sven, Gunnar, and Vincze trained their physicals beyond their limit. Since they broke their scythe, spear, axe, and shield, they sparred with Sigrid with bare fists.
"Once you die, do you want to be an Einherjar?" Sigrid asked as she sat down on the log.
"Einherjar?" Gunnar asked as he wiped the sweat from his face.
"Brave warriors that will fight alongside us the Valkyries," Sigrid answered as she removed her helmet and for the first time ever showed her face to those three. "We, the Valkyries are the ones who decide whether a warrior is worthy enough to be an Einherjar,"
Sven, Gunnar, and Vincze were stunned by her beauty. Her long brown hair with her bright blue eyes and red plump lips were so alluring. She had a sharp face like Lh, but she looked so calm and collected, unlike Lh.
"It''s the first time I heard you offer that to mortals, Sigrid," Rangrid said as she removed her helmet and showed off her white long hair and silver eyes.
"What made you change your mind, Sigrid? I remembered you mock them for being weak," Skeggold asked and removed her helmet as well. She had short ck hair and green eyes.
"And what? Turn them into a drunkard who only eats and fuck every day?" Kara asked as she removed her helmet and showed her golden hair and bright brown eyes.
Sven raised his eyebrows as he looked at Kara with curiosity. Vincze and Gunnar nced at him and already knew what kind of expression he was making.
Since it was the first time for those three to see Sigrid and the other faces, they admired them for as long as they could. Suddenly, Brunhild came down with a spear, scythe, and shield on her back. She then put them all down including the axe on her waist.
"Here, the dwarves had made these just for the three of you," Brunhild said as she pointed at the weapons and the shield on the ground. "They''re all as you guys requested," Brunhild continued.
Sven grabbed the scythe, and it was quite heavy, but could tell it was stronger than the one he had. Vincze grabbed the spear and felt the same thing while Gunnar was quite surprised when the shield he held was simr to the shield that the valkyries held.
"Now! Since you all have been training for a whole week, don''t think we don''t realize that the three of you have be a lot stronger than before," Sigrid said as she put her helmet back on. "From today onward, we will do a different kind of training," Sigrid spread her wings and looked at them with a serious expression.
Randgrid and the others put their helmets on and then flew up high into the sky with Sigrid. Sven, Vincze, and Gunnar looked so confused as they looked up until suddenly there were dozens of other Valkyries floating behind Sigrid.
"From this day onward, you will be fighting against all of us," Sigrid said as she raised her sword. "Raise your weapons and fight for your life!" Sigrid pointed her sword at the three of them.
(In Orinca World)
Lillith walked in the empty and dark corridor as she hummed and yed with her daggers. She was smiling and her voice echoed throughout the whole hallway.
"You can run, but you can''t hide," Lillith said as she stopped walking and nced her eyes at the door on her left. "I can smell your fear," Lillith kicked the door open and saw four men and a woman hiding under the desk.
The woman screamed her lungs out and Agnez could hear it from the other side of the building.
"You know that those people are innocent people, right?" Nia asked as she looked at Agnez who was busy checking the room.
"So? They might be innocent, but everyone in this building is the one who uses people like you for their own benefit," Agnez answered as she looked at the painting of the white pce of the building they were in. "Don''t act righteous when you kill people for your own benefits as well. So don''t talk about morality in front of me," Agnez continued.
"We have agreed on this, Nia. She already gave everyone an option to follow or not, and now that you''re here, you shouldn''t beining about this," dis said as she wiped the blood off her left cheek. "Though you can leave now since there''s still a chance," dis looked at Nia with a straight face.
"No, I''m not worried about that, I just thought that it was unnecessary, that''s all," Nia answered as she sighed and sat down on the couch with Lexus and Nexus.
Everyone was chilling in the circle room and listened to the screams of men and women from all around the building. Lillith was having fun hunting all of them on her own since she was the only one who didn''t mind killing those people while the rest were waiting for the main dish.
The full moon brightened the whole room, and then Lillith came in. She was dragging a man in a suit with his head covered in a sack. The man tried to say something, but it sounded like his mouth was covered by something.
"It''s quite hard to find the rat, but I got him right here," Lillith said as she threw the man into the middle of the room.
Joshua, Arman, Darius, and Kirk walked to the middle to check if Lillith did get the right person. They removed the sack from the man''s head and looked at his face. They hummed and nodded as Kirk put the sack back on.
"Lilly, what''s your Body Enhancement skill level?" Agnez asked as she walked away from the desk and let the guys put the man at the desk.
"Fifteen," Lillith answered.
"How could you raise it so quickly? I''m still at twelve even though we have the same kill," Agnez asked and looked at Lillith with curiosity.
"I think it''s because of this," Lillith showed the [Mark of Power] on her palm. "Mykel did an experiment, and I asked for power in return. I think that''s why I progress faster than anyone," Lillith answered.
"I see, I guess I should ask Mykel to mark me with that dagger as well," Agnez said as she looked at the man being tied on the chair. "Anyway, is it done? Can we do it now?" Agnez asked Lexus who was busy setting up the camera.
Lexus turned on the camera and Nexus gave the signal that they were live and broadcast around the world. Agnez then slowly walked toward the man as she held Dainsleif in her left hand.
Agnez removed the sack and the tape from his mouth.
"Who are you people?! Do you know who I am?!" The man asked as he red at Agnez who stood next to him. "I''m the president of the Hedrasia! Let go of me or you will regret it because the whole world will hunt you down,"
Agnez giggled as she raised her sword.
"We know who you are, and everyone who''s watching this know as well," Agnez said as she wrapped her arm around his neck and pointed at the camera. "As you said earlier, the whole world is going to hunt us down. That''s exactly why we are here," Agnez continued with a mischievous smile.
Agnez cut the man''s right hand, and let him scream his lungs out. Lexus was focusing the camera on the man''s hand in Agnez''s hand.
"If you''re watching this,e and save your president because every hour that has passed, I will cut his body inch by inch. So,e here with everything you have because the time is ticking," Agnez said, and then threw the hand at the camera.
345 Chapter 344
"How was the vacation?" Mykel asked as he walked to the kitchen counter to have a drink while Beldathiel, Vixelleth, sya, and Zherlthsh sat at the kitchen counter enjoying their drinks.
"For me and Gerrard, it was really nice," Rozan answered as he stretched his arms. "But, why is Master here with us?" Rozan looked at Shelly staring at the city and was amazed by how tall the buildings were.
"I already knew the moment you gave us the Limit Break skill. You want us to fight someone strong, isn''t it?" Agnez asked as she sat on the couch while massaging her neck.
Shelly wasn''t the only one that Mykel brought to the suite. Lexus, Nexus, and their team were also there. Euros and the others were in the suite as well.
"Honestly, I don''t think there will be a more formidable enemy than what we have been through during our training," Sven said as he sighed and walked to the kitchen table. "The Valkyries are terrifying," Sven continued as he sat down and rubbed his face because he remembered every painful moment during his training.
"Boss? Where''s Jeanne and Nagy?" Gunnar asked as he looked at Rozan who seemed curious about the ce Sven went to the moment he heard the Valkyries.
"You will see them soon enough. For now, go and clean yourself. I will tell you the detailster," Mykel said as he poured water into his ss.
Everyone looked at each other for quite a while and then went to their rooms. Euros and the others stayed in the living room and got to know each other.
Mykel looked at Beldathiel, sya, and Zherlthsh as he held the ss of water in his hand.
"I can turn you back to be an Archdemon if you want to. Since we have tested that you will get your Archdemon and True Form skills back once I turned you back into Archdemons," Mykel said and then drank his water. "It will help you survive when you fight her," Mykel continued.
"Yes, that would be great," Beldathiel answered as she nodded her head and poured a ss of wine.
Mykel was modifying those three back into an Archdemon, and Shelly was staring at them from the corner of the room. The moment they went back to bing an Archdemon, Shelly could feel the tremendous amount of magic running through their bodies.
"Honestly, I don''t actually remember how it felt when I had all my powers, but this feels nice," sya said as she clenched her hands.
"For me, I feel a lot stronger than before," Zherlthsh said as she looked at her body.
"That''s because of the Limit Break skill. Our Body Enhancement skill level was twenty, and now adding the Archdemon skill, it makes us twice or even thrice stronger than our original power," Beldathiel exined.
"All of you are in fact stronger than ever since I can sense it," Vixelleth said as she drank her wine.
"Are you not jealous, Vix?" sya asked with a smug.
"Not particrly since I''m not like all of you who use your power to destroy. Most of my abilities are to protect and to heal," Vixelleth answered as she licked thest drop of the wine on the ss. "So, during the battle, I will be taking care of your wounds," Vixelleth said.
Unlike the other Demon Princesses, Vixelleth was indeed different from the others. Her abilities, including her father, Azrael, weren''t that powerful in terms of destructive power. Their magic, on the other hand, could stop a [Hellfire] and even a [Holy me] if they wanted to.
Vixelleth would be invincible if she was surrounded by water, and if she was in the middle of the sea, then it would be impossible to defeat her. Not only she could control water, but she could also control blood and everything in a form of liquid.
The reason why she was bullied by sya and the other sisters, it was because whenever they were in Gehenna, she couldn''t use her power at all. They thought that she was the weakestpared to Zherlthsh, and they hadn''t seen how powerful she could be.
"Haah... Nothing could beat a nice and warm bath," Sven said as he walked out of his room with only a towel covering the bottom half of his body. His body was covered in scars, from an inch scar to a long scar on the back and on his chest.
"Wh-what happened to your body?" Kirk asked as he pointed at Sven''s chest.
"Ah, these. Souvenirs from the Valkyries. They tried to kill me hundreds of times," Sven answered as he walked to the kitchen to grab something cold to drink. "Boss," Sven said as he nervously tapped the fridge.
"Hmm?" Mykel hummed as he nced at Sven.
"About that time, I want to apologize for saying something like that," Sven said as he opened a can of soda. "I realized that the girls had their hard time. How you trained Jeanne, and then when Agnez tried to fight Mazikeen. Lillith with her past, Miss Edith, and the day she tried to survive for her daughters. Nagy is cute and shy so, you just giving her the push she needed," Sven leaned against the kitchen counter.
"The moment I fought those Valkyries for the first time. I felt powerless, and hated you for that," Sven said with his head down. "After spending two whole months there, I realized that you put us there for a reason, and you brought us back to life over and over. That made me think that you weren''t ying favorites to anyone, you were just giving them what they needed, and it was just a coincidence that they got their opportunity first,"
"I''m going to keep these scars as a reminder that I got my power because of my own hard work and of course because you gave me the opportunity," Sven said as he scratched the back of his head.
"Did you hit your head or something? That sounds so cheesy," Lillith said as she walked out of her bedroom.
Sven looked at Lillith and chuckled nervously as he tapped the can in his hand. "I owe you an apology as well, Lilly. I know that I was being an asshole, but that''s because you were being an ass toward me as well though,"
"I don''t need your apology. Save it for Helen, the girl you abandoned," Lillith said.
Sven was shocked and dumbfounded when he heard that name. He couldn''t say anything while Lillith walked toward dis and Nia, and offered them to use her bathroom.
"I don''t care what you think about me. As long as you''re useful, that''s all that matter, of course, I will keep my word on making you the strongest Awakener, all of you," Mykel said.
"loud and clear, boss," Sven smiled as he nodded his head.
An hour had passed, and everyone was prepared to go. They were still curious why Jeanne and Nagy weren''t there with them. Mykel didn''t tell them anything until he brought everyone into the Aernd World.
"Huh? Where are we?" Gunnar asked as he lowered his shield and looked around the city.
"Ah? You guys finally here," Jeanne''s voice could be heard from one of the buildings. "Wait, why is everyone here?" Jeanne asked as she looked at Shelly and the others.
"Who knows, Mykel is the one who brought them, so let''s just wait for him to tell us the answer," Agnez answered as she looked at how unique the Aernd World was.
Jeanne showed the way to the pce, and they couldn''t believe she had been living in a world like that. Of course, she had been training so hard, and she leveled up her [Body Enhancement] to level 16. Everyone was close to Jeanne, and the highest one was Lillith who reached level 20 on that skill.
"Listen carefully to what I have to say since everyone is here," Mykel said as he looked at everyone sitting at the big square table. "In a week, the third breakout will happen," Mykel continued.
Everyone looked a bit surprised, but they stayed quiet and waited for Mykel to continue his speech.
"This time it''s a bit different from thest one. The only tower that will attack us is his tower, and simr tost time, she wille down here and will attack Aernd," Mykel exined as he looked at everyone.
"You mean, that woman with silver hair?" Agnez asked. "Luciel?" Mazikeen asked.
"Yes, and your job is to protect all the people in this world, and prevent her from annihting this world," Mykel answered as he nodded his head.
Sven raised his eyebrows as he exhaled deeply and looked at Gunnar and the others. They all felt nervous, but not Shelly and the others since they had no idea who they were talking about.
"So, can you tell us who this Luciel girl is? Is she a Demon Lord?" Lexus asked with a confused look.
"She''s not just a Demon Lord, she''s the daughter of Lu... The King of the Demon Kings'' daughter. She''s also our sister," Zherlthsh answered.
"Wait, so you''re..." Nexus asked, but before he could finish his sentence, Vixelleth interrupted him.
"Yes, the four of us here are the Demon Kings'' daughters," Vixelleth answered. "We are the same as her," Vixelleth pointed at Agnez. "The demon that resides inside her body is also our sister. So, it should answer all your questions, and we are all serving the same person here," Vixelleth continued as she nodded up at Mykel.
Lexus and the others looked at each other in disbelief.
"You must have so many questions about why I ask you to defend this world, and why Luciel wille to this world," Mykel said as he sat down. "It''s time for me to tell you the story of why they''re targeting this world, and the connection between this world, and the demons," Mykel continued as he looked at Brynhilde.
346 Chapter 345
"So, basically all of this happen just because of the Empyreanian? The demons don''t even care about us? But if that''s why they''re doing this, then why we took the consequences as well?" Rozan asked in disbelief.
"Because of me," Jeanne answered as she looked at Rozan. "I''m half Empyreanian, and that''s why the demons invade Earth," Jeanne said and she felt guilty for it.
"Okay, that makes sense, but what about the other worlds? Like Leowa, Orinca, and Helmga? Why he went to that extent to invade those worlds?" Rozan sounded so confused and a bit pissed.
"The answer is right in front of you," Mykel said as he stood up and walked towards the stained ss wall. "How did Jeanne end up on Earth? It was because those who possessed the souls of his siblings could move from one world to another," Mykel answered.
"Rather than track those souls, he and the Demon Kings decided to invade all the worlds so there would be no ce to run for those souls," Mykel exined as he stared at the colorful lights that the stained ss reflected. "And there''s another thing that he didn''t know," Mykel turned to look at every one.
Mykel pointed at the Soul Catcher Sword on Jeanne''s waist.
"That sword, what makes it so powerful than the rest of the swords that your ancestor passed down, Hilde?" Mykel asked.
"Because of the souls that are trapped inside?" Brynhilde answered but was uncertain with the answer.
"Yes, but why does that sword exists in the first ce, and why it was given to Jeanne''s ancestors if they knew how powerful that sword is?" Mykel asked again as he walked back to the table and stood right behind Jeanne.
Brynhilde didn''t know the answer, so she shook her head.
"Because it was created and given to Jeanne''s ancestors so they could do an important mission. The Empyreanian were all the same with their white hair and golden eyes, but what if they could produce an Empyreanian with different hair and eye color?" Mykel looked at Brynhilde.
"So that he couldn''t detect them because he only knows that the Empyreanian only has white hair and gold eyes," Beldathiel answered as she looked at Mykel with a surprised look on her face.
Mykel nodded as he looked at Jeanne.
"That''s right. Jeanne''s ancestors were not abandoned, they were sent on a mission, to find the rest of the Empyreanian that hid in different worlds. Their mission was to kill those Empyreanian and trapped their souls inside the sword," Mykel exined. "They had anticipated this a long time ago. So, even if he managed to kill all the Empyreanian, his creation would be iplete because some of the souls are trapped inside the sword," Mykel continued.
"That''s why the sword is so powerful. That''s also why Jeanne''s ancestors killed themselves once they came back here since they were possessed by the souls of the Celestials. Does that mean they finished their mission?" Brynhilde said.
"No, but they managed to gather a lot of them before he took the rest," Mykel answered.
"Since the sword has always been belonged to Jeanne''s ancestors, it''s Jeanne''s job to protect that sword because they chose her. As long as the sword isn''t discovered by him, everything will be fine. But, if he finds out about this sword, he can break it and take all the remaining souls," Mykel walked back to his seat.
Everyone was trying to process all the information that they just received.
"Fuck, my head hurts from thinking," sya said as she pulled her hair back.
Everyone nodded their heads in agreement.
"All that matter is you all know the truth about this. So, your priority is to keep these people safe and alive for as long as you can," Mykel said as he leaned on the chair with his arms resting on the armrests.
"What about Luciel? We are definitely not going to be to defeat her even if it''s the only thing we must do, but not only do we have to protect these people, but we also have to prevent her from killing them. How are we going to achieve that?" Sven asked.
"You still have a week. Train together, and share what you learn during your training. Work together and make ns. A week is a lot of time, make every second count," Mykel said as he stood up. "Now that I gave everything that you need to know, it''s time for me to leave," Mykel continued.
"Wait! You''re not staying here with us?" Agnez asked and looked confused.
"No, I made a deal with him to let the breakout happen. This is our only chance to stop him," Mykel shook his head, and everyone was shocked by his answer. "I know it sounds confusing, and even if I exin it to you, you won''t understand. All you have to do is to trust me," Mykel continued.
"I wille when the time is right," Mykel said.
Agnez and the others nodded their heads with understanding. Lexus and the rest of his team, on the other hand, they were a bit nervous knowing that Mykel wouldn''t be there for them.
"I''ll see you guyster," Mykel smiled and then warped away.
Mykel warped to Niflheim, and the world was the same as usual. He entered the hall to check if anyone was in there, but it was empty, and so he decided to go to the back of the castle.
"Come down here," Mykel said quietly as he put a cigarette in his mouth.
Nidhoggr descended from the roots of the Yggdrasil Tree immediately. He then rested his head right in front of Mykel and stayed put like an obedient dog.
"You want to go on a ride?" Mykel asked as he patted Nidhoggr''s mouth and smoked his cigarette.
Nidhoggr growled quietly, but it was still enough to make the whole ground shake. Mykel smirked as he looked at the sky.
"Let''s y catch," Mykel said as he activated [False Daemon] and then flew away.
Six days had passed, and Mykel was chilling on top of Nidhoggr''s head while checking Loki''s [Character] story. Mykel was surprised that Loki could get impregnated so easily, and not to mention by just swallowing his eyes. Unlike how humans bear children, Gods didn''t take that long, and it depended on when the babies were ready to be born.
"I wonder what are you going to produce with those, Loki," Mykel said as he walked to the edge of Nidhoggr''s head.
Mykel jumped down andnded right next to Nidhoggr, and then he activated [Beast Taming] on Nidhoggr. It had been three months since he tried to deepen his bone with Nidhoggr.
[[Nidhoggr] is responding to [Beast Taming] skill and showing no sign of refusing]
[[NIdhoggr] has epted you as his [Master]]
[You are now able to summon [Nidhoggr] by using [Beast Summoning]]
"One is down, it''s time to use Obedient on Jormungandr next," Mykel said as he looked at the [Ring of Overlord].
(In the Empyrean World)
"The time is here, Luciel. Don''t disappoint me, but I know you can do this since this time he won''t be there to stop you," Lucifer said.
"Yes, father. The army is ready as well," Luciel nodded her head in her full te armor, and her sword ready in her hand. "I''ll take the world down immediately," Luciel said, and then tore the air and opened a portal.
347 Chapter 346
"So, uhh... Is this how are you going to wear from now on?" Rozan looked at Nagy wearing a ck mask to cover the bottom half of her face. She wore a hooded robe with a fit metal full te armor underneath. She covered everything except her eyes.
"Yes, I feelfortable in this, and this armor is in fact the best since it doesn''t make any noises because it was specially made for my body, and strong enough to withstand cuts," Nagy answered. "Also, what''s underneath this mask, there''s a poison powder under my nose that I can inhale whenever I needed," Nagy continued as she pointed at her mask.
"You sound like a junkie," Lillith said as she chuckled.
Nagy chuckled softly, and then she pulled her fanny pack from her back to the front. She grabbed a lot of test tubes filled with different colored poisons and then gave one to Lillith.
"This one is for you. Use it when you''re in a dire situation. But remember, don''t use it when you''re already dying, use it beforehand," Nagy said as she gave a light blue colored test tube.
Lillith grabbed the tube and looked at it with curiosity as she hummed to herself. Nagy then gave everyone one tube and told them the same thing.
They were amazed at how Nagy changed so drastically in such a short timepared to the others. It was as if she was the only one that appeared to be using her time to be stronger and smarter.
Rozan looked at the test tube in his hand and thought that he might be able to create thest dragon that could breathe poison. He nned on asking for Nagy''s help when the breakout ended, and he could teach her [Alchemy] in return.
"Crown Prince, everyone has been positioned on their post as youmanded," Degardyn said with dozens of Royal Knights behind them. "The people are also safely secured far away beyond the mountain with Bryndel,"
"What about the Emperor and the Empress?" Brynhilde asked.
"They stayed in the pce, and will not move. They are going to join us in battle, Crown Prince," Degardyn answered. "Also, his majesty has a message for you, Crown Prince," Degardyn said as he offered a scroll to Brynhilde.
Brynhilde opened the ribbon and read the content of the scroll. She was shocked and immediately looked at Degardyn in disbelief.
"As the Crown Prince can see, you are now the Emperor of the Aernd. Although it is unofficial, but both the Emperor and the Empress have given their consent, and now all the knights are yours tomand," Degardyn said and then went to his knee as he lowered his head.
All the Royal Knights and Lord''s Knights went to their knees. Alberta and the others were also going down to their knees.
"Why? Why did his majesty decide to give up his position?" Brynhilde asked with a confused look.
"After hearing the situation about what is going to happen. His majesty and her majesty thought it would be unfortunate if the Crown Prince couldn''t taste how it feel to rule the empire. His majesty decided to give up his position now and passed it down, so even if the Aernd will be destroyed, the Crown Prince could at least lead all of us for once," Degardyn answered.
"Isn''t that only giving me more pressure?" Brynhilde chuckled in disbelief. "But I believe in Mykel and everyone that''s here with me. I will protect this world even if it costs my life," Brynhilde said as she looked everyone in the eye.
"Stop right there, Hilde. Mykel said specifically to protect the people of Aernd, and that includes you. So don''t ever think of dying," Jeanne said with a serious expression.
"Aren''t you a part of us as well, Jeanne?" Brynhilde asked with a smile on her face. "You should hear your own words too then," Brynhilde chuckled.
While they were talking, the sky suddenly turned dark, and the red full moon appeared. Everyone went quiet and their hearts skipped a beat when that happened. They all looked up and could feel the heavy atmosphere slowly descending and filling the air.
[You have failed to clear Lucifer Tower, and now the demons areing to your world and trying to conquer it!]
[Protect Aernd from the demons! All the Constetions are watching and praying for your sess!]
"Here theye. No more unnecessary wordsing out of all of your mouths. Save your breath to fight those demons, and make sure Luciel doesn''t notice that the whole ce is empty," Agnez said as she slowly transformed into Mazikeen.
"Alright, let''s do this," Sven said as he rested his scythe on his shoulder.
(In front of the Lucifer Tower)
"So this is how it feels. How unnerving," Vixelleth said as she stared at the moon.
Before the demons could leave the tower, they saw a bright lighting down from the sky. The same bright light that everyone saw during the second breakout.
The light looked like a falling star, and it struck the top of the Lucifer Tower. Although itnded on top of the tower, the shockwave was so strong that it reached the ground and pushed them back a bit.
The entrance gate of the tower slowly opened itself, and then they saw it. The long handleless sword and the long shiny silver hair and eyes came out from the tower.
"Lo-long time no see, sister," sya said nervously as her heart pounded really fast.
Luciel''s sharp gaze was pointing at sya, and it was enough to make her cower in fear. Luciel then slowly walked down the stairs with the sword getting dragged on the ground. The de was cutting the ground like butter and made a clean cut even though she only rubbed the tip of the de on it.
Luciel slowly lifted her sword and shed the air diagonally. Beldathiel and the others were surprised when Luciel opened a portal in front of them. They could feel a lot of strong presenceing out of the portal.
"What are you doing, Luciel," Beldathiel mumbled to herself as she pulled out her dice.
Beldathiel and the others'' eyes were wide open when they saw demonsing out of the portal. Not just any ordinary demons, nor the Demon Lords, those were the Demon Princesses, their own sisters.
"Hmm... so our job here is just to kill everyone?" Lilith asked as she walked out of the portal. "Hmm? Look what we have here," Lilith smiled from ear to ear as she stared at Beldathiel and her other sisters.
"Lilith, Deviatris, Nefarath, Kiersha, Sapphira, Frigna, and even Nephilim is here..." Zherlthsh said as she held her whip so tightly.
"Everyone is here? Looks like we are going to have some fun again, Lilith," Mazikeennded in front of Beldathiel and the others as she stared at her sisters in front of her.
Lilith gritted her teeth as she clenched her fist, but then Nephilim stood in front of her with he massive dark red left bat wing and ck right feather wing on her back. She had long and shiny ck and dark red hair like her wings, and she held a giant mace and a book in her hands.
"We still have unfinished business, Mazikeen. We have never decided which one is the stronger. You or me," Nephilim stared at Mazikeen with her gold eyes.
Mazikeen chuckled and startedughing so hard.
"Fine! I will fight all of you by myself!" Mazikeen said as she grabbed the pouch from her waist. She then put it above her mouth as she shook the pouch down.
Mazikeen ate at least forty gemstones from the pouch and immediately transferred all the magic powers inside her body into brute strength with [Brute] skill. She then transformed into her true form with the overwhelming power that ran through her body.
Mazikeen didn''t hesitate to ask Agnez to activate [Harmony]. Her powerful aura was so overwhelmingly strong that Luciel and the others could feel how Mazikeen''s power could be equal to Luciel''s. Even Beldathiel and the others were shocked by how powerful she had be.
"Now, who wants to fight me?" Mazikeen''s voice echoed.
Luciel activated the [False Daemon] and flew up as high as Mazikeen''s head.
"I will be your opponent," Luciel said as she swung her sword.
348 Chapter 347
Lucifer watched the situation in Aernd and he looked so pissed and furious. He then stood up and broke the throne with his forearm as he grunted. His eyes were dead serious as he breathed heavily.
"I should have known that you''re not going to let me have it that easily," Lucifer said as he spread his wings. "But this is fine. Luciel is smart and anticipated it by bringing her sisters down there," Lucifer continued as he walked out of the pce to get fresh air.
Lucifer protected the Empyrean World and made sure if there was anyone or anything that tried to enter his world, he would notice it.
"(Luciel, you don''t have a lot of time. Take care all of them at once,)" Lucifer spoke to Luciel telepathically.
"(Yes, father,)" Luciel answered.
(In the Aernd World)
Luciel was moving faster than the speed of sound, and every time she made a move, the explosion sound was enough to deafen Mazikeen. She wasn''t only fast but she was also strong enough to punch and kick Mazikeen''s gigantic body.
"Just because your bigger, that doesn''t make you stronger," Luciel said as she dove down and kicked Mazikeen in the chest.
Mazikeen tried to p her wings, but the force and the pressure of Luciel''s leg prevented her from flying. She was slowly getting pushed to the ground, and she couldn''t do anything at all.
"Everyone stay close!" Rozan yelled as he created multiple earth barriers, but then Shelly pressed all the earth barriers together as she tried tobine all the iron inside. The barrier turned into a solid iron wall and was in time before Mazikeen''s ginormous wing hit them.
"Master, you need to teach me that!" Rozan said as he watched the iron wall unscathed by Mazikeen''s wing.
"This isn''t the time for you to be amazed! We need to go and help Beldathiel and the others!" Shelly said as she started running.
"My God... How are we supposed to fight her if she can easily defeat Agnez like that?" Alberta asked with a worried expression.
"Don''t worry about her, she''ll be fine. We need to kill the demons and stop the breakout. If what Jeanne said was true that these Demon Princesses aren''t a part of the breakout, then killing the demons would stop this," Rozan said.
Before the fight began, Jeanne told everyone about her battle against a Demon Lord during the second breakout. The demon in ck armor, and she realized that Demon Lord wasn''t a part of the breakout since he left when Luciel came down to Earth.
That was only a theory, and everyone had no other choice but to try it since staying near Mazikeen and Luciel would only kill them. Knowing the strongest Demon Princess was busy fighting Mazikeen, they had a higher chance of survival if they joined Beldathiel and the others.
Luciel watched as Mazikeen turned to her normal demon form. She then looked at the mess around her but noticed that the city was empty.
"Your opponent is right in front of you!" Mazikeen flew toward Luciel with her ws ready.
Luciel turned her body and Mazikeen flew past her. "Warning your enemy is the stupidest thing to do," Luciel said and then flew toward Mazikeen. "But since it''s you, I''m not surprised since you''re not the brightest of the rest of us," Luciel swung her sword at Mazikeen dozens of times, but Mazikeen dodged them all.
They both tried to hit each other, but they were unable tond a single hit. Mazikeen knew the more distance she had from Luciel, it only gave Luciel the advantage. She tried to be as close as possible to Luciel and forced her to fight with punches and kicks.
Luciel never thought Mazikeen would be so smart, but then she remembered that the woman who owned that body was a swordsman. She was right because Agnez had been guiding Mazikeen on how to win against Luciel since she could feel it that they were stronger than her in terms of pure strength.
Slowly but surely, Mazikeen started to get used to her own speed, but at the same time, Luciel started to understand Mazikeen''s moves. They both kept fighting until Luciel closed the distance which took Mazikeen by surprise, and then grabbed Mazikeen by the neck.
"Thanks for bringing me into the city," Luciel said and then threw Mazikeen to the ground.
The moment Mazikeen hit the ground, the ground sunk and created a giant crater that sucked all the buildings down. Luciel looked around the city, but then arrows were fired at her, but they didn''t pierce her skin.
"Pathetic," Luciel pped her wing at the walls where hundreds of archers were shooting their bows at her. The wind was so fierce and sharp that all the archers got sliced into pieces.
"Luciel!" Mazikeen yelled.
Luciel averted her gaze toward Mazikeen, and she scoffed as she descended to the ground. She furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at the empty test tube bottles in Mazikeen''s hands, and suddenly Mazikeen dashed toward her with the speed of light which took her by surprise.
Mazikeen stabbed Luciel in the chest, and almost pierced through Luciel''s back. She kept pushing it, but it ended up throwing Luciel far away from the city. She didn''t let the opportunity go away, and so she flew toward Luciel and tried to do more damage.
Luciel tried to recover, but Mazikeen was already right in front of her. She tried to block whatever attack Mazikeen was going to do with her arms. Mazikeen kicked her as hard as she could and sent her flying again.
"How could she be that fast and strong in an instant," Luciel asked herself as she pped her wing and flew up high into the sky.
As Luciel flew up high beyond the clouds, she suddenly felt a presence right behind her. She turned around but it was already toote because Mazikeen had already grabbed her wing.
"Thanks for the tip earlier," Mazikeen smirked, and then ripped the wing off Luciel''s back. She then grabbed Luciel by the neck, and it was the first time anyone grabbed Luciel by the neck. She felt so thrilled and superior at that moment, and then she threw Luciel down as hard as she could.
Luciel hit the ground and the whole world felt the impact, even Bryndel who was hundreds of miles away from the empire could feel the earth shaking.
Lucifer watched as Luciel got defeated and couldn''t believe it even though he looked with his own two eyes. He never thought, not even once that anyone could defeat Luciel, not even the Demon Kings.
"(Luciel, I have bestowed you a new ability. Close your eyes and feel it,)" Lucifer''s voice could be heard inside Luciel''s head.
Luciel closed her eyes and felt something inside her had been opened up. She could feel a tremendous amount of power running through her body and mind. She then opened her eyes and saw Mazikeen was about to stab her in the chest with her long ws.
Mazikeen felt something divine inside Luciel''s body, and it was simr to when she saw Lucifer. She then realized that Luciel''s eyes turned bright blue. Suddenly she felt like being sucked out by an unknown force.
Luciel stood up and felt something move on her back, and when she looked over her shoulder, she saw a pair of translucent wings on her back. She looked surprised, and she wasn''t the only one who was surprised by that, Mazikeen didn''t know Luciel had a pair of wings.
Luciel knew what kind of power she possessed, and knew how to use it as if it belonged to her. She then stared at Mazikeen as she pulled out the sword from her ribs.
Mazikeen who knew that it was her only chance to defeat Luciel decided to fly toward Luciel with the speed of light. She then realized no matter how fast she flew, she couldn''t get close to Luciel at all. In fact, she was still in the same position as before.
"What''s this?! I can''t move no matter wherever I go!" Mazikeen said to herself.
Luciel lifted her sword up high in the air, and it made Mazikeen nervous. Mazikeen kept trying to fly up, down, left, right, front, and back, but no matter where she went, she ended up in the same position.
Luciel swung her sword and Mazikeen suddenly stood right in front of her. Luciel then cut Mazikeen''s body in half and watched her body fall to the ground.
Luciel looked at her left hand as she walked past Mazikeen''s body and didn''t bother to check since she knew Mazikeen had already died. She looked at the city, and she suddenly was sucked in and ended up in the city in an instant.
"So this is how it feels to manipte the space," Luciel said with a smirk.
349 Chapter 348
Luciel walked into the city and saw thousands of knights standing in line to protect the city. When she took a step forward, her chest felt an immense amount of pain enough to bring her down to her knees.
The wings on her back disappeared, and she couldn''t move a muscle at all. The knights who saw it used the opportunity to attack her, but the moment they got close to her, they were petrified and trembled in fear because her presence alone was enough to scare them.
Luciel slowly regained her body, and immediately swung her sword at the thousands of knights in front of her. The projectile attack was enough to kill all of them in a single swoop. She then looked at the dead bodies and was curious how Lucifer would collect those souls, but then she remembered that those souls would end up in Gehenna or Empyrean.
"(Good work, Luciel. Unfortunately, the power that I bestowed is too powerful for you to handle. You shouldn''t be using it again unless it''s necessary,)" Lucifer''s voice could be heard inside her head.
"(Yes, father,)" Luciel answered as she still felt the pain in her chest.
"What the hell was that," Mazikeen''s voice could be heard from behind.
Luciel slowly turned around and looked at Mazikeen in disbelief. Although she knew that Mykel could bring them back to life, she still couldn''t believe it.
"Asking your enemy what kind of power they possess? Are you really that stupid?" Luciel asked with a smug as she tightened her grip on her sword. "I don''t have time to talk,e if you want to die again," Luciel said.
Mazikeen clenched her fists and then flew toward Luciel as Agnez activated [Harmony] and drew her Dainsleif sword.
Mazikeen and Luciel shed in mid-air. Sparks flew as their weapons collided, and the shockwaves ttened the buildings below them. Agnez guided Mazikeen on how to fight with a sword to bnce between the two, but it was clear they were outmatched to Luciel. Mazikeen tried her best to fight against Luciel, but eventually, Luciel''s overwhelming strength and power proved to be too much and Mazikeen was sent to the ground but didn''t show any sign of giving up.
(Near the Lucifer Tower)
"So, whose idea was it that we are safer over here? This ce is worse than back there," Gunnar asked as he looked at everyone.
Vixelleth was protecting herself with a water barrier while Beldathiel, Zherlthsh, and sya were dealing with their sisters. The area around the tower was either caught in mes, messed up by a strong hurricane, sunk into the ground, or destroyed by buildings that got stacked against each other.
"Wait, you guys are thinking the same as me, right?" Rozan said as he pointed his staff at those Demon Princesses and was ready to cast a spell when needed.
Jeanne and the others were petrified by the presence of all the Demon Princesses. Seeing all of them together and fighting each other was the scariest thing they would ever see in their entire lives.
"So, what now? We don''t see any demons other than those Demon Princesses. I don''t see ourselves joining their battle either," Vincze said as he looked at how fierce and terrifying the battle was.
While they were thinking about what they should do, one of the princesses flew towards them andnded not far from them. "Be careful, humans, or you might get hurt," She said as her veil covered her face.
Deviatris slowly turned her head toward them and slowly showed off her menacing smile. She had been watching the battle since the other sisters insisted on fighting those four to a one-on-one battle. Now that she found herself an enemy, she didn''t hesitate to y with them.
Knowing one of the Demon Princesses had set an eye on them, they couldn''t help but prepare themselves to fight.
"Do you think we can fight her?" Gunnar whispered to Jeanne.
"I don''t know, but we have no choice but to fight," Jeanne answered as she watched Deviatris approaching them.
Deviatris lifted her left hand, and a giant tombstone was raised from the ground. The tombstone suddenly opened up like a gate, and it was a portal that connected two worlds. Dozens of demonic creatures came out of it. Dragons, Wyverns, Serpents, and even giant birds. Although all of them were decayed with only a few parts of their bodies remaining, they all looked so powerful.
Gunnar and Jeanne looked at each other, and they both knew that they had to fight these creatures. Everyone readied their stances and prepared for battle. They knew that this would be the fight of their lives, and they had to be cautious.
"Let me handle these demons," Rozan said as he walked to the front. "Let me introduce you to my babies. Alpha, Beta, Charlie, Delta, Echo,e!!" Rozan activated [Beast Summoning] and five giant portals appeared right behind them.
Everyone turned around and saw five dragons fully grown fly out of the portals. They all flew right above Jeanne and the others, and immediately released fire, ice, wind, water, and lightning breath at those creatures.
"If she decided to fight us with her pets, we can do that as well," Rozan smiled as he scoffed. "Kill them all!" Rozan shouted andmanded his dragons.
The dragons defeated Deviatris''s minions like it was nothing, and it shocked her because those minions were equal to at least the seventh or even the sixth Demon Lords. She started to get excited and decided to bring her favorite so-called pet into Aernd.
A creature flew in, covered in ck cloth with four ck dragon wings. The body was as big as Gunnar''s body, but the wings were ten times the size of its body. No matter how they all looked at it, they couldn''t see what was beneath the ck cloth except the cold breath that it released and the glowing blue eyes from underneath.
The wings started to spark blue shes of lightning, and it started to cover itself with the wings. The sparks got fiercer and fiercer until that pet spread its wings so widely and spread the bolts of lightning on the ground and up into the sky.
Rozan''s dragons were zapped by the lightning bolts, and it was enough to toast them and they fell to the ground unconscious. The pet''s wings dispersed the sparks, and the steam that came out of them started to catch on fire. When it tried to burn Rozan''s dragons into ashes, Rozan called them all and sent them away in time.
Gunnar and the others were frozen in fear as they watched the creature hover in the air,pletely unfazed by the lightning bolts that were still spreading in the sky. It was clear now that they were facing something that was far beyond their understanding.
"We, y?" Deviatris asked as she tilted her head.
Everyone gulped nervously as they looked at Deviatris and her pet floating above her. Gerrard then walked to the front and stood right behind Jeanne.
"My crows saw the demons. They''re all inside the tower and it appears they''re ordered to not leave the tower. What should we do?" Gerrard asked.
Jeanne looked over her shoulder to look at Gerrard.
"Even if I want to kill those demons, we have three big problems in front of us. First, that creature will stop us if we decided to leave. Even if managed to run away from it, that Demon Princess will stop us. If we managed to escape from her, thest problem would be going into the tower unnoticed by the other Demon Princesses," Jeanne answered as she looked at two other Demon Princesses who were chilling near the Lucifer Tower.
"I can take care of those problems for you guys," Gerrard said confidently.
Jeanne furrowed her eyebrows as she watched Gerrard take a few steps back and activate the [Beast Summoning] skill.
Two portals opened and then a giant wolf and a giant crow came out of the portals. Not only just those two but there were also normal-sized wolves and crows flying out, dozens of them.
"I will take care of that Demon Princess, I will take you to the tower," Gerrard said, and then whistled.
The giant crow flew toward Jeanne and grabbed her arms with its long talons. She was brought all the way up to the sky while Gerrard rode on the giant wolf with the wolves right behind him.
The pet looked at the giant crow, and when it was about to catch it, a lightning bolt struck right into its chest and pierced through the back. The pet was taken by surprise and then saw Shelly walk to the front with her staff and book in her hands.
"You will be my opponent," Shelly said with a stern look on her face.
"I will help, Master," Rozan said as he stood right behind her and held his staff with both hands.
Shelly nodded her head with understanding.
Gunnar raised his shield and axe as he stared at Deviatris.
"Do you think you can handle it, just the two of you?" Gunnar asked as he looked at Rozan.
"We both are more than enough, just handle that woman," Shelly answered.
Gunnar nodded his head and then looked at everyone.
"Let''s try and defeat her. I know that she''s strong, but we have the number and hope that would be enough," Gunnar said with a serious expression.
"We have defeated the army of Valkyries. This shouldn''t be that hard, right?" Sven asked as he rested his scythe on his shoulder. "We are trained for this, let''s show that woman what we are made of,"
"Humans, funny," Deviatris said as she brought in more creatures from the tombstone. "I like," Deviatris continued as she spread her broken and decayed wings, and then the creatures started charging toward them.
350 Chapter 349
"(Sister, you can send them back, right? Can you do it now?)" Vixelleth asked telepathically to Beldathiel as she protected herself from Lilith.
"(I can, but it''s useless if the portal is still open. They can go back again immediately,)" Beldathiel answered as she controlled her dice with [Telekinesis] and blocked every Nephilim attack. "(Even if I can force close the portal, and then send them all back, Luciel can reopen the portal again,)" Beldathiel spread her gold feather wings, and then flew away to make some distance.
"(Then what are we going to do now? Just deal with them?)" Zherlthsh asked as she whipped Sapphira away from her.
Sapphira had very long ck hair and dark red eyes. Her sharp and short horns were one with her ears. Her wings looked like a floating red gown. Although they looked limp and flexible, they were the strongest wingspared to the other sisters, and she could expand her wings and wrap a skyscraper with them.
"(Mykel told me to fight them, and keep them busy. If we could defeat them and weaken them, I will send them back after,)" Beldathiel answered as she threw buildings from the ground at Nephilim, but Nephilim did the same thing to protect herself.
"(Then we will do just that,)" sya said as she sted the [Hellfire] at her opponent.
"I heard you lost your power and turned into a human, but what''s this? But still, what happened to your precious Holy me, sya?" A red-haired woman with all-ck eyes asked.
"Fighting against you, this Hellfire is enough to kill an ugly spider like you, Nefarath," sya answered as she dodged the scythe-like legs that came from behind Nefarath''s back.
Instead of horns on her forehead, there were four thin horns on the back of her head. Her white pale skin was like snow, wearing cktex that showed her cleavage and belly button. She had eight long spider legs on her back, and she could create spider webs in between her legs that could turn the legs into wings.
"Wow, you really think I would let that go?" Nefarath asked as she tried to cut off sya''s head.
"I have been using magic almost my entire life, and now I''m different," sya said as she dodged them with ease. "I always find your legs unsettling," sya closed her distance and kicked Nefarath away.
"Are you both really just ying around? If you''re not nning on killing her, then I will do it in your stead," A woman said with whiteish-blue braided hair and all-white eyes. Her forehead had a prism crystal in her forehead.
"Don''t interfere with my fight with her, Kiersha. She''s mine," Nefarath said as she stabbed all her spider legs deep into the ground.
Kiersha had a serpent wrapping her body, but the serpent had dark blue furs rather than scales. The serpent was covering her left thigh up to her hips, wrapped around her chest, and then rested its head on her right shoulder.
"Are you sure you can win against her?" Kiersha asked mockingly with a smirk as she watched Nefarath staring at sya.
The ground around sya started to sink, and sya immediately spread her wings to fly away, but then spikes made of unknown material started to rise and tried to impale sya.
sya flew up high into the sky, but the spikes kept chasing her. Slowly but surely the spikes caught up on her, and started to shoot webs at her. sya who knew it wasing immediately covered herself in [Hellfire] and melted the webs.
"Come up here, Nef, or are you afraid of fighting me in the air?" sya asked as she transformed into her true form.
Nefarath shot webs to her own spider legs and instantly created tight cobwebs. She spread her legs and started flying to fight sya in the air.
The battle on each side was so intense that Frigna and Kiersha were so eager to join in. They both were chilling on the tower''s stairs as they watched Deviatris fight Gunnar and the others.
"Those humans, they''re really something," Frigna with her dark green curly medium hair. Her dark purple eyes were focused on Shelly and Rozan emzed and struck Deviatris'' pet simultaneously with magic. "They both are easily holding off Devir with their powerful magic," Shelly was swinging her hands around and creating strong and powerful projectile attacks as Rozan bound Devir with ice and earth magic.
"Are they the humans that Luciel mentioned back then?" Frigna asked as she tucked her hair, and her arms were covered in carvings like tattoos from her hand up to her shoulder.
Frigna was simr to Beldathiel who didn''t like to show her wings since she didn''t like how they looked. She had skull wings, and they wereing from her spine, and she also hid her horn on the side of her head by wrapping them with hair. Although she didn''t like her wings and horns, she loved her long bone tail.
Kiersha didn''t say anything as she stared at the sky and saw a giant crow circling above the clouds. She smirked as a blizzard started to happen around her, and then ice wings started to form on her back.
Before Kiersha could fly away, an arrow wasing toward her at the speed of sound. She blocked it with her right wing, but the arrow was stuck inside. She saw the arrow was covered in [Hellfire] and she immediately shattered her wing before the [Hellfire] caught her on fire.
"Hellfire. How did he get that power," Kiersha said as she looked at Gerrard standing on the back of the giant wolf. "Looks like one of those humans is trying to attract our attention," Kiersha continued as the freezing blizzard created a new right wing for her.
"I will take care of that guy. You''re weak against Hellfire anyway," Frigna said as she walked down the stairs. "You take care of that crow, and the woman that''s riding it," Frigna popped her spine and pushed her skull wings out.
Kiersha nodded, and Frigna flew up towards Gerrard. She circled around him, and the giant wolf seemed to be cowering in fear. Frigna produced the rattling sounds of her bone wings, which caused the wolf to stumble backward. Gerrard was trying to calm the wolf down, but it was no use. He was forced off the wolf''s back, and he hit the ground hard. Frigna descended and grabbed Gerrard by the cor, dragging him onto the ground and away from the wolf.
"Who do you think you are to challenge us?" Frigna asked curiously as her pupil shrank like a cat and bared her long, razor-sharp fangs.
Gerrard grabbed Frigna''s face without showing any fear and sted her face with [Hellfire]. Frigna was surprised and removed her hand from his cor. Gerrard used that opportunity to blink away from her, and immediately drew an arrow then shot it at her.
"You!" Frigna caught the arrow with her left hand as her face was zing in [Hellfire], but she didn''t show any pain at all. In fact, she looked so furious as she extended and sharpened her ws. "Disgusting human dared to touch me! I will kill you and tear you apart!" Frigna shouted as she flew toward Gerrard.
Gerrard breathed heavily as he managed to free himself from her grasp. He managed to get her attention, but he didn''t know what to do next. He knew he wouldn''t be able to take her on his own, and he desperately searched for a way to survive, but all the oues were nothing but death. Before he could make a move, Frigna was already on him, her ws ready to tear him to pieces. He closed his eyes and waited for the inevitable.
"Not on my watch!" Gunnar''s voice was right in front of Gerrard, and a loud nking sound could be heard. Gunnar blocked Frigna''s attack and he didn''t even get knocked back by the impact. "Get away from him, you bitch!" Gunnar pushed his shield with all the strength he had, and it was enough to send her flying a few meters away from them.
Sven and Vincze came and stood right next to Gerrard, and it surprised him since they should be fighting Deviatris. When he looked back, all the demon creatures wereying on the ground dead.
"We came because we dealt with the small fries, and we let thedies and the others take care of that woman. We thought it would be overkill to fight her with all of us together, so we came to deal with this one instead," Vincze said as he stared at Frigna.
"Thanks for the help," Gerrard said as he sighed in relief.
"No problem. We got your back. And now, let''s fight this bitch," Gunnar said as he fixed his hand on his shield.
351 Chapter 350
"Master! I''m ready whenever you''re ready!" Rozan said as he redirected the thick lightning bolt that Devir released back to him. Unfortunately, Devir redirected it into the sky.
"Now!" Shelly shouted as she stabbed her staff into the ground and froze the whole ground in front of her in a cone-shaped radius instantly.
After looking at the ground for a few seconds, Devir looked up at Shelly and was confused about why she would do that. Knowing that Devir was floating above the ground and seemed to be unaffected by it.
Rozan suddenly sucked the air around Devir, and it happened so quickly that Devir suddenly lost his ability to fly. Devir fell right onto the frozen ground, and the moment his body touched the ground, his body got frostbite. Devir''s body was immediately covered in ice as if the ice was swallowing its body.
The ice was so cold that the moment Devir tried to break free, the ice that got shattered was immediately reced by another. Devir tried to melt it, but it froze again before the ice could meltpletely. Devir was stuck on the ground, confused, and annoyed by how such a simple trick was enough to stop his movements.
Shelly flew up high into the sky as she transformed the calm sky into a stormy one. Thunder rumbled and bolts of lightning spread around the clouds. She then struck dozens of lightning onto the ice where Devir was trapped inside. She didn''t hold back and kept striking the ice with dozens of bolts of lightning every second.
Ice was a poorer electrical conductor than water. So, if lightning were to strike an icy surface of ake, part of the bolt would spread outterally from the strike point, forming transient Lichtenberg figure sparks along the surface of the ice, as it searched for a good path to ground. It would also puncture a hole through the ice to reach the better-conducting water or groundyer beneath the iceyer.
Devir''s body started to feel a force that he hadn''t previously experienced before. His body slowly but surely was being torn apart by lightning, and he couldn''t do anything at all. In less than a minute his whole body was destroyed, and separated from each other in small pieces.
Shellynded right next to Rozan, and they both were staring at Devir for a whole minute to make sure he was dead.
"There are still a lot of things that I need to learn from you, Master," Rozan said in amazement. "You''ve taught me so much, and I''m still learning new things every day," Rozan continued.
"Of course. You''re a hundred years too early to learn how to use magic to its fullest potential," Shelly replied as she looked at Deviatris was being surrounded by Lillith, Brynhilde, and the others. "For now, let''s help them so we can end this hellish nightmare," Shelly said as she pulled her staff from the ground.
The ice melted, and Rozan saw the pieces of Devir''s body. He thought that it would be a waste to leave it there, so he summoned Alpha andmanded him to eat those. Alpha didn''t hesitate and crunched the body and the wings of Devir, and then Rozan sent him back to rest.
Deviatris was a bit overwhelmed by how fast Lillith and Nagy were, not to mention, Brynhilde and the rest were so strong. It wasn''t because of how strong they had be, but Deviatris was the one who didn''t get used to fighting enemies on her own.
"We are doing good so far, don''t let it slip away!" Brynhilde said as she caught her breath.
Deviatris dodged all the attacks that Lillith and Nagy threw at her. Nagy had mastered her [Doppelganger] skill, but it wasn''t enough to even with the doping she took and used all the skills she had.
While the two were busy trying tond a hit on Deviatris. She suddenly stopped dodging and let both of them, including Nagy''s doppelganger hit her. Both Lillith and Nagy always aimed at Deviatris'' head, and they both managed to cut her head off.
Everyone was surprised, and slowly they formed a smile on their faces. Before they could cheer, both Lillith and Nagy felt a sting in their hands. When they looked at their fingertips, they were corroded, and slowly moved down to their fingers, and palms.
They both panicked and Lillith decided to cut both Nagy''s hands off. Nagy groaned in pain as she fell to her knees, and then Lillith tossed her dagger to her left hand and cut her right hand off.
Everyone was so confused why they both suddenly chopped their hands until they saw Nagy''s doppelganger''s body turn brown and got swallowed by corrosion and disappeared. They looked at the hands that Lillith had chopped off, and they melted on their own. Not just their hands, but their weapons as well.
"Her blood is corrosive..." Nagy said as she held her breath to ease the pain.
They suddenly heard gigglesing from the ground, and it was Deviatris. Her body picked up her head and put it back on as if it was nothing to her.
"Human, foolish," Deviatris said as the demonic creatures that they had defeated started to rise again and took their bodies apart on the ground. They connected them like how Deviatris did and were immediately ready to fight again.
"Wait, if they cane back to life, then does that mean," Rozan said as he looked at Shelly with a panicked expression. He then summoned Alpha back, and as he was feared, Alpha was roaring as if he was in pain.
"Alpha! Calm down!" Rozan yelled as Alpha swung his tail around and released fire breath around him as if he was trying to throw up Devir''s body from his stomach.
Deviatris saw it when Alpha swallowed Devir, but she wasn''t worried about it since something like that would happen. Devir was trying to free himself from Alpha''s stomach and kill him at the same time.
"I told you to calm down!" Rozan yelled, but it was of no use since Alpha didn''t listen to his words at all. He then summoned the other dragons to hold Alpha down, and they managed to bring Alpha down as Rozan and Shelly put a barrier around them so Alpha couldn''t leave even if he managed to free himself.
"I don''t think we can defeat her with physical attacks. We also don''t have enough magic power to fight her knowing she wasn''t affected by our spells," Brynhilde said as she secured both Lillith and Nagy away from Deviatris.
"That''s a Demon Princess for you. We are not strong enough to fight her, and we have no information rted to what she''s capable of," Lillith answered as she held her right wrist so tightly to stop the bleeding why Alberta tried to stop the bleeding on her and Nagy''s hands.
"What are we going to do then? We are helpless," Lexus asked as he watched Alpha struggle to free himself.
"Help Gunnar. We both will be fine here. Let both of us deal with her since she seems to have no skill inbat. We will buy time for Rozan and Shelly since they''re the only ones that might be able to defeat her," Lillith answered as she watched Gunnar block every attack that Frigna threw at him. "That one should be easy to deal with," Lillith continued.
Lexus nodded, and they all went to help Gunnar except for Brynhilde and her team.
"We will stay," Brynhilde said.
"Fine by me," Lillith answered as she stood up and drew another dagger from her back.
Shelly carefully watched Alpha and noticed that he was slowly calming down. Not only that, his body seemed to be growing a lot bigger than before. His scale looked odd as if something else was trying toe out of his skin.
"Rozan, Alpha is evolving..." Shelly said as she touched Alpha''s scale.
Rozan looked a bit confused until he saw with his own eyes that Alpha was changing. He was roaring in pain, not because of Devir, but it was because he was undergoing evolution after consuming Devir''s body.
Alpha roared as he ripped his own skin, and they saw ck shiny scales on his new skin rather than red scales. Rozan then ordered his other dragons to help Alpha tear his old skin. It didn''t take a while until they both saw a new feature on Alpha''s body.
"You grew another pair of wings?!" Rozan asked with his eyes wide open.
Alpha roared and released fire breath with lightning bolts wrapped around the fire. It was so strong that it broke the barrier that Shelly made, and it shocked both of them as they watched the fire breath reach into the sky.
"Impossible, Devir..." Deviatris said as she watched Alpha fly up high into the sky. "My favorite pet," Deviatris looked devastated.
"That''s the power of Homunculus for you. It can absorb anything and make it theirs," Shelly said as she looked at Alpha destroying the buildings on the ground to show off his power. "Anyway, can you order him to stop rather than watch him destroy everything?" Shelly hit her staff on Rozan''s head.
Rozan ordered Alpha to calm down and be on guard behind him. Alpha followed his order andnded right behind Rozan with the other dragons sitting behind Alpha.
"Thank you for the food. Now let me pay you back," Rozan said as he pointed his staff at Deviatris.
352 Chapter 351
"Everyone is fighting while I''m just doing nothing up here," Jeanne said as she carefully looked down. The dark clouds almost made her unable to see anything below them. "Should I just go down and help them?" Jeanne talked to herself.
It was cold up there because of the sudden change in the weather, and not to mention the dark clouds made her unaware if there was anyoneing up there. She kept looking down and thinking about whether she should go down there or not until she suddenly got a chill down her spine.
Jeanne turned around and saw Kiersha was already there, watching her in the distance.
"I don''t like this situation at all. Bring me down," Jeanne said to the crow, but unfortunately, the crow didn''t understand what she was saying. The crow could only listen to Gerrard''s order.
"I''m sorry about this, Gerrard," Jeanne said, and then she stabbed her secondary sword at the crow''s back. It was enough to make the crow start flying around and down at a high speed. It almost made her lose her footing but managed to grab onto the crow''s feathers with both hands.
Kiersha followed Jeanne from behind, and she flew faster than the crow. Jeanne didn''t have any choice but to fight Kiersha in the air. She pulled out the poison from her pocket and took a deep breath since she believed she would regret her own decision.
Jeanne emptied the test tube and then activated [Harmony] as she drew the Soul Catcher sword. She could feel her chest being squeezed, and she was barely able to breathe. She then realized that everything moved so slowly that the crow seemed to not move his wings at all.
Jeanne ran as fast as she could, and the moment she was right on the bird''s tail, she jumped as high as she could toward Kiersha. She held her sword with both hands as she jumped really high and far. The moment she was in the range of Kiersha, she thrust her sword at her. But Kiersha suddenly stared her in the eye and blocked her attack with an ice barrier that suddenly appeared in front of the de.
The ice barrier wasn''t a match for Jeanne''s sword, and not to mention, she moved almost at the speed of sound. The barrier shattered no matter how manyyers that Kiersha created to stop her. The sword then stabbed Kiersha''s right chest, and it slowly but surely pierced through her chest.
Beldathiel and sya who were fighting Nephilim and Nefarath in the sky got hit by the shockwave from Jeanne''s sword shed with Kiersha''s ice barriers and body. They got thrown away quite far, and then they all looked up to see what had happened above them.
They saw Kiersha being pushed down by Jeanne, and they both were falling faster than the speed of sound, breaking the sound barrier. They couldn''t believe it at first, but knowing how powerful Kiersha was, they weren''t worried about her at all.
"What''s your name, human," Kiersha asked as she stared Jeanne in the eye. She wasn''t bothered by the sword inside her chest. Although she wasn''t bothered by it, she kept ncing at the sword and seemed to be confused.
Jeanne didn''t bother to answer Kiersha''s question and kept pushing her sword deeper into Kiersha''s chest. In fact, she didn''t understand anything Kiersha said since the time moved so slowlypared to the usual.
Kiersha chuckled with a mischievous smile. "Do you think a mere sword can hurt me?" Kiersha asked as she held the de with both hands. "I''m not a mortal who has flesh, bones, and blood," Kiersha said as she gripped the de with both hands, and steam wasing out of her hands. But then she felt an immense amount of pain run through her whole body.
Kiersha was surprised as she immediately removed her hands from the sword. She was surprised about what had happened and about the sword being unaffected by her [Hellfrost]. She knew something was off about the sword since the sword should have been affected by frostbite the moment it touched her body. She then tried to grab Jeanne''s hands, but Jeanne pulled her sword and jumped off of her body since they were about to hit the ground.
Vixelleth was slowly losing to Lilith, but thankfully Kiershanded right next to Lilith and the shockwave threw Lilith away from her. Vixelleth was surprised to see Kiersha had a hole in her chest, but it was closing quickly since her body was made of ice.
Kiersha stood up and the serpent was preventing her from hitting the ground with his body. She was unscratched thanks to that since the serpent''s body was fluffy and soft.
Vixelleth didn''t want to fight Kiersha since she was no match for her at all. She flew away before Kiersha noticed, and it appeared Kiersha wasn''t even bothered to fight Vixelleth because she was interested in Jeanne.
Kiersha looked around, but she couldn''t find Jeanne anywhere until she heard screeches and growls from inside the tower. She immediately flew into the tower, but it was already toote because all the demons got ughtered with blood covering the walls and ceiling.
"It''s over," Jeanne said as she started to sweat and the drawback of taking the poison started to kick in.
"What''s over?" Kiersha asked as she blocked the exit with an ice wall.
Jeanne quickly turned around, but her head started to spin, and dizzy. She grunted as she held her head, and then her heart felt like being stabbed by hundreds of needles.
The effect was still active, but the pain started to get worse and worse. Jeanne didn''t have time to dwell on the pain, so she dashed forward with the sword reading in her hand.
Kiersha created dozens ofyers of ice walls in front of her to stop Jeanne. She could feel the ground shaking as the sound of ice cracking could be heard in front of her.
The moment Jeanne broke thest ice wall, she was started by the serpent''s mouth wide open right in front of her. The serpent sprayed acid on her face, but she managed to block it with her gauntlets before it hit her face. Unfortunately, the acid was stiffening her gauntlets and the frostbite started to swallow her both arms.
"You''re quite strong for a human, but this ends here," Kiersha said as she slowly walked toward Jeanne. Jeanne couldn''t move her arms at all and got stuck together while the serpent slowly wrapped his body around her legs.
Jeanne tried to free herself, but it was impossible because the serpent was too strong for her legs. She looked at her arms, and the frostbite quickly moved up to her shoulder, and down to her body. She knew she had no other choice but to let herself be killed, and hoped Mykel would bring her back to life since it was the only way for her to escape.
Kiersha looked at the sword and knew it possessed a powerful energy and power that she couldn''t handle. She tried to freeze it one more time, but again, it was unaffected by it. She had never seen a sword like that, but it had simr material as Luciel''s sword.
The insidious frostbite had already reached down to Jeanne''s toes, and her head was the only part that she could move. Kiersha watched as Jeanne''s face got swallowed by the frostbite, and so she kicked Jeanne''s body, and it shattered into pieces.
The sword was on the ground, but she was thinking about what she should do about it. She stepped on the sword and slowly pulled it closer to her. The serpent was slithering around her body again and slowly wrapped around her hips and chest.
"What''s with this sword..." Kiersha slowly leaned her body down to look at it closely. Suddenly a foot wasing right onto her face, but she managed to dodge it. She was surprised that Jeanne came back to life, unscratched.
Jeanne hurriedly grabbed the sword before the serpent could spray acid on her again. Jeanne slid right in between Kiersha''s legs and used the sword to break the ice wall to escape.
"You''re really a slippery one," Kiersha said as she turned around and saw the hole on the ice wall.
353 Chapter 352
Frigna licked the blood in between her fingers with a smirk on her face as she stared at Gunnar holding his left shoulder. Frigna chopped off Gunnar''s left arm knowing she was quite annoyed by how he managed to block every attack she threw. She didn''t need to show her true power and used a trick to fight them.
"Hmm? You possess that gauntlet. Where did you get that?" Frigna asked as she pointed at the gauntlet on his right hand. Gunnar grew his left arm back and didn''t bother to answer the question. "You should be careful because she might want to take it back," Frigna averted her gaze at Deviatris.
Gunnar turned around to look at Nagy and Lillith with Brynhilde and her team resting on the side. He saw Rozan, Shelly, and his dragons fighting Deviatris and her pets. He finally got something important about which Demon Kings those princesses were from.
"So that woman over there is Mammon''s daughter?" Vincze asked.
"Oh, you seem to know be knowledgeable about us demons," Frigna said as she licked her left index finger. "That''s right. She''s Demon King Mammon''s daughter, and I''m Demon King Abaddon''s daughter," Frigna answered as she crossed her arms.
"No wonder your body is so fucking strong. Turns out you''re Abaddon''s daughter," Sven said as he looked at the de of his scythe that became dull after shing with Frigna''s skull wings and her ws.
"Wow, you really know about us demons. I''m impressed," Frigna giggled as she rested her right cheek on her fingers.
"What are you doing talking with those humans, Frig?" Kiersha asked as she walked toward Frigna.
Gunnar and the others were shocked there was another Demon Princessing toward them. Dealing with Frigna was enough to put everyone in danger, and they knew she had been fooling around rather than fighting them seriously. Adding more threats would only make things worse for them.
"These humans really have knowledge about us, the demon princesses," Frigna answered as she kept her eyes on Gunnar the entire time. "What about you, I saw you got defeated by that woman. Did you kill her already?" Frigna asked as she looked at Kiersha from the corner of her eyes.
"I did, but she came back to life which is why I''m here to ask you if you saw her," Kiersha answered with her eyes closed. "You''re not the only one who''s interested in these humans. They''re indeed extraordinary seeing how they managed to cut your arm like that," Kiersha continued as she looked at the long scar on Frigna''s right arm.
"No, I don''t see that woman. Try and ask the other sisters," Frigna answered.
"Hmm... Then do you need a hand?" Kiersha asked.
"No, stay away from my fight, Kiersha," Frigna gave a stern look at Kiersha. "And I''m being serious right now," Frigna kept staring at her.
"Don''t show your fangs at me, Frigna. You''ll regret it once this is over," Kiersha scoffed as she walked away. "I will go and help Deviatris then,"
Gunnar looked at Vincze and whispered something into his ear. Vincze nodded and then he stealthily walked to the back and went to Rozan to tell him about the information they got.
"Going somewhere?" Kiersha suddenly appeared right next to Vincze. "Looks like you''re nning on doing something. Care to share it with me?" Kiersha smiled as the serpent was ready to spray acid on him.
Vincze spun around and swung his spear at Kiersha, but an ice barrier blocked it before the spear hit her face. The spear''s de shattered into pieces and the spear shaft bent because of the force which made Vincze speechless.
The spear was the same spear the Valkyries used, and it was forged by the dwarves. That was enough to tell the quality could be called a godly quality, but it wasn''t even a match for Kiersha''s ice.
"You humans really hate talking or something? Anyway, you''re going to die now," Kiersha said as the serpent sprayed the acid at Vincze.
Vincze tried to cover his face and was ready to ept his defeat, but after a few seconds had passed, nothing happened. He slowly lowered his arms and saw Kiersha, and the acid spray stopped moving as if they were frozen in time.
"The ytime is over," Beldathiel''s voice could be heard from above. Kiersha was getting pushed so far away by an unknown force, that she hit Lilith and Sapphira on her way.
Vincze looked up and he was astonished by Beldathiel''s appearance.
Beldathiel had her stag horns on top of her head, and the gold wings were covered in white cloth that floated around it. She had another pair of wings down at her waist and wrapped her legs around them. The dice were orbiting her body, and she was the one who stopped Kiersha''s movements.
Deviatris and Frigna who saw it immediately flew away and regrouped with Nefarath and Nephilim.
"Is that her true form? This is the first time I see her like that," Nefarath looked at Kiersha, Lilith, and Sapphira struggling to free themselves.
Nephilim read the book in her hand in an unknownnguage that even her sisters didn''t understand. They knew it was some kind of a mantra.
"Nephilim, are you going to fight her?" Lilith asked.
Nephilim''s eyes were set on Beldathiel, and then she ripped off six of the pages. She spread her wings and the pages that she ripped started to orbit her body horizontally.
"There''s no reason to hold back anymore, sisters. Nephilim is already in a mindless state," Nefarath said to Deviatris and Frigna.
Deviatris and Frigna nodded with understanding, and then they all transformed into their true form. Frigna''s bones started to rip her skin and became bigger and bigger. She had lost her appearance as a beautiful woman and had turned into a giant skeleton with terrifying bone wings and muscle tissues wrapped around her bones.
Frigna didn''t have any legs. In fact, she only had an upper body. She looked like a humanoid fortress with wings and four bone tails. It was weird to look at.
Nefarath didn''t change much in her appearance until she impaled all Deviatris'' pets with her spider legs that appeared from the ground. All the creatures were stacked in front of her, and then she showed how big her mouth was. She ate them all so quickly, and weirdly enough, the only thing that grew wasn''t her stomach. But her spider legs, and every time she swallowed those creatures, a pair of legs came out from her back.
Deviatris let Nefarath eat all of her pets, and even summoned more from the tombstone while Gunnar and the others watched in disgust and disbelief. The spider legs grew so much bigger and there were at least fifty pairs of legs on her back that she ended up hanging in the sky and her body looked like a dotpared to her spider legs.
Deviatris pulled and tore the skin on her body with all her might except for the skin on her face. Her corrosive blood started dripping on the ground and melted the ground. Steam came out of her body and mouth as she breathed, and her flesh was pitch ck like charcoal.
Deviatris'' body looked like it was melting, but it was just the mucus that she produced. That mucus was crawling on the ground and melted everything that they touched until they became slimes that swallowed everything in front of them.
"We are no match for them. This isn''t part of the n, right? We should go back and let Beldathiel, Zherlthsh, sya, and Vixelleth deal with them," Rozan said as he looked at the slimes that moved so quickly.
"Watch out!" Shelly shouted as she created a fire barrier in front of Gunnar. A slime appeared right next to Gunnar, and the slime didn''t get affected by the fire at all. Gunnar blocked it with his shield in time, but the slime ate the shield like it was nothing.
Gunnar threw the shield, and it was the shield that Brunhild gave him. He was so pissed, but he couldn''t risk his life for it. Suddenly Lillith grabbed Gunnar''s shoulder from behind and pulled him toward her. She didn''t hesitate to cut off his left hand, and everyone was surprised why she did that until they saw the droplet on his hand, and that droplet started eating his skin, flesh, and bone.
"This is no longer our fight, let''s leave," Lillith said as she held Gunnar''s wrist to stop the bleeding.
Jeanne suddenly appeared right in front of Gunnar and swung her sword like ying golf to send the slime away.
"I was wrong. The breakout won''t stop until all the demons in this world got sent back inside the tower or die," Jeanne said as she looked at everyone. "With that being said, Mykel ordered us to go to the pce and hide there. Something happened while we were fighting these Demon Princesses, and he''sing soon," Jeanne said.
354 Chapter 353
? Zherlthsh and sya turned into their true form as they stood right behind Beldathiel while Vixelleth kept in her human form. sya turned herself into a humanoid blueish-white dragon with four feather wings, and she wasn''t even as big as Zherlthsh''s true form. She was supposed to be surrounded by [Holy me] but since she lost her power, she reced it with [Hellfire].
"If only I have my Holy me. I can defeat all of them easily," sya said as she looked at Nefarath and her other sisters standing far in the distance.
"Not with Nephilim here with us. She''s the only threat for us right now," Vixelleth said as she watched Nephilim hold her position while Beldathiel still held Lilith, Kiersha, and Sapphira with her [Psychokinesis] which was the strongest [Telekinesis] skill in the story.
"Just do as I said earlier, and we''ll be fine," Beldathiel said.
The difference between [Psychokinesis] and [Telekinesis] was that while [Telekinesis] allowed one to move or control objects at a distance, it didn''t specify the method by how it was aplished. [Telekinesis] was a general term for manipting matter and objects from a distance without physical interaction from the user. [Psychokinesis] on the other hand, could use natural forces like gravitational energies, electromaic, and kic energy that could manipte matter in the process.
No matter how hard they tried to free themselves, they couldn''t win over Beldathiel''s [Psychokinesis]. That skill belonged to Belphegor, but he passed it down to her when he met her in Gehenna back then.
Since Beldathiel still hadn''t gotten used to the [Psychokinesis] skill, she couldn''t use it to its fullest potential. It took a huge toll on her mind, and her head felt like being crushed from all sides even though she only used it on those three.
Nephilim suddenly flew toward Beldathiel, and nobody knew what she was nning to do. One thing that Vixelleth, sya, and Zhelrthsh could do was to fill the pages that orbited Nephilim''s body.
Vixelleth used her [Aquakinesis] and created a giant bubble of water to trap Nephilim inside. What made that skill so powerful was that no matter how hard Nephilim tried to move out of the bubble of water, they would resist and prevent her from leaving.
Although it was powerful in a sense, it didn''t do much but to slow Nephilim down. Nephilim then grabbed one of the pages that orbited on her body, and the bubble of water got sucked into the page. Vixelleth [Aquakinesis] skill got sealed because of that, and she could no longer use it until Nephilim used the skill.
The reason why Nephilim was feared by her other sister was that Nephilim was Astaroth''s daughter, and she had a skill called [Envy]. She could take a skill from anyone they had just used. It also dispelled any skill that was used against her, but the downside was that she couldn''t use it as well, and the skill would be sealed once it was stolen. Another problem was when she activated her [Envy] skill, she was in a mindless state which made her unable to think and act necessarily.
Although the skill and power that she stole got sealed, she had an item called [Encyclopedia] which was the book that she held. It allowed her to put the skill she stole on a page. The downside was that she could only use it once, or the pages were destroyed before the skill got sent back to its owner. Also, she could only hold six skills since it had a daily limit like any other skill.
"That''s one," Vixelleth said.
Nephilim grabbed two pages and pointed them at Zherlthsh and sya. They both suddenly lost their [True Form] skill, and they both immediately turned back to their demon form.
"That''s three," Zherlthsh said. She then cast [Hellfire] and sted it at Nephilim, but Nephilim grabbed another page and took Zherlthsh [Pyrokinesis] skill. "That''s four," Zherlthsh continued.
Nephilim grabbed thest two pages and pointed them at Beldathiel. Beldathiel didn''t try to stop her, and so Nephilim sealed and stole Beldathiel''s [Psychokinesis] and [True Form] skills.
"That''s six," Vixelleth said.
Lilith, Kiersha, and Sapphira were freed from Beldathiel and then flew away to where Nefarath was.
"If it''s a big number, take my life. If it''s a small number, destroy those six pages around Nephilim and seal her Envy skill," Beldathiel said as she rolled the dice.
The number was three, and all six pages got destroyed before Nephilim could use them. All the skills that Nephilim stole were returned to their owners, and she was surprised that she was no longer in a mindless state.
"I think the only one who can win against Nephilim is you, sister," Vixelleth said as she looked at Beldathiel.
"It''s because of this dice. She tried to take this away from me a long time ago, but she couldn''t. Mykel tried as well, but he couldn''t steal it from me either," Beldathiel replied as she looked at the dice in her hand. "sya, Zherlthsh, you both deal with Nephilim. Vixelleth and I will be dealing with the rest," Beldathiel spread her wings and flew up high.
"Fighting Nephilim with just pure strength, it will be easy for me even if she sealed my true form and Hellfire," Zherlthsh said.
Beldathiel was looking down, but then something just flew right past her without her noticing. She didn''t know what it was, but it went straight onto the tower''s wall. They all looked at it and were surprised the thing that just hit the tower wall was Mazikeen.
Mazikeen was unconscious, and she lost all her limbs with the Dainsleif sword in her chest. Her body was stuck on the wall, and they were curious as to what had happened to her. They all then turned their heads around and saw translucent wings spread widely, and they didn''t recognize those wings or whom they belonged to.
"Luciel?" Beldathiel raised her eyebrows as she saw Luciel p her translucent wings, but something was off about her.
Luciel''s wings were different, and her eyes were glowing with a strange power. She hovered in the air and directed her gaze at the group, and a chill ran through everyone as they felt something divine and powerful emanating from her. She smiled ominously and flew toward them.
Those eyes didn''t belong to Luciel, and there was a subtle but undeniable difference in the way she carried herself as if someone else had taken her body. Beldathiel seemed to understand what was going on.
Beldathiel knew a lot about Luciel since she spent the most time with her back in the day. She knew that Luciel was different from the others not only because she didn''t have wings, but because she didn''t have a [True Form] or even a demonic form.
No matter how long Beldathiel looked at Luciel, she didn''t look like Luciel at all.
"Sister! Listen to me!" Beldathiel shouted. Everyone looked at Beldathiel with their eyebrows raised. "She''s no longer our sister, Luciel. Someone else is taking over her body," Beldathiel warned them.
Nephilim and the others didn''t believe what Beldathiel said, and thought she was ying a trick on them. Since it would be hard to make them all believe her, she didn''t care if she was used as a sacrificialmb.
Luciel swung her sword around, and Beldathiel used [Psychokinesis] skill on her, but Luciel seemed to be unaffected by it. She was shocked, and suddenly she was being sucked by an unknown force. She didn''t know how, but she ended up floating right in front of Luciel, and she felt a sting in her stomach.
Beldathiel looked down and saw Luciel''s sword had pierced through her stomach. Luciel smiled as she grabbed Beldathiel''s neck, and then she pulled the sword and she kicked Beldathiel''s body down to the ground. Beldathiel''s body hit the ground with a thud, and shey there motionless.
They were dumbfounded when Luciel stabbed Beldathiel in the stomach because they never thought she would do that to her. Not to mention the power she possessed that could manipte space. They started to see what Beldathiel meant, and now they were all in danger.
Luciel then turned to the rest of the group and grinned maliciously. "Now that I''ve taken care of Beldathiel, it''s your turn. I''m going to make sure none of you leave this ce alive!" she dered. Everyone was stunned. They had no idea what to do and werepletely terrified. Luciel had just killed Beldathiel in cold blood, and now she wasing after them. It was clear that the only way to stop her was to fight.
355 Chapter 354
Lucifer watched Luciel swing her sword and cut off Frigna''s bones. Luciel appeared to be acting differently, but Lucifer believed that she should be fine since he only unsealed one of her powers. He didn''t want to believe that his finest creation would be that weak, but he couldn''t help but get worried since he might have underestimated his sibling''s power.
"(Luciel, stop wasting your time fighting them. Your target is the people of Aernd,)" Lucifer said to Luciel.
Luciel ignored Lucifer''s words and kept fighting her own sisters as if they were a threat to her. Lucifer felt a bit uneasy and started to get worried if his own sibling was really taking over her body. He was a bit in a dilemma because if he sealed the power again, Mazikeen and even Beldathiel would be able to stop her. On the other hand, if he didn''t seal the power, he wouldn''t know what would happen to her.
"This is my only chance, I can''t waste it by idling here," Lucifer said as he stood up. "It''s unfortunate that she''s ended up like this, but this is a good warning that I should create something better and stronger than her," Lucifer continued as he pulled his sword out of nowhere.
(In the Aernd World)
"Sister Beldathiel!" Vixelleth shouted as she carefully put Beldathiel down far away from the battle. "You''re fine now, I healed your wound," Vixelleth checked Beldathiel''s stomach.
"Yes, I''m fine, but what about the others? Is everyone..." Before Beldathiel could finish her sentence, she saw a giant bone fly right past her and ttened the forest behind her.
Beldathiel stood up and looked at Luciel singlehandedly fighting all her sisters. She then looked up and saw Mazikeen coughing and still stuck on the wall since the sword in her chest was stuck on the wall.
Beldathiel used [Psychokinesis] skill and retrieved Mazikeen while everyone was busy fighting Luciel. She then let Vixelleth treat Mazikeen''s wounds.
"I have never seen her making that kind of expression before, and it''s unnerving," Beldathiel said as she transformed into her true form. "I''ll do what I can to save the other sister, you stay here and don''t bother to think to join the fight," Beldathiel spread her wings, and then flew away.
Beldathiel flew right into the battle and saw sya already lost an arm. She then sent sya to Vixelleth so she could treat her wound by throwing her away with [Psychokinesis].
Frigna got cut into pieces, and she didn''t have any other choice but to turn herself back into a normal demon form. She lost both her arms and her wings. She was done and no longer could fight. Beldathiel sent her to Vixelleth to get treated by her as well.
Beldathielnded right next to Nephilim and looked her in the eye. Deviatris was surprised when she saw Beldathiele back and stand next to Nephilim.
"I''m unsealing your Envy skill back. You might be the only option we have here to stop Luciel," Beldathiel held her dice in her right hand.
Nephilim looked at Beldathiel and nodded her head without hesitation.
Beldathiel threw the dice and removed the seal on Nephilim. Nephilim could feel her power hade back. She then flew up high into the sky as she prepared before she went all out to fight Luciel.
"Kiersha! You won''t be able to use your power to its fullest with Zherlthsh next to you. I need you to do something else, soe here," Beldathiel shouted at Kiersha.
Kiersha looked at Beldathiel and decided to fly to the back while letting Zherlthsh, Lilith, Sapphira, and Nefarath deal with Luciel. Shended right in front of Beldathiel, and since Beldathiel was the second oldest sister, she would listen to her in that kind of situation.
Before Beldathiel could open her mouth, a bright light came from the sky. Everyone looked up and saw a star falling from the sky, and it was simr to when Luciel came to Aernd. They all knew who that was, and they were petrified that they couldn''t think and move but look at it.
Lucifernded right in front of the tower, and everything was ttened as far as the eye could see. No mortals would be able to survive that. Even all the Demon Princesses got thrown away and unconscious because of it.
"Only a few souls? Did they send those people far away from here?" Lucifer thought to himself as he furrowed his eyebrows and was mildly shocked by the fact only a few Empyreanian died from his arrival.
Luciel was unharmed as she floated above the ground and stared at Lucifer. Lucifer slowly stood up and nced at her with curiosity.
"What a bothersome," Lucifer said under his breath, and then Luciel lost her wings and fell to the ground. "What happened to you?" Lucifer asked as he looked down at Luciel who groaned in pain.
"I don''t remember," Luciel answered as she slowly opened her eyes.
"I see, there''s no reason for you to be here. Go back, and bring all your sisters with you once you have recovered," Lucifer said. "I will take care of the rest when I still have the time," Lucifer spread his six feathered wings.
Before Lucifer could lift off, he heard a loud bassy growl that trembled the whole ground. He looked up and saw a ck serpenting down from the dark clouds with his eyes focused on Lucifer. Both Lucifer and Luciel were shocked to see a serpent bigger than the sky itself.
"Going somewhere?" Mykel asked as hended on the ground.
"Mykel," Lucifer looked at Mykel with a stern and annoyed look.
"To think you would go down here personally, then that means you have only a very short time before she realizes and will take you away," Mykel said with a smirk.
Lucifer gritted his teeth and he looked furious as he gripped the sword so tightly. Luciel walked to the front, but Lucifer stopped her, and gently pushed her back.
"He''s mine. You take care of that serpent," Lucifer said.
Luciel nodded and then flew away to deal with Nidhoggr. Lucifer then swung his sword around, and he seemed to calm down a bit.
"So you decided to work together with her as well now?" Lucifer asked as he stared Mykel in the eye.
Mykel scoffed as he removed his zer. "What makes you think I want to make the same mistake as yours? I''m doing this for my own benefit since I don''t fear her anymore," Mykel answered as he threw his zer and loosened up his tie. "The moment you asked her for help, that was when I realized that we couldn''t work together anymore. I don''t like working with a deadweight like you," Mykel exined as he removed his tie and unbuttoned the top button.
"So you have been using me ever since," Lucifer said with a smirk.
"Of course, and not only that. I also bring conflict between the two of you," Mykel smiled.
Both Lucifer and Mykel disappeared and reappeared right in front of each other. Before Luciel could look at them, the shockwave hit her and was enough to send her flying.
Mykel and Lucifer began to fight, exchanging blows that seemed to shake the world around them. Luciel watched in awe as they moved around each other in such perfect harmony that it almost seemed like a dance. She could feel the energy radiating from them, and she knew that this fight was more than just a battle for physical dominance. This was a battle of two souls of the same person, and she couldn''t tell which was the strongest, and which woulde out victorious.
Lucifer swung his sword at Mykel dozens of times in less than a second and missed. The projectile attack was enough to shatter the ground and create valleys all over Aernd. Mykel countered with a punch that sent Lucifer flying, crashing into the ground and creating a giant crater. As the fight continued, she noticed that Mykel''s attacks were growing more powerful, and Lucifer seemed to be struggling to keep up.
The fight between Lucifer and Mykel reshaped the Aernd World, and all the Constetions were petrified watching them. Once all the Constetions paid their attention to them, it attracted Mara''s attention as well.
"Look at those eyes," Mykel said as he regenerated his left arm and looked up into the sky. He could feel the gaze of hundreds of thousands of eyes pointing at them. "Looks like your time is up," Mykel looked Lucifer in the eye.
Lucifer spread his wings and aligned them together. Mykel knew what Lucifer was trying to do, and then he chuckled. It made Lucifer squint his eyes with a confused look on his face.
"Knowing you sacrificed half of yourself, do you think that power won''t backfire on you? The chance of failing is bigger now. You might lose your own existence if you fail," Mykel said with a smirk on his face.
Lucifer wasn''t affected by Mykel''s words, and he looked determined to use the power. Mykel could tell by the look in Lucifer''s eyes and felt a bit worried that he would use it since he seemed to be out of time and options.
Lucifer''s eyes started to glow, and Mykel''s heart was pounding a bit faster, but thankfully they stopped glowing, and suddenly Lucifer disappeared in a blink of an eye. Mykel sighed in relief as he stretched his neck and shoulders.
[Goddess of All has requested the system]
[Goddess of All has summoned you to her world, the Void Clouds]
[The User''s [Admin] skill level is sufficient to interfere with the request]
[Would you like to deny the request?]
[Yes] [No]
"Such a persistent Goddess you are," Mykel tapped the [Yes] button as he scoffed and looked at the sky.
356 Chapter 355
"You have failed me," Mara''s voice echoed throughout the space. "You also broke the rules that you promised to keep," Mara continued and her voice was moving from left to right so quickly. "You already know what''s going to happen, so you can say a few words before I erase your existence,"
Lucifer was on his knees with his wings folded and head down staring at the vast space. He seemed to be deep in thought and wasn''t bothered by Mara''s words.
"Do what you must, I have no reason to say anything to you," Lucifer said.
Mara hummed as she walked toward Lucifer with ck clouds covering her whole body. She forced Lucifer to lift his head to look at her, and then she started to chuckle softly.
"Oh, Lucifer, how foolish can you be to fell for his words," Mara said as she walked past him. "Not only he betrayed you, but your own creations are also betraying you," Mara said and her voice sounded so far away.
"There''s no need for you to remind me, Mara. I don''t care about him taking those children," Lucifer replied.
"Even if it''s your own?" Mara asked and her voice was right in Lucifer''s right ear.
Lucifer furrowed his eyebrows and looked to his eighty, but nobody was there. "What are you saying? Luciel is betraying me?" Lucifer asked with a confused look.
Lucifer couldn''t feel Mara''s presence at all, and suddenly a screen appeared right in front of him. He watched Mykel looking at the mess they both made. He didn''t even blink his eyes as he kept staring and watching Mykel''s every movement.
Mykel looked up and Luciel was testing her strength against Nidhoggr. Although her strength couldn''t bepared to Mykel''s, her sword on the other hand was strong enough to cut Nidhoggr''s skin. Unfortunately, Nidhoggr had an unbelievable regeneration that she couldn''t cut him deep enough since it would regenerate immediately.
"Are you having fun up there?" Mykel asked.
Luciel stopped attacking Nidhoggr and realized that Nidhoggr had stopped caring about her presence at all. She then looked down and decided tond in front of Mykel.
"Where did you get that serpent?" Luciel asked as she put her sword away.
"The world is bigger than you know, and since you have been spending your whole life in Gehenna and Empyrean world, you won''t know even if I tell you the answer," Mykel answered as he watched Nidhoggr carefully rest his body on the ground. "But I got him from Niflheim," Mykel looked at Luciel.
Luciel didn''t know about that ce as Mykel said.
"But we shouldn''t be talking about that. I''m amazed by your acting skill. Not only you fooled your sisters, you also fooled him," Mykel said.
"I thought it was necessary, but I believe he was a bit confused and suspicious when he looked me in the eye. I thought he knew, but he didn''t. Also, I would never have thought Mazikeen could fight me for that long. She has be so powerful, and I''m quite curious about what you did to her," Luciel said as she looked at Mykel.
"I didn''t do anything, I just let her do whatever she wants. Sometimes letting anyone be free is the only way for them to experience a lot of things," Mykel said as he looked away. "She''s not the only one. I let Beldathiel, Zherlthsh, Vixelleth, and sya experience it themselves," Mykel continued.
Luciel looked around and could feel the presence of her sisters scattered around the Aernd world.
"Now that he''s taken away, what are you going to do next?" Luciel asked with curiosity.
"We will stick to the n. You''re going to rece his position as the new Devil Arcana," Mykel answered. "More importantly, it appears he unsealed one of his siblings'' powers. How do you feel to be able to control the space?" Mykel asked as he walked toward Luciel and tilted his head.
"I feel powerful," Luciel looked at her own hands with her eyebrows furrowed. She was still in disbelief at how powerful it was.
"Soon you will get all the powers. I can promise you that," Mykel said as he put his hand under Luciel''s hand. "Just wait until I unseal all the powers within your body," Mykel stared Luciel in the eye with a serious expression.
Lucifer who heard their conversation was dumbfounded and speechless with his eyes wide open.
"They both have nned this beforehand, and their n was to bring you here," Mara said. "I''m quite thankful since not only Mykel prevented you from collecting all those souls, but also for bringing you here," Mara continued.
"Look at how pathetic you are, Lucifer. You were trying to create a monster to defeat me, but someone else decided to use that monster to defeat you. How ironic," Mara said in a joyous tone.
Lucifer was quite shocked when Mara found out about his n to defeat her by creating Luciel. He was confident that nobody knew about his true intentions since he never told anyone about his ns. He started to believe that Mykel knew because they both were the same person.
"Since when did you know?" Lucifer asked.
"When he sent all of them to Aernd. He exined it to them, and I was quite surprised that you''re trying to defeat me," Mara answered. "Looking back at how powerful the nine of you were, I might not know who would win if the nine of you decided to fight me. Thanks to Mykel, I can prevent that from happening," Mara continued and her voice suddenly became louder and echoed throughout the space again.
Lucifer could help butugh, and it made Mara look down at him. He couldn''t stopughing, and hisughter became louder and wilder.
"Looks like I''m not the only one who''s getting fooled here," Lucifer sighed as he scoffed. "I felt that feeling before. The feeling of relief because I believed in his words," Lucifer looked up with a smirk and remembered that moment. "He''s ying with both of us,"
"You think by erasing my existence would secure your position? It only makes him have one less problem. The three of us would love to see one of us disappear," Lucifer said. "Although I''m at my lowest right now, I still have something that can change my situation while you, Mara, you have nothing at all," Lucifer continued and he said it with confidence.
Lucifer could feel the immense amount of presence right in front of him. The presence of the world itself was judgingly staring at him.
"You have lost your upper hand the moment you can no longer punish him. Now look at yourself in the mirror, and then look at the situation in the Constetions where everyone is pointing their gazes at Mykel. They feared him more than they fear you now," Lucifer said with a smirk.
"I can''t wait to see you fall, Mara. Even if I can''t do it with my own hands, there''s someone who will do it in my stead," Lucifer sounded so excited and he couldn''t hide the excitement on his face. "I warn you to not underestimate him. I have underestimated him many times, and I regret that decision of mine," Lucifer''s voice softened as he stared nkly at the space in front of him and listened to the ambient sound of the space.
Maranded right in front of Lucifer, and suddenly the ck cloud covered Lucifer''s body. Lucifer screamed his lungs out as he suffered an immense amount of pain. He felt like being crushed and stretched out for hundreds of times each second.
"My existence is one above everyone else. You''re nothingpared to me, Lucifer," Mara said as she sounded a bit annoyed and kept torturing Lucifer to a pulp. Mykel couldn''t even break a single of Lucifer''s bones, but Mara was easily breaking every bone in his body.
Lucifer''s scream suddenly stopped, and for a second Mara thought that he fell unconscious. The moment she was about to remove the clouds from Lucifer''s body, she heard a faint chuckle.
"Your existence?! What makes you think your existence matter when you''re against someone who was raised from a mortal to stand equally to you in a blink of an eye?!" Lucifer asked as he held his pain and stayed conscious. "Your existence, my existence? Do you know where we both came from and who made all these?!" Lucifer shouted to suppress the pain as Mara kept torturing him.
"Mykel might be the one who..." Before Lucifer could finish his sentence, he lost consciousness.
Mara removed the clouds from Lucifer, and she looked a bit confused because she didn''t hear the words he said since he spoke quietly.
357 Chapter 356
Brynhilde looked at the capital city was in ruin and saw thousands of Royal Knights and Lord''s Knights scattered in the city. They were all dead and most of them died because they were crushed by the building while the rest either died from Luciel''s battle with Mazikeen or Lucifer''s arrival.
Stricken by what she saw, she fell to her knees even though she was covered in wounds. She shed tears as she watched her people die before they could do anything. It was as if they all died for nothing.
"Your majesty. We couldn''t find Prince Degardyn anywhere," Gaswin said quietly as he stood behind Brynhilde who was trying to hold her tears.
Jeanne was dragging her left leg as she approached Brynhilde, and then she slowly went down tofort her. Jeanne wrapped her left arm around Brynhilde''s shoulder as she rested her head on Brynhilde''s head.
Everyone was heavily injured because of Lucifer''s arrival. It could be called luck since none of them died, and it was all thanks to Mykel who came at the right moment. He cut the shockwave, but even though he did, everyone still suffered greatly.
Knowing how devastating the shockwave was even with Mykel''s protection, they knew the chance of survival of the people would be zero. Brynhilde was only stalling and preparing mentally to face the truth about what happened to the Emperor and the Empress.
"Your majesty?" Alberta said as she looked at Brynhilde stood up and helped Jeanne stand up as well.
"Please retrieve all the bodies. Those who can''t move, get some rest and I will go and check the pce," Brynhilde said.
"I''ming with you," Jeanne looked at Brynhilde with a worried expression.
Brynhilde nodded, and then they both left to check the remains of the pce.
(Somewhere far away in Aernd)
Mykel and Luciel stood right next to each other and looked at all the twelve sistersying on the ground. They all had severe wounds and most of them lost a lot of their body parts, and they were all still unconscious even though it had been an hour since Lucifer''s arrival.
"It''s better if they were all dead," Mykel said as he walked to the front and went down to carry Beldathiel. "I can bring all of them back to life if that was the case," Mykel carried Beldathiel in his arms and looked at her.
"All the Demon Kings are watching," Luciel said as she looked at Mykel from the corner of her eyes.
"Not just them, all the Gods and Goddesses are watching as well," Mykel said as he healed all the wounds on Beldathiel''s body. "What are you going to do now? We have been exposed, and the Demon Kings won''t stay quiet. At least most of them," Mykel asked as he gently put down Beldathiel.
"I''ll be fine, if it''s just me who goes back to Gehenna and Empyrean," Luciel answered as she watched Mykel heal every single one of them.
"I know you would. You alone are powerful enough to deal with all of them now," Mykel smiled as he healed Vixelleth''s wounds. "But are you sure you want to leave them all to me?" Mykel asked without even looking back to look at Luciel.
"Yes, at least until they recovered. I will handle the matter in Gehenna first," Luciel answered. "You said that I can use you as long as it''s for the greater good, right? I might be able to bring in some of them to my side," Luciel said with her arms crossed.
Mykel smiled as he stood up, and then turned around to look at Luciel.
"Even if you don''t do that, I can deal with them on my own, but if that''s what you want, go ahead. I will take care of them in the castle," Mykel answered. "Although, that might take a while until they all woke up," Mykel looked at every one of them.
"Fine by me. I''ll leave them in your care then," Luciel said.
"Good luck up there," Mykel looked Luciel in the eye with a serious expression.
Luciel nodded and then she tore the space and entered the portal.
Mykel looked at all of them and decided to warp them all back to the castle. He carefully put all of them on Beldathiel''s bed which was twice the size of a king-size bed. He ordered the servants to keep an eye on them and not leave the room if he wasn''t there.
He went back to the Aernd World to check on everyone''s condition. He looked at Gunnar, Shelly, Sven, Vincze, and Euros were wandering around the city to retrieve the dead bodies. He looked at the rest who were resting on the side of the road, and they were all being treated by Alberta and Costrezeir.
He looked in the distance and saw the ce that used to be the grand pce that could be seen from outside the city. He knew Jeanne and Brynhilde were on their way there to look for the Emperor and the Empress.
"Are you not satisfied with the result?"Mykel asked Lillith, Nagy, and Rozan who were sitting on top of the debris.
"Not really," Lillith answered as she looked at her amputated hand. "It''s quite the opposite. We managed to hold two of them on our own, and we remember your words back then. No matter how strong we are, we are still no match for them," Lillith exined. "But, I''m going to prove you wrong. We are going to prove you wrong," Lillith jumped down as she walked past Mykel with a smirk.
Rozan and Nagy smirked as they chuckled.
"When are we going to go home, boss?" Rozan asked.
"Once you clean up all the mess, and rebuild this world. They''re going to need your help here," Mykel answered as he looked at the mess around him.
"Good to hear because that''s what I''m nning to do anyway," Rozan jumped down and immediately fell to his knee as he held his right ribs. "By the way boss, I just realized that Manna isn''t here with us. Did you send her somewhere?" Rozan asked.
"I needed her help to prevent the breakout in different worlds. Edith on the other hand, she was helping Asmond to deal with the demons in District 13 as I said," Mykel answered.
"Right... I almost forgot about that," Rozan said as he walked away.
Mykel went to the pce to check on Brynhilde and Jeanne. The moment he looked at Brynhilde and Jeanne trying to clear the pce from the debris, he came and got rid of them. Both Jeanne and Brynhilde turned around and were d to see him there, so they both approached him with worried expressions.
"Mykel..." Brynhilde said.
"You already know the answer," Mykel said as he looked at her. "And I know what you want to ask me, but let me ask you a question first," Mykel continued. "Why do I want to bring them both back to life?" Mykel asked.
"I''m not ready for this Mykel. I''m too weak, and I can''t see myself leading the people after failing to protect them. The Emperor? The Empress? And even my brother?" Brynhilde trembled as she spoke and stared at Mykel.
Mykel raised his eyebrow as he stared back at her. "The reason is that you''re scared and weak? And that''s my problem?" Mykel asked so casually.
Both Brynhilde and Jeanne were dumbfounded and speechless by Mykel''s words. Brynhilde shed a tear as she looked at him in disbelief, and it was more painful than the sorrow in her heart.
"Mykel?" Jeanne asked in disbelief.
"Even if you don''t ask me, I will still bring them back to life. The fewer Empyreanian souls he collects, the better for me," Mykel said as he walked past Brynhilde. "I will also bring your brother back to life," Mykel continued as he cleared the path.
Mykel brought Bryndel and Hildegarde back to life. They both looked so confused, and at the same time looked scared. The reason why was that they saw what happened in the Empyrean World.
"Wee back," Mykel said with a gentle smile.
Brynhilde ran past Mykel and hugged both of them as she cried. Both Bryndel and Hildegarde hugged her tofort her even though they both were still in shock.
"What you said back there, Hilde. Look at Euros, Shelly, and the others. They have suffered more than you are, but I gave them a second chance, like you. So don''t waste it," Mykel said.
Brynhilde turned around to look at Mykel as she wiped the tears from her eyes.
"Yes, I won''t waste it," Brynhilde said with a serious expression.
358 Chapter 357
"Miss Edith! Can do you have a moment?" A report asked as she pointed her mic at Edith who had just arrived at the Guild Association building. Dozens of reporters were waiting for her since the morning.
"Looks like she''s more famous than you now, Mykel," Lh said as she looked at Edith being escorted by her personal guards from behind the ss wall. "Thanks to the breakout, everyone knows how strong she is now. I can''t believe she handled the demons on her own and didn''t even give anyone a chance to fight them," Lh looked at Edith overwhelmed by the attention.
Mykel just scoffed as he put a cigarette in his mouth, but then Lh took the cigarette and put it back in the pack.
"Please don''t smoke near me, I''m at the most dangerous month now. I don''t want the baby to have aplexion because of the smoke," Lh said as she rubbed her belly which started to bulge.
"Should I stop smoking?" Mykel asked.
"You don''t have to, but just don''t do it around me, okay?" Lh asked as she looked at Mykel and gently rubbed his cheek and smiled at him.
Mykel smiled a bit as and nodded his head with understanding.
"I will be in my office if you need me," Mykel said and kissed Lh on the forehead.
Mykel locked the door behind him and walked to his desk as he opened Lucifer''s [Character] story and Mara''s [Character] story. He was curious about what had happened up there, and what Mara had done to him.
He looked at the story and suddenly furrowed his eyebrows.
"Isn''t this interesting," Mykel smirked as he looked at the screens in front of him.
(At the Void Cloud)
"You''re still trying to convince me that you''re a part of Mykel Alester and he''s the one who created all this? I never knew you could say something so foolish from your mouth," Mara said. "
"If you don''t believe me, then how did he know about everything? You wouldn''t know about my n if it wasn''t because Mykel said it," Lucifer said as his whole body was covered in wounds and most of his skin was peeled.
"I didn''t believe him at first, but after I listened to him and knowing about my past, I''m convinced that he''s not lying. You might believe that Mykel and I are the same people because of that, but what about him knowing about all the Gods, the worlds, and even all the small details that we both barely know?" Lucifer tried to open his eyes as wide as possible to look at Mara.
"Give me the answers, Mara. How Mykel stole your powers, and make them his? How could he bring everyone back to life? Even resurrect a God? The only ones who I know that could bring anyone to life is you, and my brother," Lucifer asked with his head down and a bit of a smile on his face.
Mara was deep in thought, and she stopped torturing Lucifer. She tried to find all the answers to his questions, but she couldn''t find a solid answer. She then remembered the moment she brought Mykel there, and she couldn''t read his past or memories. She hadn''t found the answer to that, and at that moment she could read Lucifer''s memories like a book.
"You can''t exin it, don''t you?" Lucifer asked. "Or rather you can, but you just don''t want to ept it?" Lucifer asked again with a bit of a smirk on his face.
"No matter how powerful you are, and how are you controlling the universe and the worlds within, you''re still bound by it," Lucifer lifted his head and looked at the eyes of Mara as big as the sun above him. "The system is the preventing you from abusing your power. Mykel on the other hand, it seems that he''s being favored by the system," Lucifer said.
Mara couldn''t help but agree with what Lucifer said, and she thought about it as well. There was no denying that since she could no longer summon Mykel with her [Domain Admin] skill. That alone was enough to prove Lucifer''s theory that Mykel was favored by the system.
"You''re wrong about one thing," Mara said. "The system is here not because of me. I''m here because of the system," Mara whispered into Lucifer''s right ear.
Lucifer was surprised when Mara revealed her secret, and that was the best thing he could get from the situation.
"Then you agree that the system indeed favors Mykel?" Lucifer asked as he looked left and right with only his eyes moving. "If so, do you think he''s here for a reason? To rece you or both of us?" Lucifer asked again.
"I know what you''re thinking. Say it," Mara said as she stood right in front of Lucifer.
"Use me, and I will be your pawn. No more scheming, no more backstabbing. We both can stop him before he bes more powerful than this," Lucifer said and looked Mara in the eye. "Everything that I have is now yours," Lucifer continued and he looked serious about it. Mara could tell that he was being serious about it as well and that he wasn''t lying about his words.
Mara giggled as she showed the screen in front of Lucifer. He was surprised when he saw Luciel was with Belphegor in his domain.
"Are you sure that everything that you have is yours? It appears your own daughter is persuading the Demon Kings to join her side. Not only him, but she also challenged the other Demon Kings with the new power that you gave her. Or should I say the power that you unsealed," Mara said as she stood right next to Lucifer.
"Their loyalty to me is unrivaled. No matter how hard she tried, she won''t be able to do anything about it. They will try to fight her and do anything to keep the order," Lucifer exined as he breathed heavily.
"I don''t doubt that, but what them?" Mara asked as she switched the view and showed all the Demon Princesses sleeping on the bed in the castle on Earth. "These little princesses of yours, they''re different and they''re not created to be loyal to you," Mara said.
He knew, and that wouldn''t be a problem since they were weakpared to the Demon Kings. But then he remembered how powerful Mazikeen had be because of Mykel''s unknown power. If Mazikeen could outmatch Luciel, sooner orter, the rest of them would be able to outmatch Luciel, and it was possible that they would be able to outmatch their own fathers in terms of power.
"The longer I''m here, the more freedom he has. I''m the only one who can stop him now, and knowing my own creation betrays me, there''s no other choice but to take back what''s mine," Lucifer said as he stared at the screen with his eyes barely open.
"Are we bargaining now?" Mara asked.
"If what you said is true, I can see why you have been so quiet and passive about this whole situation. You''re bound by the system, and you can''t move freely because your role is to be, what? The one who keeps the bnce? Then you have no other choice but to use me, and all hell will break loose. I can guarantee you that," Lucifer answered.
"How are you going to do that? What will you do if I set you free?" Mara asked and she slowly showed her pale right hand at Lucifer. She put her index finger with a ck nail under Lucifer''s chin and forced him to look her in the eye.
"I will take the power inside Luciel''s body, make them mine. I should be able to withstand their powers. Then I will kill all the Demon Princesses if necessary," Lucifer answered as he looked at the pale hand of Mara.
"And then? What are you going to do with that power?" Mara asked.
"It''s up to you whether you give me the opportunity, a chance to kill the rest of the Empyreanian so I can get what I want," Lucifer answered.
"Why would I let you be more powerful? But I''ll keep listening," Mara said as she gripped Lucifer''s chin with her slender hand.
"Thenstly, I will go down to Earth to kill Mykel and everyone that belongs to him," Lucifer said furiously.
359 Chapter 358
Mykel sat at his desk as he read the [Story] of Mara and Lucifer without even moving a muscle. His eyes were focused on the summary of the conversation between those two.
"Looks like she hasn''t given any answer to his offer," Mykel said as he stared at the city with his left cheek resting on her left fist. "Looking by how slow for those two to reach this point, it might be because the time moves slower here than up there. Maybe I still have a few days before she can give the answers," Mykel sighed with his eyes closed.
"It has been four days since the breakout ends. Things are going well here, and the Aernd World is being rebuilt by everyone. Beldathiel and the others are also still unconscious. Maybe I can enjoy this peaceful time for a bit?" Mykel opened his eyes and stared nkly at his office.
Mykel stood up and was about to leave his desk, but then he heard a familiar chuckle in his head. He stopped just to make sure he wasn''t imagining things.
"(Don''t you have anything to say? Are you not curious where I am and how I have been doing?)" Loki asked and he sounded a bit sad and sulking in his tone.
"(I know where you are and what have you been doing,)" Mykel answered as he left his office and got inside the lift.
"(Hmm? So you have been stalking me this whole time?)" Loki giggled and he sounded a bit happy from the tone of his voice.
Mykel didn''t bother to answer his question and just enjoyed the silence inside the lift.
"(But that''s not why I''m talking to you, Mykel. I''m here to ask you toe to Niflheim," Loki said, and Mykel realized Loki''s voice sounded like he was tired.
"(Right now?)" Mykel asked.
"(It''s up to you, but everyone is there already,)" Loki answered.
Mykel hummed and warped to Niflheim and checked what it was all about. The moment he entered the hall, everyone was indeed already gathered as Loki said including Thor. They all looked at Mykel and they all went quiet for a moment and stared at him in disbelief.
"What''s with the look?" Mykel asked and stared at Hera and the others.
"Everyone is surprised, not because you''re here, but because of the battle you had with him. You should know that all the Constetions were watching you back there. Thanks to that, now all the Gods are scared of you," Gaia said as she stood up and looked Mykel in the eye.
Dionysus hurriedly approached Mykel and offered him a cup of wine.
"I don''t think I should spread the rumor anymore because they have seen it with their own eyes. But, since I have been asked to spread the rumor, I will keep doing that, and bring fear to those who try to go against you," Dionysus said with a huge smile on his face.
"Also, there''s someone who has been wanting to meet you," Dionysus slowly walked to the side and then pointed at someone who was hiding behind Athena''s body.
Mykel tilted his head and saw Astraea slowly rise from her chair. Her glowing gold wavy hair was like stars in the middle of the night, and her eyes glowed like stars as well. Her skin was blueish green.
"We finally met, Mykel Alester," Astraea said.
"Haven''t we met in the Heptagon? But I believe this is our first conversation," Mykel answered as he walked to the table. "If you''re here to thank me personally for helping Alberta, then you shouldn''t because she has been a huge help to me," Mykel said as he sat next to Hera.
"Yes, that''s one of the reasons, but I came here because I heard a lot of things about you from Hera, and Goddess Gaia. The other reason is because of Nyx," Astraea answered.
Mykel closed his eyes as he nodded his head. He already knew what Astraea was going to say the moment she mentioned Nyx. The earth, the night, and the star. The three of them were a part of the Major Arcana, and thankfully the Sun Arcana was taken by Ra.
"There''s nothing to be worried about because Lucifer is currently up there with her. He lost all his power and without him by her side, she can''t do anything to you or anyone," Mykel exined as he looked at Astraea and Gaia.
"But he won''t be up there forever. Once he came back, isn''t it dangerous for you, and all of us if we don''t do anything to anticipate his revenge?" Hera asked as she looked at Mykel.
"Yes, and I already have something in mind to deal with that. This is something that I''ll take care of myself. Just wait and see," Mykel emptied the cup, and then Dionysus refilled the cup immediately.
Everyone was looking at each other, and they all looked curious about Mykel''s n.
"Do you care to share it with us?" Freyja asked with curiosity.
Before Mykel could open his mouth, the door was kicked open and startled everyone. They all looked at the door and saw Loki standing at the door with her messy hair, and he looked so skinny that his corbones and cheekbones were so visible from the distance.
He looked so weak as he walked slowly to the table with his messy hair. Mykel could tell that Loki had lost or exhausted most of his power and could easily be killed by just a single punch.
"Loki? What happened to you? What happened to your power?" Freyja asked since she barely sensed Loki''s power within him.
"They drained my power," Loki answered as he looked at the cup in front of Hel. He immediately emptied the cup, and then mmed the cup on the table.
"They?" Thor furrowed his eyebrows and looked at Loki with a confused look.
"Do I have new siblings?" Hel asked as she looked at Loki.
"Yes, and I can''t bring them here in a confined ce like this. Let''s go to the open space behind the castle," Loki answered.
Everyone was shocked while Loki teleported to the outside. They all then went to the back of the castle to see the new siblings as Hel said.
They looked at Loki standing in the middle of the vast rocky field and watched him from the distance. Loki said about confined space, and that only meant one thing. Those new siblings would be too big to be called in the hall or to avoid unnecessary damage to the castle since it had been rebuilt and repaired many times.
Loki snapped his fingers and a portal opened up right above his head. Two creatures came out of it andnded on his shoulders. The first creature was a small fluffy white cat as big as a hand with fluffy owl wings and its tail was like a lion where the end of the tail had long fur. The second creature had the same size as the first one a ck rabbit with the same features as the lion.
Everyone looked at the creatures and noticed both of them had heterochromia. The cat had a ck left eye and a yellow right eye while the rabbit had a yellow left eye and a ck right eye. They noticed those yellow eyes and they reminded them of Mykel''s eyes, in fact, they looked so identical that it felt like they were staring at Mykel.
Mykel walked toward Loki and looked at both of the creatures on his shoulders. "What''s their name?" Mykel asked as the cat and the rabbit stared Mykel in the eye.
"Angra Mainyu and Spenta Mainyu," Loki answered with his tired eyes looking at Mykel.
Mykel was dumbfounded when he heard those names. Not only because those names belonged to two deities that belonged to Persian mythology, they didn''t exist in the original story nor were mentioned anywhere in the story.
"How did you get those names?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows furrowed.
"They just came to my mind," Loki answered. "But moreover, they''re your children," Loki smiled weakly.
Mykel looked at Angra and Spenta, and then they both pounced at him so suddenly. The moment theynded on his shoulders, his whole body felt like it was being crushed by a mountain. He realized why Loki looked so drained, and it was because those two were draining magic power and stamina from him.
"You must be joking," Mykel said as he chuckled in disbelief.
Chapter 359 358: Children.
Mykel sat at his desk as he read the [Story] of Mara and Lucifer without even moving a muscle. His eyes were focused on the summary of the conversation between those two.
"Looks like she hasn''t given any answer to his offer," Mykel said as he stared at the city with his left cheek resting on her left fist. "Looking by how slow for those two to reach this point, it might be because the time moves slower here than up there. Maybe I still have a few days before she can give the answers," Mykel sighed with his eyes closed.
"It has been four days since the breakout ends. Things are going well here, and the Aernd World is being rebuilt by everyone. Beldathiel and the others are also still unconscious. Maybe I can enjoy this peaceful time for a bit?" Mykel opened his eyes and stared nkly at his office.
Mykel stood up and was about to leave his desk, but then he heard a familiar chuckle in his head. He stopped just to make sure he wasn''t imagining things.
"(Don''t you have anything to say? Are you not curious where I am and how I have been doing?)" Loki asked and he sounded a bit sad and sulking in his tone.
"(I know where you are and what have you been doing,)" Mykel answered as he left his office and got inside the lift.
"(Hmm? So you have been stalking me this whole time?)" Loki giggled and he sounded a bit happy from the tone of his voice.
Mykel didn''t bother to answer his question and just enjoyed the silence inside the lift.
"(But that''s not why I''m talking to you, Mykel. I''m here to ask you toe to Niflheim," Loki said, and Mykel realized Loki''s voice sounded like he was tired.
"(Right now?)" Mykel asked.
"(It''s up to you, but everyone is there already,)" Loki answered.
Mykel hummed and warped to Niflheim and checked what it was all about. The moment he entered the hall, everyone was indeed already gathered as Loki said including Thor. They all looked at Mykel and they all went quiet for a moment and stared at him in disbelief.
"What''s with the look?" Mykel asked and stared at Hera and the others.
"Everyone is surprised, not because you''re here, but because of the battle you had with him. You should know that all the Constetions were watching you back there. Thanks to that, now all the Gods are scared of you," Gaia said as she stood up and looked Mykel in the eye.
Dionysus hurriedly approached Mykel and offered him a cup of wine.
"I don''t think I should spread the rumor anymore because they have seen it with their own eyes. But, since I have been asked to spread the rumor, I will keep doing that, and bring fear to those who try to go against you," Dionysus said with a huge smile on his face.
"Also, there''s someone who has been wanting to meet you," Dionysus slowly walked to the side and then pointed at someone who was hiding behind Athena''s body.
Mykel tilted his head and saw Astraea slowly rise from her chair. Her glowing gold wavy hair was like stars in the middle of the night, and her eyes glowed like stars as well. Her skin was blueish green.
"We finally met, Mykel Alester," Astraea said.
"Haven''t we met in the Heptagon? But I believe this is our first conversation," Mykel answered as he walked to the table. "If you''re here to thank me personally for helping Alberta, then you shouldn''t because she has been a huge help to me," Mykel said as he sat next to Hera.
"Yes, that''s one of the reasons, but I came here because I heard a lot of things about you from Hera, and Goddess Gaia. The other reason is because of Nyx," Astraea answered.
Mykel closed his eyes as he nodded his head. He already knew what Astraea was going to say the moment she mentioned Nyx. The earth, the night, and the star. The three of them were a part of the Major Arcana, and thankfully the Sun Arcana was taken by Ra.
"There''s nothing to be worried about because Lucifer is currently up there with her. He lost all his power and without him by her side, she can''t do anything to you or anyone," Mykel exined as he looked at Astraea and Gaia.
"But he won''t be up there forever. Once he came back, isn''t it dangerous for you, and all of us if we don''t do anything to anticipate his revenge?" Hera asked as she looked at Mykel.
"Yes, and I already have something in mind to deal with that. This is something that I''ll take care of myself. Just wait and see," Mykel emptied the cup, and then Dionysus refilled the cup immediately.
Everyone was looking at each other, and they all looked curious about Mykel''s n.
"Do you care to share it with us?" Freyja asked with curiosity.
Before Mykel could open his mouth, the door was kicked open and startled everyone. They all looked at the door and saw Loki standing at the door with her messy hair, and he looked so skinny that his corbones and cheekbones were so visible from the distance.
He looked so weak as he walked slowly to the table with his messy hair. Mykel could tell that Loki had lost or exhausted most of his power and could easily be killed by just a single punch.
"Loki? What happened to you? What happened to your power?" Freyja asked since she barely sensed Loki''s power within him.
"They drained my power," Loki answered as he looked at the cup in front of Hel. He immediately emptied the cup, and then mmed the cup on the table.
"They?" Thor furrowed his eyebrows and looked at Loki with a confused look.
"Do I have new siblings?" Hel asked as she looked at Loki.
"Yes, and I can''t bring them here in a confined ce like this. Let''s go to the open space behind the castle," Loki answered.
Everyone was shocked while Loki teleported to the outside. They all then went to the back of the castle to see the new siblings as Hel said.
They looked at Loki standing in the middle of the vast rocky field and watched him from the distance. Loki said about confined space, and that only meant one thing. Those new siblings would be too big to be called in the hall or to avoid unnecessary damage to the castle since it had been rebuilt and repaired many times.
Loki snapped his fingers and a portal opened up right above his head. Two creatures came out of it andnded on his shoulders. The first creature was a small fluffy white cat as big as a hand with fluffy owl wings and its tail was like a lion where the end of the tail had long fur. The second creature had the same size as the first one a ck rabbit with the same features as the lion.
Everyone looked at the creatures and noticed both of them had heterochromia. The cat had a ck left eye and a yellow right eye while the rabbit had a yellow left eye and a ck right eye. They noticed those yellow eyes and they reminded them of Mykel''s eyes, in fact, they looked so identical that it felt like they were staring at Mykel.
Mykel walked toward Loki and looked at both of the creatures on his shoulders. "What''s their name?" Mykel asked as the cat and the rabbit stared Mykel in the eye.
"Angra Mainyu and Spenta Mainyu," Loki answered with his tired eyes looking at Mykel.
Mykel was dumbfounded when he heard those names. Not only because those names belonged to two deities that belonged to Persian mythology, they didn''t exist in the original story nor were mentioned anywhere in the story.
"How did you get those names?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows furrowed.
"They just came to my mind," Loki answered. "But moreover, they''re your children," Loki smiled weakly.
Mykel looked at Angra and Spenta, and then they both pounced at him so suddenly. The moment theynded on his shoulders, his whole body felt like it was being crushed by a mountain. He realized why Loki looked so drained, and it was because those two were draining magic power and stamina from him.
"You must be joking," Mykel said as he chuckled in disbelief.
Chapter 360 359: Angra And Spenta.
Mykel looked at Angra as both Angra and Spenta were sniffing his body scent. They both didn''t show any hostility toward him at all. In fact, they both started to snuggle and rubbed their faces on Mykel''s neck.
"They both male?" Mykel asked as he slowly reached their heads and rubbed their heads.
"I knew you could tell," Loki smiled with his eyes closed.
Hera and Freyja approached Mykel to look at those two creatures from up close, but suddenly Angra turned its head toward them and started hissing. Hera and Freyja were startled as they walked a few steps back because they could feel the hostility from Angra.
Angra spread his wings and started flying around. He thennded on the ground, and with every step he made, it cracked the ground. He kept hissing at both of them, but before he could pounce, Spenta jumped from Mykel''s shoulder andnded on top of Angra.
They both were rolling on the ground as they kept kicking and hugging each other. They seemed to be ying or fighting each other. It looked kind of cute, but that was not the case because they both shattered the ground and a heavy storm brewed in Niflheim because of them.
"I can''t stop them," Loki said as he stood right behind Mykel.
Mykel walked in to stop Angra and Spenta from fighting each other. He grabbed both of them on the back of their necks, and surprisingly they were so lightpared to when they sat on his shoulders. Angra was hissing at Spenta while Spenta was squeaking at Angra until Mykel carried them in his arms.
"As expected, the father of my children," Loki giggled as he looked at Angra and Spenta. "The moment they were born, they both immediately fought each other," Loki exined as he rubbed their chins.
"How old are they?" Freyja asked, and she was fascinated by their powers already.
"Not even one-day old, I just gave birth to them this morning," Loki sighed as he shook his head and rubbed his forehead.
Everyone was dumbfounded by the fact those two had just been born that morning and had already shown off their tremendous amount of power. They didn''t know if they should be amazed or terrified because they couldn''t imagine how powerful they would be in the future.
Hera looked at Mykel and he was staring at his children with an uneasy expression. "Mykel, you look troubled," Hera said.
"How should I put this," Mykel said as Angra and Spenta snuggled in his arms. "These two are powerful deities, and their names mean something. Angra Mainyu means evil spirit while Spenta Mainyu means holy spirit," Mykel exined and put them both on his shoulders.
Everyone looked at those three with serious expressions, and even Loki didn''t know what Mykel was talking about. Loki came up with those names by coincidence, and he told them about it already.
"Ahriman," Mykel looked at Angra, and then Angra suddenly purred and snuggled his head on Mykel''s left cheek. "Amesha," Mykel looked at Spenta, and then it did the same thing which made everyone look at Mykel with perplexed looks. "What have you done, Loki," Mykel asked as he looked at Loki from the corner of his eyes.
Loki couldn''t tell if Mykel was angry, disappointed, happy, or amazed by the way he looked at him. Mykel then sighed and carefully grabbed Spenta and gave it to Loki.
"You should be able to take care of him, right?" Mykel asked.
Loki opened his hands. "Yes, but why?" Loki asked.
"Angra and Spenta aren''t meant to be together. In fact, if they are raised together, it only fastened the doom of their own existence," Mykel answered as he looked at Spenta in Loki''s hands. "They''re meant to kill each other until they both be one, and be a powerful deity," Mykel continued as he looked at Angra.
"A powerful deity?" Gaia asked.
"Yes, Ahura Mazda, a supreme deity," Mykel answered. "It''s troublesome, but as long as they both never met each other again, it should be fine," Mykel continued.
"A supreme deity. What do you know about Ahura Mazda and how do you about this, Mykel?" Hera asked.
"You can say he''s the one simr to Khaos in your world, the Yggdrasil of the northern Gods, and Ra from the far south. I know because I have heard of their existence," Mykel answered and looked Hera in the eye. "He''s capable of creating a new universe. Khaos, Ahura Mazda, Yggdrasil tree, Ra, and her. The five of them can be called a supreme God," Mykel continued.
They were speechless and couldn''t believe Loki had given birth to powerful deities.
"So that''s why," Loki said as he sat on his legs and stared at Spenta. "During my pregnancy, she sacrificed herself and my sons did the same thing so I could survive," Loki continued.
"What do you mean by that, Loki?! Sigyn, Narfi, and Vali. They sacrificed themselves?!" Freyja red at Loki in disbelief.
Loki slowly nodded his head. "Not just them, but Hatii and Skoll as well," Loki answered and there was an immense amount of pain in his words. "But it''s okay. This is what we want, and they were willing to give their lives for me to survive," Loki showed his sour smile.
Mykel already knew about that since he read it in Loki''s [Story] back then. He could bring them back to life, but he wanted Loki to ask for it himself.
"I''m fine with this since I knew a part of them are here inside Spenta''s body and the rest is inside Angra''s body," Loki said as he stood up. "But, Mykel..." Loki looked at Mykel with his tired face. "You should pay attention to Lh. Sooner orter, she would experience what I experienced. If not, she would die because she''s bearing a powerful being inside her that came right from you," Loki warned.
Mykel felt a bit worried, but then Hera shook her head.
"No, she should be fine. She''s a mortal, and at best she will produce a Demi-god. Her body will be fine, and I have given my blessings to her. Not only me, Freyja and Goddess Gaia also blessed her," Hera exined and she sounded so confident.
Loki staggered to stand up on his own, and then Hel helped him stand up. He smiled and his smile was a mock to Hera''s words as if he wanted to mock her but he was too weak to do so.
"I have warned you, Mykel. Your existence is too powerful, and even if the baby inside her body is just a Demi-god, you can''t underestimate your own power," Loki said as he walked past Mykel with Hel''s help. "And you, Hera, Freyja, Aphrodite, and Hedone. If you want to sacrifice yourself, be my guest. I hope you don''t have to go through what I had been through," Loki smiled as he walked past them.
"I will rest, and I might not be able to join you for quite a while," Loki said and then teleported with Hel.
Mykel took Loki''s words seriously, and he believed that everything Loki said was true. He wasn''t just an ordinary God like the rest, he was different and if his eyes could even create two powerful deities, what would happen if he gave his sperm to Lh.
"Loki is a Jotunn, even though his body is small, his power is equal to a giant. A giant can take every blow to the face without feeling any pain. If he ended up like that just because he bore those two, I don''t think you can survive, not even a mortal," Skadi exined and looked at Hera and Freyja. "He knew because he experienced it himself, and you shouldn''t dismiss his words," Skadi looked at Mykel.
"I''m not," Mykel answered as he looked up to see Nidhoggr slowly descend because he was curious about the two deities as well.
Angra hissed at Nidhoggr and then flew away to fight him. Everyone looked up and saw Angra fly really fast toward Nidhoggr. He looked like a speck of dust flying toward a massive mountain.
"How can a cute and small creature be so fearless? If he''s that big, how big can he be when he''s fully grown?" Hera asked and looked at Mykel.
"Don''t ask me. I barely know anything about them," Mykel answered and watched as Nidhoggr was being chased by Angra.
"I have to go back, and check on Lh," Mykel said, and then flew up to pick Angra up. He warped back to Earth with Angra in his hand.
Chapter 361 360: A Totally Different Case.
"You sure are quiet when you''re not with your brother," Mykel said and stared at Angra rolling over on his desk in his office. "Are you tired from ying around?" Mykel asked as Angra showed his belly and yawned.
Mykel rubbed Angra''s belly as he checked the [Character] list, and searched for Angra and Spenta''s names on the list. He found them, and there was an exmation mark on the front of their names. It appeared they were newly added to the list since they weren''t originally in the story. It would be the same once Lh gave birth to his daughterter.
"Mister Mykel?" Edith''s voice could be heard from behind the door.
"Come in," Mykel said as he kept rubbing Angra''s belly.
Edith opened the door, and Angra who was about to fall asleep immediately went on all four and hissed at her. Edith was startled and hugged the door, but then Mykel grabbed Angra''s head and he shushed him to calm down.
"Am I disturbing you right now?" Edith asked.
"No, you cane here. This little guy is powerful enough to kill you, but I will hold him," Mykel answered as Angra bit his pinky finger in his arms.
Edith was too scared to get close because Angra was hissing and ring at her, but since Mykel said so, she collected her courage to sit at the desk. She gave the document to Mykel and kept staring at Angra with curiosity since he looked so fluffy.
"Is that a divine beast?" Edith asked.
"Yes, and this is actually my son," Mykel answered as he signed the documents.
Edith blinked her eyes repeatedly as she looked at Mykel. "This cat is your son?" Edith asked with her eyes squinted.
"It''s a long story, but Loki took my eyes, and he swallowed it. After that, he got pregnant, and this is basically my son. There''s another one, but Loki is taking care of him," Mykel answered and smiled because of the expression Edith made. "You can look at his left eye, he has the same eye as mine," Mykel lifted Angra and showed the eyes to Edith.
Edith looked at Angra''s eyes and realized he had the same eye as Mykel.
"You said, God Loki is a he. So, how did he get pregnant?" Edith looked so confused.
"Yes, he can change gender as he wishes, and to be honest, nobody knows if he''s a man or a woman originally. You have seen him back then in the castle with Beldathiel and the others. He''s a beautiful woman," Mykel answered as he gave the documents back. "Anyway, why do you ask for my signature? Where''s Lh?" Mykel asked.
"Miss Lh left because she said she''s not feeling well," Edith answered and took the documents.
"Oh, then I will go home now to check on her," Mykel stood up and warped to the apartment.
Mykel looked at Lh''s high heels and zer scattered on the floor. He went to their bedroom and saw Lh sleeping and facing the balcony while she was still wearing her shirt, skirt, and stockings. He quietly and silently sat on the bed, but Lh was awoken by it.
"Hi," Lh said weakly and turned around as she tried to open her eyes. When she did, she saw Angra on Mykel''s left shoulder. "What''s that?" Lh asked as she tried to lean on the headboard.
Mykel looked at Angra, and he was surprised that Angra wasn''t being hostile toward Lh at all. He then tried to put Angra on the bed, but the moment he saw Lh''s belly, he ran away and flew to Mykel''s shoulder.
"Don''t be scared," Lh said as she looked at Angra, but Angra was hiding behind Mykel''s neck.
Mykel was confused, but then he saw Lh''s belly and grabbed Angra from his nape. He slowly and carefully held him as he moved his hands toward her belly. Angra was trying to fly away, and he seemed to be scared of something. Mykel then let Angra fly away and ended up hiding on top of the wardrobe.
"I heard you''re not feeling well," Mykel said quietly as he removed his gloves, and then checked Lh''s body temperature by holding her wrist. "Do you have a fever?" Mykel asked.
Lh nodded her head, but then she pulled Mykel in and forced him to sleep on the bed with her. Mykel didn''t resist andid down next to her after he removed his zer.
Mykel cuddled Lh from behind as he healed her. Weirdly enough, she still had the fever no matter how hard he tried. He then checked Lh''s [Character] story to see what happened to her.
[Story: Ever since she reached her three months of pregnancy, she felt so weak, and she lost her appetite. She consulted with three obstetricians about her pregnancy, but they all believed it was normal.
Lh felt something was wrong with her pregnancy because she knew it didn''t feel right. Although she believed that, it was her first pregnancy, and since the obstetricians knew better than her, she trusted them]
"You should stop working from now on and get a proper rest," Mykel said.
"I can''t leave Edith alone and take care of everything on her own. She has her own life, and I can''t throw all my works to her," Lh shook her head.
"So you prefer on losing the baby then?" Mykel asked.
Lh turned around to look at Mykel, and she looked shocked.
"What do you mean by that, Mykel?" Lh sounded worried and Mykel could feel her heart pounding really fast on his right forearm.
Mykel sat up and called Angra to his side. He then told Lh about his babies with Loki, and she looked a bit surprised. He told her about Loki''s condition and what he did to survive.
"He only took my eyes, and he had to sacrifice Gods so he could survive. You''re just a human bearing my baby, and if you still think that you can go to work, the worst-case scenario is that both of you will die," Mykel said with a serious expression.
"Then I should make an appointment in the hospital," Lh slowly sat up, but Mykel stopped her from leaving the bed.
"You think a human can handle a God''s baby? I''m going to bring you back so Gaia, Hera, and Freyja can take care of you during your pregnancy," Mykel said.
Lh hesitated to give an answer, but knowing Mykel, he didn''t wait for an answer. She then nodded her head with understanding and so they went to the Dimiourgia to meet with Gaia.
Gaia left the cabin because she knew that Lh woulde back. So they entered the cabin and had already made the ce their second home. Angra on the other hand hated to be there and meowed aggressively.
"He doesn''t like the divinity of this ce?" Gaia asked as she appeared out of nowhere in front of them.
"Yes, it appears he hates it since he''s an evil spirit," Mykel answered as he tried to calm Angra down. "I can''t be here for too long, but can you bring Hera and Freyja here? I need their help to take care of Lh for me since she''s starting to show the symptoms," Mykel exined and looked at Lh.
Gaia walked toward Lh as Angra hissed at her, but she wasn''t bothered by it. She put her left hand on Lh''s belly, and she was surprised as she retracted her hand from Lh''s belly.
"This is... No..." Gaia said to herself as she shook her head. "This is as Loki said, Mykel. Even though she''s bearing a Demi-god, the baby inside her is consuming her lifespan so quickly that she might be dead in a few days. This is a totally different case than any mortals bearing a Demi-god baby," Gaia looked at Mykel with a worried expression.
Lh was scared, and she started breathing heavily. She was panicking, but Gaia put her mind at ease by putting her hand on Lh''s back.
"I can give my life force to satiate the baby in her womb directly, but that''s still not enough. Lh is already dying, and I remember Freyja said something about a fruit that can give immortality. I think that should be fine if I can get that for her," Gaia said and put her left hand on Lh''s belly to give her lifespan.
"The golden apple of Idunn," Mykel said.
Gaia nodded her head in agreement.
Chapter 362 361: Feeding On Life Force.
"I brought the apple as soon I heard about Lh''s condition, but how is she?" Freyja asked as she looked at Mykel who was standing outside the cabin since Angra was throwing tantrum.
"She''s asleep, and Gaia is with her in the bedroom," Mykel answered. "It''s a bit crowded inside, so don''t be surprised," Mykel said as he walked away from the cabin.
"Huh? You''re not going to stay? Where are you going?" Freyja asked as she looked at Mykel walking past her.
"To calm him down. I want to bring him to a ce that''s befitting for him, or at least the ce he would like to be," Mykel answered. "Also, thank you," Mykel said, and then warped away.
Freyja scoffed as she smiled, and then she entered the cabin to see what Mykel meant by crowded. The moment she was inside, she was surprised to see Artemis, Themis, Astraea, Athena, Aphrodite, Hedone, and Skadi in the cabin. They were all enjoying a cup of tea at the table.
"Why is everyone here?" Freyja asked quietly as she walked into the living room.
"Sit down and have some tea. We will tell you," Hera said as she patted the chair next to her. "You can give the appleter since Lh is asleep at the moment," Hera continued.
Freyja sat down and drank the tea as she looked at them with a worried expression. They all seemed restless, and couldn''t stay still for some reason.
"So? You haven''t answered my question," Freyja asked.
"Goddess Gaia requested us to give our life force for Lh because she''s alone won''t be enough to satisfy the baby. It should be fine since we can replenish them in our own ways," Hera answered.
"What? Gaia''s life force isn''t enough to satiate the baby? She''s the Goddess who created dozens of titans can''t satiate a single fetus?" Freyja asked and she looked shocked. "We are talking of a Demi-god baby here, and she looks like any normal baby," Freyja said as she looked at the golden apple in front of her.
"It''s Mykel''s baby," Aphrodite said.
"Well, you''re not wrong, but if she can''t handle the baby, how are we going to be able to give the baby what she needs? Humans take a lot of time to give birth, so are we really going to stay here for the next six months?" Freyja asked and she sounded unconvinced.
"Mykel said that he would find a way. He said that he needs to level up his Authority level to level five. He believed once he reached level five, he could make Lh an Awakener," Skadi answered as he made the tea cold since she hated warm and hot drinks.
"And how''s that going to change anything?" Freyja squinted her eyes and looked at Skadi.
All of them smiled and shook their heads.
"Now that I see her like that. I''m starting to think twice if I want Mykel''s child," Aphrodite said as she sighed in disappointment. "But, thinking to have his baby inside me, it''s..." Before Aphrodite could finish her sentence she bit her lips and giggled.
They all sipped their tea as they looked away because they forgot the personality of the Goddess of Love. Although Freyja and Hera reacted like that, they both were thinking the same thing as Aphrodite, they just hid it from the others.
"But you know. I think this is a really nice ce to gather just all of us, women. We can talk about a lot of stuff, and away from the men," Artemis said as she looked out the window.
"I agree. This is peaceful," Athena answered as she sipped her tea.
They all had a small talk while they were waiting for their turn to give their life force to Lh.
(In the Empyrean World)
Luciel looked at Mykel with her eyebrows raised, and then looked at Angra sitting on his left shoulder. Angra wasn''t hostile toward Luciel even though she was a divine being. It might be because the Empyrean World was to his liking or Luciel was too strong for him so he didn''t want to pick a fight with her.
"What''s that?" Luciel asked as she pointed at Angra.
"My son," Mykel answered.
"Your son is a beast?" Luciel asked with her eyebrow raised.
"Yes, you can tell by his left eye," Mykel answered and pointed at Angra. "The reason why I''m here is because of him. I want him to live here for now," Mykel said as he let Angra fly and explore the world on his own.
"Are you sure you want to leave your son here? You know that this ce isn''t a ce for a divine beast. Not to mention there''s nothing here that likable," Luciel asked and then looked at Angra flying around the pce.
"He''s not a divine beast, he''s an evil spirit. You can tell by how happy he is to be here, and since you live here, I want you to look over him," Mykel answered. "I''m not going to leave him here forever. I just want him to be in a ce where he belongs for a few days. I will bring him back," Mykel continued.
"What''s his name?" Luciel asked.
"Angra Mainyu. You can call him Ahriman, he likes that name more," Mykel answered.
"Ahriman," Luciel said quietly, but Angra immediately flew back and floated right next to Luciel. He was answering the call for some reason. "Ahriman?" Luciel looked at Angra and he immediately meowed at her.
Luciel opened her hands, and Angra looked at them for quite a while. He thennded on Luciel''s shoulder instead. She was quite surprised at how heavy he was and how he drained her power and stamina. It was nothing for her so she wasn''t bothered by it and ignored the tingling feeling.
"What''s this," Luciel asked.
"He feeds on everyone''s stamina and magical power. If there''s nothing left, he feeds on lifespan or life force," Mykel answered.
"I see," Luciel rubbed Angra''s chin. "How are my sisters down there?" Luciel asked.
"Still unconscious," Mykel answered. "As I said, it will take a while until they wake up. Also, how''s your n going? I believe you''re unable to convince them?" Mykel crossed his arms and looked at Luciel.
"Yes. I should have known, and you also mentioned that they were created to be loyal to him," Luciel answered as she sighed. "But, just because they''re loyal to him it made things harder down there because, without him, they don''t know what to do," Luciel continued.
"How was the fight against Demon Kings? I heard they all tried to fight you to bring their daughters back," Mykel asked as he approached her and yed with Angra.
Before Luciel could answer his question, Mykel pulled something under his right sleeve. It was a folded piece of paper, and he gave it to Luciel as he stared at her and nodded his head.
"Yes, but they failed to fight me thanks to this new power. I also used your name, and they couldn''t do anything about it since they''re all down on your world. They didn''t want to make him get punished thanks to Belphegor''s warning," Luciel answered and hid the folded paper under her left gauntlet.
"Really? Well I guess you owe me something and in exchange, you should apany him here until I bring him back," Mykel replied with a smile.
"Fine by me," Luciel answered as she looked at Angra. "At least I have someone that I can y with," Luciel continued as she put Angra in her hands and rubbed his cheeks.
Mykel chuckled and smiled as he nodded his head.
"Luciel, can I borrow your sword for a moment?" Mykel asked.
"My sword? Why?" Luciel asked as she furrowed her eyebrows since she felt like Mykel was there for another reason.
"I''m just curious, can I take a look?" Mykel asked.
Luciel pulled out her handleless sword from her left ribs and showed it to Mykel from up close. She then pointed the sword at Mykel, and Angra started to hiss at her so suddenly.
"I''m not trying to harm your father," Luciel looked Angra in the eye, and it was enough to stop him from hissing at her. "Here, take it," Luciel looked at Mykel as she wiggled the sword.
Mykel took the sword from Luciel''s hand and then swung it around.
"This sword can withstand Holy me, right?" Mykel asked as he looked at it from up close.
"Yes, since it was made from Empyrium, and you can say it''s the strongest material that exists," Luciel answered as she put Angra in her arms. "Why are you so curious about it?" Luciel asked.
Mykel didn''t answer her question and didn''t hesitate to light the sword with [Sacrilege me]. Luciel was surprised to see there was a me that could outmatch [Holy me]. On the other hand, Mykel was satisfied when the sword managed to survive the [Sacrilege me].
"This should work," Mykel said to himself as he stared at the sword. "I''ll borrow your swordter," Mykel looked at Luciel as he extinguished the me, and then gave it back to Luciel.
Chapter 363 362: The Table Had Turn.
Luciel went back into the pce with Angra on her shoulder. Mykel left as soon as he gave back the sword to her and said he had to take care of important matters.
Luciel sat on her chair while letting Angra explore the pce on his own. She then grabbed the folded paper that Mykel gave her in secrecy, which was a bit weird for him to do since nobody was there with them.
[After a few days since that battle, Mara has been keeping her eyes and ears on us. I have been keeping an eye on Lucifer and Mara because of that. When I wrote this message, Lucifer is trying to get in Mara''s favor and so far, Mara is still skeptical about his n.
The n is that he wants to kill both of us, and in exchange, he will be Mara''s pawn. He wants Mara to let him loose, and destroy all the worlds including the Aernd World.
He''s nning on killing you next so he can get all his siblings'' powers back. They both want me dead so badly, and they start to understand who I am, and they want to stop me before I be more powerful]
Luciel pressed her hand to her mouth as she read the letter.
[I know it''s worrisome, but I can take care of it before they can make a move, and I can guarantee you that. You don''t have to do anything and just trust me on this one, but there''s something I want you to do.
You should have realized by now about the power that Lucifer unsealed from your body. You''re no longer nobody, Luciel. You have be a Celestial being because of it.
I believe you should meet the requirements to be able to be a part of us, the Constetions. I''m not insisting on you bing a part of it, but it''s safer for you to be a part of the Constetions so I can protect you if anything happens.]
Luciel averted her gaze from the letter and looked at Angra yawning and resting on the throne. She was thinking about the fact she was no longer a nobody as Mykel said. She also wondered how it would feel to be a part of the Constetions since she had been watching Lucifer be the second most feared being.
She wanted to follow Mykel''s suggestion, not only because that was what he wanted, but because of her own interest. She hesitated because she was afraid of Mara, and she might be using her like how she used Lucifer.
Luciel turned over the page and saw a single sentence written in the middle of the paper.
[Don''t be afraid of Mara]
She chuckled as she shook her head. She then looked up and said in her head that she wanted to join the Constetions. A notification immediately appeared right in front of her face and it startled her since it was the first time she had seen something like that.
"(How does it feel to be a part of the game now?)" Mykel''s voice could be heard inside her head. "(This is good because I can speak to you directly whenever I want,)" Mykel continued.
"(Is this safe? You said that they both have been watching and listening to us?)" Luciel asked.
"(It should be, and even if she can hear us here, that''s fine by me. She should have noticed by now that you have be a Constetion,)" Mykel answered. "(With that being said, I have prepared a gift for you,)" Mykel continued.
A notification appeared in front of Luciel, and it was a gift that Mykel mentioned. He gave her a hundred million [Arcana Coins], and even though it was a lot, she had no idea what the coins were for or how valuable they were.
Mykel exined the basics about bing a Constetion, and how [Constetion Points] work. She understood the basics since Mykel exined it in detail, and she got herself a title as [The Celestial].
"(You can see yourself through statusmand. Try to say open status out loud or in your mind,)" Mykel said.
Luciel used themand and saw her own stats on the screen.
[NAME: Luciel]
[Rank: 90]
[AFFINITY: NEUTRAL]
[RECIPIENT(S): NONE]
[AUTHORITY: LV.1]
[ARCANA COIN: 100,000,000] [SHOP]
[SKILL(S): EIGHT SEALS, PRIDE, SPATIOKINESIS, ELEMENTUMKINESIS (R.2), FALSE DAEMON (R.2), CELESTIAL IMMUNITY (R.2), CELESTIAL REGENERATION (R.2), SPATIAL, TELEPORTATION, CELESTIAL BODY (R.2), CELESTIAL MAGIC (R.2), SWORD-CELESTIAL (R.2), DEUS, CELESTIAL MIND (R.2)]
"(Looks like you''re almost beating all the existing Gods and Goddesses just because one of the nine powers has been unsealed. Your rank is determined by how many skills you possess, but that doesn''t matter because based on the skills you have now, you''re already above them. Especially with the Spatiokinesis and Elementumkinesis,)" Mykel said.
"(But I can tell that you''re still stronger than me even with these Celestial powers that I possess,)" Luciel replied as she checked what [Spatiokinesis] and [Elementumkinesis] skills were. Turned out [Spatiokinesis] skill allowed her to manipte space while the [Elementumkinesis] skill allowed her to manipte all elements.
"(Who knows. Even though he couldn''t win against me, he was only half of himself. I might lose instantly if he used his kinesis power. I was quite lucky,)" Mykel answered. "(But enough about that. There''s something I want to discuss with you when he came back,)" Mykel said.
Luciel hummed with understanding as she checked the rest of her skills.
(In the Void Cloud)
"Look at what you have done," Mara said.
"What do you mean? I have no idea what you''re talking about if you don''t tell me," Lucifer asked as he tried to move his broken wings.
"Luciel has joined the Constetions," Mara answered as she stared at Lucifer from the corner of her eyes.
"That shouldn''t be possi..." Lucifer paused as he realized that he was indeed the one who made it possible. "The power I unsealed," Lucifer continued.
Lucifer didn''t know for how long he had been held captive in the Void Cloud, but it felt like he was there for a few hours. It was the longest time he had been in the Void Cloud, and the longer he stayed the stronger Mykel became.
He knew that time flew faster in the Void Cloud, and he didn''t want Mara to waste both of their time.
"Mara, how long are you going to keep me here? Don''t you see what Mykel is trying to do now? While you''re enjoying your time torturing me, he''s enjoying his time getting stronger," Lucifer asked. He was unable to lift his head anymore and could only move his mouth.
Mara approached him and grabbed his chin with her left hand. She forced him to look her in the eye as she gripped his jaw so strongly.
"I will give you what you want, but you will have to do something for me," Mara said.
"Say it, I will do whatever you want," Lucifer replied.
"Make a pact with me, Lucifer. A master and servant pact like how Mykel did to those Demon Princesses," Mara said and she chuckled mischievously.
Lucifer went quiet, and for a split second he regretted his decision, but it didn''t matter anymore. He believed as long as Mykel''s existence disappeared, that was good enough since he didn''t mind being Mara''sckey. Mykel''s existence was more dangerous than Mara''s.
"Fine, I will do it," Lucifer answered seriously.
Mara put her left thumb in front of his lips, and something came out of her thumb. Lucifer drank it and it was smoother than water as if he was drinking a dew.
"Now your soul is mine, and mine only," Mara said as she chuckled softly. "You can leave now," Mara released him and he could use all his skills back. He immediately teleported back to the Empyrean to recover.
Lucifer came back to his pce and fell down on all four as the ck smoke came out of his body. He spent a lot of [Arcana Coins] to recover himself.
"How long have I been away," Lucifer said, and the moment he stood up, he saw Luciel and Mykel standing at the entrance. "My-" Lucifer suddenly was unable to breathe or move a muscle in his body.
"Wee back," Mykel said as he pulled out the handleless sword that was stabbed next to Mykel.
"You don''t know how long I have been waiting for your arrival," Mykel grabbed Lucifer by the neck and lifted him up. He then threw Lucifer to his throne. "I had enough of your little game with Mara, and it will end right here, right now," Mykel lit the sword with the [Sacrilege me] and then stabbed Lucifer in the heart and pierced through the back of the backrest of his throne.
"You think I didn''t know, don''t you?" Mykel asked with his eyebrow raised as he smirked and stared Lucifer in the eye.
Chapter 364 363: You Decide.
Dozens of notifications from Mara requesting the system to summon Mykel to the Void Cloud appeared right in front of Mykel. He casually denied the request as he kept pressing the sword deeper and deeper into Lucifer''s chest.
"Bing Mara''s pawn? Really?" Mykel asked with his face right in front of Lucifer.
Lucifer''s body was slowly being devoured by the [Sacrilege me], but his left hand kept pressing the notification to heal his wound. He was in a simr situation as Mykel back then when Odin struck his heart with Gungnir.
"Are you really that surprised? Or are you just in pain? I can''t tell," Mykel asked as his own hand started to melt from the me. "Are you both really that desperate to kill me?" Mykel used the system as well to heal himself.
Mykel only had thirty minutes before his [Judgement] skill ran out, but he wasn''t worried about it since thirty minutes was a lot of time. He knew that Lucifer didn''t have unlimited wealth like him, and Lucifer would die before thirty minutes, especially with the [Sacrilege me] devouring his body endlessly.
"H-how..." Lucifer asked.
"How did I know? Didn''t you both already know the answer? I''m the one who''s favored by the system," Mykel answered as he removed his hand from the sword.
"Who... are... you," Lucifer asked again.
Mykel smirked as he walked away to pick up Luciel. He carried Luciel in his arms, and then he walked back to Lucifer.
"Since we are in your world, Mara is nning toe and interfere. So, let''s go somewhere where she can''t reach us," Mykel said and warped the three of them to Earth, the ind where he and Zherlthsh had their second battle.
Mykel carefully put Luciel down as Lucifer was groaning and grunting in pain. He was nning to buy Mara time, but Mykel could see through him like a book.
"You were asking me who I am? How many times do I have to tell you that you''re a part of me," Mykel answered as he looked down at Lucifer. "You''re using my face, kneeled before her, and gave your soul to her? Pathetic," Mykel said as he deepened the sword into Lucifer''s chest.
"(Let''s talk like this,)" Mykel said as he stared Lucifer in the eye. "(I''m not just someone who''s favored by the system. I''m the one who created the system. I''m the one who created every single being that''s dead or alive, including her,)" Mykel smiled as he pressed down the sword.
Lucifer screamed his lungs out as the pain got worse. His blood started toe out of his mouth, and it was glowing white like white paint.
"(What do you mean by that?! You''re the one who created us?!)" Lucifer asked and his voice was trembling in pain.
"(It all came from a piece of paper and a pen. I''m the one who created everyone''s story, and I''m the one who ended the story,)" Mykel answered as he dragged the sword down and cut Lucifer''s chest wide open. "(Your story has been decided from the very beginning,)" Mykel pulled out the sword and stabbed Lucifer right back into his chest.
Luciel was suffering and struggling from the [Judgment] aura, but she couldn''t help but realize that both of them became so quiet. She realized that they might be talking directly into each other''s minds, and she was curious about what they were talking about.
"(So, you''re a being that''s higher than us?") Lucifer asked as he groaned and coughed blood.
"(In this world, yes. In my original world? I''m just an ordinary human, but I was above everyone else,)" Mykel answered. "(Now you know why I know everything, and no matter how hard you try to stop me, I know a lot of ways to be stronger,)" Mykel continued.
"(That doesn''t make any sense at all,)" Lucifer said as his eyes were covered with his own blood that he couldn''t see anything but white.
"(That doesn''t matter since I''m here now, and I can change the story as I please,)" Mykel answered.
Lucifer was suddenly taken aback by something, and his eyes were focused somewhere else. Mykel looked at him and nced his eyes to where Lucifer was staring at. He then chuckled as he looked at Lucifer.
"What''s the matter? You''re running out of Arcana Coins already?" Mykel asked as he smirked mockingly.
Lucifer gritted his teeth and realized he was running out of [Arcana Coins]. He used to have more than fifty billion [Arcana Coins], but the system had been asking him for half a billion [Arcana Coins] every second.
"(The moment you''re out of Arcana Coins, you know that your soul will be hers, and you will live the rest of your life in the void,)" Mykel said as he squinted his eyes. "(But, I can still save your soul, if you''re interested,)" Mykel walked away since Lucifer''s whole body started to get devoured by the me.
"(That''s not possible. I have made a pact with her, and my soul will be taken the moment I die here,)" Lucifer answered as the mes started to devour his face.
"(But you can leave your soul before I kill you. Like how Mazikeen did,)" Mykel exined as he watched Lucifer''s body melt.
"(You want me to enter your body, is that what you''re trying to say?)" Lucifer asked.
"(Yes, your soul will live inside my body, and she can''t do anything about it since I''m no longer bound to her stupidw of the world,)" Mykel answered. "(You''re running out of time. The decision is yours,") Mykel sat down and enjoyed the view.
Lucifer chuckled even though he was on the brink of his death.
"(In the end, you still need the power that I have. You always get what you want, I think this would be the first time you won''t get it,)" Lucifer said arrogantly.
"(Don''t be stupid, Lucifer. Even if I don''t get it, it''s not really important to me. What matter is the seal you put in Luciel''s body. The moment you die, she will have all six of your siblings'' powers, and half of yours. Why would I bother wanting to have your worthless soul?)" Mykel replied arrogantly. "(She''s mine now, and I can make her loyal to me even if it''s against her own will. Remember, I can rewrite the story as I want. You can enjoy your time being useless and regret your decision for eternity,)" Mykel continued.
"(I''m doing this out of mercy, and I don''t really like the idea of seeing a part of me being Mara''s servant. But, if that''s what you want, you can go ahead and enjoy it,") Mykel said.
"(I will give my soul, but I need to know what''s your purpose here,") Lucifer said as his face was no longer recognizable, and his voice was no longer could be heard since his lungs and throat had melted.
"(I''m the one who created this story. Isn''t it obvious that I want to be the one who controls it. There''s also someone that I want to see suffer,") Mykel answered.
"(Someone you want to see suffer. Who that might be,") Lucifer chuckled weakly. "(Why is my life ended up like this. A Celestial being who''s desperate of getting mercy,") Lucifer said.
Mykel didn''t say anything as he watched the remaining parts of Lucifer''s body being devoured by the me.
"(Taking your side sound more promising. I will move my soul to your body, Mykel,") Lucifer said.
Mykel walked toward Lucifer and stood in front of the fierce me. "(I knew you more than anyone else,") Mykel said as he deactivated his [Judgement] skill.
Lucifer could feel his body start to resist the me, and didn''t hesitate to leave his body. He immediately possessed Mykel''s body, but his soul was devoured by Mykel''s body in an instant.
Mykel fell to his knees and felt as if his inside was being torn into pieces. It was pretty rough for the first few seconds, but he started to get used to it. He stood up and saw a notification in front of him.
[The head of The Devil''s Arcana faction had stepped down from his position. Lucifer has decided to let go of his position as the head of the Devil Arcana]
[Y?u ha?e a??ained a n?? ski??!]
[Yo? h?ve atta?n?d [Devil Possession (?)] S?ill]
[Devil Possession (Active/Toggle) (?): All?w the User t? possess th? power ?he devil th?t re?id?d inside the U?er body (Can only be used once and ??? ??? ??? ??? ???)]
Chapter 365 364: Power Of The Celestials.
All the Gods were looking at the notification with their eyes and mouths wide open. The one who was shocked down to the core was Nyx, and she was so confused why Lucifer would step down from his position. She tried to talk to him but she didn''t hear any answer from him at all, and it made her so anxious.
Lh wasying on her bed while Gaia and the other Goddesses were staring at each other in disbelief. She was curious why they all made that kind of expression, and when she asked them, they were ignoring her as if they tried to process what had just happened to them.
Mara tried to take Lucifer''s soul andmanded him to go back to her side, but it didn''t work. She was so frustrated that she blew up a star and created a supernova with her own clouds, and the bright light revealed her appearance and the crown veil on top of her head.
Mara didn''t wear anything to cover her torso, only her long silky ck hair that covered her breasts. She had long, floating cloud-like ck cloth that she wrapped around her forearms up to her elbows. The fabric also wrapped her hips from behind and let it loose down to her heels. She had ashen skin and ck eyes with orange pupils that looked like a ck hole that would suck anything inside.
Mara stared at the supernova that was happening and swallowed all the debris, the explosion, and even the light by her clouds.
"Mykel Alester," Mara said under her breath as the supernova and explosion were still happening inside her clouds.
Mykel looked up since they felt like seeing a faint beam of lighting from the sky, but it was gone when he checked. He thought something wasing down to attack them, and the only one who would do that was Mara.
"Mykel... is this..." Luciel sounded so anxious.
Mykel turned around and saw Luciel had six pairs of colorful wings on her back. She was shocked by the powers that she possessed, and she stared at her own hands.
"Yes, each pair of wings represent one of the Celestials. Now that Lucifer is gone, the seal is broken as I said back then," Mykel answered.
Luciel looked over her shoulder and saw her wings spread wide open. They almost looked like fairy wings, but they were feathers. They were translucent and absorbed quite a lot of light. It was beautiful, and it was the first time for Mykel since in the original story, both Lucifer nor Luciel didn''t manage to show them. He could only imagine it in his head when he wrote the story.
Mykel checked Luciel''s [Character] status screen once again to see what changed.
[NAME: Luciel]
[Rank: 3]
[AFFINITY: NEUTRAL]
[RECIPIENT(S): NONE]
[AUTHORITY: LV.1]
[ARCANA COIN: 100,000,000] [SHOP]
[SKILL(S): PRIDE, BIOKINESIS, MORTIKINESIS, GRYOKINESIS, MAGNOKINESIS, INFERNAKINESIS, COELUMKINESIS, ERGOKINESIS, SPATIOKINESIS, ELEMENTUMKINESIS (R.1), FALSE DAEMON (R.1), CELESTIAL IMMUNITY (R.1), CELESTIAL REGENERATION (R.1), SPATIAL, TELEPORTATION, CELESTIAL BODY (R.1), CELESTIAL MAGIC (R.1), SWORD-CELESTIAL (R.1), SPEAR-CELESTIAL (R.1), FIGHTER-CELESTIAL (R.1), BOW-CELESTIAL (R.1), DAGGER-CELESTIAL (R.1), DEUS, CELESTIAL MIND (R.1)]
Mykel saw she already sat in the top 3 even though her [Authority] level was still 1. It was because all her skills were Celestial''s skills, and all her skills were [Rank] 1. She also possessed those powerful [Kinesis] skills which affected the system''s calction.
Mykel realized that Luciel was too 3, and thest time he checked, he was ranked 4, and Nyx was higher than him. He then checked his own status screen to see what his current [Rank] was.
[NAME: Mykel Alester]
[Rank: 2]
[AFFINITY: IMMORAL]
[RECIPIENT(S): Euros Sullus, Costrezeir Mulligan, Rinon Crig, Arvel Laveen, Kurgreo Nielli, Phirzia Kahliste, Manna Immane, Agnez Maurice, Lillith Mort, Edith Levine, ...]
[AUTHORITY: LV.4]
[ARCANA COIN: 999,999,900,000,000] [SHOP]
[SKILL(S): ADMIN (Lv.5), STEALTH (R.2), ACCELERATE (R.1), REGENERATION (R.2), PERCEPTION (R.2), MIGHT (R.2), GODLY PHYSICAL (R.2), ARCANA MAGIC (R.2), DESIRE (R.1), DUPLICATE, FIGHTER-GOD (R.2), DAGGER-GOD (R.2), KEEN (R.2), CRITICAL (R.2), DEUS, MIND CONTROL (R.2), GODLY RESISTANCE (R.2), HERCULEAN (R.2), PUISSANT, NEMESIS (R.1), DEMON BANE (R.2), RETRIBUTION (R.2), FALSE DAEMON (R.2), UNMATCHED, JUDGEMENT, WARP SPACE, SACRILEGE FLAME, BRUTE, OBEDIENT, BEAST TAMING (R.2), LIMIT BREAK, ELEMENTUMKINESIS (R.2), CELESTIAL IMMUNITY (R.2), CELESTIAL REGENERATION (R.2), CELESTIAL BODY (R.2), CELESTIAL MAGIC (R.2), SWORD-CELESTIAL (R.2), SPEAR-CELESTIAL (R.2), FIGHTER-CELESTIAL (R.2), DAGGER-CELESTIAL (R.2), CELESTIAL MIND (R.2), NIHILIKINESIS (R.1), INFERNOKINESIS (R.1), DEVIL POSSESSION]
"Mykel, is this the power of his siblings?" Luciel asked as she looked at each [Kinesis] power that she had.
"Yes, seven in total except the Elementumkinesis since all of his siblings including him have it. Those seven skills are their most powerful skills," Mykel answered as he closed the screen in front of him.
"If his siblings are this powerful, how did he kill all of them? I don''t think all the Demon Kings could kill one of them even if they worked together," Luciel was confused as she looked at Mykel. "No matter how I think about it, it would be impossible for him to kill them all on his own," Luciel stared at her status screen with her eyes squinted.
"It''s simple, with this," Mykel said as he stared at Luciel''s left hand and activated [Nihilikinesis]. Luciel''s left hand disappeared, and it was like her hand had been erased from existence. There was no blood, no scratch, and no wound at all.
Luciel was so confused at first until she looked at her left hand since Mykel had been staring at it. She was shocked when she lost her hand, and it regenerated immediately.
"What was that?" Luciel asked as she rubbed her left hand and clenched it.
"Nihilikinesis. It removes anything from existence. He used it on his siblings by removing their limbs, head, and heart before he killed them with his sword," Mykel answered. "Unfortunately, since he sacrificed half of his power to create you, he was basically half Celestial, and he couldn''t control the power he possessed. If he used it, he had a twenty percent chance of sess or his own existence would disappear," Mykel exined.
"If that''s the case, how could she fight off that skill if he could erase an existence?" Luciel asked with curiosity.
"Because the system favors her. She''s protected by the system and that includes erasing her existence," Mykel answered.
Luciel hummed with understanding and realized how powerful Lucifer was.
"Speaking of him. Is he really gone?" Luciel asked, and she sounded a bit sad in her tone. It didn''t matter if Lucifer wanted her dead and used her because he was still her father and the one who brought her to life.
Mykel looked at his [Devil Possession] skill, and it was simr to what Agnez had after Mazikeen possessed her body. He activated the skill and wondered what would happen to him. It felt like someone was pulling his shoulder from the back, and someone walked past him.
"I''m still here, Luciel," Lucifer said and stared at Luciel.
Luciel took a step back and was startled when she heard Lucifer''s voice from Mykel''s mouth. She didn''t know what to do, but Lucifer chuckled softly as he smiled.
"I''m living inside Mykel''s body now, or to be exact my existence is one with him, but my soul got devoured by his soul. he did that to prevent Mara from taking my soul. It was Mykel''s idea, and I have seen and heard everything from his memories," Lucifer answered and his expression was nk as if he was still in shock about something.
"Father, I..." Luciel said.
"You don''t have to say anything because I know everything now, and I don''t have any ill feelings toward you or Mykel," Lucifer answered as he moved Mykel''s hands. "In fact, I think I should have done this way earlier because I feel like I''m in a ce where I should be," Lucifer continued with his t tone.
Luciel didn''t know what to say and just listened to Lucifer''s words.
"Don''t you have something important to do now, Luciel?" Lucifer asked, but Luciel tilted her head a bit and looked confused. "You have my other skill, Infernakinesis. You should be able to give your sisters their powers back since you already know it allows you to manipte demonic power," Lucifer exined.
"Yes, that''s what Mykel wants," Luciel answered.
"There''s something that I want you to know about Mykel, Luciel," Lucifer said.
"What is it, father?" Luciel asked and she looked anxious.
"Nevermind. It''s better for him to tell you about it himself," Lucifer said, and then he closed his eyes to let Mykel take his body back.
Chapter 366 365: The Real Battle Starts Now.
Mykel and Luciel went to the castle to check on Beldathiel and the others after Mykel picked up Angra in the Empyrean World. They both stared at all the twelve sisters who were still unconscious on the bed, but they were there not to wake them up. Luciel then used her [Infernakinesis] skill and gave Beldathiel and sya''s powers back with Mykel and Lucifer''s help.
Mykel just realized that his [Authority] skill had risen to level 4. The only answer Mykel and Lucifer could think of was that Lucifer''s [Constetion Points] were given or transferred to Mykel''s [Constetion Points]. Level 4 [Authority] was the same as what Lucifer exined to him back then. It allowed him to protect Mykel''s world which was Earth from being watched or listened to by the other Constetions, and even Demon Kings called [World Protection].
The level 4 [Authority] also had a new feature which was [World Travel]. It allowed Mykel to travel to worlds that existed in the story, and he could freely go anywhere he wanted without having to use his [Warp Space] or possess someone''s body.
"That should be it, and they all should be awake in two days," Luciel said as she closed the screen in front of her while Mykel yed with Angra in the room.
Mykel took the opportunity to use his [Duplicate] skill and took the [Infernakinesis] skill. He saw what Luciel saw, it was simr to when he used his [Admin] skill to modify skills, but it only worked on demons only.
"(I still can''t believe how could such a simple skill be so powerful. Is this also one of your first step on bing stronger? Taking everyone''s powerful skills?)" Lucifer asked.
"(It''s powerful if you''re a God or a Demi-god since you can take Gods'' skills. If not, it''s not even that amazing,)" Mykel answered.
"Can you show me your other kinesis skills, Luciel?" Mykel asked as he looked at his status screen and let Angra wander around the room.
Luciel didn''t ask anything and showed Mykel every kinesis skill she had except the [Coelumkinesis] skill since it was unnecessary. Mykel got all of them just like that, and Lucifer couldn''t help butugh at how silly and mind-blowing it was.
"This Coelumkinesis skill. I want to test it in the Empyrean World," Luciel said as she looked at Mykel.
"You should go then," Mykel said as he sat down on the chair and thought about something.
"You''re noting?" Luciel asked.
Mykel lifted his head and looked at Luciel with his eyebrows raised.
"No, I have something more important to think about," Mykel shook his head as he put his cigarette in his mouth.
Luciel stood there for a moment, and then she decided to sit down on the sofa. Mykel who was a bit confused stared at her as he smoked his cigarette.
"I thought you were leaving?" Mykel asked.
"I want to listen to what''s on your mind," Luciel answered.
Mykel hummed as he looked at Beldathiel and the others. Lucifer told him that the Demon Kings had noticed that he was dead, or at least that his presence had be so weak. With that being said, he was thinking about the future ns of the demons, and he didn''t want to involve the Gods in this matter.
"I''m thinking of taking over the demons since Lucifer is inside my body. Technically, I''m the new king of the demons, and they can''t disobey me," Mykel said. "But, I can make you the new king since you will be taking Lucifer''s position in the Heptagon soon," Mykel continued.
"(You can''t make Luciel the new head of the Devil Arcana. Her Authority level is still 1, and the minimum requirement to be the head of the Devil Arcana would be 3,)" Lucifer said.
"(I know, I already have a n for her, and it would only take her a few days to reach level 3 with my help. Even if it would take more than days, nobody wants to fill the empty chair of yours,)" Mykel answered. "(So far, the Gods haven''t realized that Luciel joined the Constetion, and I want to surprise them when the timees,") Mykel continued.
"(Nyx might be nning on putting someone as a candidate, like Thanatos or her other child,") Lucifer replied.
"(Then I will kill all the candidates. It''s that simple,)" Mykel answered.
Lucifer only chuckled and didn''t say anything.
"You''re more befitting since he lives inside your body now, and he cane out to prove to them that he''s still alive. There''s nobody that knows the demons better than him," Luciel replied, and she sounded serious about it. "I want to spend my time with my sisters too. I have been avoiding myself from them, and I want to know them better," Luciel gave her reason as she stared at her sisters on the bed.
"I''m fine with that, and now that it has been solved. You should find yourself Recipients," Mykel said as he stood up.
"Recipients? How?" Luciel asked.
"I guess it''s time for you to properly introduce yourself. Just wait in the hall, I''ll be back shortly," Mykel said, and then warped to the Aernd World.
Brynhilde was helping the people rebuild the city with the others. The people still had no idea that Brynhilde had be the new Emperor of Aernd, and she didn''t want them to know at that moment because she wanted them to know on coronation day.
Rozan and Shelly were helping them make the foundations for the buildings as Gunnar and the others did the heavy lifting. They had been working nonstop for the past week, and they almost rebuilt the big capital city.
"Still no words from the boss, Jeanne?" Gunnar asked as he wiped off the sweat on his forehead and looked at Jeanne approach him with two sses in her hands.
"No, Mykel hasn''t contacted me either," Jeanne answered as she gave the ss of fresh and cold orange juice to him. "Maybe he wille here soon since we have been staying here for too long. Everyone has been wanting to go back to their own worlds as well," Jeanne sat down on the side of the road.
The people who saw Jeanne sitting down on the road made them all feel guilty and uneasy. They all walked toward her and begged her to not sit on the road because it was dirty and inappropriate for royalty. She then stood up and decided to lean on the wall after listening to their worries.
"Do you think he was in trouble? You know, about the Goddess. What if he''s being imprisoned by her after what happened here?" Gunnar asked and he sounded so worried. He didn''t know if they would be able to clear the towers because he believed that the Demon Kings wouldn''t stay quiet.
"I don''t know," Jeanne said as she stared at the ss in her hands. "I also have that kind of thought," Jeanne continued and looked at the people around her.
While they both were silently thinking about it, Gerrard suddenlynded right next to them. They were startled at first until they saw Gerrard was pointing his thumb over his shoulder.
"The boss is here, and he''s summoning everyone," Gerrard said.
Jeanne and Gunnar looked at each other, and they both immediately called everyone else. They all hurriedly went to the pce where Mykel was, and they all walked as fast as they could since they wanted to know what had happened.
Brynhilde was the first one who arrived, and she was standing at the bottom of the stairs while Mykel was standing on top of the stairs. Jeanne and the others who looked at them from the distance immediately approached Brynhilde.
"Mykel!" Jeanne said with a smile on her face, but then Mykel warped them all to Earth and went to the castle. Everyone was gathered, even Manna.
While they were surprised that they had gone to Earth, they saw Luciel standing next to Mykel with Angra in her arms. They all looked around that could be used as a weapon, but then Mykel raised his hand to stop them from getting any further. He activated [World Protection] so nobody could listen to them.
"Mykel? Why is she here?" Jeanne asked.
"Why not? Didn''t I tell you that Lucifer was the one who wanted this world to be annihted and he sent her in his stead? She''s not our enemy in the first ce," Mykel answered. "If she''s our enemy, do you think she would keep fighting Mazikeen rather than hunt the Empyreaninan?" Mykel asked back.
Everyone looked at each other and didn''t know what was going on. They had no idea what Mykel was talking about, and none of them could understand the point of his words.
"But boss? She''s the reason why you sent all of us here in the first ce. So, isn''t that mean she''s our enemy?" Gunnar asked.
"No, it was all just an act to fool Lucifer," Mykel answered.
"Then, what about him? What happened to him?" Rozan asked.
"I killed him, this morning," Mykel answered.
"Re-really? Doesn''t that mean it''s over?" Brynhilde asked with a nervous smile.
"No, this is just the beginning. Our real battle starts now, against the Goddess of All, Mara, and Luciel here has be a part of the Constetion to join our battle," Mykel answered with a serious expression.
Chapter 367 366: Pride.
Everyone went quiet and none of them seemed to be bothered by what Mykel said. They still couldn''tprehend his reason for why Luciel, the daughter of Lucifer himself was there with them. Their hatred for her and her sisters couldn''t be brushed off just like that, especially after what happened in Aernd.
Mykel knew it by the look on their faces, especially Jeanne and Brynhilde who bore their deep hatred toward Luciel.
"Do you really hate her for what she did?" Mykel asked as he looked at those two. "Even after knowing that she was created to be used and sacrificed in the end?" Mykel asked again.
"(Using my name again to gain their favor. Mortals are so easy to fool, but I have noints because they''re so fascinating to be fooled,") Lucifer said.
Mykel ignored him and waited for their response to his questions. They both looked at each other, but based on the expressions they made, they still couldn''t get over it.
"I don''t care if you pity me or despise me," Luciel said as she looked at them. "Your presence is not worthy to be recognized either. Without any of you, I''m not bothered. You''re all so insignificant," Luciel continued.
Jeanne scoffed as she red at Luciel with hatred. "Then there''s nothing we need to discuss here, Mykel. Let''s leave," Jeanne said as she turned around, and then they all left with her.
Mykel watched them leave and did nothing at all as Lucifer was chuckling with satisfaction.
"Do you wish to make the same mistake as Lucifer, Luciel? His pride is the reason why he fell that low, and look what happened to him now," Mykel said as he sat down on the chair. "Didn''t I tell you why the Constetions need them? No matter how strong you are, you can''t work alone. Even Lucifer knew that much," Mykel sighed deeply.
"I have my sisters, and I have you. My father didn''t need those mortals to reach to where he stood," Luciel answered.
Mykel didn''t realize how stubborn she was until he knew her better. She was simr to or might be even worse than Lucifer regarding stubbornness.
"You can leave," Mykel stood up and didn''t look at her. "If you don''t want to, then I''m not going to persuade you anymore," Myjek said as he walked to the door.
Luciel didn''t react and teleported to the Empyrean World with Angra.
"(You might need to use a different method against her,") Lucifer said.
"(I know. I will ask Beldathiel to do it for me since she might be able to persuade her,)" Mykel answered.
"(That might work,") Lucifer replied.
Mykel left the hall and saw everyone standing in the hallway doing nothing. Looking at every one of them who came to Earth without their belongings, Mykel brought them all back to the Aernd World.
Mykel was sitting at the dining table with everyone. Bryndel and Hildegarde were eating next to Brynhilde, and they noticed the tension in the room was quite heavy. They were curious as to what had happened, but they were too scared to ask because Mykel seemed to not want to be bothered.
Manna didn''t know exactly what had happened to the Aernd World, and everyone exined everything to her. She realized why they all hated Luciel since she annihted the cities in Aernd.
Knowing that Manna was an Empress herself, Bryndel, Hildegarde, and Brynhilde immediately treated her differently. They didn''t know about Manna''s status, and it was a perfect opportunity for the three of them to dig up more information about Manna and her world.
As soon as Mykel had his lunch, he went to the room that had been prepared for him in the pce. He checked the [Ergokinesis] skill that allowed him to manipte energy, including life force. He was nning to leave to the Dimiorgia World to satiate the baby in Lh''s womb, but someone knocked on the door.
"Come in," Mykel said as he sat on the bed and closed the screen.
It was Jeanne, and she looked a bit guilty written on her face. It was because of what she said back there, but she didn''t regret it. Although she didn''t regret it, she was still feeling bad since she knew it was Mykel''s n.
Mykel didn''t say anything and kept staring Jeanne in the eye. She then stood right in front of Mykel, but she didn''t know what to say, or why she came to his room in the first ce. There was something that she was so sure about, and it was her feelings toward Mykel.
"I was worried, and I missed you so much," Jeanne said and her voice was trembling a bit.
Mykel smiled as he stood up. He then opened his arms and Jeanne immediately hit her body on him. She wrapped her arms around Mykel''s body so tightly, and she was so happy to see him again.
The hugsted quite a while until Jeanne slowly lifted her head to look Mykel in the eye. She gulped and slowly her attention moved to his lips. She then chuckled nervously as she shook her head.
"I don''t care anymore," Jeanne said under her breath, and then kissed Mykel so passionately.
Mykel smiled and quickly wrapped his arms around Jeanne and kissed her back. They kissed for a long time until Jeanne decided to push him to the bed behind him. She slowly sat on top of him as she slowly pushed his shoulders down to the bed.
Jeanne then began to unbutton Mykel''s shirt as she kissed him passionately on the neck. Mykel watched as Jeanne''s lips made their way down to his chest. She rubbed her hands around his shoulders and down to his chest as she started kissing him on the lips again.
Jeanne removed her shirt as she sat on top of Mykel, but then they heard a gasp from outside the room since Jeanne had forgotten to close the door. Jeanne turned around as she covered her breasts with her hands, and saw Brynhilde blushing and covering her mouth.
"I''m so sorry! I didn''t mean to interrupt," Brynhilde said as she covered her eyes with her left hand hanging in front of her eyes. "I''ll leave you guys be," Brynhilde closed the door and left.
Jeanne was still looking at the door, and Mykel took the opportunity to change the situation. He grabbed her waist and mmed her to the bed. He gently stroked her hair and tucked them, and then he started kissing her on the neck as he heard her heavy breathing.
"It''s been a while, so please be gentle," Jeanne said breathlessly.
"Have I ever been rough when we do it?" Mykel asked and kissed her again, this time on the lips. Jeanne kissed back with more passion, and Mykel could feel her hands running up his back. He deepened the kiss as his hands roamed her body, and Jeanne moaned softly in pleasure.
Brynhilde was blushing as she ran down the stairs, and it attracted everyone''s attention who had finished their lunch. Rozan and the others looked at her and immediately knew what had happened, and it didn''t take long until they could hear a faint moaning from above.
"Looks like we are not going home today," Rozan said as he rubbed his stomach and burped. "Let''s finish the job then," Rozan walked away while Nexus and his team were flustered when they heard the moaning.
"Yes, let''s not bother them," Brynhilde said.
The morning came, and everyone was still asleep, but not Mykel and Jeanne. They both did it all day and didn''t care if anyone was listening to them or if they knew what they were doing.
"I''m sorry, about yesterday," Jeanne said as she rested her head on Mykel''s chest. "I still don''t understand the reason why you chose her," Jeanne looked at Mykel with her eyebrows furrowed.
"It''s fine, but I really need you to do me a favor here," Mykel said as he stared at the ceiling. "Lucifer is dead, and Luciel is the only one who will be taking over the towers now. You should remember about my n when you met with the Constetions in the castle hall. I will be taking the towers for the greater good, and this is it," Mykel answered as he looked at Jeanne.
"I know that you''re still unconvinced, but that''s okay. I''m not going to force you if you don''t want to," Mykel said. "Let''s just go home tomorrow. You can get some sleep now," Mykel continued.
Jeanne hummed, and immediately fell asleep the moment she closed her eyes.
Chapter 368 367: Fourth Wall.
Mykel sent everyone to their own worlds since they had been away for too long. They managed to recover at least sixty percent of the damage during the breakout, and Brynhilde was grateful for the help. Bryndel wanted everyone to be there for Brynhilde''s coronation day, and Mykel promised him that he would bring everyone there.
Luciel asked Mykel to bring her to the castle again, and she wanted to bring her sisters back to Gehenna. Mykel didn''t mind, but he wanted Beldathiel, Zherlthsh, sya, Vixelleth, and Mazikeen to stay. Luciel understood since they belonged to him, and decided to bring the rest back with her.
Mykel went to Dimiourgia to check on Lh.
Hera and the others were still there and the inside of the cabin became much bigger since Hera and all the Goddesses were staying there for Lh. The moment they saw Mykel, they approached him to ask what had happened since Lucifer stepped down from his position from the Devil''s Arcana.
"Mykel, did you finally kill him?" Hera asked with a serious expression.
"I did, but I will tell you the detailster because I''m here for Lh. I want to check her condition," Mykel answered.
Hera looked at the others, and then Gaia nodded her head.
"Lh is..." Hera paused, and she looked worried. "I''m not sure how I should put this. The baby inside her is almost impossible to satisfy. We thought that we would be able to help her, but the more we gave, the more the baby want it," Hera exined and she seemed to be baffled.
"It''s as if the baby has a bottomless pit," Freyja said. "The golden apple that I gave her, it didn''t work. I''m confused because it should give Lh immortality, but it didn''t," Freyja continued.
? "We all believe the baby is taking the effect rather than Lh herself since the baby took all the nutrients from what she ate. It''s just a theory, but it was the only answer that we coulde up with," Skadi exined with her arms crossed. "Whatever n you have for this, I suggest you to be hurry because she doesn''t have much time left," Skadi looked at the room on her right.
Mykel hummed as he walked past them and went to the room where Lh was. He entered the room and saw her sleeping and covered in a nket made of thick leather. She was so pale and skinnypared to thest time he saw her, and that was only two days ago.
He sat on the bed as he removed his right glove and checked her body temperature by touching her left foot. Her body was cold, and thanks to his [Ergokinesis] skill, he could tell the amount of energy inside her body. She barely had any energy or life force in her as Skadi said earlier.
"She has been sleeping for almost a whole day now," Gaia said and looked at them as she stood at the door.
Mykel took a deep breath and transferred his energy to Lh, and Gaia was shocked by the fact Mykel used his own life force for Lh. One thing that piqued her curiosity was the amount of energy and life force that Mykel felt like it was infinite.
"Leave her to me," Mykel said.
Gaia nodded with understanding, and then she sent everyone away from the room. She closed the door in front of her and let them both have privacy for a moment.
"(The baby inside her body. You should have noticed it by now, right? The baby, she''s almost as powerful as Luciel when I created her. The scariest part of it all, the more powerful you are, the bigger her potential is, and the more she carves for life force and energy,") Lucifer said and he sounded so fascinated by it. "(Poor baby has been only getting a droplet of water when she needs a whole sea to be alive,)" Lucifer continued.
Mykel could tell by now that what Lucifer said was true, and he couldn''t leave Lh''s side from that day onward. He knew it was a mistake to give her what she wanted, but now that he had gotten his curiosity, he didn''t want to get rid of the baby.
"(Is this how it feels?)" Mykel asked.
"(Yes, and you will understand how precious it will be when she''s born because she''s a part of you,)" Lucifer answered. "(More importantly, you want to get your Authority to level 5, right? So you can make Lh an Awakener and turned her into a Goddess,")
Mykel hummed as he focused on giving the baby what she needed.
"(Can I ask about Nasha?)" Lucifer asked.
"(No, and don''t mention her name again. You have looked into my memories, and there''s nothing that you need to know anymore,") Mykel answered and Lucifer could feel the anger in Mykel''s emotions.
"(It was unfortunate that she killed herself. Maybe If she''s still alive you wouldn''t be treated that way, but that''s your own fault that she killed herself,)" Lucifer said.
Gaia and the other Goddesses quietly waited outside the room while they were enjoying a cup of tea. Suddenly they felt a chill down their spines, and their hands trembled from the immense amount of power that came from the room.
"Mykel?! Is he sacrificing himself?!" Hera asked as she jolted from her seat.
"Hera! Stop!" Gaia said, but it was already toote since Hera had already opened the door to Lh''s room, and a bright light blinded her eyes.
Everyone saw the beam of light, and they covered their eyes as they tried to look at what had happened. They saw Hera was frozen still with her eyes wide open, and then she took a step forward to enter the room.
They all hurriedly ran to the room and they were petrified when they saw six white feathered wings behind Mykel''s back. He was the one who produced the blinding light, and it felt warm enough to ease their minds. The warmth was enough to replenish their energy, simr to theke where Odin stayed to recover his wound.
"Mykel?" Hera asked as she slowly walked toward him.
Mykel stood up as he folded the wings on his back, and then looked at Hera from over his left shoulder. His eyes werezy, and he looked so dignified with his calm andposed look on his face.
"Are those, Lucifer''s?" Hera asked as she looked at the wings on his back.
"Yes, and that should answer your question earlier," Mykel answered as he looked at Lh.
Mykel didn''t care about the gazes and continued feeding Lh his energy. Gaia then put her hand on Hera''s right shoulder.
"Let''s not bother them for real this time," Gaia said.
Hera nodded as she slowly walked back, and then they all left the room.
Mykel stared at Lh and saw the notification next to him.
[[False Daemon] skill has evolved!]
[[False Daemon] skill has been turned into [True Daemon]!]
[[Devil Possession] skill has evolved!]
[[Devil Possession] skill has been turned into [Devil Manifestation]!]
[Due to the [Devil Manifestation] skill that allows Lucifer from taking over the User''s body and skills. The system is removing the [Devil Manifestation] skill due to the risk of Lucifer from using [Admin] skill (Including all the skills that belong to Lucifer)]
[The User''s [Admin] skill level is sufficient to interfere with the process]
[Would you like to deny the process?]
[Yes] [No]
Both Mykel and Lucifer were staring at the notification. At that moment, Lucifer could hear and understand Mykel''s thoughts. Mykel was thinking of removing the skill since the system understood the risk, but on the other hand, Mykel also thought it would be a waste to lose those basic Celestial skills.
Mykel could hear and understand Lucifer''s thoughts without him realizing it. Lucifer was anxious about the fact that Mykel wanted to remove the skill. They both were reading each other''s minds and broke the fourth wall, and the infinite loop of thoughts made Mykel and Lucifer suffer, and a massive headache struck Mykel to the ground.
"(Stop thinking!)" Mykel shouted in his head.
It was impossible since thoughts came from the subconscious, and no matter how hard they both tried to not think about it, made their thoughts run wilder. Mykel identally tapped one of the options, and at that moment they both were thinking the same thing.
"(What did I/he press?)" They both thoughts.
[The [Admin] skill denied the process!]
[The system decides to [Modify] the [Devil Manisfestation] skill into the [Devil''s Apparition] skill as the recement!]
[Devil''s Apparition: Allows the User to separate their own subconscious from the Devil possessed by their bodies by creating an [Apparition] of the Devil outside the User''s body. The [Apparition] doesn''t have a soul, it only has the consciousness of the Devil. The [Apparition] physical body is solid, and will be able to use all the original skills they have]
Both Mykel and Lucifer looked at it, and Mykel immediately tested it out by activating [Devil''s Apparition].
Lucifer appeared right in front of Mykel, and he had his original body, even the wings on his back. He touched his chest and cheeks as he looked at his own body.
"I''m outside?!" Lucifer was thrilled as he chuckled in disbelief.
Chapter 369 368: A Dream.
Mykel looked at Lucifer in his own body, and he was quite surprised that it would be possible. Not only did Lucifer''s body look strong, but he also had six wings on his back, and he also repossessed his own skills.
"So you''re able to live on your own now as long as the skill is active," Mykel said as he looked at the skill on the screen.
"Unfortunately, no," Lucifer answered as he looked at the screen in front of him. "I can''t go so far away from my soul which is still inside your body or I will be immediately forced back to your body''s side. There''s this notification in front of me and giving me the warning," Lucifer said as he read the warning.
"I see, and you can''t kill me either because if you did, your soul would die with me. This is simr to forming a pact," Mykel replied as he closed the screen, and then sat down next to Lh. "Anyway, you should go back, I don''t want anyone to know that you still exist," Mykel continued to treat Lh.
Lucifer was appreciating his new body for a few seconds and then went back inside Mykel''s body. They started to hear each other''s thoughts again, but it wasn''t as bad as before because they were no longer panicking.
The starry night covered the night sky, and it had been a while since Mykel had sweated excessively. His battle with Lucifer couldn''t bepared with this, but that''s also because his battle with Lucifer onlysted for a few minutes.
"That should be enough," Mykel said as he slowly got up from the bed, but then Lh weakly grabbed his right hand.
"Mykel?" Lh asked as she slowly turned her body toward Mykel. "Is that you?" Lh opened her eyes, and her eyes were red. Her vision was so blurry that she had partial blindness.
Mykel didn''t say anything, but he removed his zer and went to bed so he could sleep next to her. Lh on the other hand, she knew what Mykel smelled like, and it was enough to tell that it was Mykel whoy next to her.
"I had a really beautiful dream," Lh said quietly as she put her right hand on Mykel''s left cheek and gently rubbed it. "I saw a small child, a girl. Maybe five or six years old," Lh stared nkly.
"A girl?" Mykel asked as he put his right arm under her neck and carefully put her head on his chest. "What was she looked like?" Mykel gently stroked her hair.
"She looked exactly just like you, but a girl," Lh chuckled in disbelief. "She had short red-brown hair and brown eyes just like me, but her face was like yours. Her gaze was so sharp and her smiles, just like you," Lh smiled.
"She was really pretty for a small girl," Lh said. "She was clinging onto you and always asked you to carry her in her arms. She loved to wrap her arms around your neck, and you carried her even if she didn''t ask for it," Lh continued as she tried to remember the dream she had.
Mykel chuckled because he couldn''t imagine himself in that kind of situation.
"What else did you see?" Mykel asked.
"It wasn''t only images, we also talked. She was really sweet but so mature for her age. She''s like a princess," Lh answered and she couldn''t stop smiling. "There was one time when you called her, her name, Mykel," Lh said as she looked at Mykel, and she slowly got her vision back.
"Her name?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised and stared Lh in the eye.
Lh hummed as she hugged Mykel so tightly. "Elena," Lh said.
"That''s a really good name," Mykel replied.
"I like that name as well. Should we give that name to our daughter?" Lh was so excited that she almost forgot that she was sick.
The moment she raised her voice, she immediately coughed and it hurt her whole body as if she was being poked by needles. She groaned, but Mykel hugged her as he gave more energy into her body thatsted for hours before she finally fell asleep.
"(Mykel, where are you?)" Beldathiel asked, and she sounded like she had just woken up.
Mykel opened his eyes when he heard Beldathiel''s voice, and it was morning already. He looked at Lh, and she was sleeping so soundly.
"(In Dimiourgia. Is everyone else awake?)" Mykel asked as he slowly sat up and got off the bed.
"(Yes, they''re all here with me. The reason I talk to you is the power in my body. They''re back, I can feel it. Did you do it?)" Beldathiel asked.
"(No, it was Luciel,)" Mykel answered as he grabbed his zer and put on his loafers. He looked at Lh and touched her body to check if she was alright. She had gotten a lot better, and so he warped to meet with Beldathiel.
Mykel appeared in Beldathiel''s room, and all of them werezing on the bed since they had just woken up. He just stood there as Beldathiel, Vixelleth, sya, Agnez, and Zherlthsh were staring at him withzy eyes.
"Looks like everyone is fine, but you shouldn''t bezing around here. Zeth, Vix, sya, you should go and help Edith in the office," Mykel said. "You can go back to the suite, Agnez," Mykel continued.
Zherlthsh opened a fire portal to Edith''s office, and they all entered the portal except for Beldathiel who was left alone in the room with Mykel. She thenid down on the bed and hugged the body pillow.
"Now that you got your Sloth skill back, you bezy again, huh?" Mykel asked with a smirk.
"I just miss my bed and I''m still a bit tired, that''s all," Beldathiel answered with a smile and eyes closed. "Since you''re still here, then that means you have something to say to me, right?" Beldathiel opened her eyes a bit and looked at Mykel.
"Yes, I need you to do something for me," Mykel answered as he sat on the bed. "I need you to convince Luciel," Mykel said.
"Convince her? Convince her on what?" Beldathiel slowly lifted her body up, and then Mykel helped her up. "Speaking of her, where are Nefarath and the others? Did you put them in the dungeon?"
"I will tell you when we are there. Also, your other sisters are back in Gehenna. They were here before, but Luciel took them all back a few days ago," Mykel answered.
Beldathiel squinted her eyes with suspicion, and then Mykel warped to the Empyrean World with Beldathiel. When they arrived, they both were shocked when they saw the Empyrean World had been turned into heaven.
"(I never thought she would turn this ce like how it used to be,)" Lucifer said.
"Is this the Empyrean World? The real Empyrean World?" Beldathiel asked as she walked to the edge and looked at the sea ofvas turned into clean water. The ruined floating inds were recovered with living animals and rivers on them.
"Yes," Mykel said as he looked at the repaired pce. "Looks like she''s not around here. I know where she is, let''s meet her," Mykel continued, and carried Beldathiel in his arms. He then showed his six feathered wings on his back and spread them out wide.
Beldathiel was dumbfounded as she kept staring at the wings on his back. She looked at Mykel and she was right about her guts that something was off about him.
Mykel told Beldathiel everything without hiding a single thing. She wasn''t shocked by it since it was her idea in the first ce, and she was d that Luciel got what she deserved.
Mykelnded on one of the inds where the nine divinity thrones stood tall in front of him. Beldathiel turned her head and saw Luciel standing in the middle and stared at them without moving a muscle.
"Luciel," Beldathiel jumped down and saw the six translucent wings on her back.
"Beldathiel," Luciel said as she looked at Beldathiel from over her shoulder. Angra took a peek from Luciel''s shoulder and stared at Mykel.
"I heard you''re being stubborn," Beldathiel said as she saw Angra fly past her andnd in Mykel''s arms.
"From who? The guy who always did things in his own way?" Luciel asked with a smile.
"Not really. Everything is my idea though, and Mykel listened to me," Beldathiel answered.
Luciel furrowed her eyebrows and judgingly stared at both of them. "Really?" She asked in disbelief.
"Yes, really. And now, I will make you listen," Beldathiel smiled as she yawned and stood in front of Luciel. "But, let''s sit down first. I''m toozy to stand up," Beldathiel walked past Luciel and sat on one of the thrones.
Chapter 370 369: The Future Is In Their Hands.
Mykel gave Luciel and Beldathiel some privacy and decided to go to the nearest floating ind. He activated [Devil''s Apparition] since Lucifer had something he wanted to talk about. Mykel also activated [World Protection] since the Empyrean World belonged to him as well.
"When I was up there, I found out something about her, Mykel," Lucifer said as he leaned on the tree. "I know you know almost everything, but you don''t know when ites to the Constetion''s system," Lucifer looked at the four-horned deers in the distance.
"About what?" Mykel asked as he grabbed a pack of cigarettes from his pocket.
Lucifer looked at the pack of cigarettes and decided to try it once since he had been seeing Mykel smoking in his previous life and in this life as well. He grabbed one as Mykel watched him put the cigarette in his mouth. Mykel then lit the cigarette in Lucifer''s mouth and watched him inhale the smoke, but ended up coughing.
"Her being granted a level five Authority by the system at the beginning of the story that you created. You''re wrong about the Domain Admin that''s granted to her because she has a level five Authority. She got that skill by the system, not from the Authority level," Lucifer exined as he puffed the smoke and started to enjoy seeing a cloud of smokeing out of his mouth.
"One thing that I realize as well is that she can''t interfere with anything unless the Constetions are breaking the rules of the world. She''s limited by her role as the protector unlike the other Constetions who have the freedom to do anything," Lucifer said as he kept smoking his cigarette.
"I see, so she''s helpless at this moment," Mykel crossed his arms as he nodded his head with understanding. "That means the vision that Edith saw. There''s a limitation for how much mess I can do before the system allows her to go down and deal with it herself," Mykel looked at the nine divinity floating ind.
"Yes, I think so too. You''re immune from the rule of the world, and the system can''t touch you anymore. With that being said, the system can use another method to deal with you, and that''s to send her down," Lucifer nodded his head and flicked the butt of the cigarette.
"That''s good to know, but the problem right now is your daughter who doesn''t want to get herself Recipients so she could raise her Authority level," Mykel sighed as he flicked the butt of the cigarette.
"So what do you suggest we do about it? My Authority level was given to me by her after all," Lucifer looked at Mykel.
"I think we need to find a way to convince her that it''s the right thing to do," Mykel answered. "Let''s hope Beldathiel is enough to convince, her," Mykel looked at Beldathiel and Luciel talking.
Beldathiel seemed to be listening to Luciel''s side of the story, even though she already knew everything from Mykel.
"Do you think you can find any humans that are as capable as the people that Mykel has? I have seen them, we both have seen them. You can easily raise your Authority level to level three in a blink of an eye," Beldathiel said as she rested her head on the armrest and stared at Luciel.
"I thought it would be simple. Now that I know how everything works, I lose my interest," Luciel said as she leaned on the throne where Beldathiel was sitting on.
"You lose interest because you be someone you despise, isn''t it?" Beldathiel asked. "I was thinking the same thing back then. Gods and their little games, but it changed once I found out not all Gods are benevolent. Some were vengeful and malevolent," Beldathiel exined.
"But do you know what makes us different from them even though we are basically simr?" Beldathiel asked.
Luciel turned around and looked at Beldathiel with curiosity.
"No matter how evil they are, no matter how they have killed thousands of humans, they''re still being worshipped by them," Beldathiel said as she slowly dragged her butt to the edge of the seat.
"That''s why I despise them. They''re acting almighty since they''re being worshipped and they all look at us with disgust," Luciel replied and watched Beldathiel swing her legs and her hanging bare feet.
"It''s because they don''t enve them, eat them, take their souls like we, the demons do. No matter how evil a God is, they won''t be doing that far, and that''s why they''re being worshipped because they fear them and not despise them. They despise the demons and will always pray to the Gods to help them," Beldathiel exined and looked at Luciel''s wings. "Isn''t that one of the reasons why we do that to humans? Because of jealousy?"
"Are you trying to persuade me?" Luciel asked with her arms crossed.
"Of course," Beldathiel answered without hesitation. "What''s the point of having pride when you don''t have anyone to show it or even recognize it?" Beldathiel looked Luciel in the eye.
Luciel scoffed as she shook her head. "Recognition? I don''t need their recognition. I can kill them all if I want to, and then they will recognize me," Luciel answered, and she was so full of herself about it.
"Yes, but the recognition that you would get is despised and hatred because there''s still a being stronger than you, and she''s up there being their protector, and knew she would stop you from doing so. Didn''t I just say that? Do you even know why they feared your father even though he barely did anything to them?" Beldathiel looked at Luciel and remembered how stubborn she was.
"Strength and power to rule them all. You have the strength but you have no authority to rule over them like your father had," Beldathiel sighed as she jumped down from the throne. "Don''t you want to be feared by the mortals, respected by the Gods, and recognized by all the beings that exist? Or just being feared by all of them?" Beldathiel asked with her eyebrows raised.
"It''s your nature, Luciel, the pride you have is your strongest point. Learn from your father and surpass him. You have Mykel and you can use him. In fact, he offered you to use him and his people, no?" Beldathiel asked again, and she could tell Luciel was starting to listen to her words.
"Do you really want to keep all of us being trampled and used by the Gods so they could gain a lot of things from this? It''s time for you to join the game, and show them who you are," Beldathiel gave a stern look at Luciel. "The demons are in your hand now. Don''t make us suffer more than this. Send to die, live to die another day. We live to die," Beldathiel frowned as she held Luciel''s hand.
"I know that you''re strong, but not the rest of us. We are nothingpared to the Gods. We are relying on your strength, but at the same time, you can''t do this on your own. You can''t rely on us because we are relying on you. Suppress your pride for a moment, just a single moment until you sit down among the Gods for all of us," Beldathiel said and held Lucifer''s hand so tightly.
Luciel looked down at Beldathiel''s hands and kept staring at them for quite a long time. She sighed as she nodded her head repeatedly.
"I will do that," Luciel answered.
"Thank you, sister," Beldathiel genuinely smiled at Luciel, and then she hugged Luciel so tightly it took her by surprise. "I believe in you, we all believe in you," Beldathiel said quietly.
Luciel hummed as she wrapped her arms and wings around Beldathiel. She didn''t remember when thest time she got physical intimacy from anyone. She felt like she could do anything just because of that.
Mykel and Lucifer watched them both from the distance while enjoying their cigarettes.
"Like father like daughter. You always listened to Belphegor, and now Luciel is listening to Beldathiel," Mykel said as he puffed the smoke.
"I knew she would listen to her since they both were lonely and they both only had each other back then. They created a special bond with each other that nobody else had," Lucifer answered. "The future of the demons is in their hands now," Lucifer looked at the beautiful Empyrean.
Chapter 371 370: King Of Demons.
Everyone was gathered in the meeting room and sat on the giant square table. Jeanne, Lillith, Edith, Nagy, Brynhilde, Manna, Gunnar, Rozan, Sven, Vincze, Gerrard, Lexus, Nexus, and Euros were sitting on the left side of the table. Beldathiel, sya, Vixelleth, Zherlthsh, Nefarath, Sapphira, Nephilim, Deviatris, Frigna, Kiersha, Lilith, Agnez, and Luciel were sitting on the right side of the table.
Mykel was the one who brought all of them there, and the room was silent as the two sides of the table stared at each other. The longer they were there, the heavier the atmosphere and the heat raised as Jeanne and Luciel stared at each other.
"Why are we all gathered here again?" Rozan quietly asked Gunnar.
"Maybe the same as before, we just have to wait and see until the boss is back," Gunnar answered.
"Wait? They''re going to kill us all if he''s not back any time soon," Rozan looked at Jeanne and Luciel back and forth.
(An hour ago)
Mykel and Lucifernded on the nine divinity ind after knowing Beldathiel had managed to persuade Luciel. Both Beldathiel and Luciel were petrified when they saw Lucifer walking behind Mykel, and it gave them chills down their spines.
"Don''t be scared, he''s not really alive. It''s only his apparition," Mykel answered. "So? Have you decided?" Mykel looked at Luciel who still couldn''t believe to see her father again.
After seeing Lucifer, Luciel started to have a change of heart.
"Don''t look at me. You have taken this path, and it''s your responsibility to deal with all the consequences of your actions. You''re the one who''s responsible for both Gehenna and Empyrean, and everything in them now," Lucifer said with a serious expression.
Luciel nodded her head with understanding, and then she looked up and created a whirlpool cloud. It was a portal to connect Gehenna and Empyrean to summon all the Demon Kings.
One by one, all the Demon Kings came out of the portals and went straight down to the ind. Each one of them immediately bowed their head as they were on their knees. They didn''t care who was in front of them, but as long as Lucifer was there, they would bow down until they were ordered to rise.
It was Mykel''s n to take over the demons, but seeing how things were going, he gave that responsibility to Luciel. She seems to be determined by it as well, and it wasn''t a bad idea since it would be easier that way.
"Raise your head," Lucifer said as he red down at them.
All the Demon Kings slowly stood tall, and they all immediately nced at Mykel who was standing on the side. He was ying with Angra and didn''t bother with the gazes at all.
"My king, you''re still alive?" Asmodeus asked.
"I''m no longer your king," Lucifer said as he walked toward Luciel. All the Demon Kings were dumbfounded and looked at Lucifer with their eyes wide open. "My daughter will take my ce instead," Lucifer continued as he stood next to Luciel. "Anyone who''s against it, I will erase your existence," Lucifer red at with his sharp and bright yellow eyes.
The first to bow down was Belphegor who showed his loyalty to Luciel. The other Demon Kings were surprised by how easy it was for him to pledge his loyalty. Of course, they couldn''t do anything but obey Lucifer''s words, but they all hesitated.
"Forgive my rudeness, my king. Isn''t she the one who betrayed you?" A very tall skinny demon with messy long hair that covered his face, and wrapped his two horns above his ears. His red eyes barely could be seen in between his ck hair. He had a very long ck tail whipping the ground.
"She did that to prevent my mistakes from getting worse. The mistake I made when I made a deal with her, Satan," Lucifer answered as he stared at Satan from the corner of his eyes.
"But that was all because of him," A demon with a light brown hair covered the right side of his face. A hornless demon with nothing to cover his chest, a ck long gown covered his waist down to his feet. A gold bracelet on his upper arms, a pair of wings like a falcon, and a sword sheathed behind his waist.
"Yes, everything that happened was all because of him," Lucifer answered. "But it''s still the mistake I made, Azazel," Lucifer continued.
"And now, even my king knows, my king still decide to give your throne?" A man with a hood that covered his face and his shiny blue hair. A pair of wings that looked like goldfish fins with emerald blue color. Six arms were hidden underneath the long robe.
"The damage has been done, my soul has been sold to her. My life is over, and he''s the one who saved me. There are things that you won''t understand. Something that not a single one of you couldprehend," Lucifer answered, and he raised his voice because he started to get annoyed by all the questions.
All of them bowed their heads and didn''t say a single word from their mouths.
"This is the best oue for me, but not for all of you. I''m putting every one of you in danger because of me and knowing that my existence has been limited, you have nobody else to depend on. That''s why I want Luciel to take my position," Lucifer said.
Mykel listened to them from the side, and Lucifer told them about his original n. The reason he created Luciel and they were speechless was when they saw the powers of Lucifer''s siblings and Lucifer''s power inside her.
It didn''t take long until they all pledged their loyalty to Luciel, and they called their daughters as well to pledge their loyalty to her. They all bowed their heads and were on their knees to serve a new king of the demons. Now that she was burdened by responsibility, she didn''t have a choice but to raise her [Authority] level.
(Back to the present)
"Jeanne, is it?" Luciel asked.
Mykel entered the room and felt the tension in the room where Luciel was being stared at by Jeanne and the others.
"You haven''t said anything?" Mykel asked Luciel.
"I don''t think they would listen to my words if you''re not around. Their gazes are enough to tell me that," Luciel answered as she kept staring at Jeanne with his arms and legs crossed. Her strand of hair covered her left eye. "But since you''re here, I should start to apologize to them," Luciel said as she stood up and shocked the other sisters.
"I''m sorry, for what I did and the lives that I took back there," Luciel said as she looked at Jeanne and Brynhilde. They both were mildly shocked by it, and they saw the sincerity in her words. "If you want to know, the lives of the Empyreanian that I took, they all live happily in the Empyrean. Mykel and Beldathiel can vouch for my words since they both have seen them up there," Luciel said.
Jeanne and Brynhilde looked at Mykel, and then Mykel nodded his head.
"It was just an act, but it was necessary to fool my father, Lucifer. I can''t bring them back to life, but I know for sure they''re enjoying their new ce in heaven," Luciel said.
"Of course, I came here not just for that. There''s something I want everyone to hear," Luciel said.
Luciel started exining about her bing the new king of the demons, recing Lucifer''s position. She then started telling them about the game where Mortals were fighting against demons when the Gods were watching and enjoying the game. She expressed her hatred and anger toward the Gods, especially Mara because, in the end, both the demons and the mortals were the victims of their pleasure.
They knew it was Mara and Lucifer who started it, and Luciel admitted to it that she and the other Demon Lords took part in it. But they didn''t ask for it, and they were being used like how the mortals were being used by the Gods as their Recipients and bing Awakeners.
"What I''m trying to say is not every demon and God wanted this, but they have no other choice other than to participate. I can''t stop this, I can''t stop the demons from invading the existing worlds since the game is still running until one of the sides lose, and you have no other choice but to defend yourself and fight the demons because of it. If we want to end this, we have to get rid of the one who started it. Now that one of them is gone, there''s one left to go," Luciel exined seriously.
"You know who she is," Luciel said as she looked at Jeanne.
"And what you''re going to propose?" Jeanne asked.
"I need the power to stand among the Constetions, and I need Recipients so I can fight side by side with Mykel to fight her," Luciel answered. "I know it sounds ironic after exining all that, but this is the only way, by putting myself in the game, among the Gods," Luciel said.
"And what do we get in return?" Jeanne asked.
"Right now, the only thing that I can think of is no more breakouts. We will not invade any world. You''re free to free the worlds that we conquered without any interference. Of course, that''s a must since I will be your Benefactor," Luciel answered.
Jeanne and the others looked at each other, and they didn''t know what to decide. Nobody wanted to decide, but knowing Jeanne was the strongest and Agnez took a side with the demons, she was the only one that should do it.
"Okay, and I want you to keep your word," Jeanne said.
"I will, and if I go back with my words, Mykel will punish me for it. Isn''t that right, Mykel?" Luciel asked and stared Mykel in the eye.
"Definitely," Mykel answered with a smile.
Chapter 372 371: Took Them By A Surprise.
"Everything is about Fraternity these days. They really suck the topic dry, huh? Asmond this, Asmond that. How the hell he became so popr and strong so suddenly?" Sven asked and he sounded so jealous of him.
"I mean, to be fair, they cleared four twenty-fourth floors on their own. It''s really an amazing achievement. You can''t hate someone for achieving some feat like that," Vincze sat down with a cup of coffee in his hand.
"I don''t hate them, it''s just-" Sven said.
"Jealous? What''s the difference? You hate Asmond because he got all the attention," Lillith said as she walked out of her bedroom.
Sven was about to say something, but he kept his mouth shut since she wasn''t wrong.
"Anyway, are we really going to do this from now on?" Rozan asked as he looked at Manna staring at the city from the suite. She was fascinated by the technologies. "Bringing everyone into the tower? I''m notining, I''m just quite surprised and amazed that we all can do things together now," Rozan looked at Brynhilde who was busy operating a smartphone next to Jeanne.
"Yes, because Luciel needs to reach level three Authority. If we snatch those four twenty-fifth floors from Asmond. It would be enough to raise her to level three based on Mykel''s words," Agnez answered as she looked at the Dainsleif sword, or at least the shards of it. The sword shattered after the battle with Luciel.
"Snatching someone else''s hard work, sounds like we are being an asshole right now, but they''re not strong enough to kill the demon lords, so it''s ours anyway," Rozan said as he stood up and grabbed his staff. "Should we go now? Mykel said that we should get going once we are prepared," Rozan looked at Agnez and Jeanne.
(In the Fraternity building)
"Good work, boss," Glen said as he stretched his arms and cracked his neck. "Do you want to spar? Since you''re done with work, right?" Glen asked as he walked next to Asmond who had juste out of his office.
"Sure. Let me change my attire first," Asmond answered as he entered the lift with Glen. "Are the others in the gym right now?" Asmond unbuttoned the cor button as he loosened up his tie.
"Yes, everyone has been training and leveling up their skills. I think we should be able to clear the twenty-fifth floor soon," Glen answered.
They both left the lift and walked to the lobby, but then someone was calling Asmond from the distance. It was Rufus, and he was pointing at his phone as he ran toward them.
"Boss... Agnez..." Rufus paused as he caught his breath. "Agnez, Jeanne, and the others just entered the Abaddon Tower! They said they''re going to clear the twenty-fifth floor!" Rufus continued.
"Is Mykel there with them? I can make a phone call and ask him to stop them from entering the tower," Asmond asked as he grabbed his phone from his pocket.
"No, it''s just Agnez and the rest. If Mykel is there, I would have done it as soon as I heard it," Rufus answered.
"What?! Why they didn''t say anything?!" Glen asked and he sounded so angry. "Boss, we should go and join them!" Glen red at Asmond.
Asmond nodded in agreement, and he immediately informed his team to leave. The Abaddon Tower was only half an hour from they were, and it would be enough to catch up on Agnez and the others.
They hurriedly went to the Abaddon Tower, and as soon as they arrived, a notification appeared. Agnez and the others had defeated the servant of the Demon Lord, and they were all frozen still as they stared at the notification.
"Fucking bitch!" Glen shouted and startled the crowds near the tower. "Asmond, let''s go inside and ask them why they did that. We can''t just stay quiet and let this happen," Glen pointed at the tower as he looked at Asmond.
"Let''s just wait here. We will see them once they go outside, so calm down," Asmond said as he put his hand on Glen''s shoulder and shook it gently. "Let me call Mykel and ask if it was him who sent them into the tower," Asmond grabbed his phone and immediately made a call.
The call was out of reach, and Asmond started to think that it was Mykel who sent them into the tower. He wanted to make sure and tried to call Lh, but her phone was out of reach as well. He then thought that they both might be on vacation together.
"It didn''t get through?" Roxanne asked.
"No, both Mykel and Miss Lh''s phones are out of reach," Asmond answered.
"Then we should just wait here then and ask for some exnation from them," Rufus said.
After thirty minutes of waiting, there were no sign of Agnez and the others at all. They were curious why they hadn''te out of the tower, and why it took them so long. Glen couldn''t wait for another minute and decided to check, but then a notification appeared in front of them.
"What the fuck?! When did they leave?!" Glen was in disbelief when he saw Agnez and the others clearing the twenty-fifth floor of the Mahazael Tower. "What''s the meaning of this?!" Glen turned around to look at the other''s reaction.
Glen hurriedly ran back and approached Asmond. He suggested that they go to District 4 to the Beelzebub Tower since they also cleared the tower up to the twenty-fourth floor. Asmond didn''t hesitate and went straight to the airport.
"Asmond, do you trust me on this one?" Ss asked as they walked into the private jet.
"What is it?" Asmond asked.
"I don''t think we will be able to reach the Beelzebub Tower in time. So, why don''t we go to the Behemoth Tower instead? I believe they will be there after they cleared the Beelzebub Tower," Ss exined as he looked at Asmond. "I just have a feeling they can teleport from one ce to another," Ss continued.
"Yes, let''s do that," Asmond answered.
At first, Glen didn''t like the idea of letting Agnez and her team clear the Beelzebub Tower without them, but after Roxanne and the others agreed with Ss, he couldn''t do anything about it. Asmond then ordered the pilot to go to District 5 where the Behemoth Tower was at.
When they were close to District 5, Ss'' prediction was right. Agnez and the others cleared the Beelzebub Tower. They all were anxious and hoped they would make it in time, but since they flew from District 2, they still had fifteen to twenty minutes before they arrived in District 5.
"Do you think we will make it in time?" Arum asked as she sat on the edge of her seat.
"I don''t know, we can only sit tight and go as fast as we could once wended," Asmond answered as he looked outside the window and saw the city from the sky.
As soon as theynded, an SUV had been parked at the airport. They all jumped down from the ne and didn''t use the stairs. They entered the car and immediately drove to the Behemoth Tower.
Asmond looked at the time, and fifteen minutes had passed since Agnez cleared the Beelzebub Tower. They should have time since the Behemoth Tower was close to the airport and would take only ten minutes.
They ran into the towers as fast as they could, and it attracted the attention of the crowds who were waiting in line. They were curious why Asmond and his team were in a hurry.
They entered from the eleventh floor through the door and went straight to the fifteenth floor. It was just a vast desert, but luckily it was easy to get to the twenty-first floor from there.
The Qerth World was the world on the twenty-first floor. It was a normal medieval world with a bit of a fantasy touch where guilds and adventurers existed. Asmond asked the major of the city on the twenty-first floor. He asked about Agnez to him, and he indeed saw a big group of people juste ten minutes ago.
"A big group? How many people?" Asmond asked.
"Two hundred or even more," The Major answered.
"What?! That many?! Did you see a woman with yellow hair and blue eyes? She had short hair, and have two swords on her waist," Asmond asked hurriedly.
"Yes, she''s one of them. There''s a big guy holding a shield, and a woman with ck hair who lead them at the front with the woman that you just described," The Major answered.
"That''s them! Let''s go, Asmond!" Glen said as he ran to the portal.
They all went to the twenty-fourth floor and the people were staring at them with confusion since Asmond was running so fast. He didn''t realize he left the rest behind, but it didn''t matter since they would catch up on him. He then entered the portal and witnessed a Demon Lord being massacred by dragons.
He was toote because a notification appeared right in front of him.
"Agnez! Rozan! Gunnar! What''s the meaning of this?!" Asmond yelled in frustration.
They all turned around and looked at Asmond, but they didn''t show any expression to them. Asmond noticed some of those faces, Euros, Costrezeir, Manna, and the others. They weren''t supposed to be there because their worlds were inside the tower and they shouldn''t be able to move outside the tower.
"Thanks for clearing the floors for us," Agnez smirked, and then they all left the tower, leaving the reward chests.
Asmond followed them to the portal, but when he teleported to the endless hallway, all of them disappeared.
"What''s the meaning of this?" Asmond asked in disbelief.
(In the Empyrean World)
"That''s fast," Luciel said as she stared at the notification in front of her.
"You reached level three?" Mykel asked.
"Yes," Luciel answered as she closed the screen. "What now?" Luciel looked at Mykel who was ying with Angra.
"What now? Now we should request the system. We are going to put you as the new head of the Devil Arcana," Mykel answered. "There''s no turning back now," Mykel looked at Luciel.
"I''m prepared for everything," Luciel answered as she stood up from the throne. "Shall we?" Luciel asked with a smile.
Mykel scoffed and warped them to the Hall of Triumph.
Chapter 373 372: The Seat Is Mine.
"Is this where all the Constetions gathered?" Luciel asked as she looked at how massive the Hall of Arcana was. Her voice echoed throughout the hall since it was empty and nobody could go there since it needed the system''s invitation.
"Yes, and that seat will be yours," Mykel said as he pointed at the Devil Arcana''s seat on the Heptagon table.
Luciel looked at the seat and immediately approached it. She was curious about the seat that her father used to sit on, and realized the seat was barely usedpared to the others. She wanted to sit on it, but she refused and waited until the time came.
"Where are they? I don''t see anyone here but us," Luciel looked at Mykel with a confused look.
"The process isn''t that simple. You need at least half of the head of the Major Arcana to request the system to gather in the Hall of Arcana," Mykel answered.
"Are you going to talk to them and persuade them?" Luciel asked.
Mykel scoffed as he smirked. "Persuade them? I guess you don''t know much about my position in the Constetions," Mykel said as he leaned against the table. "I own them," Mykel continued, and then a notification appeared.
[The Major Arcanas have requested the system]
[All the Constetions will be teleported to the Hall of Arcana, Temple of Triumph in 10 Min 00 Sec]
"How? You said that you''re not a part of the Major Arcana?" Luciel was so confused as she stared at the notification.
"Even though I''m just an ordinary God and not a part of any Major Arcana. I have the potential to rule over them, and I use that opportunity to take them on my side," Mykel answered.
"Just like any king, they don''t have an absolute power to rule over the kingdom he governs. There are lords that hold powers, just like you and the Demon Kings. If there''s someone who has the potential and more befitting to be a king, they would support that person and overthrow thete king," Mykel exined.
"That''s not possible, knowing she''s the one who rules over everything since her power is absolute. In my case, the Demon Kings won''t be easily swayed by anything because of their loyalty to me," Luciel replied.
"Those two are exactly why I can be like this, Luciel. She doesn''t have absolute power, she''s limited by the system, and second of all, none of the Gods, not even one of them are loyal to her. It''s like taking candy from a baby," Mykel answered with a smirk.
Luciel stared at Mykel and realized how cunning and terrifying he actually was. She thought that it would be a great opportunity to learn things from him, and maybe she could handle the demon world and survive without any involvement from an outsider.
"We only have five minutes left before all the Gods get summoned to the Hall of Arcana. Why don''t you hide your appearance first? It wouldn''t be fun if they saw you as soon as they got here," Mykel said with a smile.
Luciel raised her eyebrows and immediately smiled as she nodded her head in agreement. She turned herself into a ck-haired woman down to her neck. She had blue eyes and it shocked Mykel when he saw Luciel in that slender and fragile body.
"(It wasn''t me,)" Lucifer said.
"Why?" Mykel asked and his gaze turned cold as he stared at Luciel.
"What do you mean? You said that I have to hide my appearance. This is what came to my mind," Luciel answered.
Mykel looked away with a restless expression which made Lucile so confused. She wanted to know why it mattered and why it bothered him so much. When she was about to open her mouth, Mykel walked away and told her to wait in the spectator seat of the Devil''s Arcana Faction.
"(It''s not a coincidence since Luciel was created by her, in the story. It''s just her unconsciousness, or maybe there''s something else that she didn''t tell you about when she created Luciel. You have never really paid any attention to her creations. right? You should be able to find the hidden features that she put in her characters,)" Lucifer said.
"(Enough. I don''t want to talk about this matter,)" Mykel said as he closed his eyes and couldn''t erase the image of Nasha from his head. Luciel looked exactly like her. She even had a beauty mark right next to her left eye, and it brought back all the ufortable feelings in his chest.
Mykel took a deep breath as he flew to the spectator seat where Luciel was at. He didn''t have the heart to sit next to her, so he sat in the seat in front of her. Luciel wanted to ask, but the aura around him made her hesitate, and decided to stay quiet because the gate to the Hall of Arcana was slowly opening as well.
"Look at all of them carefully, Luciel," Mykel said as he watched all the Gods fly to their own seats. "More than half of them are mine. If I order them to attack the other factions, they won''t hesitate and will start waging war with the other Gods," Mykel continued.
Luciel looked at them thoroughly and could see a bunch of them were powerful enough to kill the Demon Kings on their own. She realized that she had to work hard and gain their recognition like what Beldathiel said.
"So they''re all loyal to you?" Luciel asked.
"Yes, their loyalty came from fear," Mykel answered. "Look, those are heads of all the Major Arcanas," Mykel said as he stared at the Heptagon.
Mykel introduced all of them to Luciel, and she carved their names and faces in her head. She then looked at Nyx, and she could tell that Nyx was being so restless since she didn''t want to be there in the hall. Unfortunately, if more than half had voted, the rest couldn''t do anything but ept the invitation.
Hera stood up and cleared her throat with her eyes closed.
"I believe everyone here already knows why we are bringing everyone here. It''s the fact that Lucifer has stepped down from his position in the Devil Arcana faction," Hera said as she pointed at the empty seat.
"Where is he?" Nyx asked with her arms crossed. "Where''s Mykel Alester?!" Nyx shouted, and her voice echoed throughout the hall.
"What business do you have with me?" Mykel asked as hended from his seat. "Looking at you so frustrated is quite a sight," Mykel smiled as he walked toward the Heptagon.
Nyx stood up and red at Mykel as she gritted her teeth to hold down her anger. She really wanted to fight him, but knowing where she was, it would only bring her trouble.
"You killed him, didn''t you?" Nyx asked in her trembling voice.
"I did, I melted his existence and it was so pleasing to my ear when I heard him screaming in pain," Mykel answered as he chuckled. "You should have seen the face he made," Mykel smiled and stared Nyx in the eye. She was trying so hard to not attack him.
"You finally got what you wanted, huh? That seat. You have been targeting that seat since the first time you came here," Nyx asked as she pointed at the Devil Arcana seat.
Suddenly a snickering could be heard from the table. They all looked at each other until they realized it was Loki who was snickering. He couldn''t hold hisughter and burst intoughter as he covered his mouth.
"How funny. I never thought you would be this innocent and naive, Nyx," Loki cleared his throat.
Nyx looked perplexed as she stared at Loki. Loki who had been showing off his seducing and cunning beautiful face turned his whole body into that of a remarkable and dignified woman. Still, his personality was the same as always, but he somehow looked so different.
"There''s nobody else that fit to be the new head of the Devil Arcana faction other than his own daughter, no?" Mykel said as he rested his left elbow on the headrest of the seat.
"What are you talking about?" Nyx asked with her eyes wide open.
Luciel showed her true self and flew up high in the middle of the hall. She showed the wings and how the wings radiated even more power than Lucifer. They couldn''t believe what they saw, and at that moment, it was enough to terrify half of the Gods in the hall.
Lucielnded right next to Mykel and immediately walked around the seat, and sat down. She crossed her arms and legs as she stared at all of them with hateful expressions.
"I have all the right to fill the empty seat that my father left," Luciel said. "This seat is mine. Whoever wants to take it from me, you can try," Luciel said with a menacing look.
Chapter 374 373: All Seats Are Occupied.
The hall went quiet as they still couldn''t believe that Luciel, a Demon Lord who didn''t have anything and was so insignificant suddenly became a Constetion. Their eyes were focused on her, and not a single word came out of their mouths.
"Do you think it would be that easy?" Nyx asked with a smug on her face. "Just because you became a part of the Constetions doesn''t mean you can just get in here and do as you please. We have rules here, child," Nyx said with her arms crossed and looked at Luciel with disgust.
Luciel scoffed and immediately stood up and choked Nyx on the neck so hard that the veins on Nyx''s neck started popping. Nyx tried to remove Luciel''s right hand from her neck, but to her surprise, she couldn''t even move it at all.
Everyone was surprised that Nyx was struggling, but then Mykel grabbed Luciel''s hand. She nced at Mykel for a second and then removed her hand from Nyx.
"What makes you think she doesn''t mean the requirement to be a new head of the Devil Arcana?" Mykel asked as he kept holding Luciel''s hand.
"(There are rules in this hall, Luciel. Fighting in this hall will be punished by Mara. So don''t do anything so rashly, and keep your head cold because everyone here doesn''t like you,)" Mykel said as he kept looking at Nyx.
"Do you think I would bring her here unprepared? If you keep underestimating me, the only thing that awaits you is your doom. Just like your beloved Lucifer," Mykel smirked.
Nyx clenched her fists as she red at Mykel. She was about to snap, but then Hera cleared her throat which made Nyx snap back to reality and cleaned herself down.
"Does that mean her Authority is already level three?" Hera asked.
"Yes, she is," Mykel answered as he removed his hand from Luciel''s hand. "So, she''s qualified to be a candidate for the new head of the Devil Arcana," Mykel said as he walked away and nced at the sky. He was wary of the space because he knew Mara wouldn''t let this opportunity be wasted on meeting him.
Hera, Athena, Ra, Astraea, Loki, Hel, Ares, Aphrodite, Skadi, Freyja, and Themis looked at Mykel with curiosity. They were wondering what he was nning, and why he didn''t say anything about Luciel, but they stayed quiet and kept observing him.
"(I thought you''re summoning us for that?)" Hera asked.
"(That as well, but since I can get this thing done as well, it''s better to fill the empty seat first,)" Mykel answered.
"That''s not possible, how could she level up Authority so fast?! You''re lying!" Nyx shouted.
"Again, you just underestimated me. I can do whatever I want and make the impossible possible, and that includes killing you and erasing your existence in an instant," Mykel kept provoking Nyx as he stood right in front of her, ready to take a hit.
The Gods in the spectator seats started to murmur. They were talking about how powerful Mykel had be and thought it wouldn''t be bad to take his side. They started to speak about the rumors that had been going on and believed those rumors might be true.
"Silence!" Nyx shouted.
The hall became quiet once more.
"There''s no need to prove it. Mykel told the truth," Veritas said with her eyes closed. "She''s indeed qualified to be a new head of the Devil Arcana," She continued as she opened her eyes and stared at Luciel without showing any expression.
"Let''s get this done and let''s not waste anyone''s time anymore," Hera said as she looked at Nyx. "Is there anyone else that wants to bring a candidate to be a new head of the Devil Arcana?" Hera looked at everyone at the Heptagon table.
They all shook their heads without hesitation because nobody wanted that position in the first ce. Luciel who was quite surprised that Mykel was right about there would be no one wanting the position made her feel that something was wrong with it.
"(How can you be so sure there''s no one want this position, Mykel?)" Luciel asked as she sat down.
"(Because whoever sits on that chair, they will have to deal with Mara. You will be observed by her, judged by her, and more importantly, she will make sure the game is running,)" Mykel answered.
"(I see,)" Luciel sounded like she wasn''t scared of it.
"(From now on. You can''t be moving freely, not even going down to Earth. You''ll be observing in The Empyrean and Gehenna Worlds,)" Mykel exined.
"(That''s fine since I don''t have anywhere that I want to go either,)" Luciel answered. "(As long as I y it carefully as you said, everyone should be fine,)" Luciel continued.
Mykel smirked as he nodded his head.
"Then, since there''s no more candidate that wants to fight for the seat. Luciel will be the new head of the Devil Arcana faction," Hera said and pointed at Luciel.
The bright light struck Luciel from space, and everyone was shocked that she was indeed qualified. They started to think that if they were on Mykel''s side, they would be able to achieve an amazing feat like hers.
Nyx couldn''t believe it, or she didn''t want to ept that anyone would be qualified to rece Lucifer.
Luciel looked at the notification in front of her, and her role as the new head of the Devil Arcana. She read it thoroughly, and then Nyx stood up and took a deep breath.
"Since we already achieve what we came for, I will take my leave," Nyx said as she opened a portal.
"Who said that it''s over? There''s another thing that I want to propose," Mykel said as he blocked Nyx''s path.
"Move, I don''t want to listen to anything thates out of your mouth," Nyx said as she started Mykel furiously.
"I want to nominate myself as the head of the Judgement Arcana," Mykel said as he looked up.
The atmosphere in the hall of Arcana suddenly became heavy, even Mykel was forced to lower his head. He didn''t know what had happened, and he was curious why it turned out like that.
He tried to lift his head but it was impossible, and then he looked at Nyx who was ring at him in disbelief. It was the first time Mykel looked at Nyx terrified like that, and suddenly a loud trumpet could be heard from above.
It was loud, and it was terrifying. It was as if a doomsday had a warning, and it would sound like that. Then suddenly a notification appeared in front of them.
[The system has epted [Mykel Alester''s] request]
[The 20th Arcana, Judgement heeds your call]
[The voting will begin shortly]
The portal that Nyx opened disappeared, and everyone was glued to their seats. Nyx looked around her, and she immediately went back to her seat because the system ordered her to.
The space turned ck as the void cloud covered it. Not a single light could pass through the clouds. They all looked up and were terrified of what was about toe.
Something dove down from the clouds in a blink of an eye andnded at the Heptagon table. The whole hall was covered in a void cloud, and nobody could see or hear anything. It was simr to when Mara came down to meet him, and it appeared she was forced to join the vote by the system as well.
"Let''s start the vote," Mara''s voice echoed throughout the hall.
[The voting begins now]
[All the Major Arcana will vote on whether [Mykel Alester] is qualified to be the head of the [Judgement] Arcana]
[Total of vote 0/21]
...
...
...
[Total of vote 12/21]
...
...
...
[Total of vote 21/21]
...
...
...
[The result have been confirmed]
[16 votes are in favor]
[5 votes are against it]
[The Major Arcana has chosen you as the head of the [Judgement] Arcana!]
[You have travelled through the darkest depths of your innermost being. You now greet Judgement, and you turn to the light of the entire universe
You ascend, and you are newly reborn. All that has been asleep inside you are awoken. All that was dead has been given new life
You are free from the bond of intellectual limitation and duality. You stand firmly in your divine path of the highest good. You are Judgement]
[[Judgement] skill has evolved!]
[[Judgement] skill has been turned into [Judgement Arcana]!]
[You have attained a new skill!]
[[Forgiveness] skill has been added to your skill!]
Before Mykel could read the description of the skills he got, the void clouds disappeared along with all the Gods. He slowly moved his eyes toward the cloud that covered the World Arcana seat and saw pale arms resting on the table.
"We finally meet again, Mykel Alester," Mara said calmly as all the clouds that covered her body slowly disappeared.
"Do you miss me?" Mykel smiled as he sat down.
"Oh, I miss you so much," Mara smiled back.
Chapter 375 374: The Favored.
Mara and Mykel stared each other in the eye, and it was the first time Mykel had seen Mara''s appearance. He asked Lucifer if he''d seen Mara''s appearance before, but it was the first time for him as well.
Mykel didn''t care about his encounter with Mara. What he was curious about was who made Mara''s appearance because it was definitely not him.
Mykel creates a small ball of [Sacrilege me] on his right hand. He was strong enough to handle the me thanks to his [Godly Resistance] and [Celestial Immunity] skills. The me was still hot, but not hot enough to melt his skin anymore.
"Oh? Are you nning to fight me here? This is a sacred ce for the Constetions," Mara raised her eyebrows and wasn''t bothered by the heat of [Sacrilege me] that was enough to crack the table.
"Isn''t that why you sent everyone back to their world in the first ce? This ce also needs a total renovation since there''s a new Major Arcana that joined the Constetions," Mykel answered as the [Sacrilege me] melted the table and sucked all the ashes.
"(Are you sure you want to fight her here?)" Lucifer asked.
"(I just want to test how strong she is if she''s not in her world,)" Mykel said as he looked at Mara.
"(Let me join you. I want to pay her back for what she did to me,)" Lucifer said and he sounded angry.
"(No. She can read your minds, and it would put me and my n in danger. She would be cautious if she knew who I am,)" Mykel replied.
"Why are you just staring at me, Mykel? You said you want to fight me, soe," Mara said as she leaned on her chair and the void clouds started to lurk on her feet down to the ground.
Mykel threw the fireball at Mara, and when it was about to hit Mara in the face, the cloud covered the fireball. She was amazed when the void cloud couldn''t devour the fireball, and she started to feel the heat on her face.
Mykel looked at the fireball and noticed it was powerful enough to stop the void cloud. If that was the case, he didn''t have to worry about it since he could protect himself with the [Sacrilege me].
Mara was curious about the [Sacrilege me] and decided to touch it with her right hand. Mykel was displeased when she could handle the me with her bare hand and it didn''t affect her at all.
"So this is the me that killed him," Mara said as she held the me. "You''re indeed an interesting individual, Mykel Alester," Mara blew up the me by crushing it with her hand, and the shockwave burned the whole hall.
She looked at the Hall of Arcana which was about to be devoured by the me. She then covered the whole hall with void clouds in a blink of an eye and extinguished the mes since they weren''t concentrated like the one that Mykel threw at her.
Mykel covered his arms and legs with [Sacrilege me], and then he used [Spatiokinesis] to close his distance from Mara. Mara who suddenly saw Mykel right in front of her immediately covered herself with a void cloud and disappeared before Mykel punched her.
Mara appeared on the other side of the hall, and she was chuckling as she floated in the air.
"(You should know by now that she''s different from us. While we have a world that we live in, she doesn''t have that, and her world is the cloud itself. As long as the void cloud exists around her, she''s invincible,)" Lucifer exined as Mykel dispersed the me around him to prevent the clouds from devouring him.
"(I can see that now. Let''s try this new skill,)" Mykel said as he activated [Judgement Arcana].
The [Judgement Arcana] skill was simr to his previous [Judgement] skill which allowed him to disable all skills and weaken their state instantly. It still had the same radius which was a hundred meters, and the duration increased to an hour. The difference was that it could be used just for a single target and the durationsted forever and could be lifted by using the [Forgiveness] skill.
The [Forgiveness] skill wasn''t only able to lift the [Judgement Arcana] debuff, but it could remove all the debuffs without exceptional. It was really a nice skill, and it would be useful since the [Forgiveness] skill buff also prevented debuffs from being reapplied on the target who still had that buff.
Mykel used his [Judgement Arcana] skill on Mara, but then a notification appeared.
[The skill [Judgement Arcana] failed to inflict on the target]
Mykel squinted his eyes and immediately activated [Duplicate] on Mara, to get that powerful skill that could block his skill, but the same notification appeared in front of him.
"Figure," Mykel said and decided to use the [Judgement Arcana] to his surrounding area instead of a target.
"You think a Judgement Arcana can beat the World Arcana?" Mara asked as she covered her smile and looked down at Mykel. "In exchange, you should know the power of the World Arcana," Mara chuckled.
Something felt different in the air, and Mykel could feel it, but he didn''t know what it was.
"Now, you can''t leave because you''re under my Dominion skill," Mara said as shended. "You''re stuck with me here," Mara continued.
Mykel squinted his eyes and tried to use [Warp Space] but he ended up warping in the same ce where he was. He used [Spatiakinesis] to manipte the space around him, but the skill didn''t work at all. He felt a bit uneasy, but it should be fine since he was nning to fight her in the first ce.
He covered himself with the [Sacrilege me], but suddenly it got extinguished immediately. He was shocked and tried to do it again, but it got extinguished again. He started to understand what this [Dominion] skill was, and what the effect of the skill was.
"(Don''t bother to use the [Nihilikinesis] skill on her. The system will protect her, and it backfired at me when I used it on her. Be careful,)" Lucifer warned Mykel and he sounded a bit anxious.
"(I know, but there''s one thing that I haven''t tried,)" Mykel replied as he closed his eyes.
"Still not giving up?" Mara asked.
"Why would I? I know so much that your Dominion skill has a duration like my Judgement skill. You wouldn''t request the system to disable all my skills if this skill doesn''t have a duration," Mykel answered with a smirk. "Let''s see for how long this Dominion skill willst, and by the time being, let''s have some fun," Mykel opened his eyes as he activated the [Brute] skill.
With [Godly Physical], [Celestial Body], and [Limit Break] together with [Brute] skill. Mykel''s movements could be called teleporting rather than moving since every time he moved, the space around him bent and created a wormhole to the ce he wanted to be.
"Are you done having your fun?" Mara asked as she casually stood still while her void clouds dealt with Mykel.
"(You still can go beyond this, Mykel,)" Lucifer said as he watched Mykel struggle to get close to Mara.
"(Does that even matter? The clouds are blocking her and if I get touched by it, I''m done for,)" Mykel replied as hended on the other side of the hall.
"(I''m curious about your Limit Break skill, and the Brute skill that you stole from Mazikeen. You can be more and more powerful that I''m terrified by just imagining it if you use another skill, your power will be infinite,)" Lucifer said.
"(Tell me,)" Mykel said with curiosity.
"(Ergokinesis, use it and feed yourself with the energy that exists in this ce and the space around you since they''re all made of magic power. But, that should be impossible to gather the energy beyond this Dominion skill, so you can dry the area inside the Dominion with it, and see how much it will give you,)" Lucifer said.
Mykel smirked and immediately activated the [Ergokinesis] skill. He sucked all the energy out of the Hall of Arcana and realized the immense amount of magic and energy that kept the ce intact. The Hall started to tremble and crumble as Mara looked at the damage and the amount of energy that was depleting insignificantly.
Mara patiently watched the power within Mykel''s body grow.
"Show me your power, Mykel Alester. I want to see the one who''s favored by the system," Mara said as her whole body was covered by void clouds. "And see, who''s the most favored by our Benefactor," Mara continued as the whole hall was covered in Void Cloud.
Chapter 376 375: Wanted Them To Exist.
Mykel opened his eyes and the void clouds were right in front of his face. He immediately moved back, but he realized the clouds weren''t moving at all, and so he looked around him and noticed something.
"(You almost stop the time from moving,)" Lucifer said.
Mykel looked at the thick clouds in front of him, and even if things moved so slowly, he couldn''t get past them. He didn''t want to risk going in and putting himself in an unknown danger. He then realized as long as things moved very slowly, every move he made, bent the space around him which created a natural protective barrier.
"(What are you nning to do now?)" Lucifer asked.
Mykel ignored Lucifer''s questions as he ran toward the void clouds in front of him. It was as he expected that the cloud moved away as he ran into it. He turned around and saw his trail that sucked the clouds in. He got himself an idea and decided to go to the middle of the hall so he ran as fast as he could.
The moment he felt like he reached the center of the hall, he suddenly stopped. He activated the [Sacrilege me] skill which didn''t need any magical power to create it. He summoned a fireball in each hand, and then he pped his hands together before it got extinguished.
The shockwave and the soundwave were enough to explode every part of anyone''s body, but Mykel wasn''t affected by it. It was still painful to endure the shockwave and broke his ribs, but it was a good thing since what he was trying to create should be a sess.
He looked at the clouds that got pushed away by the shockwave, and he couldn''t find Mara anywhere. Seeing how powerful she was in her [Dominion] skill, it would be impossible for him to fight her no matter how hard he tried.
"(Supernova?)" Lucifer asked.
"(Yes, but what I''m after is whates after the supernova,)" Mykel said as he watched the fireball that he crashed together, slowly expanding and dimming. "(A ckhole,)" Mykel continued.
The shockwave that passed through him immediately came back and got sucked into the tiny hole in front of him. A hole that couldn''t reflect any light that was slowly expanding and sucking anything around it.
"(I''m not strong enough, it''s better to leave since we already got a lot of information,)" Mykel said as the ckhole approached. "(This is our only way out,)" Mykel continued as he jumped into the ck hole, but suddenly it closed before his legs could enter it.
Mykel used [Warp Space] as soon as he entered the ck hole, and went to his office. His blood sttered around the floor as he rolled over and hit his desk. Themotion was enough to attract the secretary, and when she entered the room she was surprised to see Mykel''s condition.
"It''s fine, just bring someone to clean the mess. Also, bring me a new pair of suit," Mykel said as his legs slowly regenerated themselves.
"Yes, Mister Mykel!" The secretary left hurriedly.
Mykel activated [Devil''s Apparition] so Lucifer wouldn''t be bothering him for a moment. He also needed a thought just for himself and having someone else inside his mind was quite bothersome. He then activated [World Protection] so Mara couldn''t bother him or try to observe him.
"You''re quite clever to be able to escape her grasp like that," Lucifer said as he sat down on the sofa.
"If escape skill is no use inside that Dominion of her, a natural phenomenon will do," Mykel replied as he exhaled deeply.
It was just silence for a whole minute, and they both were deep in thought.
"The more I think about it, the less it makes any sense," Mykel said as he leaned on the desk as he pulled his hair back, and stared at the ceiling. "Luciel''s appearance that resembles her, and then that Goddess of All''s appearance that I didn''t know and the power that she possessed," Mykel continued.
Lucifer didn''t say anything as he crossed his legs and arms. He was still deep in thought as well because based on reading and understanding Mykel''s memories, there was no exnation for those three things.
"I have read the content of the novel in your memories, and when you created the characters in the story. One thing that piques my interest is when you created me, Mykel," Lucifer said as he looked at Mykel with a troubled look on his face.
"Hmm?" Mykel raised his eyebrow as he stood up and grabbed the pack of cigarettes in his pack. Unfortunately, the cigarettes were torn into pieces and made a mess inside the pack.
Before Lucifer could say anything, the secretary came in with the janitor and the suit. She looked at a man in a gray suit and slick ck hair sitting on the sofa. It was Lucifer, and the secretary was flustered when he smiled at her.
"Here''s the suit, Mister Mykel," The secretary gave the suit to Mykel.
Mykel went to the bathroom to change as the janitor cleaned the blood on the floor.
The office was clean, and Mykel wore a new suit. He walked to his desk and opened the drawer where he prepared four packs of cigarettes in case he ran out of cigarettes.
"Can I have one?" Lucifer said as he looked at the pack.
Mykel scoffed as he grabbed another pack and then threw it at Lucifer.
"Let''s continue on what you said earlier," Mykel said as he sat down and lit the cigarette in his mouth.
"The Lucifer in the story that you wrote, you only described him as a handsome man, with long white hair, but you never mentioned anything that Lucifer would have your face, isn''t that right?" Lucifer said as he smoked his cigarette and stared Mykel in the eye.
Mykel''s eyes were wide open and just realized that. He never thought about it because he knew what the character would look like in his head when he created the character.
"Looks like we both got the same answer," Lucifer said as he puffed the smoke. "The story of your novel exists isn''t just because of what you wrote. Your mind, your subconscious, and your consciousness also took a part in it," Lucifer continued as he watched the ashes fall to the floor.
"Some of the Gods of Norse mythology and Greek mythology, Jormungand, Nidhoggr, even Angra, and Spenta. Those who you encountered weren''t mentioned in the original story. Those were your consciousness and your knowledge about them that got applied in this world. They exist because the you when you created the story wanted them to exist," Lucifer exined.
Mykel was mindblown by the fact that Lucifer had been revealed. He didn''t realize it until now, and they existed because he did want them to exist even if they weren''t mentioned in the story.
"And so I believe Nasha had something to do with both Luciel and that Goddess appearance," Lucifer stood up and walked to the desk.
Lucifer put his hands on the desk as he leaned forward to look Mykel in the eye.
"I felt it, your anxiousness, your confusion, and even a bit of fear when you faced her back there. You were anxious and confused because you had no idea what kind of skills she possessed because you only mentioned a few of them in the story. You were scared when you fought her, and realized you weren''t strong enough," Lucifer said as he kept staring Mykel in the eye.
"The answer to that is because you created her in the paper, and in your consciousness that she''s the most powerful being in the novel. No matter how hard you try to defeat her, you created her to be the strongest being in the novel," Lucifer exined with a serious expression. "She''s the undefeatable character you created, and it will always be the most powerful being in the story," Lucifer continued.
Mykel chuckled in disbelief as he leaned on his chair because what Lucifer said was true.
"I also have a theory about this one as well. I''m not sure if it''s true or not," Lucifer said as he stood straight and flicked the ashes.
"What is it?" Mykel asked.
"What if, the system itself is your own consciousness? The you when you created the story," Lucifer said quietly. "I saw it when Nasha died, you no longer had an interest in continuing the story. At one time, you wished that you live inside the story so you could destroy it, right?" Lucifer asked.
"I did," Mykel answered as he looked Lucifer in the eye.
"Then, the Admin skill that you possess right now, it was because your own consciousness wanted it to happen. You wished to destroy that novel, and now here you are. You''re here to destroy it, right?" Lucifer asked.
"I''m not sure if it''s the case why I possess this skill," Mykel said as he stared at his [Admin] skill. " But whether it''s true or not, this skill is the only way to destroy this world, and the only weapon to defeat her," Mykel continued.
"Yes, I believe so, but knowing it''s still level five, you still have quite a long way to max it out," Lucifer said as he put out the cigarette.
"It won''t take that long," Mykel scoffed as he looked Lucifer in the eye.
Chapter 377 376: Regretting Their Decision.
"What''s themotion down there?" Lucifer asked as he leaned on the ss wall and stared down at the street.
"We will find out soon enough," Mykel said.
As soon as Mykel said that, someone knocked on the door, and it was Edith. She told Mykel that the people from the media and the supporters of the Fraternity Association were gathering and asking for an exnation.
They were angry because Agnez and the others stole the tower clearance from Asmond. But, that wasn''t why Edith came to his office. She came because the Fraternity Association decided to cut ties with the Guild Association.
"They want to cut ties because the higher-ups of the Fraternity Association are disappointed with the incident. Miss Enma is against it, but she can''t do anything since the media and the people want the same thing as the higher-ups," Edith exined and tried to ignore Lucifer''s presence even though she was curious about who he was.
"She was pressured by them, and defending the Guild Association would only bring suspicion. It''s fine," Mykel said as he looked at the ss wall and listened to themotion. "Let them get what they want," Mykle continued.
"What about Asmond? Did he say anything in this matter?" Mykel looked at Edith.
"No, he hasn''t made any statement. He has been quiet about it," Edith answered. "But he was furious when we cleared the twenty-fifth floor," Edith continued.
"Also, this is what they demand. Apensation," Edith gave the document to Mykel.
Mykel read the document, and it made him chuckle because they demanded five towers of ownership. The Abaddon Tower, the Mahazael Tower, the Beelzebub Tower, the Behemoth Tower, andstly the Asmodeus Tower.
"Since Asmond has been so quiet about this, then that means he''s not denying this demand. Fine by me," Mykel smiled as he kept staring at the document. "I''m going to make a statement,e with me," Mykel stood up, and then left the office.
Edith and Lucifer followed Mykel from behind, and they entered the lift in awkward silence. Edith nced at the reflection of Lucifer on the wall, and she was curious who he was, but knowing the situation, she would rather stay quiet and ask about itter.
They were in the lobby, and the people outside the building started to get heated because they saw Mykel. They were pointing their fingers and ring at him.
"You cowardly bastard!" Those were the words that came into Mykel''s ears as soon as he went outside.
Edith wasposed and didn''t react to it even though deep down she was furious.
Mykel heard all the cursing words that existed and let them all pour their anger at him. He looked at how pathetic their lives were, and how fun it would be if he ughtered them in front of each other.
Mykel smirked and suddenly the wind stopped blowing, and the loud curses that came from their mouths suddenly disappeared. They were all gasping for air that didn''t exist anymore around them, and they started to panic, but they couldn''t leave the ce as if they were all stuck in their tiny space.
"I''m here going to make a statement, so listen to what I have to say," Mykel said and canceled his [Spatiokinesis] and brought the air back.
Everyone went quiet as they gasped for air.
"You must have heard, or in fact, some of you going along and supporting the Fraternity Association about them wanting to cut ties with the Guild Association," Mykel looked at each one of them, and looked who was still have the guts to show their hatred toward him. "This is the document that just got into my hand, and it''s about their demand, or should I saypensate for their dissatisfaction," Mykel continued as he showed the document in his hand.
"You, which district did youe from?" Mykel asked as he pointed at the crowd.
"District 4," The guy answered and he looked like he wanted to fight.
"Are you here to utter your dissatisfaction as well?" Mykel asked in a calm voice and face.
"Of course! Just because you can do it doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want! I know that I''m just a normal guy unlike you Awakeners, you guys are an asshole for stealing others'' opportunities!" The guy answered and the crowd started to speak up for him.
They were all telling Mykel that they didn''t need them since they believed Asmond and his team would be able to clear those towers on their own. They started bbering about how Asmond had be strong and proven his amazing achievements. They all started assuming that the Guild Association tried to sabotage the Fraternity Association.
Mykel asked the other people and they were all blinded by their hatred and rage that they all said the same thing.
"I see, I understand your dissatisfaction," Mykel answered as he nodded his head. "Let''s continue where I left off," Mykel said as he opened the document.
Everyone went quiet and red at Mykel silently.
"In this document, the Fraternity Association wants to cut ties with the Guild Association. So, I will ept their request," Mykel said as he looked at each one of them. "The demand they want is that they will take the ownership of the five towers, from District 2 to District 6," Mykel continued as he lowered his hand where he held the document up high. "So I will sign the document right here, and you all will be my witness," Mykel asked Edith for a pen.
Mykel signed the document in front of them and showed his signature to the cameras. They were all happy about it and made some sarcasticments toward Mykel.
"With that being said," Mykel raised his voice a bit to attract everyone''s attention. "Since I have signed the document, we, the Guild Association will not hold any responsibility to those five districts. We are not going to help you if a breakout is bound to happen," Mykel closed the document as he stared at them with a stern look.
His words were cut deep into those people''s hearts because they realized that the Guild Association wouldn''t help them when they needed their help. Some were still happy and didn''t care because they believed in the Fraternity Association. The rest started to regret it because no matter how strong Asmond had be, having Mykel and his team would be good insurance if bad things happened.
"May the Gods have mercy on your souls," Mykel said, but then he scoffed as he smirked. "The Gods don''t even have the ability to save your life and soul, they can only watch as your life is ughtered by the demons," Mykel continued and looked at them with pity. "Should I say, may the demons have mercy on your souls? Because they''re the ones who will take your souls," Mykel said with a serious expression.
"If that happens, don''t me the Guild Association. me the one who demands this agreement. That''s all," Mykel left and went back inside the building as he gave the document to Edith.
Edith looked back for onest time, and the silence was still lingering in the crowds. They all looked scared, but some of them still believed in themselves and the Fraternity Association.
"Is that really necessary, Mister Mykel? There are so many innocent lives that don''t want this to happen," Edith asked with a worried expression.
"Necessary? Yes, because they didn''t learn from their mistake in the past. People who made the same mistake twice is a fools. Dealing with a fool is just a waste of time, and saving them only overpoptes the Earth," Mykel answered. "Don''t you worry about those who are smart enough to not entrust their lives to the Fraternity. They will think it would be dangerous to stay there, and will move to another district," Mykel continued.
"Just prepare District 13 for those who decide to leave. Give them a new home. We have still a lot of time before the next breakout happens. They will realize with their own two eyes which side is safer. Just give them time," Mykel said.
"The next breakout? But didn''t Luciel promise that she won''t do that again?" Edith asked with a confused look.
"She''s not the one who decides," Lucifer answered as he walked next to Mykel and looked at Edith from the corner of his eye. "The game doesn''t belong to her, so what makes you think she''s the one who can change the rules?" Lucifer asked.
Edith was shocked and terrified about the fate of those innocent lives.
(In the Fraternity Association building)
"What is this, Enma?" Asmond asked as he looked at Enma standing in front of his desk. He held a paper that she gave her after they watched Mykel''s statement.
"I''m leaving," Enma answered without showing any expression.
"Why? Don''t tell me you''re going to move to the Guild Association? Is that why Miss Vix is here, isn''t it? She''s trying to coax you and persuade you to join them," Asmond asked and he looked disappointed and sad at the same time.
"Why? Do you think after hearing that from Mykel would bring any good to us? I''m the only one who was against this bullshit, and you were quiet and didn''t even give any response. You should be the one who makes the decision, not those old bastards!" Enma shouted as if she had burst all her pent-up frustration. "I''m not going to put myself in a trouble for something that I didn''t decide. I have been doing my best here, and Vix was there to help me while you guys are busy clearing the dungeon," Enma gave a stern look at Asmond.
"How naive and hypocrite you are, Asmond. You used her because she''s here with ill intention, but what did you do? You didn''t even bother to bring in someone to help me run the association even though you don''t trust her in the first ce. Good luck, Asmond," Enma said as she walked away.
Asmond was taken aback by her words. When Enma was about to leave his office, he stopped and turned around.
"I wasn''t nning on doing that, but know you said it like that. I don''t think it would be a bad idea," Enma chuckled in disbelief.
"He''s dangerous, Enma," Asmond replied.
"Dangerous? Who said that? He has power, and now you said he''s dangerous? I can''t believe how hypocrite you are," Enma scoffed and looked at Asmond in disgust.
I hope you don''t regret this, Enma," Asmond said, and he seemed to be holding back his words.
"Regret this? I have been regretting my decision to stay ever since you killed Kastor, Asmond. Goodbye," Enma said and then left the room.
Chapter 378 377: Ill Wait Patiently.
"The boss looks so mad in there," Gunnar said as he ate a banana and watched the news.
"He''s enjoying it. The look on their faces when they just made a huge mistake, I wish I could see it with my own two eyes and read their minds," Lillith answered as he leaned her back on Gunnar''s big arm while ying with Rubik''s cube. "You''re fine with that? Aren''t you the one that''s against that kind of decision?" Lillith asked.
"Me? I''m fine since there will be no breakout. So I''m not bothered," Gunnar answered.
"Do you really think she''s telling you the truth? She''s the devil, Lucifer''s daughter we are talking about. You shouldn''t believe everything she said," Vincze asked as he walked out of his room with just a towel covering the bottom part of his body. "Even Jeanne told us that we should be wary of her and she didn''t believe everything that woman said," He continued as he walked to the kitchen.
Gunnar looked around and he realized that he was the only one who believed Luciel''s words. He felt so dumb, and then he realized if what she said was all a lie, then the breakout would still happen.
"Ouch! Don''t tense your bicep so suddenly! It hurts my head," Lillith said as she got up from Gunnar''s arm. "You don''t have to worry since Miss Lh had prepared shelters in all districts. They will be safe since we will know when the breakout wille, so no more innocent lives will be at risk from now on," Lillith massaged the back of her head since it felt like she bumped into sturdy steel.
"I asked Mykel when I saw the news, and he said that he prepared District 13 for those who don''t want to get involved in this conflict. He has prepared everything," Jeanne said as she read a book at the kitchen table while enjoying her fruit sd.
Gunnar felt at ease and sighed in relief, and then Lillith leaned on his arm again as she just finished one of the rubik''s cube sides.
"Speaking of Miss Lh, I''m worried about her because Mykel said her pregnancy is endangering her life. I wish we could see her and ask her how''s she doing," Gunnar said with a worried expression.
"She''s living with the Goddesses right now. She''s living the best of her life, so there''s nothing to be worried about. In fact, I kind of jealous," Agnez said as she sat next to Jeanne and stole her fruit sd. "But yeah, I heard her condition is declining, so I guess Mykel''s sperm is really powerful to handle, right, Jeanne?" Agnez stared at Jeanne with a smirk.
Jeanne who heard it immediately choked on her food as she pressed her chest. She started to cough really badly while Agnez chuckled since Jeanne told her that she had sex with Mykel and let him pour it all inside her.
"Anyway, Mykel said there''s a new recruit that will be joining us from now on, right?" Lexus asked.
Lexus, Nexus, and his team decided to stay on Earth under Mykel''s order.
Suddenly the front door was open, and it was Mykel and Edith. They all looked at him with curiosity, and then a woman came in.
"Enma?!" Gunnar jolted from his seat, and Lillith was bounced off to the other side of the sofa. "You''re joining us?!" Gunnar couldn''t hide his excitement and joy when he saw Enma.
"Yes, but mostly, I will be working in the office with Miss Edith," Enma answered and she looked happy to see him as well. "I don''t think it''s right to just go into the tower and join your time as soon as I left the Fraternity," Enma exined.
"Please, we don''t care about our public image. We have a greater thing to think about. They''re not in the same league as us anymore. Humans and Demons, we don''t really bat our eyes on them anymore," Agnez said as she took the fruit sd bowl from Jeanne''s side.
Enma looked a bit confused. "What''s that mean?" Enma asked.
"Oh, we are getting stronger so we can hunt Gods," Agnez smiled as he chuckled. Enma thought that Agnez was joking, but with the expressions the others made, they all looked serious about it. "Just kidding! But, you will know soon, maybe," Agnez giggled mischievously as she ate the fruit sd, and Jeanne took it back as soon as she realized.
"What''s our next move, boss?" Gunnar asked as he walked toward Mykel.
"Since you guys have been so carefree, I want you guys to clear the Lucifer Tower up to the thirtieth floor. It will take a lot of time, and there will be a lot of Awakeners from different worlds. So, you guys can have some fun there," Mykel answered as he looked at the time on his wristwatch.
"You''re noting?" Jeanne asked as she put the book down.
"I will catch up with you guyster. I still have to take care of Lyn first. She needs intense care until she gives birth," Mykel answered.
Jeanne nodded with understanding.
"Can we join?" Vixelleth voice came from the door.
Everyone turned around and saw Vixelleth, Zherlthsh, sya, and Beldathiel standing in the hallway. Beldathiel telepathically spoke to Mykel, and they wanted to visit their sisters again since they had something to discuss with them. They also wanted to meet their fathers.
"Sure, go ahead," Mykel answered.
Enma wasn''t prepared, and she had no idea that they would be going to clear a tower. Her equipment could be called old and unqualified, so she had nothing to wear, and not to mention she hadn''t been inside a tower for months.
Mykel told Gunnar to guide Enma to their armory where they kept their spare equipment. From the best quality to godly quality, they also still had stacks of unused materials from the chests.
"No wonder you guys are soid-back about equipment. You have a vault full of materials and this one-of-a-kind equipment," Enma said when she looked at the armory.
"Actually, the boss is the one who made them for us. He said these were all just prototypes, or you can say failed products?" Gunnar said as he scratched his head. "Anyway, you can choose which one you like, and Rozan will put gemstones on them," Gunnar continued.
Enma was baffled by everything that Gunnar said.
(In the Demiourgia)
"She looks normal now, her appetite is also back. She ate everything that I made," Gaia said as she stared at Lh who was asleep on the bed, and Mykel giving energy to her from her back.
"I see, that''s good to hear," Mykel said as he stood up. "Now, let''s make that thing," Mykel looked at Gaia.
They both left the cabin and went to the back of the cabin where there was quite a big garden of wildflowers. Gaia then turned that ce into a giant altar with pirs surrounding it, and it looked like a Greek gazebo. She covered the altar with beautiful flowers and square fences around them. Everything was made of white marble.
Mykel flew up high into the sky when the sky slowly turned dark. He stopped flying and used [Ergokinesis] skill. He gathered all the energy from the space and shot it down to the altar. He didn''t want to take the energy from Demiourgia World since it would destroy the world.
Gaia watched the stream of bluish-green energy flowing into the altar, and the marble absorbed them and didn''t let the energy get wasted. The whole altar was glowing with the same color of energy, and Gaia could see that that energy was enough for her to create hundreds of titans.
Mykelnded right next to Gaia and looked at the beautiful glowing altar.
"This should be enough to feed the baby while I go clear the towers," Mykel said.
"Yes, and I will maintain the energy flow and prevent them from leaving this altar," Gaia nodded her head with understanding.
"Please take care of Lh for me," Mykel said and then warped to Gehenna.
"To think I would be out here and pretending to be a mortal," Lucifer said as he looked at Awakenersing out of the portal to enter Gehenna. "But that''s not important now. I want to know what are you going to do now that she has finally decided to get involved in the game by warning Asmond about you," Lucifer looked at Mykel.
"What about it? That''s not something I should be worried about," Mykel lit his cigarette and puffed the smoke. "In the end, she can''t get involved directly, and she can''t give everything she has to him. He will struggle, and once he doesn''t know where to go, he wille to me," Mykel exined.
"I''ll just wait until that day toe, and give him what he wants," Mykel smirked.
Chapter 379 378: Famous Amongst The Otherworlders.
"Hey check it out. Look at those dudes, they''re on a business trip," A guy held hisughter as he looked at Mykel and Lucifer walked past him and his friends. "What a joke," Heughed with his friends because of the attire those two wore.
They weren''t the only ones who mocked Mykel and Lucifer, almost everyone they saw was making fun of them. They weren''t bothered by it, and in fact, they were focused on the small base camp where people from different worlds gathered.
"Mortals using hell as their ce to stay, how funny," Lucifer chuckled softly.
Mykel watched as everyone was so carefree andid-back. There were so many people from different races, even elves, and dwarves. They were sharing their knowledge of weaponry, armory, martial arts, and even magic.
"Now that I look at them, can you do something about this dagger?" Mykel pulled out something from thin air, and it was [Dagger of Soul-Marking].
Lucifer raised his eyebrow and looked at the dagger. He took it from Mykel''s hand and noticed the dagger belonged to Satan based on the power that it contained.
"What do you want to do with this?" Lucifer asked as he looked at Mykel.
"I want the soul that got marked will belong to me instead of him," Mykel answered. "I need to find the Smith since it only mentioned once about the mortal that created your sword and Luciel''s sword. The problem is, Smith was further on the nieth floor, and I might need it now," Mykel exined.
The legend of The Smith and the Devil was amon story that was mentioned a lot in different stories and books. In the original story, the Smith''s name was Smith, and he offered his soul directly to Lucifer to gain the power to create a cursed and almighty weapon and armor in the medieval world that killed millions of lives.
The moment Smith died, Lucifer brought his soul to Gehenna. Since his soul belonged to Lucifer, Lucifer ced him in a tight space where he could only move his body around with nothing covering his body while the heat and the spark of the furnace burned his body for eternity.
Smith had to create weapons and armor for the demons, and if he stopped even for a second, the heat from the furnace would melt his body. Since his soul belonged to Lucifer, he only epted orders from Lucifer himself, and he was hidden even from the demons, even Luciel.
"I almost forgot about that name, and yes, it''s possible," Lucifer answered as he gave the dagger back. "You need to offer your blood, and use the iron in your blood as a new ingredient of the dagger," Lucifer exined.
"I see, I will give you the bloodter," Mykel answered as he looked at the dagger in his hand.
"You have the ability to create a Godly weapon, but why do you want a Demonic weapon?" Lucifer nced at Mykel from the corner of his eyes.
"This is for a different asion," Mykel answered.
Lucifer furrowed his eyebrows, but then brushed it off since he would get the answer once he got back into Mykel''s body.
The difference between Godly weapons or armor with Demonic weapons and armor was the quality and the purpose. Godly quality was indomitable regarding sturdiness that could withstand anything without exception or requirements like Mjollnir, Gungnir, Handleless sword, and Lucifer''s sword. On the other hand, Demonic weapons and armor influenced the wearer or wielder which granted them unbelievable power. Demonic quality would ask for something in return or a drawback from using it. For example, the Dainsleif sword, and the Dagger of Soul-Marking where the power within the weapons could only be activated once it met the requirement.
Mykel and Lucifer tested how far Lucifer could go before he got sent back to Mykel. Lucifer could travel all the way to District 14 when Mykel stayed in District 1. The distance was around 10,000km, and Lucifer wasn''t sent back to Mykel''s side. They didn''t know how far they could be separated, but if that much distance was fine, there would be no problem since the nieth floor wasn''t that far from the entrance to Babel Tower.
They both decided to use wind magic to fly away since they wanted to catch up on Agnez and the others. The people below them were amazed by how they could fly, but for some mages, it wasn''t that amazing at all since it wasn''t that hard to do.
"We are almost there. Here, take my blood," Mykel said as he cut his wrist and contained the blood in a small water bubble.
"Why don''t youe with me? You''re no longer a part of the game. You can explore Gehenna as you wish," Lucifer asked with a confused look.
"I have another thing to do. Aren''t you bored sticking with me? I''m giving you temporary freedom," Mykel replied.
Lucifer took the water bubble with Mykel''s blood inside and looked at it for a few seconds. He then flew up high and spread his wings into the cloudy sky while Mykel dispersed the wind under his feet, and free-falling where Agnez and the others were.
Hended and broke the ground which startled everyone because of the sound and the ground shaking. They all turned around and thought a demon hade to fight them, but the moment they saw Mykeling out of the cloud of dust, they sighed and put their weapons down.
"I thought we are going to get some action," Sven said.
"It''s going to take a while to reach the Babel Tower by walking. I''m giving you guys a hand," Mykel said and warped everyone to the bridge that led to the Babel Tower.
Enma was shocked and speechless. She tried to process what had just happened, and when she looked at Mykel, he only gave her a smile. She then got the answer on how Agnez and the others managed to clear four towers in just an hour.
The Awakeners around them were startled when they saw a group of people suddenly appear right in front of them. They immediately became the center of attention.
"Hey!" A man''s voice could be heard from behind, and he was running toward them. "How did you guys get here like that?" The man asked.
Mykel looked at the man, and he wore armor down his waist, but a shirt on his upper body. He had two swords on his waist, andstly, he had long brown hair that he tied his hair into a messy ponytail. He looked younger than everyone on Mykel''s team, even younger than Lillith.
"You guys deal with him, and ask about what''s going on here in Gehenna that people decided to live in this ce," Agnez said as she walked to the side.
"It''s teleportation," Rozan answered. "What do you want?" Rozan asked in a bit friendly manner as he looked at the group of that man in the distance.
"Really?! You guys have a skill like that?!" The man asked in disbelief. "Are you guys new here? I have never seen your faces before," He asked as he looked at each one of them.
"New? We are the ones who cleared this floor," Sven scoffed as he crossed his arms with his scythe resting on his left shoulder and the handle under his arms.
The man looked at them with his eyes and mouth wide open.
"Wait! Are you the Guild Association? You used that names when you cleared the floor, right? You guys are so famous!" The man asked.
"Yes, we are from the Guild Association. What do you mean by we are famous?" Gunnar walked toward the man.
"My name is Leonard! It''s nice to meet you guys!" Leonard looked at them with a huge smile on his face. "And yes, everyone here knows about you guys! The Otherworlders said the same thing, and you guys were the ones who cleared all the towers and defeated the Demon Lords and servants!" Leonard exined.
Since the tower clearance notifications were broadcasted to all the worlds that got invaded by demons, the Guild Association name was heard by all the Awakeners because of that. Because Agnez and the others were the ones that cleared all the towers, they had no idea that the notifications were broadcasted to every world since they didn''t give the Otherworlders a chance to prove themselves.
"To finally be able to meet you guys, it''s like a dream!" Leonard said.
Jeanne and Enma looked at Leonard and it reminded them of Asmond. Both didn''t like Leonard the moment he resembled Asmond. Jeanne then decided to join Agnez because she couldn''t stand all his praising and bright smiles of his.
Gunnar and the rest asked about why so many Awakeners in Gehenna. Leonard told them that the ce had be their hunting ground to level up their skills and that it was safer to work together. The XP was also surprisingly great even though it was shared by so many people. On top of that, they fought the same demons over and over and they all had no problem killing them anymore.
"Are you guys going to explore the demon tower?" Leonard asked. "If so, can we tag along? We are nning to go inside as well," Leonard looked at them.
"Ask the boss," Gunnar pointed at Mykel who had joined Agnez and Jeanne.
Leonard stared at Mykel, and the moment Mykel stared back at him, he was terrified by Mykel''s gaze.
"I-I think we will goter," Leonard chuckled nervously, and then he left.
"Pussy," Lillith scoffed.
"Are we done here? Ready to go?" Agnez asked everyone. They all nodded in agreement. "Let''s move," Agnez continued, and they all entered the Babel Tower.
Chapter 380 379: Babel Tower.
[You have entered Gehenna, Babel Tower (Middle Floor)]
[Defeat Kasael, The Third Demon Lord of Lucifer]
Although Lucifer was no longer the Demon King, the system still used his name because he wasn''t dead since the soul lived inside Mykel. The system still counted him as alive, and the Demon Lords hadn''t shown their loyalty to Luciel yet. Maybe if they pledged their loyalty to Luciel, the system would change the name.
"By the way, is it really okay to leave Miss Vix and her colleagues behind?" Enma asked Gunnar.
"You must have heard about the encounter with the three Demon Lords during their attempt to clear the Asmodeus Tower, right? The ones who saved them were Vix, Zeth, and Belda. They defeated them and came back like it was nothing. So, they''re thest people you should be worried about," Gunnar answered.
"I see..." Enma was so overwhelmed and so confused by everything at that moment.
"You''ll get used to it, eventually," Lexus said as he walked next to Nexus and stared at her. "We were the same when we joined them, but it will grow on you," Lexus continued.
Enma didn''t know whom she was talking to, so they all introduced themselves to her. She didn''t know Mykel recruited new people, and they had weird ents, all of them, but she brushed it off because it didn''t really bother her.
They walked deeper into the tower until they saw two paths in front of them.
"So, which path we are going to take?" Rozan asked.
"Either way is fine. The path will connect again on the other side since we are inside a giant square tower," Mykel answered as he walked to the front. "You guys pick a side, and I will take the other," Mykel continued.
"You will go on your own?" Agnez asked.
"Yes. It''s been a long time since I can enjoy myself in the tower. I will see if there are any demons left that I can hunt. I bet there have been at least hundreds of Awakeners that entered the tower, and they must have killed most of them," Mykel answered as he looked at the right path.
"Alright, we will take the left side then," Agnez said as she took the left turn and was followed by the others.
Mykel took the right side and started using the wind detection to check if there were any demons that were hiding around him. The tower was currently twice the size of the Kastihel Kingdom, and it would take a few hours to reach the other side. On the current floor he was on, there were at least hundreds or almost a thousand rooms, and in the original story, the Babel Tower was turned into a condo.
He looked at the rooms and sections on his left and right. He saw people who were chilling inside. Some were heavily injured and lost a limb or two. Based on their levels and the time that had passed, they should have reached the one floor below him. They must have been taken by surprise by how strong the demons werepared to this floor.
After five hours of walking, he reached the other side of the tower, and not a single demon existed on that floor. Agnez and the others came an hourter because they had to ask about the situation in the tower. They got the answer as what Mykel had thought earlier.
"This is the stairs to the lower floor, right? Where hundreds of Awakeners got ughtered by the demons?" Sven asked and he sounded so excited. "Can I go down first?" Sven looked at Agnez with a huge grin on his face.
"Sure... those who want to get juicy XP can go down first," Agnez sighed as she looked at how dark and gloomy the stairs were.
Everyone ran down the stairs except for Agnez, Jeanne, Edith, and Enma, but then Enma got dragged along by Gunnar.
"Where''s exactly Kasael at? On which floor?" Agnez asked.
"Ten floors below us. On the fifth floor, you will be facing his servants. From there onward, the floor became much bigger, maybe twice of this floor. The further we go down, the wider the floor will be," Mykel answered as he looked at how far the stairs were that he couldn''t see the end of it.
"That shouldn''t be a problem," Agnez stretched her arms and neck. "We can sweep the floors easily," Agnez said as she walked down the stairs.
The four of them walked down the stairs, and little did they know that the stairs seemed endless. The reason was that the stairs'' length was equal to the diameter of the tower. It took them hours to finally reach the bottom of the stairs.
"Rozan lit the left torches, I guess we should go to the right," Jeanne said. "Or would you rather go down this path on your own again, Mykel?" Jeanne asked as she looked at Mykel.
"You can join me if you want to. I don''t really mind as long as I can have my own fun in the tower," Mykel said as he lit up the torches.
"Watching you in action should be fun, I want to see it," Agnez said as she rested her head on Mykel''s shoulder for a moment.
(Three dayster)
"Haaaah... Why did I decide to go inside three dayster after I met with them?! I should have entered the tower and followed them back there rather than tell you guys about it," Leonard said as he hurriedly ran down the stairs. He looked back and saw hundreds of people following him. They were all there because they heard about the news from him.
"You''re the one to me, don''t me us," A woman in white full-te armor and wore a full-face helmet with a spear on her back said. "You can just send someone and tell us about it. You''re just too excited and wanted to tell us personally, Leo," she continued.
"More importantly. We have been passing eight stairs, and the ninth stairs now. How could they clear these floors so easily?! It has been only three days! The floors are huge! It took us two weeks to clear the first floor," An old man in leather armor with two swords on his back was ranting as he followed Leonard from behind.
They saw wet spots on the left side of the stairs. It wasn''t the first time they saw it because on the previous stairs, they saw the same wet spot as well. It was as if someone had poured water on the carpets.
"Maybe what they said was right. Those guys from the Guild Association killed those demons like cutting grass," The woman said.
"Impossible. I know that we are not the strongest, but we are not that weak either. In fact, we are the strongest outside this tower. Just two dozen people doing all this? That doesn''t make any sense!" The man replied.
They kept arguing and shouting at each other as they reached the bottom of the stairs. They could tell the floor was cleared based on the demons that got ughtered on the floors. The blood was still warm, but not warm enough to be called fresh.
They took an hour''s break and then continued running until they finally reached the tenth stairs. They then saw a slide made of ice on the left side of the stairs. They looked at each other and their childish instincts came out immediately.
"This is so fucking fun! Wooo!" The woman in white armor said as she slid down the ice. "So this is how they travel to the other floor! They''re genius!" She shouted as she looked back, and everyone was either making a thrilled expression or a scared expression.
The moment they all crashed theirnding and rolled over as they were hitting each other, they saw a giant ck door with eyes on it. The eyes were bleeding with cut marks that cut their eyes into slices. They didn''t know the tenth floor would be different from the rest since the only way to go was through that door.
"The door is open, let''s go and check it out!" Leonard said as he stealthily ran to the door.
Everyone followed him and quietly went inside the massive hall, and they were all stunned by the presence of Kasael. A giant angel-like demon with two fiery wings, burning hairs, and a burning spear in each hand. They were shocked, but they were more shocked when they saw Agnez and the others standing on the side watching as Sven handled Kasael on his own.
"Really? Did we waste four days just for this? What a letdown," Sven sighed as he dodged the thrust of the spears like it was nothing. "Compared to Sigrid, you''re nothing, seriously," Sven continued as he stopped the spears with his bare hands.
"This is no fun," Sven jumped toward Kasael and grabbed his scythe on his back. He shed both Kasael''s hands off. He spun in mid-air as he flew toward Kasael''s head, and then cut his throat as the [Hellfire] started to burn Kasael''s neck and head. "You can have him, Jeanne," Svennded as he swung his scythe around to extinguish the fire from the de as Jeanne suddenly appeared right above him and decapitated Kasael.
"Did they just toyed with a fucking Demon Lord?" The guy in leather armor asked.
"I don''t care, they''re fucking awesome!" Leonard said as his eyes were wide open and stared at Jeanne and Sven.
Chapter 381 380: Lets Have A Talk.
"How long does it take to clear the fortieth floor?" Agnez asked Mykel.
"Two weeks at least. Based on how fast you cleared the thirtieth floor. Then it would take us a month to clear the fiftieth floor," Mykel answered. "Why? Are you nning on clearing the fortieth floor?" Mykel asked.
"No, even if I want to, I don''t want to starve because we don''t bring enough MREs," Agnez sighed, and then she looked at Leonard with hundreds of people standing at the door. "Are you not going to use them?" Agnez asked.
Mykel turned around to look at Leonard and his friends.
"That''s up to you because I don''t need weaklings, especially people with pure hearts like them. You can use them if you want to, but I''m not going to take them as my Recipients," Mykel watched as they walked into the hall.
Mykel approached Lexus and his team and asked them if they wanted to go back to Orinca or Earth. They didn''t have any more business in Orinca because they had be the most wanted criminals after they killed the most powerful president in Ornica.
Mykel sent them to the suite, and then he warped himself to Gehenna, leaving the others to deal with Leonard and his friends.
"(Don''t you miss your son, Mykel? Your son is looking for you,)" Loki asked in a very soft voice.
"(Is it him, or is it you that are looking for me?)" Mykel asked as he walked to the side. Awakeners walked past him and stared at him weirdly at the attire he was wearing.
"(Both of us,)" Loki chuckled, and he sounded like he was exhausted.
"(Ask Gaia to bring you to her world, I will be there,)" Mykel answered.
Mykel was enjoying his cigarette, and suddenly something flew right toward him and almost hit his face. He dodged it and saw it was the [Dagger of Soul-Marking]. It was stuck on the railing of the bridge where he leaned on. He grabbed it and looked at the description. He then smiled and scoffed when the description changed.
"How''s it? Got what you want?" Lucifer asked as hended right next to Mykel.
"Yes, this is what I want," Mykel said as he put the dagger under his zer''s pocket.
"While I''m up there, I saw Luciel and her sisters went somewhere with Beldathiel, Vixelleth, Zherlthsh, and sya," Lucifer said as he leaned on the railing next to Mykel as he lit his cigarette. "I don''t know what they''re doing, but looks like they''re nning on doing something," Lucifer continued as he stared at the Awakeners that walked past them.
Mykel opened his [Admin] skill and checked Beldathiel''s [Character] story. He read thetest information about her and saw the conversations she had with her other sisters. It was an interesting conversation and decided to read it before he went to Demiourgia.
Luciel wanted to create a new home for her and her sisters. A home where nobody could bother them, and live as they pleased. Unfortunately, she forgot that her sisters were different from her. They were created to kill, torture, and bring chaos to mortal worlds.
They didn''t want a peaceful world, and if they were allowed to live as they pleased, they would only create a new Gehenna. Luciel realized that it would be impossible, and surprisingly, the only ones who were fine about that idea were Beldathiel, sya, Zherlthsh, and Vixelleth. They were influenced by Mykel, and his way of living, or to be exact, they didn''t care about why they have created anymore because they were allfortable living with him.
"Your daughter realized how hard it is to deal with her other sisters," Mykel said as he closed the screen in front of him.
"They''re born from the ego of their fathers, of course, they would be troublesome. It''s her job now," Lucifer said as he turned around and saw the thick hot cloud underneath the bridge. "After all, we are all just a character created on a piece of paper. Why bother?" Lucifer squinted his eyes and was still bothered by it.
Mykel closed his eyes and tried to use [Warp Space], and when he opened his eyes, nothing happened. There was a red notification and it looked so threatening in front of his eyes. He smirked and immediately closed the notification.
He warped them both to Demiourgia, and to everyone''s surprise, they saw Lucifer next to Mykel. Lucifer was surprised when all the Gods saw him and that he suddenly got warped to Demiourgia, he immediately closed his eyes and sighed.
"What''s the meaning of this? Mykel?" Lucifer asked.
"That voice," Hera clenched her fists and gave a stern look at Lucifer. "Lucifer," Hera said quietly.
"Didn''t you say that you killed him?!" Ares asked in disbelief.
"I did, and this thing isn''t his real body. You can tell that he has no soul inside," Mykel said.
They all looked at Lucifer and some of them could tell that it was hollow inside even though there was an immense amount of power within his body. Mykel then exined what actually happened when he defeated Lucifer that day.
"This is better than the original n. Having him here and still possessing the power he has while at the same time he can''t do anything but follow my order is great," Mykel said as he looked at Lh and Loki at the altar since they both were basically dying.
"If he possesses all the power he has, isn''t it dangerous? What if, just what if he found a way to let himself free from you?" Freyja asked as she pointed her hand at Lucifer.
"He can''t, or to be exact, he won''t," Mykel said as he looked at Lucifer. "He knows something that stops him from believing," Mykel continued.
Hera looked at Mykel and realized he had something he was keeping from the rest of them. They all thought the same thing, but they knew him so well that he would keep it a secret.
"Mykel, can we talk? Privately?" Hera asked.
"Of course," Mykel answered, and suddenly Spenta flew toward him andnded right on his head. "Looks like someone wants to tag along," Mykel said as Spenta snuggled his head on Mykel''s neck.
"Goddess Gaia, can I use that ce? Your sanctuary?" Hera asked Gaia who was with Lh and Loki.
"Yes, but please don''t make a mess," Gaia said with a smile.
Hera transformed herself into a peacock and flew away, leaving feathers in the air. Mykel followed her from behind, leaving Lucifer with the Gods, and it would be an awkward situation for everyone there.
Heranded right in front of the sanctuary, and it was simr to the altar Gaia had created for Lh. It was a square stage with pirs around it and a giant statue of Gaia herself in the middle. The stairs were covered in moss, and the stage was covered with a pond with a pool of fish living in it and small pine trees. He looked up at the giant trees with their thick branches above the stage that made the sanctuary protected from the sunlight.
They were in the middle of nowhere with forests and hills hiding the sanctuary. It was refreshingly cold, and the evaporation fog made it so peaceful, even Spenta couldn''t hold himself to wander around on his own.
"I knew he would like this ce, and you know Loki is using him so he can eavesdrop on our conversation. So this is the perfect ce where we both can talk privately while Spenta is distracted by the divine power in this ce," Hera said as she walked up to the stage.
Mykel walked up the stairs and followed Hera from behind as he watched the beautiful ce. When he reached the top of the stairs, he was surprised when he saw the gown that Hera wore slowly fall down from her body. The smooth skin of Hera''s back and perfectly shaped body that lured Zeus because of it.
"You can do something than just look. You can touch them if you want," Hera said as she looked at Mykel over her shoulder.
"Thest time I''m in a sanctuary with a beautiful woman, I ended up having a baby," Mykel said as he looked at Hera from the distance, and didn''t show any sign of wanting to get close to her.
"Didn''t I say that we are here to talk? What makes you think that we are going to make love?" Hera asked with her eyebrows raised with a smile on her face as she still looked at Mykel from over her shoulder.
"A talk? Then let''s have a talk," Mykel smirked as he approached her.
Chapter 382 381: This Is Something Else.
"Who said that we are here for a talk?" Mykel caught his breath as he lifted Hera''s body from the ground, and held her butt with both hands.
"I di-" Before Hera could finish her sentence, she moaned as Mykel thrust her. She couldn''t say anything as she hugged Mykel so tightly. Letting him do whatever he wanted to her body.
She watched as her legs were hanging behind Mykel''s back, and listened to the sound of their bodies hitting each other. She realized how the pleasure she felt at the moment was iparable to anything. She finally knew what Aphrodite and Hedone were talking about, and why it was addicting to her body and mind.
She never wanted to let go of Mykel, and she could feel herself getting closer and closer toing. She could feel his body tense up as he kept pounding her, knowing she was about toe, and then she finally let herself out. Her whole body was shaking as she wrapped her arms and legs around Mykel''s body.
"Mykel, I..." Hera couldn''t finish her sentence again because she couldn''t stop shaking as Mykel chuckled softly and kissed her neck. The more he kissed her, the more uncontroble her body became.
Suddenly Mykel pulled his penis out as he leaned his body back so he could look Hera in the face. Hera''s face was bright red because of the heat and her body was covered in Mykel''s sweat. He then slowly put her down on the ground and put his right hand on the back of her head.
"Breath, Hera," Mykel said as he stared her in the eye. He saw her body twitching and her breasts bouncing as she tried to catch her breath. "Have you calmed down?" Mykel asked.
Hera slowly lifted her head so she could sit down, and Mykel helped her up gently. She was slowly pushing him away until he sat down on the cold floor. She then sat on top of Mykel and pressed her body onto him. With every touch of Mykel''s fingertips, it felt like her body was electrocuted by something, and it was ticklish and felt good at the same time.
She suddenly hugged Mykel so tightly and rested her forehead on his right shoulder. "I hate it when you keep me in the dark like this, Mykel," Hera said quietly, and she sounded disappointed and sad at the same time. "I gave you everything. Was that not enough for you to have trust in me?" Hera asked as she kept her head down.
Mykel didn''t say anything as he listened to what Hera had to say.
"I gave up everything. My status, my position, and I even did everything you told me. All of that so I could be of use to you, buttely, you have been doing things on your own, leaving me behind, and something came up in my head," Hera paused as she put her right hand on Mykel''s left shoulder and held it so tightly. "That I might regret my decision. Sacrificing everything for just a single affection," Hera continued.
Mykel pushed Hera''s shoulders gently so he could see her face again. Her light brown hair covered her expression, and the moment Mykel tucked her hair, he could see her troubled face.
"I know you devoted yourself just for me, but are you sure you''re ready to ept everything about me?" Mykel asked as he gently put his right hand on Hera''s cheek.
"Why would I not?" Hera asked as she frowned and looked at Mykel.
Mykel nced at the top of the pir where Spenta was watching them without moving a muscle. He then put his hand under Hera''s chin, and slowly pulled her in.
"(I''m the one who brought you to reality,)" Mykel said the moment he kissed Hera.
Hera''s eyes were wide open as she furrowed her eyebrows with confusion. They kept kissing so passionately as Mykel''s eyes slowly looked into her eyes and kept telling her the truth telepathically. Their passionate kiss stopped the moment her lips stopped moving, and that was when Mykel slowly leaned his head away from her.
"(It''s crazy, isn''t it?)" Mykel smiled as he held himself from touching her because he knew she was still in denial. "(You can ask him because he saw it with his own two eyes about my memories. That''s why he no longer has a reason to go against me,)" Mykel continued.
Mykel slowly lifted Hera up so he could get up. "You can think on it for a while. I will leave you alone," Mykel said as he stood up.
When Mykel was about to walk away, Hera grabbed his hand and held him from leaving. Mykel turned around and looked at Hera standing up.
"I don''t want to be alone, let''s take a bath together there," Hera said as she pointed at the back of the stage where a smallke could be seen behind the statue.
Mykel nodded and Hera led Mykel to theke as she kept holding his hand so tightly.
The water was cold when Mykel touched it with his toes, and he decided to warm it up. The water was steaming, and they both decided to dip themselves in theke, and there was a t surface underneath theke that they could use to sit down on the side.
It was quiet as Hera washed herself next to Mykel while he enjoyed the warm and refreshing bath with his eyes closed. Suddenly he felt a weight on hisp, and when he opened his eyes he saw Hera sitting on top of him.
"You haven''t finished yet, so why don''t we continue where we left off?" Hera asked, but then she shook her head. "I want it, but if you don''t want to we can just enjoy the bath," Hera continued.
Mykel held her waist and didn''t let her go. "You should take the lead this time," Mykel said with a smile.
The sun was setting, and Lh and the Gods were enjoying the feast on the altar. She got used to their presence and felt like she belonged with them for some reason. Mykel and Hera then came back, and they both looked closer than before. They all already knew what had happened.
"You haven''t told us about what happened after that voting, Mykel. We were sent back when the vote was over, so did something happen back there?" Freyja asked as she watched Mykel and Hera enter the altar.
"It''s a long story. I will tell you everythingter and including the next move we are going to do, but first, I want to know where did Lucifer go," Mykel looked around but couldn''t find Lucifer anywhere.
"He''s on the other side of the cabin," Ares answered.
Mykel hummed and decided to look for him. He went to the front and looked at Lucifer on his own chilling on the porch, and he decided to go and check on him.
"For someone who used to be feared, now standing here on your own as if you admitted defeat, that''s kind of sad," Mykel said as he watched Lucifer smoke his cigarette. "Juste inside and drink some wine," Mykel walked into the cabin.
They both sat down at the dining table and saw the Gods talking with Hera. They were wondering what they were doing in the sanctuary, but Hera seemed to be keeping it a secret.
"(So? What are you doing here on your own?)" Mykel asked. "(Was it about what you said earlier, that everything is just a story that was created on a paper?)" Mykel poured a cup of wine for himself.
"(Did you tell her about it?)" Lucifer looked Mykel in the eye with a serious expression.
"(I did, you can tell by the expression she''s having right now,)" Mykel answered as she looked at Hera who had empty eyes while talking with the other Gods through the window. "(She asked if it''s really a reality if it''s just a story, and I bet you''re thinking the same thing,)" Mykel looked at Lucifer.
"(Based on the memories that you have, you didn''t die, it''s more like you''re living in your dream right now. Maybe everything here is just your subconscious as I said back then,)" Lucifer smoked his cigarette and listened to themotion outside.
"(I''m not crazy enough to have a long dream like this. Everything feels so real to me. This is something else,)" Mykel drank his wine and sounded so sure about it which made Lucifer curious why he said it so confidently.
"(How so?)" Lucifer asked.
Mykel showed his smile as he deactivated the [Devil''s Apparition] skill.
Lucifer went back inside Mykel''s body, and he could hear Mykel''s thoughts.
"(Do you see what I''m imagining? This is where I live, or used to be,)" Mykel asked as he tried to imagine his own apartment in his real life. "(I tried this earlier, by using my Warp Space skill to go to this ce. Watch what happen,)" Mykel continued as he activated [Warp Space], but nothing happened except a red notification appeared in front of him.
[The system has intervened and decided to stop you from going to that area!]
[The User''s [Admin] skill level is insufficient to interfere with the decision]
[Skill failed!]
"(Do you understand what that means? I was sent here and trapped in this world. Who knows, maybe I died inside the police station and was brought here. But, it seems that I can go back once my Admin skill is high enough, and I believe that would be when I maxed out the Admin skill,)" Mykel said as he stared at the red blinking notification.
"(I wasn''t bothered by living in this world, and why I''m here right now. The moment you mentioned the system, and this world back there, I''m starting to question everything. I don''t know why I''m here, but I will find out the answer,)" Mykel said as he closed the notification.
Chapter 383 382: The Last Piece Of Thorn.
"Where did Lucifer go?" Hera asked as she entered the cabin. She wanted to talk more about what Mykel told her with the three of them.
"Here," Mykel pointed at his forehead. "I know you want to talk more about what I said, but I promised the others about the next n we are going to do. So, let''s have a talk after that," Mykel said as he emptied the wine.
Hera smiled and nodded her head with understanding.
Everyone gathered in the living room, and Gaia had to make a bigger table so everyone could sit. Lh also joined since she had nothing else to do, and she already got enough energy from the altar.
"Don''t you think it''s a perfect opportunity for Lucifer to get to know us? Since he''s already a member of this small council," Gaia looked at Mykel as she stood right behind Lh.
Mykel activated [Devil''s Apparition] and brought Lucifer back. Everyone was staring at him and waiting for what he would do. He then sat on the empty chair next to Hel and Keres while Ares, Thor, and Athena stood in front of him.
"Where should we start, Mykel?" Loki asked as he rubbed Spenta''s chin.
"Before we go and decide to change the game, we still have four enemies that we need to take care of. Zeus, Poseidon, Hades, and Nyx. These four are going to be a problem if they decided to join hands with her. They''re thest thorn that we need to remove," Mykel said as he looked at those four [Character] stories.
"Persephone has confirmed that Hades no longer has an interest in this. He learned his lesson, and he also owes you his life. He joined them because he was threatened by his brothers and Nyx. He''s in a really bad position," Aphrodite said as she looked at Mykel.
"He will turn himself in once we capture him, that''s the n, but the problem is that he''s being held in the Tartarus Tower just like back then," Hera exined.
"There''s no need to waste our time. Let''s deal with Nyx head on, I will take care of her on my own while the rest of you deal with Zeus and Poseidon. It should be easier to fight him since you two possess the lightning bolt and the trident," Mykel looked at Ares and Athena since they both were the ones who possessed those weapons.
"In her territory, I don''t think it would be that easy knowing she can manipte the whole world. She could send us away from her world if she have to. We need to fight her outside her world," Athena said.
"Her power isn''t limited by the world. As long as the nightes, she''s as powerful as can be," Gaia said.
"Yes, she''s almost simr to that Goddess. Her power is limitless, that''s why I chose her in the first ce," Lucifer nodded his head in agreement. "But, Mykel has be the Judgement Arcana, and all the Major Arcana has no power against him except the World Arcana," Lucifer continued.
Nobody knew what kind of power the Judgement Arcana possessed, only Lucifer knew about it. Mykel told them about the power that he got from it, and some of them knew what it was since they had experienced it before multiple times.
"When are we going to take them down?" Ares asked.
"She''s already considering bing her ally, but she''s not that desperate and knew the consequences. We can go now if all of you are ready for it. I can try to persuade her," Mykel said as he looked at Nyx''s [Character] story. "Even with the power that Lucifer mentioned, there''s a more efficient way to deal with her," Mykel smiled as he leaned on the chair.
"Do you know how to persuade her?" Gaia asked as she sat down.
"It shouldn''t be that hard knowing the love of her life is still alive," Mykel looked at Lucifer, and then everyone looked at Lucifer and remembered that she did have affection toward him. "She was furious because she thought Lucifer is dead, and she''s considering joining hands with that Goddess because she believes that Goddess can bring him back to life," Mykel exined.
"That simple?" Skadi asked and she was unconvinced about the answer.
"It''s not that simple. Affection isplicated," Hera answered as she looked at Mykel. "If I were her, and knew that the man I love is still alive, I would do anything to meet him again," Hera continued.
In the original story, after Lucifer was killed by Asmond, Nyx decided to go down to Earth and destroy half of it. She was furious because Asmond could kill Lucifer who was a God. A mortal couldn''t touch a God no matter how powerful they were until she realized that Asmond was given the [Semi-Deus] skill by Mara.
She tried so hard to hunt Asmond, but before she could kill him, Mara brought her to her world. That was thest time Nyx was seen in the original story, and she wasn''t mentioned anymore until the end.
"You should go now before it''s toote," Loki said with his eyes barely open. "I wanted to join you, but knowing my current condition, I can''t," Loki continued.
"As I said, Nyx is my problem, the rest of you will be dealing with Zeus and Poseidon. Are you guys ready?" Mykel asked as he looked at all of them. They all nodded in agreement. "Go get your things and meet up here again," Mykel continued as he poured a cup of wine.
Everyone left, and the only ones who stayed were Gaia, Hera, and Loki. Mykel then approached Lh and sat next to her. He wanted to check how big the baby had be by gently rubbing his hand on her belly.
"How are you feeling?" Mykel asked.
"I''m feeling much better, thanks to you, and that altar you created for me, I love it," Lh answered as she rested her head and back on Mykel''s body.
Loki, Hera, and Gaia looked at the two of them with a smile on their faces. Suddenly Spenta hopped on the table and stood right in front of Lh. He looked at Lh''s belly and immediately hopped away hurriedly.
"Angra made the same reaction as well. I don''t know why these two are curious but scared at the same time with Lh," Mykel said as he watched Spenta fly into Gaia''s arms.
"I think they''re not curious or afraid of Lh. They both are wary of the baby inside her belly," Gaia said as she pointed at Lh''s belly. "Also, I remember you said Spenta is a holy spirit and Angra is an evil spirit, right?" Gaia asked.
"Yes, they are," Mykel answered.
Gaia, Loki, Hera, and Lucifer were staring at Lh''s belly. They all were thinking about something, and then Gaia suddenly hummed with understanding as she rested her head on her fist.
"I think we all have the same answer about the reason why Angra and Spenta are so wary of the baby," Gaia said as she looked at Mykel. "Do you understand what that means, Mykel? Why an evil spirit and a holy spirit be so wary of that baby?" Gaia asked as she kept looking Mykel in the eyes.
"A being that''s feared even by evil and holy spirits, someone who''s powerful enough to reign over both sides," Mykel answered as he stared at Lh.
"Yes, isn''t she just like you, Mykel? A being that powerful enough to step over the Gods and demons," Hera asked with a smile on her face. "After all, she''s your daughter, and the power you possess is still getting passed down to her. I don''t know how powerful she bes when shees out to this world, but one thing for sure, she''s going to be powerful enough to stand side by side with you," Hera exined, and she showed a bit of fear and curiosity on her face.
Mykel scoffed as the other Gods came out of the portals behind him.
"There are a lot of interesting things that are still a mystery," Mykel said as he stood up. "But, we have a lot of time to reveal them one by one. So, let''s just focus on what''s in front of us right now," Mykel continued as he watched Hera and Lucifer stand up.
"Thest piece of the thorn in our path, let''s remove them," Mykel said with a smile on his face and warped everyone except Gaia, Loki, and Lh.
Chapter 384 383: Invincible.
"This brings back the bad memories," Hera said as she looked at how eerie and gloomy Tartarus was. Since it was basically hell, it fit the atmosphere. "Looking for Nyx would be hard, especially with the titans hidden underneath the cracks in the ground. I don''t think she would care if anyone entered her world anymore," Hera continued as she walked to the front with Mykel.
"She wouldn''t stay quiet if I mess up her world. Just let me take care of this," Mykel said as he looked at his [Infernokinesis] which allowed him to manipte all hells.
Mykel stared at the giant gate in the distance that reached the sky. He pointed his right hand at the gate and he clenched his fist. The gate disappeared without even making any noise. It felt like the gate had been erased from the world. He looked at the hills on his right and lifted his right hand up in the air. The hills turned into mountains that touched the sky and beyond it.
There was no sign of Nyx even after that loud cracking sound on the ground and the heavy earthquake that happened. Mykel couldn''t hold his excitement to use how far that [Infernokinesis] skill could manipte hell. He put his hands on the ground and then the ground was violently shattered, ripped like paper, and destroyed whatever was in its path.
They were petrified by the power Mykel possessed as they watched hundreds of thousands of lives get revealed underneath the crack. They were being tortured by demon-like creatures in the fire, and the titans were enved to carry heavy boulders of stones on their backs.
The crack suddenly closed itself as the dark red sky turned ck. They all looked up and knew that Mykel had finally attracted Nyx''s attention. Not only the dark sky, but the thunder started to rumble which was enough to deafen all the damned souls.
"Here theye," Ares said as he held the lightning bolt so tightly.
Everyone was on guard and ready to deal with whatever came for them, but suddenly their whole bodies were weakened as if their power was being drained. Mykel, on the other hand, wasn''t affected by it because he also had the [Nigh-Omnipotence] skill which made him immune to the effect that Nyx gave them.
"This is why..." Athena said as she tried to stand up but her legs were shaking and unable to support her upper body. "No matter how powerful we are, she''s still the ruler of the night," Athena fell to her knees as she tried to fight and gather her power.
Nyxnded right in front of Mykel, and then a bolt of lightning struck the ground. Zeus appeared with Poseidon and Hades next to him. The three of them were looking down at Hera and the others who were powerless.
"You have made a mistakeing here and made a mess of Tartarus," Nyx said as she red at Mykel. "All of you will die here," Nyx stared at them without showing any expression.
Zeus'' fingertips were sparking and he shot the lightning bolts up into the sky. The lightning was spreading in the sky right above them, and thick lightning bolts struck down Hera and the others. To his surprise, the lightning bolts stopped moving and they were floating right above their heads.
"Don''t spout nonsense. I killed your beloved Devil so easily. What makes you think you can kill me?" Mykel said as he reversed the [Nigh-Omnipotence] skill. "Your power is useless against me," Mykel said as he punched the air, and Nyx suddenly felt an immense amount of pain in her chest.
Nyx fell to her knees as ck blood gushed out of her mouth, and it was because Mykel realized the true power of [Spatiokinesis] which allowed him to hit anything from the distance. Poseidon and Zeus were shocked by what had just happened. Mykel snapped his fingers and suddenly everyone regained their power back.
"Ares!" Athena shouted.
Ares created a nimbus to trap Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades, but the cage of lightning was dispersed because of Nyx.
"It''s impossible to fight them inside Nyx''s power!" Ares said.
"If that''s the case, let''s fight them with brute strength," Skadi grinned as she pulled her bow from her back.
The ones who had powerful brute strength were Ares, Athena, Skadi, Artemis, and Thor. The rest of them were powerful with magic, and they couldn''t fight the three brothers who excelled in both magic and brute strength.
Zeus tried to use his magic, but it got dispersed as well which made Ares and the others feel a bit relieved. Knowing Nyx forbid magic in her world, they all had to fight with their fists and weapons.
"You guys take care of those three, I will take my time ying with her," Mykel said as he put Nyx in front of him using [Spatiokinesis], and then kicked her as hard as he could. She was thrown away so far away, and Mykel flew to where Nyx went.
Mykel tried to look where Nyx had gone, but then the mountains were flying toward him at full speed. He erased the massive mountains before they crushed him, and Nyx was surprised by how he could do something like that.
Nyx didn''t stop and decided to manipte the gravity around Mykel and made it heavy, but again, it didn''t affect him at all because of his [Gyrokinesis] power. She tried to use [Telekinesis] on Mykel, but his [Spatiokinesis] made him break free from her shackle. She could have sent him away, but he coulde back immediately, and she didn''t know what to do to deal with him.
"What''s wrong?" Mykel asked as he spread the six feather wings on his back.
Nyx was furious when she saw Lucifer''s wings on his back, and she decided to fight him head-on with a ck sword that she had created using the energy. She flew toward Mykel and her eyes were set to kill, and when she was about to swing her sword at Mykel, her hand felt so light. She looked at her hand, and it was gone.
Mykel grabbed her face while she was distracted, and then he dove down and mmed her on the ground so hard that the ground was waving like water. She gushed out blood out of her mouth again, but she immediately tried to free herself from Mykel''s grasp.
"You can''t free yourself from Luciel''s grasp, what makes you think you can do it this time?" Mykel smirked as he sat on top of Nyx.
When Nyx tried to teleport away, she ended up in the same spot again which made her scared and confused. She scratched Mykel''s arm like a cat, and saw him bleed but not enough to stop him from choking her.
"There''s someone that wants to see you, Nyx," Mykel said as he slowly loosened up his grip. "It''s someone that''s dear to you," Mykel continued and activated [Devil''s Apprisal].
Nyx stopped resisting as she saw Lucifer appear right next to Mykel with the same white suit and six feathered wings on his back. Although she stopped resisting, she immediately tried to free herself with everything she got.
"You think I would fall for your trick?!" Nyx asked as she kept tearing Mykel''s skin and flesh, but they regenerated as fast as her tearing them. "Not going to lie, but I almost fell for your trick after I realized the body has no soul even though he''s radiating Lucifer''s power," Nyx continued as she scoffed.
"If you know me so well, you should have realized it by now that there''s nobody other than me who can have this power," Lucifer said as he looked down at Nyx, and his gaze was so familiar that Nyx knew that he was the real Lucifer.
"Lu-Lucifer?" Nyx was in disbelief and it was so surreal to see him alive and well.
Lucifer patted Mykel''s shoulder as he sighed. "Can you let go of your hand from her?" Lucifer asked.
Mykel scoffed as he removed his hand and got off her body. Nyx finally could breathe again, and there was a purple hand mark around her neck. She slowly stood up, but then Lucifer offered his hand which surprised her because he had never done something like that before. Since he offered her his hand, she didn''t hesitate to grab his hand.
"What''s happening? Why are you alive, and where''s your soul, Lucifer?" Nyx asked.
"You used to bring me to your tower, why don''t we talk there?" Lucifer asked.
Nyx still couldn''t believe it, especially the drastic change in Lucifer''s personality. He became more gentle but still as fierce and straightforward as always.
"A lot of things happened. I will give you two some privacy," Mykel said as he smiled with a cigarette in his mouth. "I''ll see you twoter," Mykel continued as he walked away and waved at them.
Chapter 385 384: Brute Strength Fight.
Ares had turned into a giant, and his head was right below the clouds. He was being pushed by Zeus alone like a punching bag. The downside of Ares'' power was that the angrier he was, the bigger his body became. He was no match against an opponent of a small size while at the same time having more brute strength than him.
Zeus punched Ares'' knees, ribs, ankles, and crotch to his advantage because of how easy it was for him to fight Ares. He didn''t even break a sweat and fought Ares like fighting a giant log that wouldn''t fight back.
"Who do you think thought you how to fight, Ares?!" Zeus shouted as he jumped up high into the sky and punched Ares'' right rib with his bare hand. It was enough to send Area down to his knee. Zeus thennded on Ares'' knee and jumped up high toward Ares'' chin. "It was me who made you a God of war!" Zeus uppercut Ares'' chin and knocked him down.
Zeus was still up high in the sky, and he plunged to Ares'' face with his hands pressed together above his head. He was nning to crush Ares'' skull, but before he couldnd a hit on Ares, Thor threw Mjollnir at Zeus and sent him away from Ares.
Ares shrunk his body because he was unconscious, and Hera immediately flew toward him and tried to heal his wounds. Thor called Mjollnir back after Zeus was mmed to the ground by Mjollnir.
Athena and Artemis were fighting Poseidon with the trident in Athena''s right hand. She was carefully using that trident against him because if he possessed the trident back, nothing could stop him. Artemis on the other hand, she shot arrows and targeted his joints and heads from the distance to give Athena cover.
"To think the Goddess of war is using my trident. I never thought this day woulde, but fortunately, you don''t even know how to use that weapon of mine," Poseidon said as he dodged and weaved to find an opportunity to take the trident away from Athena.
"It doesn''t matter. Look around you, Poseidon, you''re far away from home," Athena said calmly as she kept focusing on being offensive. "We both know that you will lose this fight," Athena spun herself and released a powerful blow at Poseidon with the trident. She cut his arms deep and knocked him far away to give Artemis a chance to disable him.
"Athena! You''re heavily injured. Let me heal you," Artemis said as she ran toward Athena.
"This is nothing, you shouldn''t get too close," Athena replied as she slowly recovered from the heavy blows that Poseidon gave her. "I can''t believe we are really doing this," Athena readied her stance as she watched Poseidon dash forward.
Although Poseidon seemed to have the upper hand, he was struggling because of the world he was in. It didn''t matter if he was more experienced and stronger than Athena if he couldn''t unleash his full power. He lost at least thirty percent of his power, and he couldn''t regenerate his wounds fast enough because there was no water around him.
Poseidon decided to get serious and he dodged every attack that Athena threw at him. Artemis couldn''t do much because Poseidon used Athena''s body as his meat shield so she couldn''t risk it.
"You''re too young to fight me, Athena," Poseidon grabbed the trident''s head with his right hand.
Athena panicked, and she couldn''t overpower his strength at all. She was afraid that Poseidon would take his weapon back from her, but then a wing touched her right cheek, and it was Freyja. Freyja threw a flying kick at Poseidon enough to remove his grip on the trident, and then shended right in front of Athena.
Freyja dodged every punch and blocked every kick that Poseidon threw at her. She was holding a short sword in her left hand and a dagger in her right hand. Although she had weapons in her hands, she used her fists and kicks to fight Poseidon.
Freyja was surprisingly stronger than Poseidon in all aspects, from speed, strength, and reflexes. Athena and Artemis didn''t realize there was someone stronger than Poseidon. Freyja then threw consecutive punches and finished it off with a back kick at Poseidon that made him roll over on the ground.
"I saw you were struggling, so I came to give you a hand," Freyja looked at Athena as she folded her wings with a smile on her face. "You can rest now, and leave him to me," Freyja continued as she sheathed her dagger and short sword.
"Thank you, Freyja," Athena said and looked at Freyja with admiration.
Athena walked away but copsed down to her knees as she held her left ribs. Artemis came in a hurry and helped her walk from the battlefield so she could treat her wounds.
"How''s Skadi?" Athena asked as she looked around for Skadi.
"She''s nowhere to be found, but it should be fine because Aphrodite and Themis were with her. I think they should be fine knowing that Hades would cooperate with us after Persephone begged him to stop making a mistake," Artemis answered as she removed Athena''s breastte.
"What about Ares?" Athena asked as she looked at the bruises on her chest and waist.
"He''s in a really bad condition, but Hera is treating him right now. Zeus didn''t hold back to fight him, and he was serious about killing him, but thankfully, Thor was there to stop him and now Hel is also joining the battle," Artemis put her hands on Athena''s body to heal the internal wounds.
"I''m going to be fine. You should help Freyja," Athena sat up as she groaned.
"I don''t think it''s necessary. She''s winning the fight, and she''s not even using her weapons to fight Poseidon. Let''s just head back and make sure Poseidon doesn''t use the opportunity to take his trident from you," Artemis replied as she helped Athena walk. "The good thing is, I think Mykel''s n is working because there''s no sign of Nyx resisting anywhere," Artemis looked over her shoulder and saw how quiet the situation was near the towerpared to before.
(Inside the Tartarus Tower)
Lucifer was enjoying the wine that Nyx offered him. He looked at the reflection of himself on the wine.
"That''s what happened. He saved me from her grasp," Lucifer said after he exined everything about the deal he made with Mara, and how it ended up backfiring at him. "I made the wrong choice, and I want you to not make the same mistake as mine," Lucifer looked at Nyx.
"And now you lost your soul because he devoured yours into his body?" Nyx asked.
"Yes," Lucifer answered simply as he drank the wine.
"And then what? Are you stuck inside his body now? How''s that saving you if you ended up inside his body like that?" Nyx asked and she sounded unconvinced.
"Because I got a knowledge that nobody, none of us would get. The knowledge about the truth of everything," Lucifer answered with a serious expression. "The knowledge of why Mykel has be so powerful and can surpass all of us in just a blink of an eye," Lucifer continued.
"What are you talking about?" Nyx squinted her eyes and looked Lucifer in the eye.
"I really want to tell you everything, but the only one who can give you the answer is Mykel," Lucifer answered and drank his wine.
Nyx scoffed and started to chuckle in disbelief.
"Now I understand why you''re all here. Why Mykel is here, and why he used you to lower my guard. In the end, it''s all for his benefit, isn''t it?" Nyx smiled as she shook her head. "I don''t think so. I don''t want to join hands with him, not after what he did. He ruined our n and goal," Nyx continued.
Lucifer didn''t say anything as he stood up. He slowly stretched his wings as he walked away, but before he left, he turned around to look at Nyx. She was lowering her head with the pain and anger written on her face.
"I regret treating you that badly. If I knew that your loyalty, no, your affection toward me. I should have given you everything that you want," Lucifer said. He saw everything from the original story that Nyx did everything for only one reason. To avenge his death, and that led her to her own demise. "I really wish you don''t make the same mistake as mine, Nyx, and I''m sorry," Lucifer continued.
Nyx lifted her head and those words made her feel warm inside. She looked at Lucifer but he was already gone.
Lucifernded right next to Mykel who was watching the battle in the distance.
"How does it go?" Mykel asked.
"She''s considering it. Just give her time," Lucifer answered.
"Then we should wait," Mykel offered Lucifer his pack of cigarettes.
"Yes," Lucifer took a cigarette and put it in his mouth.
Chapter 386 385: Children Of Nyx.
"Give up, Poseidon, you''re no match for me," Freyja put her foot on Poseidon''s chest. He was covered in his own blood, and his eyes barely opened because he got beaten up so badly. "If you''re hoping your brothers toe to help you, you''re mistaken," Freyja wiped the blood off her nose. "They''re even struggling to survive," Freyja continued.
A loud banging sound could be heard from the distance and made the ground shake badly. Poseidon looked to his left where the sound wasing from and saw Zeus get beaten by Thor with Mjollnir and Gungnir in his hands. Athena, Artemis, and Hel were there to aid him.
"We are here not to hunt you down, Poseidon. We are here to bring you to our side," Freyja kept pressing her foot on Poseidon''s chest to show her superiority over him.
Poseidonughed as Freyja stared at him without showing any expression.
"What are youughing at?" Freyja asked.
"I found it funny that you think you can leave this ce alive," Poseidon answered.
"And you proud of it? Relying on someone else''s power, lowering yourself like a ve," Freyja scoffed as she stepped on Poseidon''s throat. "What makes you think Nyx will help you? Don''t you realize how peaceful this ce is even after knowing she''s fighting Mykel?" Freyja raised her eyebrow as she tied her long dark brown hair.
The quietness made Poseidon realize that something was wrong with the whole situation. Not to mention, even though Nyx had control over the world, she didn''t even bother to weaken her enemies. She should have known that he was in trouble, and Zeus as well, but she didn''t do anything about it.
"Look at that face, a face of the realization that you''re not even that worthy to be saved. Just a pawn that can easily be reced," Keres said as she walked toward Poseidon. "You should know, she doesn''t really need you at all because her own children are more than enough," Keres continued as she looked at the sky.
Freyja looked up and saw Thanatos and other Gods descending from the dark sky.
"Are they troublesome?" Freyja asked.
"I will be able to handle all of them myself. I know them more than anyone else," Keres plucked two of her ck feathered wings and turned them into a long sword and a halberd.
"It''s been a while since I saw your bloodlust, Keres. I will give you my blessing," Freyja held her [Brisingamen] and started activating it.
"You have my utmost gratitude,mander," Keres grinned in excitement as she spread her wings.
Keres flew without even making any sound, and she looked like a shadow that had moved to hide from the light. She didn''t hesitate to fight her own siblings on her own, and her eyes reminded Freyja of how ruthless and merciless Keres was.
"Come and join us, Poseidon. We are not your enemy, and if you''re curious why we are here, it''s because Mykel wants to unite the Gods so we can change our situation as the Constetions," Freyja said as she looked at Poseidon. "I know you''re furious that he made you like this, but he did that because your brother didn''t want to cooperate in the first ce," Freyja watched as Keres cut her siblings into pieces without hesitation.
Their conversation got interrupted when flying limbs and body parts were falling around them. They all looked up and saw Keres had defeated the Gods in just a minute, and the only one left was Thanaots with his scythe in his left hand.
"The favored child still hasn''t made a move?" Keres asked as she floated in front of Thanatos. "What''s wrong?" Keres asked.
Thanatos smirked as he swung his scythe around. He didn''t say anything and flew toward Keres at full speed. The battle was simr to when Luciel fought with Mazikeen. Everything was ttened because of them, and everyone took their precious time watching them from the ground.
"They both are so powerful, but Thanatos is still not showing his full power. Especially, with the ce we are in, he should be able to turn the tide over in an instant," Hera said since she knew what kind of power Thanatos possessed.
Thorughed with his arms crossed while Mjollnir was resting on Zeus'' chest which he couldn''t remove.
"You might know Thanatos well, but I heard a lot of terrifying things about Keres from Sigrid who had been on countless battlefields with her. She''s someone who feeds on the dead, and used them as her additional source of power," Thor exined as he looked at Hera. "This ce is also the best ce for her," Thor said with confidence.
The difference between Thanatos and Keres was in how they used the souls of the dead. Thanatos who could create an endless army with his power, he could win by using the unlimited quantity of an army. On the other hand, Keres used the dead and absorbed their power, and made it hers. Keres was the only one who could defeat Thanatos, but when they both worked together, even the Valkyries wouldn''t be able to defeat them both.
"Are you sure you want to let your children in a quarrel like that, Nyx?" Mykel looked over his shoulder and watched Nyx stealthily descend behind him and Lucifer.
"I''m not here for small talk. I came here to ask you about what Lucifer said about that knowledge," Nyx said as she looked at Lucifer. "If you really don''t want me to join side with her, tell me everything now," Nyx looked so serious about it.
Nyx suddenly looked up and noticed something wasing down to her world. It wasn''t just her, but Mykel and the others noticed it as well.
"She''s here," Mykel said as he looked up.
Mykel told everyone to leave Tartarus as soon as possible. They all left and brought Zeus, Hades, and Poseidon with them.
Keres looked at Thanatos as she threw her weapons away, and they turned into ck feathers again.
"Let''s continue our battle another day, brother," Keres said. She spun around and then disappeared, leaving ck feathers in the air.
Mykel warped the three of them to Earth to avoid Mara, and the only ce that she couldn''t enter was the world of mortals.
"Where are we?" Nyx asked.
"Earth, in my office," Mykel answered as he immediately activated [World Protection] so Mara couldn''t eavesdrop on their conversation.
"(Mykel can Ie?)" Hera asked.
Mykel summoned Hera to his office, and it surprised Nyx when she saw Hera appear in the room. He then closed the curtains and locked the door so nobody could enter his office.
"What are you doing here, Hera," Nyx hated to see Hera there in the office.
"I''m here for the same reason as you, but I already know the truth," Hera answered as she sat down next to Mykel. "There''s no reason for us to fight each other anymore, Nyx," Hera looked Nyx in the eye.
Lucifer sighed as he sat down next to Nyx, and it surprised her when he changed his appearance into a human. Hera then did the same, but nothing really changed about her and her appearance, only her attire. Nyx who had pale gray skin turned herself into a human body as well.
"Now tell me, what are they talking about. This truth they both were talking about," Nyx gave a stern look at Mykel.
"It''s about me, who created this whole universe and the one who created the system," Mykel answered and stared back at Nyx.
Nyx raised her eyebrows and suddenly snorted as she gave a ridiculed look at Mykel. Sheughed so hard as she covered her mouth with her gown sleeve while the three of them looked at her.
"How foolish can you be? You think I would believe what you said?" Nyx asked as she kept giggling to hold herughter.
Mykel smiled as he stood up, and then he activated the [Nigh-Omnipotence] skill this time. The three of them looked at the small room turned into a pitch-ck space.
"Words might not believe you, but what about looking into my memories?" Mykel asked as he projected his memories on a screen. "You''re free to judge once you see and hear it yourself," Mykel looked Nyx in the eye, and then the screen turned white. "This is how I created this universe," Mykel continued as he looked at the screen.
Chapter 387 386: How It All Began.
"Mykel, how long are you going to sleep? It''s noon already," A woman''s voice was echoing throughout the pitch-ck space. The ones who recognized that voice were Mykel and Lucifer, it was Nasha''s voice.
"Hey,e on, wake up," Nasha said as she chuckled.
Mykel opened his eyes and saw a woman with ck fringe and short hair down to her shoulder. She had brown eyes and was smiling at Mykel and snuggled him to wake him up.
Hera and Nyx were curious about that woman, and who she was. Hera could tell she was someone close to Mykel and wanted to know who she was.
Mykel scoffed as Nasha kissed him over and over until he decided to wake up. He then got off the bed and he rubbed his eyes while Nasha went to the desk and opened herptop.
The sound of the cking of the keyboards was the first thing Mykel heard whenever he woke up. He walked to the bathroom and looked at himself in the mirror. He was totally a different person from his current self.
Messy long hair, a skinny body, and most of all he hadn''t had his tattoos. He looked so fragile and might get knocked out by a single punch. It shocked Nyx and Hera to the core as they watched Mykel wash his face.
"That''s you?" Hera asked in disbelief.
"Yes, I was different back then," Mykel answered and he wasn''t ashamed to admit it. In fact, he was too focused on Nasha and her habit of waking him up every day.
"I made the same reaction when I read his memories," Lucifer scoffed and chuckled as he smirked.
Nyx looked at Lucifer and realized he was totally different from the Lucifer she knew. She didn''t hate it at all, in fact, she found it pleasant because he seemed approachable now.
Mykel walked out of the bathroom and wiped his face with a small towel.
"You pulled an all-nighterst night, right? Can I see it? Your new work?" Nasha asked as she leaned her head on the top rail of the wooden chair and looked at Mykel with a huge grin on her face. "I''m an editor after all," Nasha continued as she watched Mykel walk toward her.
Mykel opened the drawer under the desk and pulled out a book. He gave it to Nasha, and she immediately looked at it with full enthusiasm. She grabbed it from his hand and opened the book to check what he wrote.
"You shouldn''t read it now since you''re working right now. You can read it once you''re done working," Mykel said as he tried to take the book from her hand.
"No! I want to read it now, and I can still work since this is just a draft," Nasha answered as she tried to bite his hand.
Nasha read the draft thoroughly, and she really loved the idea of towers, Demon Kings, and the worlds that existed inside the tower. Although she loved the idea, she was a bit skeptical about one thing.
"This main character, Asmond Redfeld. His personality is a bit off knowing that the world he''s living being invaded by demons," Nasha said as she bit the back of the pen in her hand as she looked at the book.
"What do you mean?" Mykel asked as he went on his knees and rested his chin on the desk.
"He''s too calm and collected. You need to make him a bit more realistic," Nasha answered. "There would be blood and death around him during the first breakout, right? There''s no way anyone would be that cool about it," Nasha exined with a contempt look.
"What''s wrong with that?" Mykel asked.
"Well, he''s just a normal guy who has never seen blood before, especially seeing guts hanging and scattering on the ground. Everyone would panic or at least be anxious about it, except for psychopaths of course, or people who got used to seeing stuff like that. But in this case, he''s not, right?" Nasha looked at Mykel with her eyebrows raised.
The conversation went on and on while the four of them watched Mykel''s memories. Nyx and Hera were shocked when they heard Asmond''s name, the towers, and the name of the Demon Kings that Mykel wrote in his draft.
"This is impossible..." Nyx shook her head and she was still in denial about it.
"This is my memories, Nyx. I don''t even know how to manipte my own memories. Even if I knew, I would have changed some of them," Mykel said as he nced at Nyx. "We can keep watching since we are not in a hurry," Mykel continued.
Nasha helped Mykel remove the ws and made sure the story and all the characters were in the right spot. Nasha helped him to build the characters and made them look alive and realistic.
"Okay, I did what you told me," Mykel said as he looked at the book in his hands. "And I have been thinking, Nash," Mykel looked at Nasha. "I think I can''t do this on my own, so, do you want to create this story together?" Mykel asked.
"It''s your idea and your story, I don''t think I should be doing that, but I will help you until the end," Nasha answered as she looked at the book.
"I don''t care. I want both of us to work on this. I remember you want to make your own story, but you never had the time for it. You can make a short story of some of these worlds that are conquered by the demons while I will make the plot for the original story," Mykel exined and he was serious about it.
Nasha was reluctant, but seeing Mykel so determined and serious about it, she couldn''t say no.
"Okay... but you shouldn''t put my name on it. This is your story after all," Nasha replied with a gentle smile.
"Fine by me, I don''t have a high expectations about this story anyway. There are so many good novels out there and would be buried among the other decent and bad novels," Mykel answered as he sighed.
"Hey! Don''t you dare underestimate my ability as an editor! Don''t think about poprity, just focus on writing the story as good as we can. Sessester," Nasha said as she pinched Mykel''s left cheek.
They both worked really hard day and night for a whole week. Mykel finally decided to post the first chapter of the novel on the inte.
"Now you have started it, you should finish it no matter what," Nasha said as she looked at theptop and the first chapter of the novel.
"Of course, I''m not nning on abandoning this one," Mykel answered. "Let''s eat, I''m hungry," Mykel said as he rubbed his stomach.
"Since this is the special day of your first published chapter, I will make your favorite food!" Nasha smiled as she jolted from her seat.
Hera and Nyx were quiet as they watched Mykel and Nasha eat dinner together in their small apartment. Hera then looked at Mykel, and his eyes were focused on Nasha, and didn''t blink his eyes for a second.
"So all of us are just a character of this story of yours..." Nyx''s eyes were empty, and everything wasn''t a coincidence at all. She listened to the plot of the story, how the system work, the Constetions, and Major Arcana. Everything was discussed by Mykel and Nasha.
"Looks like I don''t need to show you more," Mykel said, and he sounded d.
"How did it go? The novel?" Hera asked.
"It was a miracle because the first week after we both published ten chapters, my novel went viral. It was all thanks to her," Mykel answered and he didn''t sound happy at all.
"I see, you both worked really hard after all," Hera smiled as she looked at the memories.
"Yes, but it didn''t end well," Mykel answered with a nk expression. "At least in the middle of finishing the story," Mykel continued as he snapped his fingers and deactivated the [Nigh-Omnipotence] skill.
Mykel walked to his desk and sat down as he lit his cigarette. Nyx was still shocked by the revtion, Hera as well, but she already knew about it so she wasn''t that shocked like her.
"For now, you should stay here, Nyx. She looking for you right now," Mykel said. "She''s nning on using you to fight against me," Mykel continued.
"How do you know?" Nyx asked.
"Because I can read her intention and thoughts," Mykel answered as he puffed the smoke. "Why don''t you use this opportunity to live here with Lucifer?" Mykel asked with a smile on his face as he looked at Lucifer.
Lucifer nced at Mykel, but he didn''t say anything or evenin about it.
"You can use my apartment, so, have fun," Mykel said.
Chapter 388 387: How It All Ended.
It was only Hera and Mykel in the office because Lucifer brought Nyx to Lh''s apartment. It was quiet and a bit awkward, and Mykel knew what was on Hera''s mind.
"You''re curious about Nasha?" Mykel asked as he walked to the sofa.
"Can I see more of it? Your past?" Hera asked and looked at Mykel with her eyebrows furrowed.
Mykel smiled and nodded.
The projected memories were appearing in front of them after Mykel activated the [Nigh-Omnipotence] skill again. Hera stood up and looked at the memories from up close while Mykel stood right behind her.
"Which part of my memories do you want to see?" Mykel asked.
"The beginning of the changes," Hera answered as her eyes were set on the screen.
It was as Mykel said earlier, it was a miracle that his story went viral and people wanted more and more. They were all showing their appreciation by donating him money, quite hefty of them.
The story attracted so many tforms, and they all wanted to have his book on their websites. With Nasha''s help, he managed to get a contract from those tforms, and it only took him a month to get himself a thousand dors.
"After appearing on social media, I was insecure about myself, and my appearance," Mykel said as he stood next to Hera. "I used to take people''s words to the heart, and a single hate was enough to bring me down," Mykel exined.
"I worked out, changed my style, and even my personality to befit my fame and reputation," Mykel looked at himself working out which made him look decent and a bit taller.
Nasha was so happy with the changes in Mykel, and the attraction toward him. Nobody knew that she was the one who was behind his sess and that it was her own decision. She didn''t regret it, not even once.
"I wasn''t ready for the sudden fame, but thanks to the story I was working on, I wasn''t bothered by it that much. Nasha was there to keep reminding me that sess and famee second," Mykel looked at Nasha who cheered him from the shadows.
Hera watched his memories and understood what he said.
"Then, what happened?" Hera asked.
"More and more fame came to me that I couldn''t ignore anymore after holding it for two years. The bigger my name was, the bigger circle I was in. People of the high ss started to pay attention to me, and so I had to put myself in the same ce with them," Mykel answered. "My story was no longer the main topic when I was with them. My appearance, my taste in fashion, women, drinks, food, and even my experience in life," Mykel answered as he pointed at the screen.
"Drinking from diet coke to wine, eating from fast food to a Michelin star restaurant, from ignoring women to having sex with each one of them. Masculinity made me start exploring a lot of stuff, from bad to good things," Mykel looked at himself changing drastically from a fragile kid to a refined man who knew how to fight, talk, and charm everyone around him.
"While I was living in morous life, Nasha kept the story moving. Of course, I was working on the story together with her. She knew everything, about what I did, I could see it in her eyes, the pain she hid," Mykel said.
Hera wasn''t bothered by it, not even in the slightest because everything looked normal to her. Morality, immorality, taboos, and other stuff separated a human from an animal. Those were not something God was concerned with.
"All the skills I got from spending my time with those people made me realize how easy it was to please and hold a grasp on Nasha. She was confined, imprisoned by me. I manipted her, and used her while I''m living my life to the fullest," Mykel furrowed his eyebrows as he watched himself manipte Nasha.
Mykel used Nasha and kept her by his side no matter what happened. She was obedient because she had a daddy issue which made her so easy to manipte. He abused her using words to keep her in ce and forced her to write the rest of the story on her own.
"And then, this happened," Mykel said as he looked at the bathtub filled with a pool of blood. Nasha''s eyes were swollen. Her left wrist was cut five times with a razor. "She couldn''t take it anymore, and took an easy way out," Mykel continued and couldn''t bear to look at that memory.
Hera looked at Mykel, and he looked troubled because his eyebrows were twitching. She could see that he felt a bit guilty, but not guilty enough to think it was all his fault.
"I was shocked back then, and it was the first time for me to see a pool of blood with my own two eyes. The first thing I did was call an ambnce, and it attracted a lot of attention, but thanks to all the connections I had, they managed to protect me from it," Myjek said as he looked at the memory of when the media covered that incident.
"To think I could live on as if nothing happened, how great the life I had at that moment," Mykel scoffed as if he mocked himself.
Hera watched Mykel and looked at the story that Nasha made based on the draft Mykel had. He was reading it day and night until he understood the flow of the story and the plot he could add in the future based on that.
"She promised me that she would help me until the end. She kept her promise and left a manuscript before she killed herself," Mykel looked at himself looking at the manuscript in the drawer. "At that moment, I despised how the story went, and that manuscript could help me understand the end of the story," Mykel exined as he sighed.
"I didn''t even read the manuscript, used my own ideas and story. I even changed Asmond''s personality to my current self at that moment. In the first ce, Asmond wasn''t mine to begin with, it was Nasha''s perfect main character," Mykel crossed his arms as he watched himself stressed out and tried to make the story work on his own.
"Of course, the story turned into the worst story ever made. So many plot holes and the characters looked so different because the chemistry they had with Asmond felt forced and forgotten. I hate it, but I managed to finish it in the end," Mykel looked at how he lost all his wealth, fame, and everyone that used to support him, the friends he had, they all left him like he didn''t exist.
"A human trash is what they called me. Thankfully, the death of Nasha didn''t go to the surface, and it was buried and forgotten. I put myself in that situation, so I''m not ming anyone, but myself," Mykel sighed as he fixed his hair.
"At that moment, I realized that everything that I had wasn''t because of me. It was the help of the people around me, everything was because of them," Mykel looked at his pathetic self smoking in a small apartment.
"I hated myself, but I loathed Asmond more than anything. I also learned that if I want to get what I want, I have to get them myself," Mykel said with a serious expression.
Mykel stood right in front of Hera, and he gently put his hand under her chin. He looked at her with a smile on his face, a smile that felt different from how he used to show her.
"You''re mine, and I would never let you go. No matter what happens," Mykel said.
"And I''m not going anywhere," Hera replied as she wrapped her arms around his neck. "You have shown me everything, so I will give you my everything," Hera kissed Mykel so passionately and bit his lips naughtily.
Mykel snapped his fingers and deactivated [Nigh-Omnipotence] skill. The two of them sat down and didn''t say a word to each other.
"Now that you know everything. I don''t think it''s safe for you to go back to your world. She''s able to read your memories, and it would put all of us in trouble," Mykel said as he sighed.
"Then... I can stay in the castle with Beldathiel," Hera replied and she seemed excited about it.
Mykel nodded with understanding and brought Hera to the castle. As soon as they arrived at the castle, they could feel the heavy and dark atmosphere in the hall. When they checked the hall, they were surprised and confused.
"You''re finally here," Beldathiel said as she stood up and looked at Mykel. "We got a few guests here," Beldathiel looked at all her sisters who were gathered in the hall, and they were all judgingly staring at him.
"Looks like you''ll be busy," Hera said as she chuckled and looked at all the demon Princesses except for Luciel who wasn''t there with them.
Chapter 389 388: Plan To Conquer.
"Beldathiel!" Hera hurriedly walked toward her while the rest of them were looking at her walk across the hall.
On her way to approach Beldathiel, she smelled something foul. It wasn''t a pungent smell, sour, or bitter. It was more like the smell that everyone would hate to smell, and it almost triggered her vengeful side. She didn''t know who produced that foul smell, but it was one of them.
"Stop it, Devi. The smell is so foul that I have to hold myself from turning into aplete form," sya said as she nced at Deviatris who was concocting a solution in a vial. She was hiding behind Nephilim since Nephilim had big wings so nobody would notice what she was doing.
Deviatris stopped moving and everyone turned around because they felt the same way as sya. She then drank the solution she was messing around with, and it seemed that nothing had happened to her.
Mykel looked at Deviatris and remembered how she broke a small test tube at hundreds of Awakeners. It was enough to make all of them kill each other. He didn''t know that even Hera was affected by it, and realized how powerful Deviatris'' [Potion Creation] skill was.
"Hey, why are you looking at her like that?" Lilith asked as she gave a stern look at Mykel.
Mykel looked at Lilith''s [Character] story and saw something interesting about her. He smirked as he walked toward her without averting his gaze.
He put his right hand under her chin and put his thumb on her lips. He rubbed them gently as they both stared each other in the eye.
"If you want it, just say it," Mykel said after he found out she heard from Vixelleth and Mazikeen that he was really good at sex. She was curious, but she didn''t want to do it with him knowing Lucifer lived inside him.
Mykel leaned his head toward her ear and whispered. "Lucifer is currently not inside me right now. If you''re curious, we can do it after this," Mykel said, and then leaned his head away from her.
"It''s not going to take long, and you can go with her," Beldathiel said as Hera sat next to her and stroked her hair. "The reason why we are all here is because of Luciel''s request," Beldathiel exined as she leaned her head on Hera''s right shoulder.
"She wants me to change their way of living, and give them a new purpose, is that it?" Mykel asked as he stood in the middle of the hall and looked at Beldathiel.
"Yes, and with that being said. They''re all going to live here with us. Knowing Luciel has taken the position of the Devil Arcana, and her role is now under that Goddess'' observation, they''re all going to behave, for Luciel''s sake," Beldathiel answered. "So, it''s now all up to you what are you going to do with them," Beldathiel looked at her sisters who silently listened to her conversation with Mykel.
"It''s all up to me?" Mykel smiled mischievously, and it was enough to send shivers down their spines. "Well, the only thing that I can think of is working in the Guild Association, but I don''t think it would be a wise decision since all of you have different talents," Mykel said as he looked at each one of them.
Mykel looked around as he crossed his arms. He thought it would be better if Earth was upied or conquered by these talented demon princesses through power and influence rather than brute strength.
"Want to be awyer," Mykel looked at Nephilim who was focused on the book she was reading.
Nephilim nced at him with her eyebrows raised. "Lawyer? You mean defending the rich and gaining money from them while making the poor suffer more from the losses?" Nephilim asked.
"Sounds good? You can do whatever you want, and you will be the most fearedwyer, but you need to learn how to be one first," Mykel replied and looked at Nephilim who seemed intrigued by the proposal.
"Not a bad idea. I will do as you say," Nephilim answered and continued reading the book.
"You could be entertainers. Maybe modeling, acting, and singing," Mykel looked at Sapphira, Frigna, and Lilith. " You have the gaze and the body of a model, Frigna. Sapphira, you have a voice that could hypnotize mortals. For you, Lilith, your presence alone is enough to lure your prey, so you have to be an actress," Mykel continued.
"What''s the merit of bing those?" Frigna asked with her legs crossed while the serpent stared at Mykel.
"The merit? Those mortals will worship you," Mykel answered with his arms crossed.
"So we can do whatever we want with them?" Sapphira asked.
"To your heart''s content," Mykel smiled and understood what Sapphira meant.
"Alright, we will do that," Frigna chuckled softly as she rubbed the serpent''s head.
Lilith was quiet, and she didn''t seem to be against that idea.
"A pharmacist or scientist, or even both for you, Deviatris," Mykel looked at Deviatris. "You can use those mortals as your guinea pig and satisfy your curiosity," Mykel exined before she asked a question.
"Human... okay..." Deviatris smiled as she looked at the vial in her hands.
"For the two of you, how about politicians? Since you have been known for yourpetence, especially bing Lh''s assistants," Mykel looked at Vixelleth and Zherlthsh. "Use your influence to bring them all to our side. Bribe them, use your power, I don''t care," Mykel sounded so serious about it.
"What''s this? Are you trying to conquer the Earth?" Vixelleth asked with a smirk on her face.
"Just for fun. Let''s see how far we can go," Mykel answered and smiled back at Vixelleth.
Mykel looked at Beldathiel, and knowing howzy she was, she had no hope. Maybe she could be something that she wanted. There were Nefarath, Kiersha, and sya left, and he also didn''t know what was best for them.
"(I should ask Lh about this matter since she''s the best,)" Mykel thought to himself. "(Or I could use the remaining demonic cult that still hiding and use the three of them to control them,)" Mykel looked at Nefarath, Kiersha, and sya.
"What about the three of us?" sya asked.
"The demonic cult still exists, right?" Mykel looked at Zherlthsh since she was the one who owned them.
"They do, why?" Zherlthsh asked.
"Then give that demonic cult to those three. Let them run everything underground. They will help you all to gain influence in your job," Mykel answered with his arms crossed, and he found it fun after he thought about it.
"Okay. As long as I don''t have to work in the Guild Association, and just have to order people around. I like it," sya replied.
While Mykel was busy thinking about it, the hall suddenly became hot. Everyone was sweating and started to breathe heavily except for Mykel, Beldathiel, and Hera. He then smelled something sweet and refreshinging from his right side.
It was Lilith who oozed the heat and the smell. It was one of Lilith''s powers. The skill called [Heat] produced overwhelming pheromones and had a side effect of something simr to aphrodisiac. It was something that she couldn''t control, and it was meant that way to feed her [Lust] skill. It happened when she fell for Asmond. But fortunately, Asmond only had Jeanne in her mind that he could resist it.
Lilith staggered as she stood up, and she immediately charged toward Mykel. She smelled his scent, and something was off about her because she wasn''t that easy to lose control of. He then looked at Deviatris, and she immediately hid the vial that was in her hands.
Suddenly, Vixelleth grabbed Mykel''s left hand with her bright red face. Her pupils shrunk as she stared at Mykel, but then Zherlthsh and sya approached him as well. They both hugged him from the front and behind.
"I don''t know what''s happening, but I think you should leave before the rest of my sisters pounce on you," Beldathiel said as she watched the other sisters still trying to resist the pheromone and aphrodisiac.
Mykel knew how bad Lilith''s [Heat] was, and it wouldn''t stop oozing unless she got satisfied. He knew it would be bad to let the [Heat] skill be exposed to anyone since it would drive everyone insane with lust. So he decided to bring them to the empty apartment in District 13 that.
"I have been waiting for so long, Mykel, and since I did my job until the end, I want my reward now," Vixelleth pushed Mykel onto the bed while sya, Lilith, and Zherlthsh were losing their ability to think straight, and stared at him with a full of lust.
"Since you will take care of us now, that also means you have to fulfill our needs in this matter," Lilith giggled mischievously as she sat on top of him.
Chapter 390 389: Fine Either Way.
"Have you finally got your senses back?" Mykel asked as his hands were tied to the bed frame. He looked Zherlthsh in the eye as she stopped pounding him after she came. "I never thought you would have this kind of kink," Mykel teased her even though he knew she was a sadist.
Zherlthsh''s smirk was visible underneath her messy ck wavy hair. She then lifted her butt up and pulled Mykel''s penis out of her vagina. She giggled while Mykel looked at her with his eyebrows furrowed, but then he felt warm on the tip of his penis, and suddenly someone sucked it all the way down.
Mykel knew who it was, and it was Vixelleth enjoying her time who had been waiting for her turn. He enjoyed the y of being tied to the bed while letting those demon princesses do whatever they wanted.
Zherlthsh rolled over to Mykel''s left side, and suddenly Lilith pounced at him and sat on top of his chest. She had long straight blood-red hair and eyes. She turned herself into a human form for her role as an actress.
"You look beautiful in that body," Mykel said because he was a bit tipsy because of the atmosphere.
"Really?" Lilith leaned her head toward Mykel and started kissing him. Wrapping her tongue around his as she indulged herself with pleasure.
Mykel hummed as he enjoyed it as well, but suddenly he heard a giggle on his right. It was sya, and she suddenly bit his ear and licked it clean as if she was hungry for affection.
It was something Mykel had never experienced it before, to have a fivesome and especially when all of them were lusting over his body. He could feel a tongue in his left ear, and it was Zherlthsh. He didn''t know how long he could hold it in when everyone was pleasuring him.
"I''m close," Mykel said as he sighed and clenched his fists and toes.
"Let it out, let it all out. Pour them on my back, Mykel, let me feel the warmth of it," Lilith said as she kissed his neck and left marks on it. "I want it now, Mykel," Lilith continued as she bit her bottom lip.
Vixelleth felt the throbbing and immediately pulled it out and started stroking it. They were all staring at Mykel''s expression and it made them so aroused when they heard Mykel moan.
Mykel let out a big load and covered Lilith''s back with it, and it was stilling out that Vixelleth, Zherlthsh, and sya got a small share. They were all giggling, and then the three of them cleaned it up and sucked it dry while Lilith kissed Mykel.
"You came ten times now, and you''re still hard as a rock," Lilith said as she looked over her shoulder while the three of them ate him like ice cream.
"That''s just who I am," Mykel answered as he broke free from the shackles. "You guys had your fun, it''s time for me to have my fun," Mykel pushed Lilith from his chest and they were all screaming and giggling naughtily.
They had sex for three days nonstop until they couldn''t move a muscle any more thanks to [Heat] skill that made them quite durable. Mykel was fine and he brought them all back to the castle naked. Hera was surprised when she saw Mykel walking around the castle naked with demon princesses floating behind him.
"I''m envious," Hera crossed her arms while smiling.
"I can go for another round if you want to," Mykel answered.
"No, you must be tired. Get some rest," Hera said as she wiped off the sweat on Mykel''s forehead. "Oh, I think you should go and meet with Jeanne and the others, I saw something on the news, about Asmond," Hera informed as she fixed Mykel''s hair.
"What is it?" Mykel asked as he put the four of them in a room.
"While you were having your fun, she decided to make a move. She turned at least millions of people into Awakeners, people with unbelievable talents appearing in all worlds," Hera answered and she sounded anxious.
Mykel warped to Lh''s apartment, and it was a mess, worse than what he did during his fun time.
"Can you clean up the mess you made?" Mykel looked around and could sense Lucifer and Nyx''s power in the apartment.
A snap of fingers could be heard, and all the mess had been fixed and cleaned. He didn''t bother to ask what had happened since he had a more important thing to do.
"Sorry about that," Lucifer''s voice could be heard from the door.
"Is Nyx still here?" Mykel turned around and saw Nyx clinging to Lucifer''s naked body. They both had messy hair. "Nevermind," Mykel buttoned up his shirt and put on his zer. "Hera said that Goddess made a move. Do you know that?" Mykel looked at Nyx.
"She made a move?" Nyx removed her hands from Lucifer''s chest and immediately turned serious in a split second.
"Go to the castle, Hera will exin everything to both of you. I have to go to the suite and ask my Recipients about the changes," Mykel said and then warped away.
Jeanne and the others were gathering in the living room. The girls were sitting on couches while the guys were sitting on the floor. They were all watching the news with their eyes and mouths open.
"Mykel! Where have you been?!" Jeanne jolted as she looked at Mykeling into the suite through the front door. "We have been searching for you for days!" Jeanne sounded so worried.
"Finishing my job, I just got back. What''s happening?" Mykel asked as he walked into the living room.
Lillith pointed at the news to answer Mykel''s questions. "New Awakeners born in the past two days. Most of them have unbelievable skills and talents. These people, they cleared the tenth floor like it was nothing," Lillith answered.
"The worst part, they''re all joining the Fraternity Association," Enma said as she looked at Mykel.
"It''s her isn''t it?" Rozan asked.
"Yes, and it''s not just on Earth. These Awakeners appear in all worlds," Mykel answered as he looked at Mara''s [Character] story.
Mara was nning on stopping Mykel from monopolizing the towers. She knew how powerful he had be, and what kind of n he had in mind that would turn the game she had created against hers. She had lost her grasp over the Constetions, and she couldn''t punish them because they didn''t vite the rule of the World. She couldn''t get involved directly, so she spread her influence to all the worlds that existed. Made herself known to mortals like how a Constetion would do, and used it against him.
"What''s her purpose for doing this," Nagy looked at Mykel.
"She''s preparing an army for Asmond. An army to fight all of us, isn''t that right, Lillith? These people, they should be in Edith''s vision. Go and check it," Mykel nced at Lillith.
Lillith was surprised when her name was mentioned, and then she looked at the newly born Awakeners behind Asmond on TV. She tried to remember and decided to look into Edith''s memory one more time.
"Yes, they''re there in Edith''s vision," Lillith answered as she looked a bit uneasy because of more and more revtions about the inevitable future.
Everyone was looking at each other and worried about it. On the other hand, Enma seemed to be out of ce, and she had no idea what they were talking about.
"What''s going on? And who are you talking about?" Enma asked.
"The strongest Goddess in the Constetion, Asmond''s Benefactor," Jeanne answered as she looked at Enma.
"What? But why would a Constetion get involved in our business? She''s interfering with us clearing the tower, why?" Enma asked as she looked at Gunnar, Rozan, Gerrard, and Jeanne for an answer.
"Because, one of us isn''t ja human, Enma," Jeanne answered. "Mykel is a God, the second strongest Constetion," Jeanne exined.
Enma was speechless and in disbelief, but nobody cared about her reaction except for Gunnar.
"What are we going to do now?" Sven asked as he leaned on the couch.
"We have two options. First, let them clear the towers so you don''t have to do it. I don''t mind with this option because it''s helping me in a way, but I know you guys don''t want that," Mykel answered.
"What''s the second option?" Nexus asked.
"Hunt them, kill them all when we are inside the towers," Mykel answered with a bit of a smirk.
Chapter 391 390: Ill Make Them Fear Me.
"I like the second option more, hunt those cocky Awakeners sounds more fun than killing demons," Lillith answered. "Anyone else has any objection?" Lillith asked.
Everyone looked at Jeanne since she was in charge of the team. She looked at Asmond, and how things kept getting better and better on his side made her irritated.
"What do you say, Jeanne?" Gunnar asked.
"If they''re here to kill us, then I won''t stay quiet, but if not, we will. I''m not trying that Mykel isn''t telling the truth, but I want to see it with my own two eyes first," Jeanne answered. "Is that okay, Mykel?" Jeanne looked Mykel in the eye.
"I know you would say that, so that''s your call Jeanne," Mykel answered.
"Hu-hunt them?" Enma''s voice trembled as she looked at Mykel. She was still processing what she had heard, and the big revtion. She looked around and everyone was staring at her and giving her a warm look tofort her.
"Give me your hand," Mykel asked as he walked toward Enma. "I won''t hurt you or do anything weird. I''m trying to calm you down," Mykel reached out his hand at her.
Enma slowly touched Mykel''s hand, and he made her mind at peace. It feltfortable and made her at ease.
"You can show her your memories," Mykel looked at Lillith. "Let her know who we are," Mykel continued as he kept holding Enma''s left hand. "I will keep her sane while you show her your memories," Mykel looked Enma in the eye.
Lillith looked Enma in the eye and used her skill [Sentient Control]. It didn''t only give Lillith the ability to control the target''s body, but it also allowed them to look back at Lillith''s memories if she wanted to. It was just that she had no reason to share her memories with anyone.
She grabbed Enma''s head and forced her to look her in the eye. She then showed Enma what she wanted to show her, and it looked like Enma was being hypnotized. She had a nk expression and her eyes were empty.
Everyone looked at Enma who suddenly stopped moving and became quiet. They were shocked when they saw tearsing out, but she wasn''t showing any expression.
Suddenly, Enma snapped back to reality and threw up all the breakfast she had. Everyone moved away while Gunnar immediately grabbed a cloth to clean it all up. Mykel then let go of his hand from Enma''s hand after he stabilized her mind.
"This is who we are, Enma," Mykel stood up and looked down at Enma. "With that being said, what are you going to do now? You can leave and live a normal life, but you can''t say a word about who we are," Mykel asked as he walked away. "If you do, I''ll kill you as painfully as possible. Then, I will bring you back to life and repeat it again and again until you lose your mind," Mykel went to the kitchen and grabbed a bottle of vodka.
Enma was scared and Gunnar was the only one who tried tofort her and calm her down. Gunnar looked at Mykel and his expression was enough to tell him to show mercy on Enma.
"But I won''t do that knowing how he loves you so much. I''ll just erase your memories and make you forget about everything and live your life like any other ordinary person," Mykel said as he poured a ss of vodka. "What do you say?" Mykel asked and looked at Enma.
"I will cooperate," Enma answered with fear in her voice.
"Wee aboard to the winning team," Lillith said as she yed with Rubik''s cube. "Also, don''t be too formal when talking with Mykel. He hates it, ju" Lillith continued as she finished one side of the Rubik''s cube.
Enma looked at Mykel who enjoyed his drink, and he looked at her with a bit of a smirk. Then a notification suddenly appeared in front of Enma. It was an invitation to be Mykel''s [Recipient]. She looked at it for a moment and then epted the invitation.
Skills were given to Enma like a waterfall. She was dumbfounded when she watched a dozen notifications in front of her spamming and covering her vision.
"What''s the n, boss?" Rozan looked at Mykel as he stood up. "We are going into the tower to hunt them?" Rozan asked.
"Not at the moment. We will wait and see what Asmond is trying to do with this. He''s not aware of the situation, and why people are turning into Awakeners," Mykel answered as he walked back to the living room and watched the news. "Let him get all the attention while we keep focusing on clearing the towers on our side," Mykel continued.
"What if we encounter those Awakeners inside the towers?" Vincze asked.
"That''s Jeanne to decide. I will make you the new team leader Jeanne. Agnez won''t be joining you guys because she has something else to do," Mykel answered and looked at Jeanne.
Jeanne nodded with understanding.
"From now on, you don''t have to wait for my words. You can go and clear the towers whenever you want. You guys have proven your strength when you guys fought the Demon Princesses. There''s nothing that can stop you now," Mykel said as he emptied his ss.
"Where are you going boss?" Gunnar asked.
"I''m going to bring Lh back. There''s something I need her to do for me," Mykel answered.
"Can we see her?" Jeanne stood up, and everyone felt the same way.
"Sure, she misses you guys as well. Wait for us in Lh''s apartment," Mykel answered, and then warped away.
Everyone hurriedly left the suite and went to Lh''s apartment which was only four blocks away from their suite. It only took them fifteen minutes, and when they arrived, Mykel and Lh were already there.
"Miss Lh!" Jeanne said with a huge smile on her face.
"Holy shit... don''t you think she looks more and more gorgeous or is it just me?" Rozan asked as he leaned toward Gunnar and kept his eyes on Lh.
"Yeah, she''s smoking hot," Sven replied. He looked at Lh in her blue gown with so many essories on her body from bracelets, rings on her fingers, and an arm ring on her left upper arm. All of them were made of gold, and the rings had jewels on it.
"Jeanne, everyone," Lh replied with a bright smile and then hugged Jeanne so tightly. She then whispered something into Jeanne''s ear that made her blush and fluster.
Everyone was admiring Lh''s new appearance, and the way she spoke and behaved was something that resembled a Goddess. They listened to her story, how she met Goddesses, and how Mykel gathered all of them under his leadership.
"(Is it happening in the Yggdrasil as well?)" Mykel asked.
"(Yes, Awakeners, almost seventy percent of the people in Midgard have be one. It''s not just us, but the mortal world in the south is also the same. Mortals have be powerful,)" Loki answered.
"(We both know what that means, isn''t it?)" Mykel asked as he turned around and looked at Lh surrounded by everyone and admired by them. "(She''s trying to fight the Gods with mortals,)" Mykel said.
"(Mortals to fight the Gods?)" Loki chuckled. "(Even if they have the power and the strength that can match us the Gods, mortals can''t even touch us, the Gods. It''s their nature to obey the Gods,)" Loki continued.
"(That''s the problem, Loki,)" Mykel replied as he looked outside the window. "(She can change that nature by turning them into Demi-Gods. She has the power, and I stole that power from her. That''s why I can be a Demi-God and turn myself into this,)" Mykel exined.
Loki went quiet and realized how bad the situation they were in was. If the world of mortals they ruled suddenly got an opportunity to change things over, they wouldn''t let the opportunity go. With Mara''s help, everything would be possible, and since she had decided to join, they could only prevent her from getting her goal.
"(What''s your n, Mykel?)" Loki asked.
"(You can''t do anything, and just watch. I will handle everything from here,)" Mykel answered. "(If the Gods scare me, I''ll make mortals fear me,)" Mykel continued as he watched pedestrians on the street.
Chapter 392 391: Center Of Attention.
"Wh-who are you..." A man in advanced armor asked with a helm protecting his head and face. He looked at Mykel standing in front of him. "Is this the end," The man coughed blood as he turned around to look at the whole city had turned into ashes and a giant circle building that rotated above the sky was slowly falling down.
The man''s left arm suddenly got pulled off, and he started to scream his lungs out. He fell to his back as he looked at Mykel slowly walking toward him with a smirk on his face.
"I''m the only God that you should fear," Mykel put his right foot on top of the man''s chest. "My name is Mykel, and I will hunt every one of you who associate with Goddess Mara," Mykel answered as he crushed and folded the man''s left leg into a small ball.
"Remember my name and my message, or I will destroy the rest of your world," Mykel said as he spread his wings.
The man nodded his head repeatedly as tears came out of his eyes. Mykel then flew away and disappeared into the night sky.
"(You really take this thing seriously. Even Thor is quite angry when he watched you kill the people in Midgard,)" Loki giggled.
"(Not just him, Zeus and Ra were feeling the same thing,)" Mykel replied as he looked down at the mess he made. "(It''s been three months, and I think it''s time for me to rest after exploring hundreds of worlds and destroying them,)" Mykel sighed.
"(Things are happening up here, Mykel. The sky is a mess because she''s furious,)" Loki said.
"(Good, that means it works,)" Mykel replied.
"(Be careful out there, Mykel,)" Loki said.
(Back on Earth, in the courtroom)
"All the juries have decided and given their answers," The judge looked at the juries. "Because of theck of evidence, the defendant is innocent," The judge hammered the gavel.
The intiff and her attorneys were looking at each other. They were all disappointed with the final decision that the judge made. They all immediately approached the judge to speak their minds for onest time.
"Thank you, Miss Evelyn. You''re really amazing and we will use your service from now on," A man in a suit said as he shook her hand with a huge grin on his face.
A dark brown woman with yellow eyes. She didn''t wear any make up, but her white bright skin dazzled everyone. Her tight suit and skirt with her alluring body made the judge and everyone in the court couldn''t stop looking at her.
"If you want to win, just find me," Nephilim answered with a smirk, and then she left the courtroom.
Nephilim left the courthouse and looked at the city in District 1. She walked on the sidewalk as she watched the giant screen where a woman was being interviewed in a morning talk show.
"Miss Lily, you look so gorgeous this morning. Of course, congrattions on your first movie, and its this sessful. You''re really amazing," The host said as she admired Lily''s beauty. "It''s been a while since we have an actress this talented, or I think you''re in your own league because nobody can bepared to you," The host continued as she giggled.
"I only did what I''m good at, that''s all that matters," Lilith answered in her sleeveless ck blouse and showed off her white pale skin and cleavage.
"Do you have a new uing film that you can tell us and the viewers?" The host asked.
"I''m currently working on two films. There are actually more offers, but I can only work on two at the moment since this is my first time. I still have to adjust and more importantly, I have to focus and give my best on these two films," Lilith answered.
"I''m happy for your sess, Miss Lily. You''re so young and talented," The host admired Lilth''s beauty.
"Speaking of young and talented, I think my fame is being divided by a new model that became the talk of the people as well, right?" Lilith asked.
"Ah! Miss Kiersha? I heard you both know each other before you became an actress and before she became a model," The host was interested in the topic that she leaned her body toward Lilith.
"Yes, we do. We are like sisters since we have been living together for years, and now we are going our separate ways," Lilith answered and smiled gorgeously. "But, there''s more than us, there''s another one. She''s a rising singer," Lilith continued.
"You mean Safira?" The host was shocked with her eyes and mouth wide open.
Lilith just chuckled and nodded her head.
Nephilim smiled as she walked away after she had heard enough. She looked at the side of the road and looked at the magazine stall next to her. She looked at a photo of herself on the cover, and then she looked at the magazine next to hers. "A cure for cancer? Looks like all of us managed to be the center of attention," Nephilim chuckled softly as she looked at Deviatris in her human form on the cover page of the magazine, and then walked away.
"District one is really the best District, don''t you think?" A woman was talking with her friend behind Nephilim.
"Of course. Have you not heard about their new congresswomen? They have been fundraising for everything, and our sries have been raising like thirty percent since they were elected. You should move here, and it''s safe from the demons, what else can you ask for?" The friend answered.
"Who are they? Are they really that good?" The woman asked.
"They''re the best, they used to be Miss Lh''s assistants, the owner of the Guild Association. Congresswoman Vixen and Congresswoman Zeta, they''re really smart and beautiful. You must have seen them in the newstely," The friend answered.
"I should think of moving then. The criminal rate in District Two to District Five has been raising for some reason. I heard there are at least three to four people die every day. Not to mention, the fourth breakout was quite a mess and they haven''t even paid for the losses," The woman said as she sighed.
"See? I told you the Guild Association is the best. They''re arrogant sure, but that''s because they''re capable. They proved it and managed to keep everyone in their territory safe," The friend replied.
Nephilim went to a small cafe and bought a ck coffee since she started to like coffee. She then went to the dark alley and teleported back to the castle.
"Wee back," Hera said as she came out of Beldathiel''s room.
"Are you really going to stay here forever?" Nephilim asked as she put the bag and the document in spatial storage.
"You don''t like me being here?" Hera looked at Nephilim with her eyebrows raised.
"That''s not what I meant," Nephilim sighed. "I will be going to my room if you need anything," Nephilim continued as she walked past Hera.
"Mykel is here, everyone is being summoned into the hall," Hera said.
Nephilim stopped and turned around. "Why he didn''t say anything to me?" Nephilim asked.
"He knew you were in a trial, so he didn''t want to bother you. Let''s go?" Hera offered her hand to Nephilim.
Mykel was sitting on the throne and looked at his [Admin] skill that was still level 5. Asmond and his new team were still not confident about clearing the thirtieth floors of the towers. On the other hand, Jeanne and the others had cleared the fiftieth floor except for the Lucifer Tower since it took them half a month to clear the fortieth floor.
"I guess I should give him some encouragement," Mykel said to himself.
"Who?" Hera asked as she walked up the throne.
"Asmond," Mykel answered.
Mykel closed the tab and looked at all the sisters who had gathered in the hall. Hera stood next to the throne and had been ying a mother role to the sisters. She enjoyed her stay there, and who knew she could tame them by just being a motherly figure that they never had.
All of them had made a master and servant pact with Mykel, and now they were all Mykel''s property to avoid Luciel from being punished by Mara. They all agreed because of that, and they didn''t regret it.
"Why are we gathered here, Mykel?" Beldathiel asked.
"It''s time to make a move, as we nned," Mykel answered as he stood up. "Are you guys ready?" Mykel raised his eyebrow.
"I have been waiting for this moment," Agnez said and unsheathed her new sword. A sword that was simr to Luciel''s handleless sword.
Chapter 393 392: Have Confidence In Yourself.
"Excuse me, Mister Asmond? There''s an important guest that wants to see you," A woman is standing in front of the door of his office.
"Important guest?" Asmond asked with his eyebrows furrowed.
"Yes, it''s Mister Mykel from the Guild Association. He''s waiting near the receptionist. I told him to go to the waiting room, but he said that he will wait in the lobby," The woman answered and she looked a bit anxious.
Asmond was mildly shocked, and he was thinking of not meeting Mykel. But knowing Mykel suddenly came to see him, he thought that there must be something important. He remembered the message that Mara had sent him. A message that told him to be wary of Mykel and avoid him.
"Should I tell him that you''re busy, Mister Asmond?" The woman asked while she was fidgeting her fingers behind her back.
"No, I will see him," Asmond sighed as he stood up. He thought that he might regret seeing Mykel, but he was curious at the same time.
Asmond walked into the elevator and felt restless and nervous. He never thought that he would feel nervous meeting Mykel. He used to be excited and happy to see him. The moment the elevator door opened, he was frozen still when he saw Mykel standing in the middle of the lobby.
He took a deep breath and exhaled deeply. He then walked out of the elevator, and the moment Mykel turned around to look at him, his mind went nk for a second.
"Am I disturbing your time?" Mykel asked.
"N-no. I just finished my work," Asmond answered and he cracked his voice out of nervousness.
"Are you sure? You seem troubled," Mykel raised his eyebrows and showed a worried expression.
"It''s because of work," Asmond chuckled nervously.
"I see. Have you eaten lunch? We haven''t talked for months, and I know the atmosphere between the Guild Association and the Fraternity isn''t looking good. But we are still friends, so let''s put that thing aside because I''m worried about your progress," Mykel looked around him, and everyone threw sharp and hateful gazes at him.
Asmond was holding his answer and waited to see if Mara would give him a warning. Mykel also looked at Asmond''s [Character] story and waited for the same thing.
"No, I haven''t eaten lunch yet," Asmond answered and saw the snow started covering the street.
"Perfect. Let''s grab some lunch," Mykel smiled as he checked Mara''s [Character] story.
Mara wanted to warn Asmond, but knowing Mykel could tell if Asmond was aware of him. She had to be careful because if she blew it up, Mykel would kill him. Asmond was her only chance to stop Mykel, and she had invested a lot of [Arcana Coins] in him as well. She had prepared a n, and she decided to y safe.
Informing Asmond about who Mykel truly was would only make him rely on Mykel more. She didn''t want to give Mykel a golden opportunity by doing that, so she stayed quiet and let Asmond in the dark.
Asmond nodded his head and left the building with dozens of eyes pointing at them. Mykel suddenly stopped at the front of the building and felt the winter cold.
"This reminds me," Mykel said as he looked at the pale sky. "The instant noodles that you made for me. I kind of want to eat that now," Mykel looked at Asmond from the corner of his eyes.
Asmond was surprised that Mykel remembered, and it reminded him of how he was there when he got bullied. Chains of memories came to his mind and reminded him of how Mykel had been helping him this whole time.
"I can make you one if you want to," Asmond proposed.
"I would love that," Mykel smiled and chucked softly. "Let''s go to the convenience store," Mykel walked past Asmond and started looking for the nearest store.
They bought the instant noodles, and Mykel bought a bottle of vodka at the liquor store on their way back to the Fraternity Building. Asmond used the kitchen while Mykel watched him cook and enjoyed his vodka.
"Alright, it''s done! Do you want to eat in my office?" Asmond asked.
"Anywhere is fine, but sure," Mykel took the bowl from Asmond''s left hand.
They were enjoying the noodles, and Mykel emptied the bowl so quickly that Asmond was quite shocked by it.
"You want another? I can make it for you," Asmond asked as he held the bowl and looked at Mykel.
"No, this is enough," Mykel shook his head as he poured a ss of vodka. "I told you why I''m here earlier. I''m worried about the progress of your tower clearance, Asmond," Mykel said with a serious expression and making Asmond feel pressured and anxious.
"We are going to clear it this week," Asmond put the bowl down as he cleared his throat. "We are just making sure that we are ready to fight the Demon Lords, that''s all," Asmond exined.
"Isn''t that just an excuse?" Mykel stared Asmond in the eye.
Asmond went silent and didn''t know how to respond to that statement.
"Three months. You had three months and you let a breakout happen. What were you thinking?" Mykel asked with his arms crossed and eyebrows furrowed. "Look outside, look at the mess. Were you thinking of sacrificing everyone''s home just because you weren''t ready?"
"I know. You don''t have to mention it, Mykel," Asmond sounded irritated.
Mykel sighed as he sat straight and rested his elbows on his knees.
"What''s the problem? You should have known by now that every world and every floor has a clue about what kind of Demon Lord you''ll be facing. That alone should be enough to help you understand and prepare yourself and your team to fight them," Mykel sounded so concerned.
Asmond went silent again.
It was as Mykel expected. The moment he took all of Asmond''s original friends and team away, Asmond couldn''t clear the tower and kill a Demon Lord on his own. Rozan who was insightful, Jeanne who led the team with him, Gunnar who was willing to be at the front for him. Gerrard helped Asmond from the back, andstly, Sven who would do anything as he told.
Those people were irreceable, and no matter how many Awakeners that Mara prepared for him, they were not the main characters. They were just random and useless side characters with no traits or impact on the story.
"Tell me what you know about the worlds and the problem they''re having. I will give you a hand on what kind of Demon Lords you''re facing," Mykel looked at Asmond with a ss of vodka in his hand.
Asmond looked at Mykel and was reluctant to give him all the information he got. He was afraid that Mykel would take the chance to clear the towers on his own even though it was clear that Mykel didn''t take a part in it. Agnez took the me and made her the bad guy.
"We can do this on our own," Asmond replied as he shook his head. "I have to do this on my own, or I won''t be able to move forward if I keep getting help," Asmond exined seriously.
Mykel smiled and nodded his head.
"That''s what I want to hear from you, Asmond," Mykel said. "Have confidence in yourself, don''t let anything else distract you," Mykel continued as he stood up.
Asmond nodded and hummed with understanding.
"Powers and everything that you have right now. It was given to you, so use it. They''re yours, so rely only on those powers. This is your life, don''t let anyone else control over you, not even the Gods. Remember, they''re just a spectator. They can''t help you, only the people that fight alongside you can help you," Mykel looked Asmond in the eye.
"I hate them, that''s why even until now I don''t have a Benefactor," Mykel continued as he looked outside the window. "I can only trust myself, with the power I gained. That''s all that matters, and of course, the people who are close to me," Mykel sighed.
"That includes you, Asmond. So I really hope you clear the towers," Mykel turned around and looked at Asmond.
"Thank you," Asmond smiled as he looked down at the empty bowl. "I will do that," Asmond looked up at Mykel. "I will do just that," Asmond nodded his head with understanding.
"Good luck and I will be waiting for the good news on TV," Mykel patted Asmond''s shoulder with a smile and then left the office.
Chapter 394 393: To Lead, Not To Protect.
"We got these keys from killing the fifth Demon Lords. These are the same keys that you used on those mysterious doors, right?" Jeanne asked as everyone was gathered at the dining table with the keys ced orderly on the table.
"Yes, each of these keys will give an artifact," Mykel nodded as he looked at the keys. "You guys can use it, but you will be facing powerful demons in there," Mykel warned as he lit his cigarette.
Everyone looked at each other and hesitated to propose to Mykel that they would voluntarily do it for him.
"How powerful?" Rozan asked.
"I''m not going to tell you," Mykel smiled.
"He''s just messing with you. The demons aren''t that strong, and we can clear it easily," Agnez said and looked at the keys. "If you guys don''t want to do it, then I''ll do it myself," Agnez grabbed all the keys.
Everyone was trying to take the keys from Agnez''s hands, but they couldn''t even open her arms. She wasughing and looking at them pitifully, but then she gave it up and let them have the keys.
"Hmm? Where are you going?" Agnez looked at Mykel took the zer off the chair and put it on.
"Abaddon Tower. Asmond is nning on clearing the thirtieth floor today," Mykel answered as he fixed his tie. "I''m going to watch Asmond kill the Demon Lord. It has been three months and he''s been hesitating to clear it. I''m going to show my support and just be there for him," Mykel exined as he emptied the bottle of vodka and put out the cigarette.
Nobody questioned him and they watched him leave the suite.
Mykel took the train to District 2 since it only took an hour, and it had been a while since he took the train. Everyone was looking at him in disbelief, and the women who were in the same carriage as him couldn''t get their eyes off of him.
He looked at the TV while waiting, and saw Lilith and Sapphira start to appear inmercials. The news about the cure for cancer had be the main topic for the past few days. Nobody questioned who they were, and everything was thanks to Lh''s connection that could make it happen.
He arrived at District 2 and walked all the way to the Abaddon Tower which was a few kilometers away from the train station. He was the only one who didn''t wear a winter jacket, and with every step he took, the snow around him melted which attracted everyone''s attention.
When he arrived at the Abaddon Tower, Asmond and his team came in big buses. They all looked nervous that they didn''t even realize Mykel was among the crowd. They all entered the tower with Mykel following right behind them and removed his presence.
Asmond opened the door using the Bimasakti world key, and then they all entered the Bimasakti world. They still hadn''t realized that Mykel was among them, and he listened to their conversation about the n they were going to use.
"Are you sure that would work?" Mykel asked as he looked at the people in front of him.
"We aren''t sure, but that''s what Glen and the others are proposing," One of the guys answered. "I''m not sure it would work though," He continued.
One of them turned around to look at who they were talking to, but then they took a few steps back and bumped into the others. They all turned around to see what had happened, and then they were surprised when they saw Mykel with them.
"Mykel Alester!" One of the guys shouted.
Asmond and his main team heard themotion and Mykel''s name. They turned around and saw Mykel standing at the far back while he smoked his cigarette.
"Mykel?" Asmond hurriedly walked to the back. "Why are you here? And how?" Asmond asked with a confused look.
"I have been following you ever since you entered the tower," Mykel answered. "I''m here to watch and to give you a moral boost. It will also put you at ease when there''s someone that can guarantee your safety," Mykel puffed the smoke and looked Asmond in the eye. "Don''t worry. I''m not going to do anything, I can promise you that I''m here to watch, and nothing else," Mykel flicked his cigarette.
"I see, thene with me to the front," Asmond said.
Everyone was talking behind Mykel''s back, especially Glen, Rufus, and Ss who showed their hatred at him.
They entered the twenty-sixth floor, the Estriona World. The world had been destroyed by demons and took all the resources to build a demon kingdom. The Demon Lord''s name was Vallon, a wyvern rider, a demon in the sky.
Asmond thought that Mykel would ask what happened to the Estriona World, but he didn''t. He was so sure that Mykel would ask him, and he was nning to not give him any information, but it was all just in his head. Mykel didn''t even bother by his surroundings and kept walking next to him without saying a word.
"Asmond. We are being watched," Glen said as he nced from left to right. "Looks like the demons are back upying the city,"
Mykel walked away so casually and watched them in action.
The demons surrounded them and blindly attacked them from all directions. It was a one-sided fight because Asmond and his main team defeated them so easily while the rest of them leeched the XPs and finished the demons off.
They all looked at Mykel and expected a reaction from him, but Mykel seemed unfazed by it. It irritated them, but they pretended like they didn''t care about his reaction.
"Let''s keep moving," Asmond said as he sheathed his sword.
They went to the other side of the city and stood in front of the portal to the thirtieth floor. They were nervous and waited for Asmond to give the order because they didn''t have the courage to enter of their own will.
"Let''s go," Asmond said as he walked into the portal.
Everyone entered the thirtieth floor, and they saw a fortress protecting the Abaddon Tower. Without a warning, they were showered with arrows and boulders.
"Everyone stand on my back!" Asmond said as he created an earth barrier to protect everyone.
"Can''t do! The demons areing in hot!" Glen said as he looked at the demon army in full te armor running toward them. "There are at least hundreds of them," Glen held his spear so tightly.
Asmond looked to his left and right and saw they were outnumbered. Not only that, they were cornered because the arrows and boulders were flying toward them.
"Leave them to us, we will be fine," Rufus patted Asmond''s shoulder and then left to deal with the army with Glen, Ss, Roxanne, and Arum.
"What are you going to do, Asmond? Just stand here? Using your power to protect them? Is that really what your power is for?" Mykel asked as he stood right behind Asmond. "If you still have a feeling of the need to protect them, they''re just going to slow you down," Mykel walked away as the arrows missed him.
"You''re here to lead them not to protect them!" Mykel shouted.
Asmond was taken aback because it was the first time he saw Mykel shout. He then looked back and saw dozens of his men hiding behind his barrier, scared to leave.
"Everyone! Follow me!" Asmond yelled and canceled the barrier. "We are going to kill the Demon Lord Vallon! Charge!" Asmond yelled and ran to the fortress.
Rufus, Glen, Ss, Roxanne, and Arum watched Asmond fearlessly run forward with the rest of them. It gave them an adrenaline rush which made them fearless and had confidence in themselves.
Mykel watched them break through the fortress wall, and fought the demons without fear. The arrows and boulders were still flying toward him but they all melted before they could hit his body.
They fought for hours, and they finally killed each one of them. Unfortunately, the one they were looking for was nowhere to be found.
"Where''s Vallon?" Glen asked as he pulled his spear from the demon''s throat after he made sure every single demon around them was dead.
"You won''t be seeing him or her on the ground," Arum replied as she sighed. "Vallon''s title was the demon in the sky, and that means all we have to do is to look up," Arum pointed at the sky.
Everyone looked up and suddenly a ck wing flew down at them. They were thrown away because of the impact, and they heard a loud roaring that ruptured their eardrums.
They staggered and couldn''t stand straight because of the roar and the ringing inside their heads. They all looked at the ck three-headed wyvern with three long rails and wide wings.
Before they could deal with the terrifying presence of the giant wyvern, a demon jumped down from the wyvern''s back. A demon in full te armor and helm with demonic horns on it. He held two halberds and he was as tall as the wyvern which was five times the size of ordinary people.
"We are going to fight that thing?" Arum asked as she held her head and stared at Vallon.
"Don''t forget the wyvern," Roxanne staggered as she regrouped with the others.
"We have no other choice but to fight. That''s the only option we have, so be prepared for battle," Asmond said as he held his giant sword with both hands.
Chapter 395 394: He Chose The Wrong Opponent.
"Die! Die! Die!" Rufus screamed his lungs out as he stabbed the headless wyvern in the heart over and over. "Fucking die already!" Rufus screamed and ruptured the vessel in his vocal cord that made him bleed.
"Rufus! That''s enough!" Ss grabbed Rufus from behind and pulled him forcefully then threw him to the ground. "It''s already dead! We have another problem we need to take care of! Asmond is in danger!" Ss red at him as he pointed at Asmond who was heavily injured.
Suddenly a shockwave blew everyone away, and it was because Asmond''s giant sword shed with Vallon''s halberds. He got thrown away as well, and his body hit the rubble of the fortress behind him.
Arum and Roxanne could no longer fight because they broke their shoulders and feet. They fought to their limit, but it wasn''t enough to defeat Vallon.
Asmond was the only one who could match Vallon''s strength, but since he was way smaller than Vallon, he was at a disadvantage. His sword couldn''t reach Vallon''s body thanks to the big halberds that had been trying to cut Asmond''s body in half.
"We gave our all, we did a lot of damage, and a lot of them sacrificed themselves so we could defeat him. But why? Why it feels like we have done nothing to that demon?" Roxanne shed a tear of desperation and anger.
Arum didn''t say anything with empty eyes as she stared at Vallon and his unscathed armor. Her pupils started to tremble in fear, and her mouth and chin started to shake when Vallon walked toward them.
"I don''t want to die," Arum said quietly as tears fell to her chin.
Nobody was there to save them, and Vallon was slowly getting closer and closer. Miraculously, Vallon stopped walking and looked to his left. He stared at someone for quite a while and suddenly changed his direction. He charged at Mykel who had been watching in the distance.
Vallon jumped as high as he could with the halberds ready to strike him down. Hended right in front of Mykel and swung his halberds down hard. The impact created a shockwave and the cloud of dust blocked their vision and made them unable to see what had happened.
The cloud dust was slowly thinning and they saw the halberds'' des were being held by Mykel with his bare hands. Mykel looked up to look at Vallon''s glowing blue eyes, and then suddenly he showed his smug expression while scoffing.
"You chose the wrong opponent," Mykel said and shattered the unbreakable des with his hands. "Get out of my sight," Mykel front-kicked Vallon and was enough to send him to the other side of the fortress which was two hundred meters away.
Everyone couldn''t believe what they had just seen. A demon they couldn''t even knock back or staggered was easily sent away with only a single kick.
A crumbling sound could be heard where Asmond got thrown away. A silhouette of a man holding a giant sword could be seen from the cloud of dust. He dashed so fast that a trail of dust followed him. They looked at Asmond, and he was unharmed thanks to his [Void Shelter] skill.
He charged toward Vallon and immediately activated all the skills he had including [Nemesis]. He took the opportunity that Mykel gave him, and when he saw Vallon raised from the ground, he thrust his sword into Vallon''s chest.
Asmond didn''t say anything and pushed his sword all the way down. He almost cut Vallon''s body in half, and then he pulled his sword as he kicked him away. He swung the sword and cut off Vallon''s head afterward.
He stabbed his sword at Vallon''s head and pierced through the ground. He then fell to the ground because he couldn''t move a muscle. Everyone finally could breathe at ease when the notification appeared right in front of them.
"Give me your hand," Mykel offered his hands to Arum and Roxanne.
They both looked at him and down at his hands. They both looked at each other and then gave their hands to him. Mykel healed all their injuries in an instant, and they were shocked at how easy it was for him to heal those heavy injuries.
"Take care of your friends," Mykel said as he lifted them up. "I''ll go and check on Asmond''s condition," Mykel left and looked at the dead bodies that had been scattered on the ground.
Mykel looked at Asmond trying to move his arms while he grunted and groaned. He then sat down next to Asmond as he lit his cigarette.
"Congrats, on your first clearance," Mykel said as he looked at Asmond with a smile.
Asmond didn''t say anything as he stared at the morning sky. He just realized they fought all night and the sun was rising above his head.
"I''m not ready, Mykel," Asmond said as he looked at Mykel.
"If you''re not ready, then when are you going to be ready? After you sacrificed hundreds or thousands of innocent lives?" Mykel stared down at Asmond. "It isn''t because you''re not ready, it''s because you don''t have a proper team," Mykel continued.
"We don''t have a ce to raise our levels... The only ce to gain level is the first and up to ten floors. It''s not enough," Asmond replied as he stared nkly at the sky.
"Go to the Lucifer Tower. Bring them all to Gehenna. You can level up there, and there are thousands of Awakeners from different worlds there. You can learn a lot of skills from them," Mykel said as he puffed the smoke. "I will give you permission to enter the Lucifer Tower,"
Asmond hummed as he nodded his head with understanding.
"You have three months before the next break out happens. Use that opportunity to raise their levels, and yours as well," Mykel sighed as he looked at the cigarette in his hand. "You did good, but it''s not good enough," Mykel sounded a bit disappointed.
"Remember my words if you want to survive and create a powerful team. That''s all I can give you, Asmond. The rest is in your hand, and don''t hesitate to punish them if they did something wrong or didn''t follow your order," Mykel said.
Asmond hummed again and kept staring at the sky that was slowly getting brighter and brighter. The cool breeze made him a bit sleepy and started to feelfortableying on the ground.
He slightly moved his head toward Mykel. He watched Mykel smoke his cigarette and enjoy the morning breeze as well. No matter how much he wanted to believe in Mara''s words, he couldn''t see what made Mykel dangerous.
All he saw was a friend who wanted him to be sessful and a powerful Awakener. A friend who cared for his growth, and a friend who wanted him to shine under no one''s influence.
"I thought you were only going to watch, but why did you join the fight, Mykel?" Asmond asked since he didn''t see or know what happened.
"I was until Vallon decided to strike his halberds at me. All I did was break his weapons and make him know his ce," Mykel scoffed as he looked at Asmond. "He chose the wrong opponent," Mykel continued and flicked the butt of the cigarette.
Asmond chuckled in disbelief.
"Do you think I would be able to kill him even without your help?" Asmond asked.
"What kind of stupid question is that?" Mykel stood up, and the answer made Asmond furrow his eyebrows in confusion. "Of course, you can. I won''t be pressuring you if you can''t since I can judge people based on how strong they''re," Mykel looked at Asmond. "If Jeanne can be that powerful, that means you can be or even stronger than her. Believe in yourself and keep making yourself stronger," Mykel continued.
Hearing that made Asmond fired up and wanted to meet Mykel''s expectations. He jolted and stood up immediately, and it made Mykel look at him weirdly.
"Anyway. My job here is done, I''ll take my leave because I don''t have to worry about you anymore," Mykel looked at Ss and the others gathered all the dead bodies. "Let''s have lunch together again someday. You cane to me if you need my help. My door is always open for you. See youter, Asmond," Mykel said as he walked toward the portal and ignored the reward chest.
"Let''s have instant noodles again, Mykel!" Asmond shouted with a smile on his face.
Mykel didn''t look back, but he gave Asmond a thumbs up.
Chapter 396 395: The First Move.
"Miss Lily! I love you!" The crowds were hysterical when they saw Lilying out of the airport. "Please hold my hand, Lily!" One of the guys tried to reach his hand on her.
Hundreds of people were weing Lilith to District 2 since she had a scene to take in a few locations there. She looked at how those people were crying and smiling for her. In her eyes, they were like dogs waiting for her to pet their heads.
It had been a while since Lilith had sex with Mykel. She had been holding it and enduring it for so long that her [Heat] skill started to leak a tiny bit. Everyone around her was aroused and made them head over heels for her like a horny dog.
While Lillith spread her scent and made everyone crazy, a group of people wearing ck masks to cover their faces approached her. They pulled out their machine gun and pistols and didn''t hesitate to shoot Lilith''s bodyguards that were protecting her.
The crowds snapped back to reality and realized they were in danger, but those people in ck masks didn''t let them leave. They shot those innocent people and bathed them in each other''s blood. Lilith screamed as she tried to run away, but then another group of people came from the other side.
"Protect Miss Lily at all cost!" The bodyguard shouted as he started shooting back. Unfortunately, they were outnumbered, and they were massacred by those masked people.
"Do you know what the fuck you''re doing?!" The bodyguard asked as he tried to crawl to save Lilith from those people''s grasp. "You''re going to regret this!" He continued.
"Fuck off," The man in a mask said as he pointed his pistol at the bodyguard''s head. He shot the bodyguard''s brain out and then kidnapped Lily into a van while the others emptied their magazines on those innocent people.
The van left the airport and was escorted by dozens of sedans. Everyone didn''t even have the time to care for someone else''s life while their own life was in danger.
"Do you know that this is a branded dress?" Lilith asked as she looked at the guy in the front seat.
"We-we are only following orders," The guy answered and he was shivering down his spine because he could feel the cold and sharp gaze from behind.
"Haaah... Whatever," Lilith sighed as she crossed her arms and legs.
(In the Fraternity Association headquarters)
"What do you mean three hundred people died at the airport?!" Gustav shouted, and immediately copsed to his chair.
"Please calm down, Sir! You need to think about your health," His assistant checked on Gustav''s condition. "The police are investigating the incident at the moment, and we can only wait for their reports," she continued.
"How did that happen?" Gustav asked as he breathed heavily.
"There''s a video that went viral on the inte. Apparently, Miss Lily has a schedule today to go on set in one of the locations here. A group of criminals kidnapped her, and she''s the reason why those people died," the assistant answered.
The assistant''s phone vibrated, and she asked permission to look at her phone. She looked at the message and it was a link to a video. When she opened it, she was shocked and immediately showed it to Gustav.
"Sir, please have a look!" The assistant held her phone toward Gustav.
"Please! Anyone! Help me!" Lillith''s face was being recorded live, and her face was covered in wounds. Her left eye was swollen and she couldn''t open it at all.
Lilith was calling for help, but suddenly she got punched in the face really hard. She was screaming as the person outside the frame kept punching her.
"What''s the reason they''re doing this to her?! This is inhuman!" Gustav asked as he looked away because he couldn''t handle the gruesome.
"Sir..." The assistant walked to the window and looked down at themotion. "I think we have a problem," She turned around to look at Gustav.
Gustav stood up and walked to the ss wall. He looked down and people were gathering in front of the headquarters. Those people wanted to ask the Fraternity to take action.
"We are not a civil force or public service who handle crimes! What do they want from us? If they want justice, they''re asking the wrong people," Gustav said as he walked back to his desk. "You take care of the mess, tell them we aren''t going to do anything," Gustav sighed as he massaged his nose bridge.
"Yes, sir," The assistant left hurriedly.
Gustav exhaled deeply as he listened to themotion on the street. "This isn''t a coincidence," Gustav said to himself.
Lilith kept screaming, and suddenly she stopped the moment the live streaming stopped. She sighed as she lifted her head and stared at the person next to her.
"I can tell you were enjoying it, sya," Lilith said
"It''s just your imagination," sya giggled as she removed the bloody gloves. She was indeed enjoying it since it was payback from the previous break out. "It has to look real since an ordinary human can''t hurt you," sya removed the ropes on Lillith''s wrists.
"I''m starting to like this face, so I''ll remember this and pay you backter," Lilith said as she massaged her left wrist.
"Yeah yeah yeah, whatever. Remember to not heal those wounds. It''s Beldathiel order," Nefarath said as she closed theptop. "It''s our job to stir the mass now, let''s go and collect their bodies, Kiersha," Nefarath left the room with Kiersha following her from behind.
Asmond and his team walked out of the Abaddon Tower, and crowds of people were gathered in front of the tower. One thing that they found it odd was that the people didn''t care about them. They were staring at their own phones as they covered their mouths.
"What''s wrong with them? Did something happen while we were inside?" Arum asked as she helped Glen walk.
"I''ll go and check," Roxanne said as she walked down the stairs hurriedly.
Roxanne pulled out her phone and covered her mouth when she watched what came on the screen. She hurriedly ran back as she showed her phone to the others.
"Asmond, hundreds of people died this morning," Roxanne showed the news of the corpses being carried to the ambnce.
Roxanne exined everything she heard from the crowds to Asmond and the others.
"What?! Lily got kidnapped?! How is she?" Rufus asked as he walked to the front.
"You care more about Lily more than the hundreds of innocent lives that died this morning? Are you being serious?" Arum looked at Rufus in disbelief.
"That''s enough, I want you guys to take care of the rest, I''m going back to speak with Gustav," Asmond said and flew away with wind magic.
(In the Suite)
Mykel watched the news on his own, and then Agnez with the others entered the suite. Their hands were full of items and essories, and they all had bright and big smiles on their faces.
"Boss! Look what we got!" Gunnar showed a bracelet and a ne in his hands.
Everyone showed their catches and the artifacts in their hands since on the fiftieth floor had more than one artifact in each room. Those were no longer precious to Mykel because he could have made them on his own with any artifacts and changed their effects.
"What are you watching?" Jeanne asked as she walked into the living room. She saw the news, and her smile disappeared. "That''s..." Jeanne paused because she knew Lily was Lilith, and there was no way she would be easily kidnapped.
Everyone walked into the living room and checked what those two were watching.
"Yes, it''s the n that I told you guys. The n to conquer the Earth and this is the first step," Mykel answered as he pointed at the TV.
"But why you killed innocent people? Hundreds of them?" Jeanne looked at Mykel with a confused look. "You said you won''t get them involved?" Jeanne sounded disappointed.
"What makes you think they''re innocent people?" Mykel raised his eyebrows. "They''re all a member of the demonic sect. I''ll bring them back to life after Nefarath and Kiersha collect their bodies. They''re important assets after all," Mykel continued as he put his hands in his trousers pockets.
Mykel walked toward Jeanne and gently rubbed her head. "I''m a man of his word. You should know by now, Jeanne," Mykel removed his hand from her head.
Jeanne looked so relieved and then Gunnar convinced her that Mykel wouldn''t lie to them.
"What''s the next move?" Agnez asked with her arms crossed.
"The next move will be stirring the public. The longer they can''t find Lily, the more they lose their patience and trust. The criminal rates are off the roof there, and it''s only about time before they explode and show their anger and hatred toward the police, the government, and everyone in charge," Mykel answered as he walked away from the living room while everyone looked at him.
"The problems in District Two to Five have been piling up, and the people are dissatisfied. Since they won''t put their trust in them, where do you think they would go next?" Mykel asked as he looked at all of them.
"The Fraternity Association?" Rozan asked.
"Correct. The Fraternity or Asmond to be precise. They believe he would be able to help, and so they''ll ask for his help to fix all the mess. Of course, that would be impossible, but he has no choice because all eyes are on him, they''re all going to depend on him," Mykel answered with a smile. "So, what would he do?" Mykel asked.
"Sending Awakeners to do the job?" Sven asked with his eyebrow raised.
"When that happens, it''s time for the princesses to hunt their games. I know some of you don''t want to do it, so I will use the princesses instead," Mykel answered as he walked to the ss wall. "But, those who want to join them, you''re free to go," Mykel turned around and smiled as he looked at Lillith.
"When?" Lillith asked.
"You''ll know when," Mykel answered.
Chapter 397 396: Too Much Pride.
"We, are not, a public official!" Gustav mmed his hand on the table while Asmond stood in front of him. "Let the police and people with authority do this! We are not going to do anything!" Gustav shouted and red at Asmond.
Gustav sighed as leaned on the chair. "Our job is to protect the people from demons, not criminals. You should understand that," Gustav exined as he looked out the ss wall.
"They killed hundreds of innocent people. Isn''t that making those criminals as dangerous as demons? We have the human resources to deal with this, let''s help them," Asmond looked at Gustav and wanted him to understand. "We, the Awakeners are gifted with powers to protect the weak. What''s wrong with helping them when we are all sitting here doing nothing?" Asmond asked.
"You have failed to protect the four districts, and you''re still thinking about wasting time your time dealing with this? Go ahead, and waste your time by bing their hero while you can''t even clear a single tower without the help of the Guild Association," Gustav gave a stern look at Asmond and he sounded so irritated and angry.
Asmond clenched his fists as he looked down to hide his face.
"You''re an Awakener, your only purpose is to send those demons away from our world. Do you understand how much money we have to pay topensate for the damages during the fourth break out?" Gustav stood up and leaned his head toward Asmond. "We had to sell more than thirty percent of the goods we have to the Guild Association. We can no longer buy all those materials that the Awakeners got from the towers. We are in a crisis, and we are barely standing, Asmond," Gustav exined, and Asmond could feel the pain and the disappointment in his words.
"Don''t add another problem on our te, and my decision is final. We won''t help them," Gustav walked away and left Asmond''s office.
Asmond sat down on the couch as he exhaled deeply and covered his face with his hands. The TV was on, and it was about Kiersha and Sapphira who posted their thoughts on social media. They both were questioning the authorities about their job, and how they both were worried about Lilith''s condition.
"Asmond?" Roxanne peeked her head at the door.
"Come in," Asmond said as he kept covering his face.
"Looks like it didn''t go as you nned," Roxanne sat down next to Asmond. "What are we going to do now?" She looked at Asmond who was holding his frustration by breathing excessively.
"How''s everyone?" Asmond asked as he removed his hands from his face.
"The main team is fine. Everyone is resting right now," Roxanne answered.
"We are leaving tomorrow morning," Asmond looked at his gauntlets on the table.
"Where?" Roxanne raised her eyebrows.
"District Thirteen, Lucifer Tower. Mykel gave the green light. We are going to raise our level and skill there. Inform our best Awakeners as well because they''re going toe with us. We need to get stronger before we clear the next tower," Asmond answered and he looked tired mentally and physically.
"Everyone is tired, and you''re as well. Why don''t we rest for a few days?" Roxanne asked.
"Didn''t you hear what I said?" Asmond looked at Roxanne and he sounded a bit pissed. "We are leaving tomorrow morning," Asmond gave a stern look.
Roxanne was surprised and it was the first time Asmond was being strict. He used to be considering what she had to say, but then she realized what had just happened in the office and in the tower. He was being pressured from all directions and understood his feelings.
"I''ll go and tell them. You should get some rest then," Roxanne said as she stood up.
"I''m sorry... I didn''t mean to be harsh," Asmond massaged his forehead.
"No need to apologize, Asmond. I understand, and we will be there tomorrow," Roxanne said as she stood in front of the door. "I''ll see you tomorrow," Roxanne continued and then left.
(Three dayster in Mykel''s office)
"They didn''t take the bait," Lh said as she looked at her phone. Her belly was getting bigger and she could no longer see her own feet.
"That''s expected since Gustav is the only one who cares about his own son''s legacy. He had to make a tough choice," Mykel answered as he looked at Lh''s belly which kept growing bigger and bigger every time he saw it.
"What are you going to do?" Lh sat on Mykel''sp and hugged his head. "You should make a move now. The people in District Two are furious and it''s about time they will go on a riot," Lh rested her cheek on Mykel''s head.
"I already sent Zherlthsh and Vixelleth to District Two. They should be there by now, and Gustav should have heard about their arrival as well," Mykel said as he looked at Gustav''s [Character] story. "Gustav is a man with pride. Let''s see what''s he going to do now," Mykel turned on the TV.
(In District 2, Parliament Building)
Zherlthsh and Vixelleth were meeting with the senators of District 2. It was a sudden visit, but the senators had given them permission to visit. They both had strengthened their bond with the senate and Congress of all Districts, and it was time for those two to make a move.
They both entered the meeting room and saw everyone had gathered. The senator and the Congress of District 2 were all there for Zherlthsh and Vixelleth.
"How greedy can you be to take half of the funds we gave you to rebuild the cities?" Zherlthsh asked as she sat down next to Vixelleth. "The situation is worsening, and you have no more funds. What are you going to do now?" Zherlthsh asked again and she looked a bit annoyed by those greedy people in the room with her.
"We have lived a lot longer than you two, and we are more experienced in life, especially in this kind of world. You both are lobbying to gain control over this District, don''t you? Not only us, but District Three, District Four, and District Five," The senate said with a smirk as he looked at Zherlthsh.
Zherlthsh and Vixelleth looked at him without saying a single word. The senate thenughed and shook his head.
"We don''t really care anymore. This District is a mess thanks to that ipetent bunch of losers. Gustav, that old man really needs to die and let Asmond take control over the Fraternity so we can use him," The senate exined as he lit his cigar.
"You''re going to give us another fund, right?" The congressman asked.
"Ten percent, you can only take ten percent this time. We will hold the funds so it will go straight to the people," Vixelleth said loud and clear.
"How much exactly is the fund?" The senate asked with a mischievous smile.
"Fifty billion Zeny," Vixelleth answered and stared at the senate with a sharp gaze.
"Fifteen percent," The Senate said.
"Deal. Also, we have a message that Mykel Alester wants to deal with the current situation about Miss Lily. He said that he wille personally to deal with it with the Awakeners from the Guild Association," Vixelleth said as she stood up and packed her things. "That''s if Gustav allowed him, if not, then tell him to use his own men to deal with it,"
"We will inform Gustav about it, I bet he would love to hear that," The Senate chuckled.
"Our talk here is done. Your share will be transferred this evening," Zherlthsh said as she grabbed her bag.
"Of course, Congresswoman Zeta," The Senate smiled at her.
(In the Fraternity Association)
"Are you out of your mind?! We agreed on not letting those bastards get into our territory!" Gustav was talking on the phone with the senate.
"What are you going to propose then? We don''t have enough resources to deal with this," The senate replied and he sounded soid back as if he didn''t care about it anymore.
Gustav clenched his fist and gritted his teeth.
"Stop being so stubborn, Gustav. Your ipetency destroyed the four Districts. Just swallow your pride and let the morepetent people deal with it," The senate provoked him.
"Never. We can handle it on our own. I''ll prove you wrong. Just let me in, and I will deal with it," Gustav said.
"This is yourst chance, Director Gustav," The senate said and hung up the phone.
Gustav dropped his phone and sat down to calm himself down. He then used the telephone and called his assistant.
"Jenice, send all the Awakeners we have to find those criminals that kidnapped Miss Lily. Tell them that we are going to save Miss Lily with the help of the public officials," Gustav said.
Chapter 398 397: We Are Not Fine.
"Three months away, Mykel," Lh said as she sat on the couch and gently rubbed her belly. "I''m a bit scared and nervous when I''m thinking of giving birth to a demi-god. Especially after I listened to Hera and Gaia''s concern about my health," Lh looked at the news in the living room. The news of the Fraternity Association joining hands to rescue Lilith.
"What are you afraid of?" Mykel looked at her as he leaned on the couch.
"I''m not sure, it''s just that I feel scared of something," Lh answered as she leaned her head on Mykel''s chest.
"You''re afraid of not going to make it? But I can bring you back to life," Mykel looked down and stared at Lh''s nose from above.
"I know, but even so, knowing there''s a chance I won''t make it still makes me anxious and scared. I''m more scared of not bing a mother figure to her in the future," Lh exined as she stared nkly at the ck marble floor.
"Why don''t you spend your time with Edith? She''s the only one who can make you feel at ease in that case," Mykel asked and gently made her look at him. "Edith barely had a vacation, so why don''t you go on a vacation with her and her children?" Mykel suggested as he looked Lh in the eye.
Lh slowly got up from Mykel''s chest and looked at her phone.
"Will youe with us?" Lh asked.
"If you want me toe then I''lle," Mykel answered.
"Alright then, I''ll tell you when and whereter. You have work to do right?" Lh pointed at the news. "I''ll go to bed early tonight, and look for a ce to go on a vacation. Good night," Lh said and kissed Mykel on the cheek.
Mykel watched Lh walk into the bedroom, and then warped to the suite.
"Is it time?" Lillith jolted as soon as she saw Mykel appear.
"Who else wants to go other than Lillith and Agnez?" Mykel asked the others.
Everyone shook their heads since they didn''t want to kill them and were afraid of getting caught. They knew it had to be done since they were a threat in the future, but they still didn''t have the heart to kill them.
Lexus and Nexus went back to Orinca World to deal with the Awakeners in their world. They had to deal with their own problems and tried to gain influence there rather than living on Earth.
"We will stay here, and n to train in the Lucifer Tower tomorrow," Jeanne said.
They didn''t know that Asmond and his team were inside the Lucifer Tower, and Mykel didn''t tell Jeanne either. He still didn''t tell her about Asmond and was interested in what would happen when they met each other there.
"Alright, have fun in there. Do you want me to tell Brynhilde to go there as well?" Mykel asked Jeanne.
"Yes," Jeanne answered with a huge smile on her face.
"Well then, should we get going?" Agnez asked as she unsheathed her sword. "This sword hasn''t tasted human blood before," Agnez looked at her own reflection on the de.
"Please don''t use that sword, they''ll recognize that sword... You''re going to put us in trouble, you know?" Rozan looked at Agnez with his eyes squinted. "Also, your face is quite famous among the guys, so you need to do something about it,"
"Don''t worry, Mazikeen can help me with that," Agnez said as she changed her hair color to white, and changed her face into aplete stranger with red eyes. "How about now?" Agnez smugged.
"Nice..." Sven said as he thought that it would be convenient for a girlfriend like Agnez who could change her body shape and face at will.
Lillith looked at him with disgust, and her gaze was felt by him, and immediately looked away as he tried to think of something else.
"What about you, Lily? Do you have something to make yourself unrecognizable?" Rozan asked.
"I won''t be caught, and I always wear my mask and hoodie so that should be enough," Lillith answered as she attached her daggers to the back of her belt. "Mykel won''t let me go if he doesn''t trust me," Lillith exined.
Everyone couldn''t argue with that statement so they just nodded and raised their eyebrows with understanding.
"Have fun with the hunts," Nagy said as she looked at Lillith.
Mykel whispered something into Agnez''s ear. Everyone was curious as to what he was saying. Agnez'' smirk made them more and more curious, but neither Agnez nor Mykel told them what it was about. Mykel then warped the two of them to District 2 because all the sisters were waiting for them in the hideout.
(Inside an abandoned building, basement)
"So you decide to join as well, Lillith?" Frigna asked in her oversized coat and a ck hoodie to cover her pale face, but her bright red hair made her so noticeable. She looked at Lillith who had just appeared with Agnez.
"Join what?" Lilith asked as she peeked her head out of one of the rooms.
"Not you, but her," Frigna pointed at Lillith as she stared at Lilith. "Why do you both have the same name," Frigna sighed. "I''ll call you a kid from now on," Frigna looked at Lillith.
"Fine by me," Lillith answered as she stared at Lilith.
"Anything that we need to know before we go out and hunt Awakeners?" Nefarath asked as she appeared right behind Agnez.
"He only had one message for us," Agnez said as she turned around to look at Nefarath who had half her face covered in her jet-ck hair. "He wants us to give them a message on who they''re dealing with. He wants to bring back the demonic cult to the surface," Agnez continued.
"Sounds grand, but I''m noting with you guys. I have a client that wants to see me tonight, an important one," Nephilim said as she sipped her coffee. "Beldathiel, Vixelleth, and Zherlthsh aren''t joining as well. So it''s just you guys with Kiersha, Deviatris, and sya. Have fun," Nephilim waved and disappeared.
(Somewhere in a dark alley in District 2)
"Do you think she''s even here, Tony? If I were them, I would have run away to another district, maybe District Ten, or Eleven," A guy with a spear on his back asked.
"Didn''t you hear what they said during the briefing? The moment those criminals killed hundreds of people, the police have been deployed to the border, and people aren''t allowed to leave. So there''s a higher chance they''re still here," Tony answered as he pointed the shlight at the walls. "But honestly, this is bullshit. We are not getting paid for this," Tony continued.
"I regret joining the Fraternity. They''re broke now," The guy with the spear said.
"Want to join us instead?" A woman''s voice could be heard from above them.
They both looked up, but then their heads fell off and they could see their own bodies for a few seconds. They saw a woman in a hoodiending right in front of them, but they saw the long bright red hairing out of the hoodie. Their vision then went ck.
"Send the bodies to Deviatris, she can use them," Frigna said.
Five men appeared from the shadows in ck coats, and then took the bodies and the heads. Their eyes were all ck as if they were possessed by demons, and then they left without making a sound.
Frigna flew up high into the sky and saw a helicopter circling around the blocks. She flew toward it and grabbed the tail. She then threw the helicopter down into the street and exploded on impact.
"This is going to be a fun night," Frigna giggled and flew away to destroy all the helicopters in the sky.
Everyone looked at all the explosions that were happening. The police then ordered an evacuation for the people because it would be dangerous and they didn''t know what they were dealing with.
"What the hell is happening here?! There''s no way a normal human could do all this mess!" One of the team leaders said as he looked at the mess and how the cars got cut into pieces. "We are fighting Awakeners, not just any ordinary criminals, but who are they?" He continued as he walked into the mess and checked the blood that sttered on the road.
"Patt! Look up!" One of the guys shouted as he pointed at the roof of the small apartment building.
Everyone looked up and there were dozens of people in ck coats started appearing on the roof.
"Why there are so many of them?" The other guy asked as they slowly grouped up. "This doesn''t look good, Patt," He continued.
"We are fine! We have the numbers! Just get on your position and be ready to fight!" Patt said as he raised his shield and hammer up.
One of the people on the roof suddenly removed her coat. At that moment, they saw massive muscr wings and white hair blown by the wind under the moonlight. Frigna, Kiersha, sya, and Nefarath showed their wings at those Awakeners.
"We are not fine... they''re demons! Run!" Patt shouted.
Chapter 399 398: City On Fire.
The phone was ringing so loudly and it was in the middle of the night. Gustav was sleeping with his wife and it woke them up, and when he wanted to decline the call, the caller was Janice, his assistant. He picked it up as he walked out of the bedroom.
"Yes?" Gustav asked as he scratched his eyebrow as he tried to open his eyes fully.
"Sir! I''m sorry for bothering you early in the morning, but you have to look at the news right now! District Two is being invaded by demons!" Janice''s voice trembled in fear since she lived in District 2.
"What?!" Gustav opened his eyes wide open and hurriedly walked back to his room to turn on the TV.
"It''s a demon, Sir! We are losing and the whole city is on fire!" Janice said as she breathed heavily. "What are we going to do? The Awakeners that we sent, there''s only a few of them left," Janice was scared and she started to sniffle.
Gustav turned on the TV and switched to the news channel. The first thing that he saw was a bright red me on the screen. The city was on fire and it looked like a sea of mes, and when the cameraman tried to get a closer look at the city, something flew by helicopter and struck the helicopter down.
"Honey? What''s wrong?" The wife asked and her eyes were still closed.
The wife opened her eyes and saw the helicopter and the cameraman falling down fast to the ground. Before they hit the ground, the news changed the screen back to the reporter. Gustav, his wife, and the reporters were shocked by what had just happened.
"Janice! Are you still there?!" Gustav asked.
"Yes, Sir. I''m still here. What should we do, Sir?" Janice asked.
"Leave, you must leave! I''ll ask Mykel to help you. So hide, and don''t die," Gustav said as he was still in disbelief.
"Yes, Sir," Janice replied and hung up the phone.
(In the apartment)
Mykel was staring at his phone and it vibrated. He was waiting for the phone call from Gustav.
"Do you know what time is it?" Mykel asked as he pretended to sound asleep.
"My-Mykel, something happened to District Two! The demons! They''re attacking the city, and the city is being swallowed by fire!" Gustav said and he was panicking.
"And?" Mykel asked in a t tone.
"Please, help them! There are thousands of innocent lives are still in the city. They can''t leave because of these demons, and nobody can stop them. So please, bring your team and defeat those demons. Your team is the only one that can defeat them," Gustav exined and he sounded so worried.
"Aren''t you the one who didn''t want the Guild Association to deal with this matter in the first ce? Why don''t you go and deal with it yourself?" Mykel asked as he put a cigarette in his mouth.
"Please! Mykel! It''s not the time for us to argue over that!" Gustav shouted and he felt guilty about it. "Asmond and his team are currently leveling up inside the Lucifer Tower, and it''s impossible to bring him back. We don''t have much time, Mykel!" Gustav continued.
"You owe me one for this, Gustav. Remember that," Mykel said and hung up the phone. He then warped to the suite.
Mykel looked at everyone who was still awake and watching the TV. They were surprised when they saw Mykel, and Jeanne immediately ran toward him.
"Mykel! Is this their doings?" Jeanne asked with a worried expression.
"Yes, but I warned them to not hurt civilians, but that''s not why I''m here," Mykel nodded his head. Everyone looked at him and waited for him to continue his sentence. "Get all your stuff, we are leaving for District Two. You guys are going to stop them," Mykel continued as he pointed at the TV.
Everyone looked so confused since they thought Mykel was nning on doing that in the first ce. But then suddenly he asked them to stop Agnez and the demon princesses from killing the Awakeners. They weren''t against the n, but they were curious why suddenly he changed his mind.
"This is a part of the n. I kept it a secret from both you guys and the demon princesses. It would be suspicious for demons to only attack Awakeners and ignore the normal humans," Mykel said as he watched everyone pack their stuff. "That''s why you guys are going to stop them before they start to realize it," Mykel continued.
"So we are really going to fight them or do we only have to pretend?" Rozan asked.
"Go all out. Let the world see how powerful you are. Let them know how the strongest Awakeners fight powerful demons," Mykel answered as he gently tapped the cigarette to get rid of the ashes. "Since you all have been leveling up a lot, I bet you want to see how powerful you are against them, right? This is your chance to see if you''re strong enough to kill a demon princess," Mykel smirked as he puffed the smoke.
Everyone was pumped up and could wait to settle a score with those demon princesses.
"You guys ready to go?" Mykel asked with his hands in his pockets.
"We are ready," Jeanne answered.
Mykel warped to District 2, and they saw it with their own two eyes, the sea of mes that swallows District 2. Rozan and Gerrard immediately flew up high into the sky and cast rain to pour the city with cold water.
"We are free to kill them? The cult members?" Sven asked with his scythe resting on his left shoulder.
"Yes, kill them, but don''t destroy their bodies. Deviatris will be going to need their bodies for the experiment. You can cut their heads and limbs, as long as they can be reattached," Mykel answered.
"Jeanne, lead the way, please! I have been wanting to show my skills to these people," Sven grinned as he looked at Jeanne.
"Nagy, Vincze, I need you to escort the people who are stuck in the city. You are free to kill as Mykel said ande to us when you''re done," Jeanne looked at those two. "Gunnar, Sven, let''s fight Agnez," Jeanne continued.
Everyone nodded and went their separate ways while Mykel watched the mes in front of him. It reminded him about the second vision that Edith had, about him destroying a whole city on fire.
"(Looks like she turned a blind eye to this one)" Lucifer said.
"(Of course. It''s because Asmond is still too weak, and he hasn''t gotten the Semi-Deus skill. The moment he got that skill, it''s when it will going to happen)" Mykel replied as he smoked his cigarette.
"(Can I ask you a question?)" Lucifer asked. "(We both know that your body is powerful enough to withstand the souls of myst sister and brother. With their power, you should be invincible, so are you not going to kill those Empyreanian?)"
"(Chronokinesis and Caelestikinesis. They''re indeed powerful abilities, but I''m not going to kill them for those abilities. I''m not in a hurry. I can find them through Nurturing)" Mykel answered.
? "(You really don''t want to kill her,)" Lucifer said.
"(She has another purpose. To destroy Asmond from the inside,)" Mykel answered, and then he heard loud roars from the sky.
Alpha, Beta, Charlie, Delta, and Echo had been summoned by Rozan. It looked like he had met with Frigna up in the sky, and was about to fight her. On the other hand, Gerrard went to help Vincze and Nagy to find the trapped people with his wolves and crows.
"The duel is about to start, it''s time for me to see which one of them is the strongest," Mykel said as he watched buildings crumble in the distance.
Mykel flew up high into the sky and went to the scene where the buildings crumbled. He thennded in the middle of the street where nobody was around and people had been evacuated. In there, he saw a few people behind them, hiding and recording everything.
Jeanne was standing a few meters away from where Mykel was, and she was holding her Soul Catcher Sword. The cloud of dust was so thick that she had to squint her eyes to look at the person in front of her.
"Thest time we fought, do you remember, Jeanne?" Agnez''s voice could be heard from behind the thick cloud of dust. "It was raining like this, and we couldn''t finish the fight. This time, let''s see who''s the best swordsman on Earth," Agnez continued and giggled mischievously.
Jeanne drew another sword, and then she threw it at Agnez.
"No hard feelings," Jeanne said as she readied her stance.
"Yes, no hard feelings," Agnez appeared from the cloud of dust as she caught the sword. "The one who lived is the winner, so don''t think of holding back," Agnez slit her hand and covered the de with her own blood as she grinned at Jeanne.
"I''m not nning to," Jeanne grabbed a vial of poison and emptied it in a single gulp.
Chapter 400 399: A Big Success.
"Hey! What are you doing in the middle of the street?! It''s dangerous out here! You need to leav-" An Awakener was shouting, but he didn''t finish his sentence because it was Mykel. "Y-you''re Mykel Alester, right?" He asked as he walked toward Mykel to make sure he wasn''t mistaken for Mykel with someone else.
He wasn''t paying attention to what was happening on his right where Agnez and Jeanne were exchanging blows at each other. The shockwaves were like strong hurricanes, and normal people could die by getting hit by them.
Suddenly, a stray projectile was flying toward him faster than the speed of sound. He didn''t know it wasing, and Mykel nced at the projectile that traveled at the guy. Mykel watched as the guy''s body exploded into pieces and scattered around the road and walls.
"You said it yourself that it was dangerous," Mykel scoffed.
Agnez was quite shocked when she was cornered by Jeanne, and she couldn''tnd a single hit on her at all. Jeanne moved so fast that Agnez could barely see her at all, and it annoyed her.
Every time their swords shed, Agnez realized that Jeanne could kill her in a single sh. Not to mention Jeanne''s sword was sharp and strong enough to cut Demon Lords like butter.
"The poison is running out, Jeanne. Once it wears off, you''re done," Agnez said as she shed her sword with Jeanne''s.
"Don''t you worry. I''m trying to adapt to the overwhelming effect of the poison," Jeanne said as she smirked. "Now, I''m ready to fight," Jeanne immediately disappeared and cut off Agnez''s left arm and leg in a blink of an eye.
Agnez couldn''t believe how easy for Jeanne to cut off her limbs, but it was useless since she could regenerate her limbs back immediately. She then jumped back to make some distance from Jeanne.
"Jeanne, didn''t I tell you that you should take this seriously?" Agnez asked and she looked so annoyed and angry.
"I could kill you off just now, but I remember if I killed you, your soul will be taken by this sword. I don''t want that because Mykel would be angry," Jeanne answered. "The sword you''re using is about to break as well, I don''t think this match is fair in many ways," Jeanne exined.
"Is that so?" Agnez looked at the tattered sword in her hand. "Then, how about my nails?" Agnez asked as she plucked the gemstone from the sword with her nail. "There''s no turning back now," Agnez said as she crushed the gemstone with her teeth and started chewing it, then swallowing it.
The sword immediately shattered as soon as the gemstone was removed. It was because the magic that modified its sturdiness and sharpness disappeared.
Agnez spread her muscr boneless wings. It was massive and her appearance slowly changed into Mazikeen''s which was enough to tell that Mazikeen had taken Agnez''s body.
"You admitted that you can kill us easily, right? I would love to see you try," Mazikeen smirked and immediately flew toward Jeanne at full speed.
Jeanne had never fought Mazikeen before, and she realized how powerful Mazikeen was. Mazikeen''s whole body even her wings were like weapons that were ready to crush and cut the enemies. She could move every part of her body as she wishes, and it made her so flexible and at the same time the strongest in terms of brute strength.
"How troublesome," Jeanne wiped the blood under her nose. "I can''t even get close to her body, even if I cut her wings, they will regenerate immediately," Jeanne felt the fast heartbeat in her chest, and she could tell when the effect of the poison was about to wear off when her heartbeat started to slow down.
While Jeanne thought of a way to fight Mazikeen, something flew past her from behind and toward Mazikeen. It was Gunnar, and Mazikeen smacked him away from her with her right wing. He hit the debris of the buildings and was buried by them.
"This ce is upied," Mazikeen said as she stared at someone behind Jeanne.
Jeanne turned around and saw Nefarath standing on top of giant debris. Nefarath was covered in wounds which surprised Jeanne because it would be impossible for Gunnar alone to do all that by himself.
"Are you seriously going to use your real body? We are not supposed to win this. So act like you''re struggling because we are going to retreat before the sunes out," Nefarath said.
"Said the one who beaten up Gunnar," Mazikeen said as she looked at Gunnar who was unconscious.
"He was fine, you pped him with your wing and he was unconscious because of you, not me," Nefarath replied. "If you want to settle a score, do it another time," Nefarath continued and then flew away.
Jeanne dashed forward and started to cut Mazikeen''s wings into pieces. She then side-kicked Mazikeen and knocked her far back.
"I hate it, but since it''s Mykel''s order, we should wrap this thing up because the sun is almost out," Jeanne said as she swung her sword to get rid of the blood on the de.
"Let''s make a good show for those people," Agnez said as she slowly changed her appearance to her disguise. "That''s if you can beat me because I still have Mazikeen''s power running through me," Agnez smirked and dashed forward.
Mykel looked at the chaos that happened in the city while the Awakeners who survived decided to stay behind him. They believed it was safer to be near him than out there on their own, and they all watched how powerful Rozan, Jeanne, Gunnar, Sven, and Vincze were.
"Are those dragons?" A guy asked as he looked up at the sky, and it looked like a firework because so many colors were produced from the battle between Frigna and Rozan with his dragons.
"I don''t know where to look, they''re all so fucking strong!" Another guy said as he watched Sven cut clean everything within his vicinity with his scythe, and Kiersha let herself get cut and shed by him. "We are going to be fine," He continued as he chuckled in disbelief.
Mykel listened to their conversation and suddenly someone stood right next to him. It was Agnez, but not the real Agnez since she was fighting Jeanne at that moment. It was Beldathiel and she was there to make sure that everyone on his team was present.
"I just have to stand here, right? Because I don''t know how to wield a sword, and I don''t want anyone to be suspicious of me," Beldathiel said as she watched Agnez and Jeanne fighting in the distance. "Anyway, this sword. Where did you get this?" Beldathiel asked.
"I took them from the Empyrean World and asked Lucifer to make a sword from it. That sword is the only thing that can kill a Celestial being," Mykel answered as he looked at the long sword hanging on Beldathiel''s left waist. "If Celestial beings can be harmed with that sword, Gods, Demons, they won''t be able to withstand it," Mykel continued.
Beldathiel raised her eyebrows and didn''t dare to touch it.
"Look! The demon got defeated!" A guy said as he pointed at Frigna fell from the sky and hit the ground really hard.
"Over there as well!" The other guy pointed at Nefarath with her broken wings and missing left arm.
Kiersha was stabbed in the chest with Vincze''s spear that he threw from the ground. She fell right next to Agnez and it was a cue for Agnez to start losing the battle.
Everyone was cheering as they held their phones and captured everything. Suddenly, a helicopter came and floated right above Mykel. They all looked up and saw two people jump down andnd right behind Mykel. They were Zherlthsh and Vixelleth.
"Yes! Now the demons are fucked!" A guy shouted in excitement.
Jeanne, Gunnar, Rozan, Sven, Vincze, Gerrard, Nagy, and Lillith were gathered with the dragons, wolves, and crows behind them. People were cheering for them, but then suddenly Nephilim came down from the sky with her left red bat wing and ck right feather wing.
Those people were staring at her with their eyes and mouths wide open. Suddenly they all fell down to their knees, and couldn''t move a muscle. Nephilim then used the opportunity to teleport Agnez and the others from the scene.
"Wh-where did the demons go?! Who was that?!" A woman asked.
"Everyone! Please help the people to evacuate! We don''t know if those demons are going toe back or not, but this is your chance to leave District Two!" Zherlthsh said loud and clear. "Let the Guild Association deal with the demons, your only purpose now is everyone''s safety!" Zherlthsh continued.
They all looked at each other and then nodded their heads as they hurriedly left to help the people and the wounded. The whole ce became quiet and left only Mykel and the others.
"How many have you killed?" Mykel asked Lillith.
"Thanks to the show, I managed to kill more than one hundred unnoticed, and Deviatris is currently gathering them in the hideout," Lillith answered as she stretched her arms and neck. "She said that she will be busy for the next few days, so she doesn''t want to be bothered in the meantime," Lillith continued.
Mykel hummed and looked at all the mess.
"The n is a big sess, but this is only the beginning," Mykel said as he cleared his throat. "But, I''ll take it from here from now on," Mykel continued.
Chapter 401 400: A Reliable Friend.
"You should have taken District Thirteen rather than those other three Districts, Asmond. If the Lucifer Tower is ours, we would be able to progress much much faster than ever," Rufus said as he walked right next to Asmond and on their way out of the tower. "I''m grateful that Mykel allowed us to go on this tower, but I''m not going to thank him since he really pisses me off from what he announced back then. Fucking arrogant bastard," Rufus ranted and he looked so pissed.
Asmond didn''t say anything, but he didn''t like what he heard, especially since Rufus started to be lousy with his mouth. He was too exhausted since he was focused on himself gaining level and skill level.
"I''m not trying to take a side here, but can you say those things right in front of his face? If you think you''re good or better, then you should say it in front of him. I''m tired of listening to your useless rants," Roxanne said as she gave a stern look at Rufus from behind.
"Then ignore it," Rufus said without looking back.
Roxanne was about to punch Rufus'' head, but Glen and Arum stopped her by holding her upper arm. Asmond only nced at Roxanne and understood her frustration.
"You need to stop doing that," Asmond said as he looked at him from the corner of his eye. "I''ll not hesitate to rece you," Asmond continued and he was serious about it.
Everyone looked at Asmond who suddenly felt cold and looked cold. They were surprised, but not Roxanne since she was the first one who saw the changes. She believed it was because of Mykel, and she didn''t hate it because it was the right thing to do.
Rufus looked at Asmond and furrowed his eyebrows, and he looked like he wanted to say something back, but he held back.
The moment they got out of the tower, Awakeners who were chilling outside the tower immediately approached Asmond.
"Mister Asmond! You have to go back to District Two right now! The demonic cult destroyed the city!" One of them said.
"What?! District Two is destroyed?!" Glen asked as he grabbed the guy''s shoulder and looked at him in disbelief.
"Yes, it was a week ago," The guy pulled out his phone and showed them the video to them, but Asmond didn''t bother to look and hurriedly left. He was furious and clenched his fists that crushed the gauntlets he wore.
Four hours flight and Asmond hadn''t said anything while Rufus and the others were watching the news. So many videos of Mykel''s team fighting the demons got uploaded on the inte. They were amazed and terrified by how powerful they were, and it was no wonder that they could clear the fiftieth floors so easily.
Roxanne walked next to Asmond since she believed she understood him more than anyone.
"Are you going to meet with the director?" Roxanne asked.
"Obviously," Asmond answered simply.
"You need to remember that his health is declining because of his heart disease, and please try to stay cool-headed," Roxanne said as she looked at the destroyed city from the airport.
"I can''t promise you that," Asmond replied as he walked hurriedly.
"Let me apany you," Roxanne said.
Asmond arrived at the headquarters, and the building was unscathed while the buildings in front of it were burnt down. They all looked at the people trying to save their belongings, and it hurt Asmond because the city hadn''t yet been recovered, but it was already destroyed again.
Thankfully the government had prepared the fund to rebuild the city. Everybody knew that the Fraternity Association didn''t have the money or the government from District 2 up to 5. They knew it was the Guild Association who prepared the fund even though the Guild Association didn''t say anything about it.
Asmond walked into the building and saw everyone busily walking around. He then looked at Janice who was standing near the receptionist, so he approached her to ask if Gustav was in his office.
"Sir, here''s the report," Janice said as she gave a document to Asmond while they were in the elevator.
Asmond opened the document and saw the casualties during the battle against the demonic cult. He was speechless when they almost lost half a thousand Awakeners in just a single night. More than three hundred were heavily injured.
Roxanne looked at Asmond taking a deep breath, and she immediately put her hand on his right shoulder. He then exhaled deeply as he massaged his eyebrows. Janice was scared by Asmond''s reaction and just stood there without saying anything.
Asmond entered Gustav''s office with Roxanne, and they saw Gustav standing in front of the ss wall. Watching the people on the street, and he looked devastated and depressed.
"It''s your fault," Asmond said as stared at Gustav with a sharp gaze. "First you ignored my suggestion, and then you sent those Awakeners to die for nothing. What do you want? Hmm? You said that we are not a public official, service, or whatever you called it. Now look at this, are you happy now, director?" Asmond clenched his fists as he gritted his teeth.
"I really want to see you beg on your knees for forgiveness from those people because you''re the one who trivialized this matter. This time, I don''t want to apologize for something that isn''t my fault. You''ll be taking the full me on this," Asmond said.
"Tell their families that lost their father, mother, sister, brother, son, or daughter. Tell them you sent them to die while you were in your warm bed watching in the distance," Asmond threw the document on the ground, and then left.
Roxanne didn''t say anything and just wanted to be there for Asmond, and hoped that he would share his feelings with her.
"I''m fine, you don''t have to look at me like that," Asmond said as he walked to his office in another floor.
Asmond sat down at his desk and immediately rested his head on his arms on the desk. Her assistant informed him about the problems that appeared after the incident.
People had lost their trust in the Fraternity Association and the government. They left with nothing and moved to other Districts, any District where the Guild Association was. Thousands of Awakeners decided to leave and became independent since they felt it was the best decision.
It could be said that District 2, 3, 4, and 5 were done for, and they wouldn''t be able to recover from it, economically. The worst part was that Asmond and his team didn''t think they would be able to clear thest three towers in time.
"Also, because of Miss Lily''s interview after she was rescued and said she didn''t want to set her foot in any District with high crime rates, everyone is ming us now," Asmond''s assistant said.
"I can''t me her," Asmond said as he kept hiding his face under his arms. "What else?" Asmond asked.
Roxanne looked at Asmond and wondered if there was something that could help him cheer up. She wasn''t close enough to be that friendly to him, and she had been focusing on bing strong so she didn''t bother much about deepening her rtionship with anyone on the team. It wasn''t just her, but most of them on the team were the same.
"Mister Mykel Alester wanted to visit, and he said that he wanted to meet you once you''re back, Sir," Asmond''s assistant replied.
Asmond lifted his head, and his expression brightened the moment he heard Mykel''s name.
"You should have told me that first. Bring me my suit, I''ll be going to District One to meet him!" Asmond stood up and hurriedly removed his gauntlets, navy blue cape, pauldron, and armor.
"He''s the one who wants to visit though, I think let hime here. You can prepare something for him before he arrived," Roxanne said as she looked at him from the couch.
"Actually, Sir. Mister Mykel is here in District Two. He''s currently investigating the remnants of clues about the demonic cult. If I notify him now, he would be here in short," Asmond''s assistant said.
"Is that so? Then please tell him that I''m back and in my office," Asmond said with a brightened face.
Asmond''s assistant nodded and then left the office leaving Roxanne alone with him.
"I never thought you could be so easily cheered up by Mykel, Asmond," Roxanne said as she crossed her legs and rested her chin on her left palm.
"Because he''s my friend. He was harsh, cruel, cold, and even didn''t hesitate to say that I''m wrong and at fault. He''s someone that you need in life so you can be a better person," Asmond answered. "He''s the only person that I can rely on," Asmond continued and showed a bit of a smile.
Chapter 402 401: You Did This.
Rufus and the rest stayed in the lobby to help everyone with everything. They didn''t know that Mykel woulde to visit, and they were surprised when they saw him and his teame in.
"Enma?" Arum raised her eyebrows when she saw Enma walking behind Mykel with Edith.
"That bitch," Rufus said and decided to approach them.
"Rufus!" Glen was far away from Rufus, and the others as well.
They didn''t manage to stop Rufus from approaching Enma, and when he was about to confront Enma, Gunnar stood in front of her with his big body. He was two times bigger than Rufus, and he was ready to beat Rufus up if he decided to badmouth her.
Agnez and Jeanne who walked next to Mykel weren''t aware of what was happening behind them. They both looked over their shoulders and saw Rufus ring at Gunnar with his hands clenched and teeth gritted.
"Fuck off, I have business with her," Rufus said as he tried to walk past Gunnar.
"Her business is my business as well. So if you have something to say, say it to me," Gunnar said as he blocked Rufus'' path.
"Oh? A fight? Let''s see what this weakling can offer," Agnez said as she turned around and stared at Rufus.
Rufus was ready to make the first move, but Glen and Arum were there to stop him. They both held him as hard as they could while everyone watched him throw tantrums like a child.
Asmond came out of the elevator with Roxanne, and the first thing they saw was Rufus making a ruckus. His eyes met Jeanne''s, and they both immediately looked away.
"Rufus! Get out!" Asmond yelled and it surprised everyone including Mykel. "This is yourst warning," Asmond gave a stern look at him.
Rufus stopped his tantrum and then pushed Arum and Glen away from him. He stared back at Asmond for a moment, and then he left the building on his own. Ss, Arum, and Glen decided to catch up on him because they didn''t want him to make a ruckus outside.
Mykel nced at Rufus and thought that he might be able to use himter.
"It''s time for us to leave," Jeanne said and looked at Mykel.
Mykel nodded and then everyone left except for Edith and Enma. They both had to stay because they had be Mykel''s assistants even though Enma didn''t want to be there.
"Where are they going?" Asmond asked and he looked a bit disappointed since he thought Jeanne would stay.
"The Lucifer Tower. They were nning on leveling up their level and skills, but then the demonic cult appeared. So they had to stay here with me to investigate the cult. Now, they''re going to clear the fiftieth floor," Mykel answered.
"I see," Asmond nodded his head with understanding as he looked at Enma who seemed ufortable to be in the Fraternity Association building. "Come, let''s talk in the meeting room," Asmond continued and tried to show Enma that he wasn''t mad at her.
Roxanne followed Asmond and thought she might be like Edith who would stay by Asmond''s side and be the one he could rely on. They then entered the meeting room where there was nobody else on that floor, and they could speak freely without having to worry anyone would listen to their conversation.
She stared at Mykel and she noticed something that Asmond hadn''t noticed yet. He didn''t seem happy at all to be there. In fact, it looked like he was there to scold Asmond, but she didn''t say anything because she knew her ce in that room.
"What do you think of the current situation over here, Asmond?" Mykel asked with his arms crossed and eyes on Asmond.
"It''s a total mess," Asmond said and felt ashamed by lowering his head and hiding his face.
"And what are you nning to do?" Mykel asked as he leaned on the chair.
"I don''t know yet," Asmond answered and still lowered his head.
"You don''t know? What''s that supposed to mean? Haven''t you seen with your eyes wide open what''s going on out there? And you''re telling me you have no n?" Mykel asked with a smirk in disbelief and scoffed. "What have you been doing then?" Mykel raised his eyebrow.
"I was with Gustav since he''s the one who''s responsible for this. I''m still angry at him for letting this happen because I suggested to him that me and my team would handle the incident on Miss Lily, but he rejected my suggestion. He told me to go and train, and that this happened," Asmond answered.
"ming others? Is that your excuse?" Mykel asked.
"It''s not an excuse, Mykel. You can ask her if you don''t bel-" Asmond didn''t manage to finish his sentence because Mykel suddenly tapped the table with his index and middle fingers so loudly.
"Who are you in the Fraternity Association, Asmond?" Mykel asked.
"The leader of the Fraternity Awakeners," Asmond answered, and he started to feel nervous.
"Then why did you listen to that old man in the first ce?" Mykel asked again and his gaze became sharper and sharper. "You have the authority tomand, and everyone believed in you rather than the higher-ups. What would they do even if you disobeyed their order?" Mykel asked.
"Have you forgotten already? About what I said to you back then?" Mykel asked.
"I still remember your words, Mykel," Asmond said as he shook his head to deny Mykel''s question.
"And then you me Gustav knowing that you have a voice for yourself and your team? With that being said, are you still ming him for giving you an order? Or should you me yourself for not standing up for your own cause?" Mykel asked as he crossed his arms on the table.
The atmosphere in the room became heavy, and everyone felt the murderous aura around Mykel.
"Speaking of having a voice. During that agreement when the Fraternity decided to cut ties with the Guild, whose idea was that?" Mykel asked.
"Gustav," Asmond gulped.
"And what was your decision on that matter, Asmond?" Mykel asked again, but his voice and tone indicated that he already knew the answer.
"I didn''t give an answer," Asmond answered as he hid his face.
Mykel chuckled as he stood up and activated the [Judgement Arcana] skill. Everyone fell on their knees, not just them but everyone in the buildings felt the pressure and the fear that crawled from their backs.
Enma, Asmond, and Roxanne were trembling in fear as they couldn''t breathe or open their mouths. They had never felt something like that, and it made them tear up.
"Then doesn''t that mean it was all your fault in the first ce? You can''t stand on your own, you let all the bad things happen. You failed to protect your own territory, and the crime rates increased, and that makes the demonic cult raised again. It was all on you, Asmond," Mykel said as he walked toward him as slowly as possible.
Mykel stood above Asmond, and then he grabbed Asmond on the cor as he pushed him to the wall. Mykel raised his eyebrows as he watched the mucus and the tears fall down. He then deactivated his [Judgement Arcana] skill and then let Asmond go.
"Reflect on yourself, Asmond. I was letting you get what you want, cutting ties with the Guild Association. If we aren''t friends, I wouldn''t help you grow," Mykel said as he walked away.
Mykel helped Edith and Enma stand up as he cleared their minds.
"I hope my words are carved into your brain and heart, Asmond. Goodbye," Mykel said as he left the room with Edith and Enma.
Edith and Enma went straight to District 1 while Mykel warped to the hideout where Deviatris was.
Mykel looked at the dungeon-like underground building with dozens of doors on both sides. He walked in and saw blood everywhere, on the wall, on the floor, and even on the ceiling. He then entered thest room at the end of the hallway.
"How''s the experiment going? Is it working?" Mykel asked as the pungent smell struck his nose. He looked at Deviatris with her hands and long messy hair covered in human blood.
"Human...e..." Deviatris stared at the dark side of the room.
Dozens of Awakeners walked out of the shadow and showed themselves to Mykel. They looked like normal human beings, and nothing was odd about them in terms of appearance.
Mykel unsheathed the sword from one of the Awakeners'' belts, and he swung the sword from left to right. He cut all of them in half and the pool of blood stained the floor. Not a single one of them screamed or groaned in pain because they had lost their sense of pain.
Deviatris and Mykel looked at those Awakeners crawling as the slime was being produced from their upper body and started covering the wound. Their lower bodies started to regrow at a tremendous speed, and it only took them half a minute to be fully healed.
"Rise," Deviatris said as she walked to Mykel''s back and watched all the Awakeners stand up and stand in line again. "Chimera," Deviatris pointed at the Awakeners.
"Is that what you call them?" Mykel asked.
Deviatris nodded her head.
"They... obey... you..." Deviatris said as she looked at the Chimera.
Those Chimeras were originally Awakeners that Mara created, and some of them had her as their [Benefactor]. Deviatris used them as an experiment to put homunculus into a living human body without destroying or modifying their bodies. Not only that, but Deviatris also used her blood as the ingredient so they would have a pinch of her power. Since she used her blood, all of them were loyal to her, and to Mykel as well since he was Deviatris'' master.
"Thank you for the amazing gift, Devi," Mykel said as he rubbed the top of her head.
Deviatris shyly smiled and hid her face.
"Thanks for giving me powerful Awakeners, Mara," Mykel said as he chuckled.
Chapter 403 402: The Most Beautiful Thing I Have Ever Created.
"(Until when are you going to mess around with Asmond? Don''t you want to raise your Admin skill?)" Lucifer asked.
"(What do you think I''m doing here? These Chimeras are Asmond''s men, I''ll use them and help him clear the tower. I just need to make sure that these Chimera still have their emotions intact and not like a zombie)" Mykel answered as he looked at the Chimera in front of him.
"(You really are defying thew of the World. To think you used those chosen humans by her and changed them into undying beings that only follow your order)" Lucifer said.
"(Didn''t Thanatos, Nyx, and Hades did something like this first? I''m just making the perfect version of it)" Mykel answered as he watched those Chimera interacting with each other like normal human beings.
Mykel observed the Chimera for hours, and he wanted to make sure that nothing was wrong with them. He also told them to duel with each other to see how powerful they were. After he was satisfied with the results, he made them all his [Recipient] and sent them back to the Fraternity Association.
"They would still stay loyal to you no matter what happens, right?" Mykel asked Deviatris.
The reason why Mykel asked that was that in the original story when Asmond fought Deviatris. She used her homunculus slimes on those who couldn''t kill them in time and took their bodies as new vessels for the slimes. Modifying the bodies, and turning them into a Cambion with terrifying strength.
Although those Cambions were following Deviatris''mands, in the end, Asmond found a w. Those Awakeners that turned into Cambions were resisting and tried to fight back. With Rozan''s help, he managed to neutralize them with water magic and kept the strength inside them. Deviatris'' creations ended up turning against her, and she lost the battle.
"Yes... human... loyal..." Deviatris answered as she nodded her head slowly. " My blood... seal... them..." Deviatris exined.
"Come here, sit down with me," Mykel said as he sat on the only chair that wasn''t stained by blood or pieces of flesh.
Deviatris looked at Mykel for a moment, and then she sat down on Mykel''sp. Mykel was mildly shocked and didn''t expect her to sit down on hisp instead of the chair next to him. But, he didn''t say anything and let her sit on hisp since she was so light.
[NAME: Deviatris]
[LEVEL: 100+]
[AFFINITY: DEVILISH]
[SKILL(S): GREED, REGENERATION, FORBIDDEN ALCHEMY, ARCHDEMON, TRUE FORM, BLACK MAGIC, NECROMANCER, FIRE IMMUNITY, WIND IMMUNITY, INVISIBILITY, EARTH IMMUNITY, WATER IMMUNITY, BODY MANIPULATION, WEATHER MANIPULATION, FEAR, ATROPHY, SPATIAL, TELEPORTATION...]
"Do you want me to fix you?" Mykel asked as he looked at Deviatris in her ck tattered gown that showed how skinny she was.
"Fix... me...?" Deviatris tilted her head as she looked at Mykel over her right shoulder.
The idea of Deviatris and her father, Demon King Mammon came from the famous story of Frankenstein and his monster. The famous story that everyone knew, and he used the idea of how Mammon created Deviatris with the help of Lucifer.
Lucifer and the other demon princesses were made through magic and celestial power, but not Deviatris. She was made from the body parts of the strongest demons back then. It could be called a failure, and Mammon had to live with his failure, just like how Lucifer and Luciel did. That skill called [Atrophy] was the reason why she was different from her other sisters. She lived in the eternal pain and itch of decay that she couldn''t get rid of.
She was the same as the monster that Frankenstein created. They both were imperfect, and it bothered Mykel since she had be his, and he wanted a better version of her. He wanted to make her more fearsome and dignified rather than terrifyingly ugly, unsightly, and timid.
"Yes. I know your body is in pain, extremely," Mykel said as he gently put his hand on her back. "I''ll free you from suffering, andplete you," Mykel continued as he gently lifted her up and carried her in his arms.
Deviatris looked at Mykel and didn''t say anything. She looked him in the eye with admiration and relief. Suddenly Mykel put her on the surgical table carefully and then removed his gloves from his hands.
"I will turn you into a human first, so it''s going to be a bit painful since you will lose some of your skills. But don''t worry, I will turn you back into an Archdemon immediately after I get rid of the problem," Mykel said as he looked Deviatris in the eye.
Deviatris nodded her head without hesitation.
"I''ll bring someone to help me, so you can feel at ease," Mykel said as he activated [Devil''s Apparition] and summoned Lucifer behind him. "He''s going to help me cure you," Mykel continued as he looked at Lucifer and nodded his head.
"You''re in good hands now," Lucifer said as he walked to the other side of the surgical table. "But I never thought you would care so much about her," Lucifer looked at Mykel who was thinking of the steps he had to take.
"Of course, I care. She''s mine now," Mykel said as he gently stroked Deviatris'' hair and tucked it in so he could see the pale purple skinny face of Deviatris.
Since Mykel''s [Admin] skill wasn''t high enough to [Modify] a demon''s skills, he had to turn her into a human race first. Unfortunately, the [Infernakinesis] allowed to manipte the demon''s skills like how [Admin] skill worked. It couldn''t get rid of the [Atrophy] skill because it kepting back the moment it was erased. Mykel knew his [Admin] skill was more powerful than [Infernakinesis], and it would work once he removed [Atrophy] skill once and for all.
Mykel turned Deviatris into a human and immediately removed the skill from her. He looked at Deviatris'' status screen and there was no sign of the skilling back. He then turned her back into an Archdemon, and once again checked if the skill came back.
"The pain should be gone now. How do you feel?" Mykel asked as he looked at Deviatris.
Deviatris was dumbfounded and stared at the ceiling nkly. It was for the first time she felt like she didn''t have the urge to scratch her body. It felt like an endless bliss, and then she looked at Mykel with her eyes wide open.
"I... feel... good..." Deviatris said.
"Perfect, now it''s time to fix your body," Mykel smiled as he put his hand on her head. "It''s your turn now, Lucifer. You''re the master of creation after all," Mykel continued as he looked at Lucifer.
"Any specific request before I do this?" Lucifer asked.
"Surprise me," Mykel replied as he nodded up.
"There was a time when I ruled Babylon as a King," Lucifer said as he started to modify Deviatris'' feet up to her knees. "There was a most beautiful, dignified, powerful, and legendary woman," Lucifer continued as he carefully reshaped her body.
"Are we talking about Semiramis?" Mykel asked as he looked at Deviatris who casually listened to their conversation.
"Yes, she was at that time, the only mortal that I would call a beauty. She was my favorite creation, and until now, I still held her soul somewhere in the Empyrean World," Lucifer nodded as he started to reshape Deviatris'' hips and waist. "I don''t think this story wasn''t in the original story, right? This is the story that existed in your head, in your knowledge," Lucifer asked as he kept focusing on Deviatris.
"Yes," Mykel answered.
Deviatris looked nced at Lucifer and Mykel back and forth. She had no idea what those two were talking about. She kept quiet and never thought Lucifer himself would pay attention to her, or even get that close to her, and touched her body.
"But I believe there will always time when I can create something even more beautiful than her. Luciel was the proof of it, and I also believe that she won''t be thest beautiful thing that I can create," Lucifer seemed to be talking to himself and started to modify Deviatris'' chest and arms.
"Thanks to you, I have seen a lot of beautiful things. Although you don''t want to hear this, but Nasha was one of them," Lucifer said. "It gave me so much inspiration, and this is the first opportunity after the revtion," Lucifer continued as he started to modify Deviatris'' face.
"And now I can say that by far she going to be the most beautiful thing that I have created," Lucifer said as he pulled his hands away from Deviatris.
Chapter 404 403: Who Owns Who.
Mykel couldn''t get his eyes off Deviatris'' face because of her wide and sharp eyes, thick eyebrows with a beauty mark under her left eye, her long and sharp nose, andstly, her plump lips. She had turned into something different, but at the same time, she still resembled her old self.
He offered his hand to Deviatris as he kept staring at how beautiful she had be. Her long messy and silky ck hair made her face more bright and refined. She then grabbed Mykel''s hand, and he slowly helped her get down from the surgical table.
"Do you want to see yourself?" Mykel asked.
Deviatris nodded her head and she was nervous and scared because Mykel had been staring at her nonstop. Mykel then pulled out his phone and turned the front camera on.
"Here," Mykel said as he gave the phone to Deviatris.
Deviatris slowly lifted the phone and was stunned by how smooth her skin was, and how plump her lips had be. She used to look like a walking skeleton covered in skin, and her lips looked purple like a corpse.
She touched her own face and saw how bouncy and stretchy her skin was that used to be stiff and hard. For the first time ever, she smiled and it made her twice as beautiful as before, and then she put the phone down and stared at Mykel.
"Thank... you..." Deviatris said and her voice changed as well. She used to have a hoarse voice and get hurt when she spoke like her throat was being slit open. Now her voice sounded so soothing and clean, and it didn''t hurt anymore.
"Thank you," Deviatris walked toward Mykel and wrapped her arms around his neck with a huge smile on her face.
Mykel didn''t say anything as he put his thumb on her chin, and couldn''t resist and wanted to kiss her. All this time, all the characters that he created and how they looked like, they were from a mere human imagination and something that could be expected. Thanks to Lucifer who had seen hundreds of beautiful women that existed in Mykel''s real world, the women that were created by real gics and by the will of a real God, could exist in his world felt different.
Mykel kissed Deviatris so passionately and held her so tightly. Her scent made him didn''t want to let her go and so he held her so tightly.
Lucifer was forgotten even though he was there right next to them, so he decided to leave and let them be.
Mykel grabbed Deviatris'' butt and lifted her up as he kept kissing her. He then put her back on the surgical table and started undressing her. He could feel the flesh under her smooth skin, and how warm her body felt.
Heid her down but her head was hanging upside down on the other side of the table. She saw hundreds of failed creationsying dead on the ground and hanging on the ceiling like a ughterhouse. It made her aroused and wanted to do something to them as Mykel caressed her body.
"Mykel..." Deviatris exhaled and moaned.
Mykel didn''t stop caressing her and started kissing her crotch, which made Deviatris moan softly. Her mind went nk as she bit her nail and stared nkly at the corpses.
"Mykel..." Deviatris kept calling his name.
Deviatris wasn''t calling him, she was just happy to be able to say his name over and over without having to feel extreme pain in her throat. She felt like she had been reborn, and she could do whatever she wanted after knowing that Mykel wanted her which triggered her [Greed] skill.
She locked her legs on his hips, and suddenly got up and hugged him so she could cling to his body.
"You''re mine and mine only," Deviatris said under her heavy breath.
"I''m yours?" Mykel scoffed as he mmed her back to the table gently. "You''re mine, but I''m not yours, and never will be," Mykel said as he looked down at Deviatris.
Mykel put his penis in and went all the way deep inside her.
"I''ll make you unable to resist, and will make youe back for more. I''ll reshape you from the inside, and you''ll love it," Mykel smiled as he removed his shirt.
Mykel was being rough on her as he pounded her really hard because he knew that was her preference. He then lifted her left leg up and rested it on his right shoulder as he kept pounding her and wrapped his arms around her left leg.
Nefarath and Kiersha suddenly appeared right behind them because they could feel a powerful demonic aura in the hideout. Turned out it was Deviatris'' [Greed] that made her desire to own Mykel be uncontroble.
"Perfect timing," Mykel said as he looked at both of them over his left shoulder. "Hold your sister''s arms. I''m going to teach her who''s the one who owns her," Mykel continued.
Kiersha and Nefarath walked to the other side of the table and were surprised by the changes in Deviatris'' appearance. They couldn''t believe the timid and unsightly Deviatris had be like that and wondered what had happened.
They both held Deviatris'' arms as her head was still hanging upside down. They both listened to the wet, loud pping sounds, and moans in the room. It made them aroused by how blissful the expression that Deviatris make.
Kiersha chuckled as she walked to the other side and kept holding Deviatris'' left arm. Her serpent was slithering right next to her legs, and then she warped her right arm at Mykel''s waist.
"You''re not going to let me just watch, right?" Kiersha asked as the serpent started to slither on her body.
Mykel looked at Kiersha and immediately pulled her closer. They both were sharing a passionate kiss as Mykel kept pounding Deviatris even though her body had been shaking for a whole minute.
"You''re still there, Devi? Are you even enjoying this?" Nefarath asked as she looked at Deviatris who had her pupils go all the way up. She got pounded so hard that she might have broken her crotch, hips, and spine. "Your Mykel is being taken by Kiersha," Nefarath said as she leaned her head toward her, but there was no response. "Well, looks like you had your fill, it''s time for us to get ours," Nefarath smiled as she let go of Deviatris'' wrist.
Deviatris finally regained consciousness, and her whole body felt so sore from her thighs up to her neck. She then looked at Nefarath sitting on Mykel''sp as Kiersha kissed him from behind the chair.
"Time''s up, she''s awake," Mykel said as he leaned his head away from Kiersha. "Get off," Mykel looked at Nefarath.
"Let me clean that for you," Nefarat said as she got up and went down to her knees.
Deviatris had a hazy memory of what had happened, and she didn''t realize that she passed out for almost a whole day. Kiersha then gave her a new gown for her to wear.
Mykel put his shirt and trousers on while Nefarath seemed to be wanting more. She sighed as she put on her ck tight jeans and ck hoodie. She then left the room with Kiersha since they had no other reason to be there.
"I want more," Deviatris said as she approached Mykel.
"If you want more, you have to do something for me first. You already got your reward earlier from making those Chimeras," Mykel replied as he put his tie in his shirt pocket.
"What do you want?" Deviatris asked.
"How many Awakeners do you have left?" Mykel asked.
"Fifty-one," Deviatris answered.
"How many of them that you can turn into a Chimera?" Mykel asked.
"Two dozen or fewer since I have a new method to make the experiment have a high rate of sess. These humans really have low pain resistance that they would give in and let the homunculus take over their bodies and mind. I only need their body to be able to resist the homunculus, but that alone is hard to do because they''re weak," Deviatris answered.
"So if I can make them enough resistance, the process will go smoothly?" Mykel asked.
"Yes, the Chimera will be guaranteed sess. Currently, those Awakeners are being tortured down below so they can get their pain resistance skill and raise them high enough for the experiment," Deviatris nodded her head with confidence.
"Perfect. I''ll help you deal with that," Mykel answered.
Chapter 405 404: The Consequences.
"What''s wrong with Asmond? He hasn''t been saying anything to us, not even a greet," Rufus asked as he helped carry ten bags of cement on his left hand. "Hey! Are you even listening?" Rufus looked at Roxanne who was daydreaming and stared nkly at the ground.
"You''re lucky that you weren''t there," Roxanne said as she stood up.
The rumor about Mykel''s aura that made everyone around him cripple in fear had spread all over the thirteen districts. Those who were there back then when Mykel visited Fraternity headquarters were all still traumatized by it even though it had been three days since that day.
The fear was still lingering and crawling on Roxanne''s back. She had nightmares and had been unable to sleep since that day. She did tell Rufus and the others about what happened that day, and she warned them not to make Mykel angry.
"Can you leave me alone just for a moment?" Roxanne asked and showed her empty eyes with a troubled expression to Rufus.
Rufus realized that she was still traumatized and that he shouldn''t be bothering her. "Sorry," Rufus said as he walked away and nced at her for onest time.
Mykel noticed it after he left the building back then, about the [Judgement Arcana] skill. There was a debuff called [Judged] that made everyone fall to their weakest condition mentally and physically. Edith and Enma didn''t recover even after he stabilized their mind. That was why the [Forgiveness] skill existed with the [Judgement Arcana] skill to remove the debuff.
The [Judged] debuff would disappear at a certain amount of time depending on their resistance skill. Even Edith who had the [Status Resistance] skill maxed needed a month before the debuff disappeared.
"Can you go and cheer her up, Arum?" Rufus asked as he dropped the bags of cement on the construction site. "She shouldn''t be alone like that," Rufus continued and looked at Arum who was busy counting the bags of cement and the other materials.
"My hands are full here," Arum said pitifully.
"I''ll take care of everything. Just go and be there for her," Rufus said as he sighed. He then grabbed the papers in Arum''s hands. "Go now," Rufus shooed Arum and started counting.
Rufus was done counting and decided to take a small break near the construction site for a temporary shelter and base. He was drinking a cold coke on the side of the road, and then he noticed a group of Awakenersing toward the site.
"Herrick! Holy shit you''re alive?!" Rufus threw the can into the trash bin as he crossed the street and looked at Herrick, his friend.
"Huh? What do you mean by that? Of course, I''m alive!" Herrick answered as he looked at the construction. "We were with the Guild Association since we found the demonic cult hideout and we were there to invest with them," Herrick exined.
"I thought you were dead because your name is on the list..." Rufus said as he looked at how healthy Herrick was except for the tattered and broken armor that he wore. "I''m d that you''re alive," Rufus continued as he patted Herrick on the back.
"I look like shit, I''m going back first and reporting that we are still alive. See youter, Rufus," Herrick said and left with dozens of Awakeners next and behind him.
Rufus looked at Herrick and the group of Awakeners around him. "That''s weird. I never thought he would be that close with those guys," Rufus said to himself. "Ehh, whatever, maybe they managed to survive thanks for working together or something. Shit happens," Rufus continued and walked back into the site.
(Inside the Lucifer Tower, Babel Tower)
"Three days, huh? Three days and we are still walking inside this giant hall. We can fill millions of people inside this ce," Rozan said as he cleaned everyone with water magic.
"Do we really have to take care of this endless army of demons? We have been fighting nonstop, and it would take us months if we keep going with this pace," Vincze said. "I mean, it''s nice that our levels are rising like crazy and our skills as well, but do we really want to be stuck in this ce for that long?" Vincze continued and sat down after he had a nice bath from Rozan.
"We can fly with Rozan''s dragons, but what about those people that followed us here when we entered the fortieth floor portal?" Jeanne asked as she looked at hundreds of people cowering in fear.
"Jeanne, we are still on the first floor ever since we teleported here. Remember, there are still nine floors just like this or even bigger right below us. Do you still have the time to think about the others in this kind of situation?" Agnez asked as she sheathed her sword and watched Brynhilde and her team and the Royal Knights dealt with the waves of demons in front of them.
"Agnez is right, Jeanne. We can''t do anything about them. They''re drowning, and if we tried to save them, we might get dragged and drowned with them as well," Sven said as he stretched his arms. "It''s the risk they took toe with us. We didn''t ask them toe, they knew the consequences, and now they have to deal with it," He continued.
Everyone looked at Jeanne and she knew what was in their minds. They were thinking the same as Sven, and even Nagy knew that it wasn''t their responsibility to take care of them.
"You''re the new team leader now, so it''s your call. We will follow you," Agnez said and judgingly stared at Jeanne.
"Let''s leave. Rozan, do you think your dragons can bring a lot of people?" Jeanne asked and she sounded sad when she had to leave those people behind.
"I can only bring dozens, less than a hundred people. But, Gerrard can bring dozens of people if we use his wolves and his giant crow as well. That should be enough for all of us, including Brynhilde and the others," Rozan answered.
Jeanne nodded with understanding, and then Rozan and Gerrard summoned their Homunculus. They all hopped onto the dragons, wolves, and the giant crow''s back. Jeanne looked back for onest time and saw those Awakeners staring at them in disbelief and fear of being abandoned.
"Let''s go," Jeanne said to Rozan as she rode the wolf.
Rozanmanded the dragons and started to fly low since he wanted the dragons to kill the demons as they left. It was so the people who rode the wolves could safely follow them from behind without having to deal with demons.
"Le-let''s follow them! If we run fast enough, we might be able to survive!" A man with a sword in his right hand said.
"It''s toote, the demons already blocked the path. We won''t be able to follow them. We are going to die here," The man with the staff replied. "I don''t think my magic would be able to kill this many demons," He continued.
They were surrounded by demons, and they had nowhere to go, and even if they could leave, the hall looked endless. They were stuck there, and nobody could save them, but suddenly they heard people shouting from the distance.
Thanks to themotion, all the demons were more attracted to what wasing out from the portal in the far distance. Some of them flew toward it while the rest stayed to deal with what was in front of them.
"I don''t know who they are, but if we try our hardest to defend ourselves, we might be able to survive!" The man with the shield said.
Hours had passed and they had used all their stamina, but the demons were stilling toward them. They had given up and epted their fate in those demons'' hands, but then a water barrier protected them and prevented the demons from getting closer to them.
"Are you guys alright?!" Leonard asked as he entered the barrier. "Thank goodness you guys are fine," He sighed as he wiped off the sweat on his forehead. "You guys are crazy to follow them," He continued as he caught his breath.
"Leonard!" Everyone said with relief.
"Don''t thank me. Everyone is here because we have the same reason," Leonard shook his head and waved his hand. "You guys get some rest because everyone is here," Leonard turned around and saw more and more people appear from the crowds of demons. "Like literally everyone," Leonard saw his strongest friends that he met in Gehenna. Powerful Awakeners of each world were there with him.
"Get some rest, we will take it from here," Leonard said as he swung his swords around, and then left the barrier to clean up the area.
Chapter 406 405: When The Time Is Come.
"I don''t remember when thest time I go on a vacation. All I remember is the desk and documents stacked on it. I have been working for almost my entire life," Lh said as she came out of the airport and the smell of the sea struck her nose.
A tropical ind where the sun was barely covered by clouds. The warm and constant gentle wind made everyone feel wee. The number one ce to visit on Earth was Paha.
"Am I really okay to be here?" Enma asked and looked confused about how she ended uping with them.
"It''s Miss Lh''s order, so just enjoy the vacation," Edith said as she held Merlin''s left hand and carried Mikha in her left arm.
"I know, but..." Enma paused as she looked to her left and saw Hera and Beldathiel standing next to each other. Hera wrapped her right arm around Beldathiel''s left arm, and they looked like a mother and daughter. "Am I the only one that going to be alone here?" Enma asked as she looked back and saw Lucifer and Nyx holding hands like a couple.
Enma and Edith didn''t know about Lucifer and Nyx since Mykel told them those two were his friends. Although he said that, they had thoughts that those two were Gods just like him.
"You guys can go to the vi first, I have some matters to talk about with Enma," Mykel said as he looked at Enma.
Hera wrapped Lh''s arm and then walked into the car with Beldathiel and Lh. Edith waved at Enma as she walked past her and entered the car with Marlin and Mikha.
"If you two want to go on your own, go ahead," Mykel looked at Lucifer and Nyx.
Lucifer and Nyx immediately left and went to see what the ind provided for the tourists. It was weird to see both of them like that, and Lucifer wouldn''t care about her if he didn''t know the original story.
"Want to drink some cocktail? I really want to have a drink," Mykel said as he put a cigarette in his mouth.
Enma was nervous because she was still scared of him. Another thing that she wanted to avoid was that Mykel had many mistresses, and she didn''t want to be a part of it.
"I''m not going to do anything to you, I have something important to tell you. Come," Mykel said grabbing a taxi for them.
They went to the closest pub that opened at midday, and it wasn''t even a fancy ce. It was a normal outdoor pub with pool tables and a big pool behind the pub. The ce was crowded with tourists, and most of the tourists were Awakeners after they sold all the materials for money. For stress relief, Paha was famous for the nightlife because of the beautiful women they had there.
"You already know about almost everything, right?" Mykel asked as he ordered a dry martini.
"I''m not sure about that. I only know about your rtionship with everyone, the Awakeners you took from different worlds, the Gods and demons, and why you want to change the game. Also, I saw the vision that Edith had," Enma answered, and she ordered a bottle of beer.
"Good then we can go straight to the point," Mykel said as he grabbed the ashtray on the counter. "If you understand the vision and know what''s going toe for me and the others in the future. That''s why we are here," Mykel continued as he watched the bartender make his drink.
The bartender interrupted Mykel and gave the dry martini to him. Mykel then drank it in a single shot and asked for three more.
"You''re not going to be in the team when the time ise," Mykel said as he looked at Enma. "You saw it, you were in Asmond''s side in that vision. I don''t know why, but now I understand that I might be the one who ordered you to do so," Mykel exined.
"What makes you think that I won''t betray you and stab you in the back?" Enma asked.
"I''m a God, I can hear your thoughts," Mykel answered with a smile. "I also know that you love Gunnar, and Gunnar loves you so much," Mykel continued as he looked at the four martinis in front of him. "It''s better if you don''t get involved. Both for your own good and Gunnar''s," Mykel sighed and took one of the sses.
"What''s the point? You can bring me back to life, and that''s been your n all along, right? Why don''t you let me in?" Enma asked.
"I know your hatred toward Asmond is the same as mine, but I''m not like any of you who showed their hatred like animals. The only person that I hate in this world is him, so I want to make it as satisfying as possible," Mykel put out his cigarette on the ashtray. "You''re going to taste how sweet it will be," Mykel continued and drank another dry martini.
"Why do you hate him? I don''t understand," Enma asked with a confused look.
"It''splicated," Mykel answered. "But that''s not the point here. The reason I want you to be out of the team is that you have to lead the Chimeras," Mykel exined as he offered thest dry martini to Enma.
"The Chimeras?" Enma furrowed her eyebrows.
"You''ll meet them once we are back," Mykel stood up as he stretched his neck. "Drink that martini, we are going to the vi. I want to have a massage," Mykel said as he grabbed his zer from the chair.
(Inside the Babel Tower)
"We cleared the hall," Leonard said as he stabbed his swords to the ground. "We fucking did it," He chuckled in disbelief.
He turned around and saw so many people were injured, and a few of them died. It was the biggest battle they had ever had, and the XPs were so juicy that everyone leveled up five to six times.
"How far do you think this whole floor is, Leo?" The woman in full te armor asked.
"I''m not sure, Louise. If this is just the first room, and so far we know there are at least fifty rooms on each floor, then this whole floor is like a big ind," Leonard answered. "Do you think we can go on like this? Nevermind that. There''s no turning back, we have to keep moving forward," Leonard continued as he stretched his stiff and numb fingers.
"To think they have five dragons and wolves. How powerful are those people from the Guild Association? They''re like in a different league," The man in all-ck full-te armor with ance said as he removed his helmet.
"Their Benefactors must be powerful if they can be like that. I''m quite jealous, and I bet you too, Arthur," Leonard said as he grabbed his swords. "Well, I''m going to scout the next area. You guysing?" Leonard looked at Louise and Arthur.
"Lead the way," Louise said as she put her spear on her back.
(Deeper in the Babel Tower)
"Nothing remains, huh?" Sven asked as he watched the Hellfire tornados move forward and sucked all the demons in. The heat those tornados produced was enough to melt them before they even got inside them.
"Good things these demons are following us all the way here. Looks like we don''t have to worry about those people anymore," Gunnar looked at Jeanne as he stretched his back because riding a wolf was ufortable and painful.
"Yeah, but we are still on the third floor. It looks like it will be difficult to go forward if we ignore them. These demons are getting bigger, and stronger, and most of them can fly," Jeanne replied.
Everyone sighed and took their time to rest since they had to move again very soon. Inside the tower without knowing the time, the same view for days. It weary them and not to mention, the pungent smell that the demon produced.
"Seven floors to go without getting a single skill leveled up, only our level raised, but what''s the point of that," Sven said as he sighed. "We need more powerful enemies, like those demon princesses to raise our uncapped skills," Sven continued.
"You want powerful demons?" Mazikeen took over Agnez''s body. "Once we reached the bottom of the tower. You will see millions of powerful demons outside the tower which is seven floors away," Mazikeen stated.
"For real? Now we are talking, let''s go and clear the fiftieth floor," Sven activated [Harmony] and dashed to the front at full speed.
"That guy," Lillith shook her head as she scoffed.
"Are you really sure you''re ready to see the bottom of Gehenna?" Mazkieen chuckled mischievously.
Chapter 407 406: Silent Night.
Mykel was awoken by the sound of the waves hitting the shore and the wind that hit his feet. He looked outside and realized that he had forgotten to close the ss door to the balcony.
He got off the bed and looked at the time which was still 2 in the morning. He looked at Lh sleeping so soundly and decided to close the ss door before he left the bedroom. He then went downstairs to get something to drink, but he saw the backyard ss doors open. He saw Beldathiel sitting at the dining table on her own.
"It''s rare to see you like this," Mykel said as he walked to the mini bar with only trousers on him. "Did Hera bother you?" Mykel opened the fridge to grab a bucket of ice.
"I''m okay sharing my bed with Hera, it''s just I can''t sleep. I miss myfy bed," Beldathiel said as she rested her head on the table.
Mykel hummed as he grabbed a ss and a bottle of whiskey. He then went to the table and poured a whiskey into the ss with four ice cubes in it. It was just silence, but Mykel didn''t mind the peacefulness because he was thinking about someone.
"The vision that Edith had..." Beldathiel looked at Mykel and saw his hair being blown by the wind. "Did you see it?" Beldathiel asked.
"No. I don''t want to put myself in a vulnerable situation. Lillith tried it back then, and I think you heard about it from Agnez. She was being held by her inside that world, and no matter how powerful I am, if I''m stuck there, I don''t think I can leave," Mykel exined as he stared at the ss of whiskey in front of his face withzy eyes.
"I''m not sure how, but I think if someone depicts her appearance even in their heads, she woulde to life. That''s why I have never imagined her appearance in my head," Mykel said as he put the ss rim on his bottom lip.
"That sounds scary," Beldathiel stared nkly at the open door to the backyard where she could see the ocean in between the palm trees.
It became silent again, and Beldathiel couldn''t stop staring at the sea, but then she saw Mykel''s belly button in front of her. She looked up and saw Mykel staring at her, and then he offered his hand.
"Let''s go to the living room, and maybe you can fall asleep there," Mykel said.
Beldathiel grabbed Mykel''s left hand, and then they both went to the living room. Mykel was holding the whiskey bottle in his right hand. He sat down and patted hisp as he stared at her.
"You can rest your head on myp," Mykel said.
Beldathiel didn''t hesitate and immediatelyid down on Mykel''sp. She was facing Mykel''s body and wondered how hard his eight packs were by poking them.
"Just go to sleep," Mykel said and drank the whiskey from the bottle.
"Are you not curious?" Beldathiel asked as she wrapped her arms around Mykel''s waist.
Mykel looked down and raised his eyebrows as he stared Beldathiel in the eye. He didn''t know what she was talking about, but then he could tell by the way she looked at him. He then gently rubbed Beldathiel''s soft and smooth lips.
"I wasn''t because you never looked at me like this before," Mykel answered quietly.
"How about now?" Beldathiel asked.
"I do," Mykel answered as he slowly pulled her bottom lip down and saw her white teeth and red gum of hers. "But you look nervous. Do you really want to?" Mykel asked back with a bit of a smile. "Close your eyes," Mykel continued.
Beldathiel obediently followed Mykel''s order and closed her eyes. She could feel his right hand on her left cheek and gently rubbed it with his thumb. She felt a kiss on her forehead, then her left cheek, and finally a soft kiss on the lips. She finally knew what his lips felt and tasted like.
She opened her eyes and saw Mykel''s eyes were closed, and so she closed her eyes again and enjoyed the kiss. It onlysted for a few seconds, and then Mykel pulled his head back.
Mykel looked at Beldathiel''s sulking face, and it made me chuckle quietly.
"Sit on myp," Mykel said quietly.
Beldathiel opened her eyes and slowly got herself up, and then sat on Mykel''sp. She wrapped her arms around his neck and they both continued their passionate kiss.
Mykel slowly brushed his lips down to her neck and started to leave marks there. He lifted her gown up and uncovered her butt as he kept kissing her neck. He heard soft moans when his fingers started to rub her clit.
"Is this your first time?" Mykel asked as he let her taste her own juice by putting his fingers on her lips.
Beldathiel licked them clean as she slowly nodded her head. She then lifted her hips up as Mykel unzipped her trousers and put them off.
"You can put it in yourself so you can adjust how deep you want it to be," Mykel said as he caressed her hard nipples under her gown.
Beldathiel put her left hand behind her butt and grabbed his penis. She rubbed it on her clit up and down which made both of them chuckle quietly because it tickled. She then put it in and immediately wrapped her arms around his neck as she adjusted how deep she wanted it to be.
She slowly moved up and down as she let out a long moan, but Mykel put his index finger on her lips. She then put her face on his neck and started kissing it to stop her from moaning.
Minutes had passed as Beldathiel kept humping Mykel and how wet it was down there. The sound of the wetness was the only thing they heard, and it only made the two of them more aroused.
"I''ll do the moving now," Mykel said as he put his hands on her butt.
Beldathiel removed the gown and showed her hard nipples and her breasts that fit perfectly with Mykel''s hands. Mykel watched them hang right in front of his face. He pulled her closer and sucked on them as Beldathiel watched him from above.
"I never thought you would be this gentle," Beldathiel said quietly.
"I treat a woman like how they want me to treat them. If you want me to be rough, I can," Mykel said as he looked up and looked at how red her face was. Herzy eyes looked sexier when she was aroused.
"No, I like it like this," Beldathiel said and couldn''t resist his red lips from sucking her nipples. She then started kissing him as Mykel moved her hips up and down just like she did it.
The dark sky slowly turned dark blue, and they both were still in the same exact position. She came almost a dozen times, and she had never experienced it before.
"I''m close, Belda," Mykel whispered into her right ear.
"Me too," Beldathiel was hugging him so tightly because she couldn''t move her body anymore.
"Tell me when you''re going toe, and I''lle too," Mykel slowly prated her deeper and deeper.
Mykel wrapped his arms around her waist and started fastening his tempo. Beldathiel''s moans became more intense and he knew that she was about toe, and so was he.
"I''m going to co-" Beldathiel couldn''t finish her sentence as she moaned when Mykel gushed her from the inside and made here as well.
They both were twitching and clinging to each other as Mykel kept spurting it all out inside. They both kissed so passionately as they breathed heavily.
"Now I know why everyone is so addicted to you," Beldathiel said and she sounded so exhausted.
Mykel scoffed as they kept hugging each other. "Put your gown back before they noticed what''s happening down here," Mykel said.
"I think they''ll immediately notice what happened by the smell here," Beldathiel said as she slowly pushed her body away from Mykel. "I''m going to take a bath, you have to take responsibility for the mess here," Beldathiel slowly got up, but her knees were so weak that she ended up falling to the couch again.
Mykel cleaned up all the mess as Beldathiel was still unable to move her legs. He then carried her in his arms. "Let''s take a bath together," Mykel said as he walked to the bathroom.
"Please, no more," Beldathiel jokingly said.
"Ever?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised.
"I mean for today," Beldathiel replied as she sighed of exhaustion.
They both chuckled as they entered the bathroom.
Chapter 408 407: Connections.
All the districts that the Fraternity Association owned were finally back to how they used to be. The funds that Mykel gave to Zherlthsh and Vixelleth were more than enough to rebuild all four districts. The problem was that only a few of the citizens came back while the rest had decided to move to another district.
The worst district was District 3 because the poption had dropped to 22% and the whole city looked dead. There were barely any people or vehicles that used the roads, and the main reason for that was because of the rumor that the demonic cult might be using District 3 as their base.
No matter how hard they tried to convince them that it was safe, they couldn''t guarantee that the rumor was untrue. Knowing that it was impossible to recover, the government decided to use District 3 as a military and Awakeners training ground.
The idea came from the senates to calm down the citizens and make sure that the neighbors'' districts would be safe. It worked, but not significantly since they all had seen how powerful those demons were from the videos. Now all those videos had been taken down to prevent people from living in fear.
"Senator Vixen, about the request that we asked. Have you passed it down to Miss Lh and Mister Mykel?" The president asked.
"They both are currently on a vacation and don''t want to be bothered with work. Unfortunately, we have to wait until they''re back, Mister President," Vixelleth answered.
"I see. Also, I heard Senator Zeta is temporarily taking the Guild Association. Can you ask her if it''s possible to send some of the Guild''s Awakeners to District Three?" The president asked.
"Yes, I''ll tell her to send our best Awakeners that are currently avable," Vixen answered as she nodded her head.
"Thank you, Senator Vixen. You have been a huge help with all the mess that happened recently," The president said with a smile.
"That''s why Miss Lh rmended me and Zeta, Mister President. If we don''t meet her expectations, it will only make her name look bad," Vixelleth answered with a gentle smile.
The president chuckled as he nodded his head and admired Vixelleth''s reasoning.
"You may leave, I don''t want to waste your time talking with this old man," The president said.
Vixelleth smiled and nodded her head then left the president''s office.
Vixelleth walked the hallway, and when she was being body checked before she left the office, she saw Nephilime up and stood next to her. She looked at Nephilim and furrowed her eyebrows because she never thought she would meet her there.
"What are you doing here, Miss Evelyn?" Vixelleth asked. "(Perfect timing. I have a message from Mykel. He wanted to ask you for a favor)" Vixelleth said telepathically.
"That''s none of your business," Nephilim answered as she spread her arms open. "(A favor?)" Nephilim asked.
"I don''t like that tone, Miss Evelyn. I''m just asking you a question," Vixelleth looked at Nephilim from the corner of her eyes. "(Since there''s an opportunity in District Three. So manynds are vacant, but unfortunately, all of them are public property owned by the government. He wanted to buy a veryrge property and make it private. Since you already have a connection, he wants you to use them)" Vixelleth exined.
"That''s none of my concern if you like it or not, Senator Vixen," Nephilim answered. "(You want me to lobby for and for Mykel? How big?)" Nephilim asked.
"I wonder if you''re here to protect another corrupt client. Maybe I should investigate with whom you''re meeting, Miss Evelyn," Vixelleth said as she chuckled mischievously. "(Twice the football field. He said he wanted to make some kind of an arena for the Awakeners)" Vixelleth answered.
"Go ahead, I don''t think that matters even if I protect a corrupt client or not, because I have never lost in a trial before. You''re free to try," Nephilim smirked and scoffed. "(An arena? What for?)" Nephilim asked.
"Watch your tongue, Miss Evelyn. There''s always a first time," Vixelleth smiled. "(He wanted to create a giantb for Deviatris below that arena. He wanted to create more Chimera, but he needs subjects that are qualified for it. He also said to use his name. Tell them that it''s Mykel who wants the property)" Vixelleth answered.
"Are you really going to do this, Senator Vixen? Your public image will be tattered if you lose against me," Nephilim asked. "(Hitting two birds with one stone. I''ll get it done in three days because I have to deal with other important clients. By the way, why didn''t he ask me personally? He has never spoken to me, and always uses you or Zeth to ry his message)" Nephilim replied.
"You''ll never know until you try, Miss Evelyn. If you think you''re confident, let''s meet each other in a trial someday," Vixelleth said with confidence. "(Because he knows you''re busy. Or, maybe he doesn''t like you at all since he only slept with you once and knew you were not fun)" Vixelleth giggled.
The guards who body-checked them were sharing a look, and they both were raising their eyebrows because of how fierce and vicious those two were. They didn''t want to let those two stay together for another second and decided to let them go.
Nephilim left earlier and she looked so pissed as Vixelleth watched her leave. Those guards thought that it was because of the conversation those two had.
"Thank you for the good work," Vixen smiled at the guards and then left.
The guards sighed as they walked to their post.
"Those two, do they have some kind of grudge against each other?" The first guard asked.
"How do I know? All I know is that those two are currently untouchable. Both of them really have strong backing and connection that to go against them would be a big mistake," The second guard replied as he sat down and grabbed his cold coffee. "But if Miss Evelyn really was going to fight Senator Vixelleth, Senator Zeta, Miss Lh, and especially Mister Mykel woulde and back her up. I don''t think Miss Evelyn would be able to win even if she has a lot of connection," He continued as he took a sip of his coffee.
"Could you imagine, if Miss Evelyn joined hands with those people?" The first guard asked.
"If she joined them. We are doomed because they would be more powerful than the government itself. Thankfully, she''s not and at least there''s someone who can stand and against them," The second guard answered as he shook his head and couldn''t imagine if that really happened.
(In the Fraternity Headquarters, Asmond''s office)
"How long are you going to stay here, Asmond?" Roxanne asked as she stood in front of Asmond''s desk.
"What are you talking about? I''m currently being responsible and trying to bring the people back. I''m not going to neglect what''s happening out there," Asmond answered as he read the documents and hadn''t left his office for two days straight.
Roxanne was being pressured by the others because it wasn''t time for them to do nothing. They wanted to go to the towers and level up their skills.
"If you want to go to the towers, you can go. I already told you before that I''m not going to go into the tower before everything has been resolved," Asmond said. "Don''t think about me. I''ll be fine," Asmond continued since he could tell that Roxanne was worried about him.
"Is there anything that I can help with?" Roxanne asked.
"You want to help? I never thought you would be interested in office work," Asmond looked at Roxanne weirdly.
"I''m not, but after looking at how Miss Edith and Enma sat there next to Mykel. I thought that I should be there to help you out in the tower and in the office," Roxanne answered as she sat down and looked at the document in Asmond''s hands.
"Really? That would be great," Asmond smiled as he chuckled and looked at Roxanne.
Roxanne looked at the documents scattered on the table and asked him which documents he wanted her to take care of. Suddenly she looked at one specific document and grabbed it.
"You''re investigating Mykel?" Roxanne asked as her eyes locked on the document.
"I mean, aren''t you curious what kind of skill back there he used on all of us? I''m just wondering how could he do something like that," Asmond said as he looked at Roxanne with a serious expression. "To make everyone in headquarters feel his tremendous presence, it''s not normal," Asmond continued.
"Yeah, you''re right. There''s no information about him at all," Roxanne replied as she looked at Mykel''s information which waspletely nk, with only a few pieces of information about the people who were rted to him. "But to think he''s rted to Miss Vixen and Zeta, I guess there''s something fishy about them," Roxanne continued.
Chapter 409 408: Obey To None.
"I''m beat!" Leonard coughed as heid on the ground and stared at the tall ceiling with a giant chandelier above him with evesting candles. "It''s been a week, and we are still on the fourth floor..." Leonard continued as he sighed with his eyes closed.
With almost a thousand Awakeners that entered the fortieth floor, and didn''t bring enough food, they were about to run out of food. Most of them only ate a single bite of bread a day to preserve food. Not to be mentioned, they had to share their food with those who didn''t have any food left.
"The longer we are here, the less food we have, but the more we go without resting, the more hungry and tired we will be. Either way, we are fucked, but the real question is, which one we should choose," Louise said as she sat next to Leo and watched everyone take a pinch of bread and share the handful of bread with dozens of people.
"Pick your poison," Arthur said as he stood next to Louise. "If I was by myself in this kind of situation. I would run as fast as I could, and try to catch up with those guys. It''s better to suffer now thanter knowing they can kill Alkael," Arthur continued and looked at Louise and Leonard. "They would follow you, Leo. We can''t show our anxiety to them, we have to keep providing them positivity,"
"You''re right..." Leonard stood up and stretched his arms up. "Everyone! The break time is over, let''s keep moving! I know that you''re all anxious, but that will only drag you down. Let''s keep your anxiety at bay, and focus on surviving. If we keep moving, we will reach the lowest floor sooner, and we can go back home," Leonard shouted loud and clear.
"I still have five loaves of bread in my backpack and two bars of chocte. Let''s eat them together once we reached the seventh floor," Louise said as she showed her backpack. "Let''s feast before we leave," Louise showed her bright smile and it helped everyone feel at ease.
They all helped each other to get up because they knew they didn''t have the will to stand up on their own. A little help was all they needed to keep their spirits high enough to not give up.
(On the seventh floor)
"How''s it? Is it worth it?" Lillith asked Sven who cleared the entire hall on his own.
"Fuck yeah it''s worth it! My Body Enhancement skill became fifteen now!" Sven answered as he was out of breath.
"Congrats. Clearing the whole three floors with ten halls each only raised that skill by one," Lillith said as she chuckled and looked at him as if he was an idiot.
"At least I got it raised up. Better than nothing," Sven scratched the back of his head.
"You really love to bully him for everything he did, huh, Lily?" Vincze chuckled as he walked toward them. "He''s changed, you know? He''s not the same guy he used to be," Vincze said jokingly.
"We don''t have time for small talk. Two more floors and we are going to fight Alkael, we have been here for two weeks, and the floor is getting bigger the lower we go. Our MREs are also about to run out, we only have five days of rations," Jeanne said as she hopped on the wolf''s back.
Jeanne looked at Brynhilde who seemed anxious sitting on Alpha''s back with her team.
"What''s wrong, Bryn?" Jeanne asked.
"It''s nothing," Brynhilde said with a forced smile.
Jeanne looked at Gaswin and Alberta. They both pretended to put a crown on their heads. She then remembered that Brynhilde was supposed to have a coronation day and that it had been months since the breakout.
"When is your coronation?" Jeanne asked.
"In four days, but it can wait," Brynhilde answered.
"Four days? That would be..." Gunnar said but before he could finish his sentence, Jeanne unsheathed her sword and got off from the wolf''s back.
"It''s possible. We just have to go all out from here and out," Jeanne said and she looked determined.
Everyone grabbed their weapons and didn''t question Jeanne''s decision at all since she was the leader. They knew it was possible if they went all out as she said, and they didn''t have to worry about their [Harmony] skills since they refreshed every day.
"Four days? Let''s try and make it three days!" Rozan said.
Jeanne chugged the poison vial and threw the vial on the ground. Thest droplet of the poison touched the floor and it immediately made a sizzling sound and corroded the stone floor.
"I''ll take the next hall. I''ll go first," Jeanne said, and then she disappeared and reappeared hundreds of kilometers away from them. The st knocked everyone back, and she left her footprints every hundred meters.
Jeanne swung her sword in all directions as the demons almost froze in time. She spun around and did a three-sixty as she swung her sword as hard as she could. The demons that she cut didn''t even leave a mark until their bodies slowly got separated and floated in the air.
Everyone felt the ground shake and loud banging sounds from the hall in front of them. The banging sounds ovepped like rumbling thunders, and when they reached the hall fifteen minutester, they saw bodies scattered everywhere. Not a single demon was left alive.
"Did she leave already? What the hell happened here?" Rozan asked as he looked at the mess Jeanne made. "Did I say three days? I think if Jeanne is being serious, she could clear the rest of the floor on her own in two days, no, maybe a day?" Rozan looked at thousands of demons on the ground from Alpha''s back.
Agnez realized the gap between her and Jeanne was getting smaller and smaller. The more demon lords Jeanne killed, the stronger she became, and she would surpass Agnez in no time.
"(You''re scared of losing?)" Mazikeen asked.
"(Yes, and I don''t like it)" Agnez answered.
"(That''s not her power, it''s the sword that bes stronger, not her. Without the sword she''s nothing)" Mazikeen said.
"(What makes it different from me? I''m relying on your power as well)" Agnez asked.
"(We have be one, Agnez. I''m you and you''re me. Do you think that sword can win against us?)" Mazikeen asked back as she chuckled. "(The power of that sword is limitless, but so are we. We defeated Luciel, and at that moment, we only consumed a small portion of gemstones)" Mazikeen tried to convince Agnez.
Agnez went quiet as she rode the wolf and stared at Rozan. She then activated [Demonic Manifestation] and flew toward him andnded on Alpha''s back.
"How many gemstones that you bring?" Agnez asked.
Rozan looked at Agnez weirdly, and the reason why was because she had Mazikeen''s boneless and muscr wings behind her back. She was supposed to be possessed by Mazikeen''s appearance, but this time she was still Agnez but had Mazikeen''s wings.
"A lot, but more importantly, since when you can do something like that?" Rozan asked.
"I don''t remember, but it may be because the bond between me as Mazikeen master has deepened. I think the skill got affected by it, who knows," Agnez answered as she looked at the wings behind her back and pped them. "Anyway, give me all of them. I want to test something," Agnez reached out her hand at Rozan.
Rozan grabbed his backpack and gave it to Agnez. "That''s all I have, but I''m keeping that for you though, for fighting Alkael," Rozan said as he watched Agnez room the backpack from his hand.
"Alkael is a mage, you can disable him with your skill and he will be weaker than the previous demon lords that we fought," Agnez answered as she checked dozens of gemstones inside the backpack.
Agnez jumped off and Rozan ordered his dragons to stop flying. He was curious about what she was going to do with those gemstones, but he already had a hunch that she would eat them all.
Agnez grabbed a handful of gemstones and put them in front of her mouth. Her teeth became sharp, and those were Mazikeen''s teeth. She then put them all in her mouth and started crunching them into small pieces.
She unsheathed her new sword and activated the [Sleight of Hand] skill to create illusions of her arms. Without a warning, without moving a muscle, dozens of projectile attacks were flying toward the wall.
The wall was damaged, but it could still withstand the powerful attack that she created. She decided to activate [Harmony], and suddenly her heart stopped beating and her whole body felt like it was melting. She then activated [Brute] and felt like her whole body was about to explode.
Every part of her body was waiting for her to unleash the power within. Her heart stopped because it waited and reserved the energy so she could use all the power for a single blow.
She screamed as she swung her sword at the wall one more time, and everyone saw it with their own two eyes the imprable tower wall got cut open. They could see the outside world and saw what Gehenna looked like.
"(Jeanne might have the speed and strength. But we... We have the power to destroy and bring chaos!)" Mazikeen said with excitement. "(Now, let''s break all the rules because we obey to none!)" Mazikeen continued.
Agnez swung her sword and then stabbed the ground right in between her feet. The ground suddenly cracked and started to crumble.
"Why should we go around the tower to use the stairs when we can just break the floor?" Agnez grinned as she stared at everyone.
Chapter 410 409: Prepared A Gift.
The [Harmony] skill ran out, and Jeanne felt an immense amount of pain in her chest. She threw up and saw the ck blood that clotted like jelly that came out of her mouth. Her nose started to bleed, but she slowly recovered thanks to her [Recovery] skill was level 13.
She ended up clearing the whole seventh floor on her own, and she was kneeling in front of the stairs. She didn''t know what had happened back there or how everyone was doing. One thing that felt nice was she raised her [Body Enhancement] skill by 2 levels and became level 16 since she had [Maverick] which made her progress twice faster when alone.
"I wonder if should stay and wait or go on my own to the eighth floor," Jeanne said as she stood up.
"(You should go. Agnez destroyed the floor and everyone is already on the eighth floor)" Mykel''s voice could be heard inside her head.
"(She what? Destroyed the floor? Is that even possible?)" Jeanne wiped off the blood on her lips.
"(You should continue push yourself to the limit, Jeanne. Your potential is limitless, and I''m a bit sad when you have to stay with the group knowing your Maverick skill is a one-of-a-kind skill and you''re wasting it like that)" Mykel said and he sounded a bit saddened by the fact the [Maverick] skill went to waste. "(You should remember that your strength came from the sword. If you lose it, you''re nothing without it if you only rely on it. Use the opportunity, and raise your level and skill while you still have the sword, Jeanne)" Mykel continued.
Jeanne knew that, and she felt guilty for relying so much on the sword. Unlike Agnez, she and Mazikeen had be one, and they both relied on each other.
"(Yes, I understand)" Jeanne said as she held the sword so tightly.
She grabbed another vial and looked at it for a moment. She knew it was dangerous to consume them so frequently because the poison basically forced the heart to beat five times faster. On the other hand, it would put her life on the line and force her to push her limit even further.
"(I''m always watching, no need to be worried about anything)" Mykel said.
Jeanne emptied the vial and when she was about to activate the [Harmony] skill, notifications appeared in front of her. She thought she was imagining things because of the drawbacks of the previous poison and the current poison''s side effects, but it wasn''t.
[God Zeus of The Emperor Arcana has offered you to be his recipient]
[God Poseidon of The Chariot faction has offered you to be his recipient]
[God Ares of The Strength Arcana has offered you to be his recipient]
[God Hermes of The Hierophant Arcana has offered you to be his recipient]
[God Hephahestus of The Strength faction has offered you to be his recipient]
[God Hades of The Death faction has offered you to be his recipient]
[Goddess Demeter of The Empress faction has offered you to be her recipient]
[Goddess Persephone of The Empress faction has offered you to be her recipient]
Jeanne epted all of the invitations, and suddenly new notifications popped up in front of her. It was the same as back then when they were in the world of giants.
[You have attained [Sovereignty (Ex)] skill]
[You have attained [Blessing of the Sea (Ex) skill]
[You have attained [Warmonger (Ex)] skill]
[You have attained [Jack of All Trades (Ex)] skill]
[You have attained [Enchanting (Ex)] skill]
[You have attained [Scourge (Ex)] skill]
[You have attained [Fertility (Ex)] skill]
[You have attained [Bewitch (Ex)] skill]
Before Jeanne could read the descriptions of each skill, a notification appeared in front of her again.
[A resonance of skills has been discovered]
[You have met the requirement tobine a skill]
[Combine [Blessing of the Sea] with [Harmony]?]
[Yes.] [No.]
Jeanne tapped the Yes button and was curious about what kind of skill it would be.
[You have attained [Septet (Rs)] skill]
[A resonance of skills has been discovered]
[You have met the requirement tobine a skill]
[Combine [Septet] with [Warmonger]?]
[Yes] [No]
Jeanne tapped the yes button again.
[You have attained [Octet (Rs)] skill]
It was the continuation of the previous Resonance, and so Jeanne kept pressing the Yes button. [Octet] skill turned into [N] after being resonated with [Jack of All Trades]. [N] skill turned into [Dectet] after being resonated with [Enchanting]. [Dectet] skill turned into [Symphony] after being resonated with [Fertility]. Lastly, [Symphony] skill turned into [Maestro] after being resonated with [Sovereignty].
"Maestro?" Jeanne furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at her status screen.
[Maestro (Active) (Exclusive Special): Combination skill of [Silver Lining], [Double-edged Sword], [Satisfaction], [Courage], [Burning Heart], [Vengeance], [Warmonger], [Jack of All Trades], [Enchanting], [Fertility], and [Sovereignty]. The User has been gifted with the power of the Twelve Pantheon. When activated, the User will have a [Pantheon Blessing] buff. (The duration is an hour and can only be used once a day)]
[Pantheon Blessing]: Rece all the basic skills or [Body Enchanment] skill with [Godly Physical] skill (The skill level will remain). The User will also rece basic defensive skills and supportive skills with [Godly Resistance] and [Regeneration] skills (The skill level will remain). [Pantheon Blessing] affects the surrounding of the User (50 Meters radius) by giving them a small portion of the User''s power (20%)]
"Didn''t I get more skills? Why they didn''t get resonate with the rest?" Jeanne asked herself as she looked at the [Scourge] and [Bewitch] skills.
"(It''s because they''re not residing on Mount Olympus. Hades and Persephone are the King and Queen of the Underworld)" Mykel answered.
[Scourge (Active) (Benefactor Exclusive): As the Overlord of the Underworld, Hades has used [Scourge] to make all the beings that live in his realm obey him, including demonic creatures. The User allows to weaken the state of every damned being and punish them with the presence of the Overlord. (Can only be used five times a day, and the effect is instant. The radius is 100 meters from the User)]
[Bewitch (Active) (Benefactor Exclusive): As the Lady of the Underworld, Persephone has used [Bewitch] to make all the beings that live in the Underworld to be her servants. The User allows to turn the enemy into their side, and [Bewitched] them. The effect isn''t permanent, but the skill is potent. (Can only be used on five targets, and the duration is thirty minutes. Once the [Bewitched] debuff disappears, the User can use it again immediately)]
"(Mykel... is this your doing?)" Jeanne asked and she sounded so overwhelmed.
"(Of course. I want all the best for you, Jeanne. Don''t you want to stand right next to me?)" Mykel replied.
Jeanne was shocked when she heard the reply.
"(Stand next to you? What do you mean, Mykel?)" Jeanne asked.
"(That''s exactly what I meant. I want you to be a Goddess, Jeanne. It''s something that I have been thinking, and I think you''re the only one that befits to be one)" Mykel said.
Jeanne didn''t know what to say, and she was so happy about it. She thought that Mykel had lost interest in her since he barely paid any attention to the team or her. To hear that he wanted her to be a Goddess like to be equal to him, it felt amazing already just thinking about it.
"(That''s why I prepared all this gift just for you. Let''s keep it a secret from the others. We can talk about it once you leave the tower)" Mykel said.
"(Okay. Let''s talk since it''s been a while since we both go out)" Jeanne said. "(Oh, Mykel... Brynhilde''s coronation day is in four days. You said that we will go there for her, right?)" Jeanne asked.
"(Yes, I''ll wait for you guys outside the tower once you killed Alkael and send everyone to Aernd)" Mykel answered. "(I''m currently busy, let''s talk againter)" Mykel said.
Jeanne hummed and then took a deep breath as she looked down at the dark stairs in front of her.
(In the Demon Princesses castle)
"Is there anything you want, Nephilim?" Mykel asked as he looked at Nephilim entering the hall.
"Yes. I have a question why do you never talk to me?" Nephilim asked with her arms crossed.
"Isn''t it what you wanted? You said that you agree to make a pact with me, and in exchange, you don''t want to be bothered," Mykel replied as he stood up from the throne and walked toward her. "I''m just respecting the agreement we had," Mykel continued.
Nephilim went quiet, and Mykel already knew what was in her mind.
"You don''t like it when you''re being ignored while your other sisters aren''t? Are you jealous?" Mykel asked as he put his index finger under her chin and gently lifted her face up to look him in the eye.
"Or perhaps you want a reward for doing your job excellently?" Mykel asked.
Chapter 411 410: Determined.
"Did we just go all the way down to the tenth floor in less than an hour?" Gunnar asked as he looked up and saw the giant hole that they came from. "But looks like the homeowners are pissed now, and following us here," Gunnar raised his shield and held his battle axe so tightly.
Everyone readied their stances as they heard the screeches, roars, and growls of the demons from above them. Suddenly a loud banging sound could be heard from behind them, and it was Agnez who kicked the giant steel doors open.
"What are you doing, Agnez?!" Rozan asked.
"It would be a waste, all those gemstones. You said you''re keeping them for me, right? Then I shouldn''t waste it and kill Alkael now," Agnez looked at him over her left shoulder.
"Wait! What about the demons?!" Rozan shouted.
"I''m not the leader, so every man of himself," Agnez smiled and flew into the hall where Alkael waited for their arrival.
"Tsk! You guys go with Agnez! I''ll deal with these demons on my own!" Rozan said as he walked to the back and cast earth spikes on the ground right below the giant hole. "Mykel needs his Constetions Points, so if he only got Agnez''s point, he would be pissed. Go now before it''s toote!" Rozan shouted and sent his dragons near the hole.
Gunnar and the others looked at each other for a moment, and then they all hurriedly entered the hall to get the notification. It was as Rozan said. The moment they entered the hall and got the notification, Agnez already cut an angel-like demon with long bird legs.
Luckily, they were in time and got the [Arcana Coins] from clearing the fiftieth floor. Rozan and Jeanne didn''t get them, but it didn''t matter since they didn''t need them thanks to Mykel who gave them as many coins as they wanted.
(On the eighth floor)
"Did they really leave me behind?" Jeanne chuckled as she shook her head and closed the notification. "But that''s good. Bryn can go back home and prepare for her coronation, and I can enjoy my time here until then," Jeanne looked at thousands of demons in front of her. "I''ll meet your expectations, Mykel," Jeanne readied her stance and then charged forward fearlessly.
(On the sixth floor)
"Holy... they defeated the Demon Lord already?!" Leonard asked in disbelief as he stared at the notification.
"That''s great! Now we know that we can go back home. Let''s keep moving!" Louise said as she looked at everyone who looked exhausted. "Come on now! Don''t you guys want to go home?" Louise smiled and looked at them pitifully.
"We are close to reaching the stairs to the seventh floor. There are three floors left, and we should be able to leave in four days or less if we hurry up!" Leonard said as he helped his friends get up.
Everyone got up and started to jog to the next hall.
A day had passed, and they all reached halfway through the seventh floor. They were stumbled by the giant hole in the ground in front of them. They looked down but it was too dark to see what was below them.
"They dug a hole to the next floor?" Louise stood next to Leonard as they both looked at the dark hole below them. "How far do you think this hole is?" Louise asked.
"Why don''t you... Go and jump!" Leo was pretending to push her down the hole but pulled her back.
"Leonard you fucking asshole!" Louise yelled so loudly that her voice echoed throughout the hall as she kicked him on the back.
Everyoneughed weakly and it hurt their stomachs because they were empty. They didn''t remember when thest time theyughed since they entered the Babel Tower.
While they watched Louise chase Leonard, they suddenly heard a loud growl that shook their eardrums. They all looked around and searched for the growling sound came from. They all readied their weapons as the growl got louder and louder.
Arthur looked at the giant hole and slowly moved away. "The sound ising from the hole! Everyone get away from the hole!" Arthur shouted.
A purple-ish red dragon came out of the hole andnded right next to the hole with his long and sharp teeth. His hot breath was enough to melt their weapons slowly, and they all ran away knowing a dragon existed in the tower.
"Why are you guys running away?" Rozan jumped down from Alpha''s back.
Leonard, Louise, and Arthur turned around. They saw Rozan resting his hands on his waist as he tilted his head and stared at them with a confused look.
"Aren''t you guys tired and have no food? Come, I''ll give you a ride," Rozan said as he snapped his fingers and summoned Beta, Charlie, Delta, and Echo. "Hop on, they''re not going to bite," Rozan patted Alpha''s head.
"Those are your pet?" Leonard asked as he pointed at Alpha.
"Yeah. Anyway, just hop on because I want to go back to my world," Rozan sighed as he ordered his dragons to lower their heads so they could get on.
All of them carefully and scarily hopped onto the dragons'' heads. They walked up to the dragons'' necks and sat down on their backs.
"Let''s go," Rozan said as he jumped down into the hole.
Everyone was holding onto the dragons'' scales and screaming their lungs out. They were free falling and scared to fall because they would be dead.
They saw the eighth floor and saw thousands of demon corpses scattered on the ground. They realized all the demons had been massacred by the Guild Association team.
"Jeanne! I''m heading back first!" Rozan shouted.
They looked at Rozan and observed to whom he was talking and to where his face was looking. They saw Jeanne standing at the edge of the hole with blood covering her body and sword. They couldn''t tell the color of her hair because it turned ck and purple.
"Thanks for picking them up," Jeanne said as Rozan flew down past her. She then walked away as those people watched how clean her back was and the light yellow hair she had.
They reached the bottom of the tower and carefully jumped down from the dragons'' backs. They saw the portal inside the hall and the mutted body of Alkael in front of it.
"Is that..." Louise asked.
"Huh? Yeah, that''s Alkael. One of us killed him yesterday," Rozan said as he casually walked past it like it was nothing. "If there''s nothing else. I''m leaving," Rozan snapped his fingers and all the dragons got swallowed by the portals that appeared right above them.
"Wait! What''s out there?" Leonard asked and pointed at the opened doors that led to Gehenna.
"That would be the sixtieth floor. It''s different from the other floors because you''re not stuck out there. You cane back here and use this portal to leave whenever you want," Rozan said as he looked at the red soil with boilingva in the distance. "We have tested it yesterday, so if you want to go out there, just remember your way back," Rozan continued.
"Thank you, Mister! We owe you for saving our lives," Arthur said as he looked at Rozan.
"No problem," Rozan said and then entered the portal.
(In the Fraternity Association headquarters)
"Ugh! How can you live like this?! This is so tiring and my ass is sore," Roxanne stretched her arms and they made cracking sounds.
"I know how you feel. I''m still not getting used to this as well," Asmond smiled as he tidied up the desk and put gave the documents to his assistant. "This isn''t what I wanted. I''m just like you and the others who want to go into the tower and explore the worlds to save them. But, this is me now, and I have to deal with it since Kastor entrusted me with his legacy," Asmond sighed and chuckled.
"Well... Since it''s done now, everyone is waiting for you in the lobby," Roxanne said as she stretched her neck and back.
Asmond hummed, and then they both left the office and went to the lobby.
"What took you so long?" Rufus asked with his spear resting on his shoulders. "Everyone is here and ready to leave," Rufus turned around and saw dozens of Awakeners in front of him.
"Let''s clear the Mahazael Tower," Asmond said as he nodded his head with understanding.
Chapter 412 411: The Gods As My Witnesses.
"This world is beautiful, isn''t it?" Gunnar looked at Enma who was shocked and amazed by the Aernd World and their civilization. "But it was different back then. Everything you see right now is all new," Gunnar exined.
"Yeah, I saw it from Lillith''s memories. You guys fought the demon princesses here, right?" Enma looked at the ground under her feet and then turned around to look at the damage on the Lucifer Tower''s walls.
"It was hellish, but we managed to hold them off until the boss came," Gunnar said as he fixed his suit that looked so tight on his body.
Enma chuckled because it was cute to see Gunnar so nervous that she wanted to tease him. She then gently fixed the cor and tightened his tie. She then looked at the familiar faces and new faces behind her. Nexus, Lexus, Euros, Manna, Shelly, and the rest were there as well since Mykel wanted them toe.
Jeanne wasn''t with them since she stayed in Aernd a day before the coronation day. She had to be there for Brynhilde and since she was also the princess of Aernd World, she had to be by Brynhilde''s side.
"No matter how I try to look good in a suit, I can''t bepared to him. I bought this suit for a million Zeny and it looked ugly!" Sven said as he looked at the sleeves and the bottom part of the suit that seemed too long.
"Just because it''s expensive doesn''t mean it will look good on your body. A suit is better to be custom made, and that''s exactly what Mykel said to you boys," Lillith said in a dark green dress.
"You look good in that though," Sven said as he looked at Lillith''s dress.
"Of course. Because Miss Lh personally helped me choose this dress. Nagy and Agnez''s dresses were picked by her as well," Nagy answered.
Manna was in her full-te armor with a dark blue fur coat that covered the left side of her body and a sword that was sheathed on her right waist. She wore a crystal crown with sapphires that decorated the crown since she was known as the Empress from another world.
"That''s a really tight dress, Agnez," Manna said as she could look at the curves of Agnez''s back and butt. She wore a ck dress that revealed her back and left shoulder.
"Just feel like it," Agnez answered as she looked at Manna from over her shoulder. "Don''t touch, this body belongs to someone," Agnez smirked and then looked to the front again.
Mykel and Lh walked to the front, and he was showing the city to her. The people of Aernd lowered their heads at him, and it made Lh feel a bit ufortable. She had never been treated like a God before, and it was because she wasn''t one, so that was why she felt that way.
"Do I really have toe?" Lh felt restless.
"I told them that I had someone special. Of course, they''re all curious who that person might be, and that''s why you''re here right now," Mykel replied with a smile. "If the Gods respect you, then mortals should respect you as well," Mykel continued.
Lh looked Mykel in the eye and felt joy in her heart as she started to fluster.
Gaswin waited for them near the sky station where the blimps were. A special blimp that was meant only to be used by royalty. A blimp with gold as its decoration.
They all entered the blimp and went to the sky station in the Aernd capital city. They could hear the people cheering and waving their hands at them even though they hadn''tnded yet. They all waited for their arrival since the Emperor and the Empress had informed them that Mykel and the heroes wereing to attend the coronation day.
All the way to the cathedral where the coronation took ce, they saw people crying and cheering to show their gratitude through the windows of their carriage. Gunnar, Rozan, and Sven were waving their hands at them with huge grins on their faces since they saw familiar faces who were there to rebuild the city with them.
They entered the cathedral and immediately could feel how sacred the ce was because nobody was speaking and it was so quiet. Everyone stood up and bowed their heads at Mykel to show him respect as he walked toward the altar.
Jeanne wore a gold dress and tied her hair with an essory on her forehead and around her head. Her dress was specifically made for her by the famous dresser in Aernd. She looked like a princess, and how dignified she lookedpared to Agnez and the otherdies.
They all went to the side as the Empress showed them. Mykel walked up to the altar and stood right next to Jeanne. They all waited for the woman of the day since Brynhilde was still on their way to the cathedral from the pce.
"Nervous?" Jeanne asked since Mykel would be the one who gave the crown to Brynhilde.
"No. This isn''t the first time. I gave Manna the crown a while back," Mykel answered as he pointed at the crown that Manna wore.
Jeanne hummed as she looked at Manna who was admired because of how tall she was. Suddenly they heard the trumpets being sounded, and everyone immediately stood up and looked at the entrance.
Two royal knights were slowly opening the door, and Brynhilde in her all-white gown stood at the door and stared at the altar. She looked so nervous, but she started walking so slowly as the people watched her from the sides.
Brynhilde held herposure and didn''t show any expression as she stood in front of the altar. Hildegarde looked at Mykel and slowly nodded her head to give him the signal to approach Brynhilde.
Mykel walked down the steps as Alberta followed him from behind with the pillow with a crown on it. Mykel activated [True Daemon] and showed off his six wide white feather wings on his back.
The wings kept expanding so that everyone looked at them in awe and disbelief. Their eyes and mouths were wide open, and they immediately covered their mouths as the wind hit their faces from Mykel pping his wings.
"I''m not the only one that will witness your coronation today, Brynhilde," Mykel said.
Suddenly portals were opening up right behind Mykel. Loki, Freyja, Hera, and the other Gods appeared right behind him and stood tall on the first step to the altar. All of them went down to their knees and pressed their hands together because of the divine aura that those Gods and Goddesses oozed.
Mykel grabbed the crown and then Manna went down on her knees while everyone silently watched her from the sides. He then looked at Alberta and nodded his head.
"In the presence of the Gods and Goddesses, we ask for your grace and blessing upon this person, Brynhilde, daughter of Bryndel that as by the imposition of our hands, she is this day crowned Empress," Alberta said with her trembling voice because of the presence of the Gods behind her.
Mykel slowly put the golden crown on top of Brynhilde''s head and removed his hands.
"I solemnly promise and swear to govern the People of the Aernd Empire as the Gods as my witness," Brynhilde replied as she kept lowering her head.
"Brynhilde, daughter of Bryndel. Rise," Mykel said as he folded his wings. Brynhilde was trembling as she slowly stood up, and then she looked Mykel in the eye. "We the gods acknowledge you as the ruler of Aernd," Mykel smiled gently as he nodded his head.
Everyone was cheering for her as they pped their hands with excitement.
Jeanne looked at Mykel being surrounded by Gods, and they all stood equally as him. It reminded her of the talk she had with Mykel in the Babel Tower. She imagined herself standing amongst them, and was curious as to how it felt to be a part of them.
Loki and the other Gods were invited by Brynhilde to join the feast, and they didn''t decline the offer. The reason why Mykel brought them all there was to show Jeanne and to give her a new goal. He could tell that Jeanne was staring at him, and was eager to talk about it.
"It''s time for a feast. Why don''t we continue the conversation we had?" Mykel asked as he offered his hand.
Jeanne smiled and nodded.
Chapter 413 412: The Last Step To Prepare.
"What do you think they''re talking about?" Rozan asked Lillith who was sitting across from him and busy eating her chocte cake.
"I can''t read their minds, and I think that''s because of the invisible barrier they put around them," Lillith looked at Mykel and the gods on the other table far from them. "That barrier makes us unable to hear their conversations. What''s that? Is that magic?" Lillith looked at Shelly.
"Yes, that''s a simple wind magic that removed the air around them so sounds can''t travel. I can easily break it, but I don''t want to get myself in trouble," Shelly answered.
Everyone looked at Mykel and wondered what they were talking about because they all looked so serious. It looked familiar because they looked exactly like them when Mykel was talking. Nobody would ignore him, and their eyes were focused on his mouth.
"You want to make Jeanne a God?" Loki asked as he sat on top of the table with his legs crossed. "I don''t think that would be possible since only she can turn Awakener into a demi-god," Loki continued.
"I can do that, I can make her a demi-god and help her to ascend," Mykel answered as he held the wine that Dionysus provided since his wine was the best. "But I''m not sure if she would be punished for having that skill or not," Mykel continued and drank the wine.
Mykel was thinking if he was the one who gave Jeanne the [Semi-Deus] skill, would Mara punish her for stealing her skill or him. Theoretically, it should be him who broke the rule of the World, and not Jeanne. If that was the case, then he wasn''t worried since Mara couldn''t punish him.
"Is there a specific reason why you want her to be a God?" Hera crossed her legs and arms.
"Wait here," Mykel said as he stood up, and then walked toward Jeanne who had been staring at him.
Mykel asked Jeanne and borrowed the Soul Catcher Sword from her. He looked at the sword sheathed inside the scabbard and then walked back to the table.
"Because of this," Mykel put the sword on the table.
Everyone looked at the sword and could sense the powerful souls that she had taken, and the souls that her ancestors took. None of them wanted to touch it because there was a single soul, the most stood-out soul that oozed a divine power.
"Inside this sword, there''s half a soul of Lucifer''s brother. The oldest brother of Lucifer to be exact," Mykel put his right hand on the scabbard and looked everyone in the eye.
"Lucifer''s brother? What?" Dionysus asked and he was dumbfounded as he shook his head and raised his eyebrows.
Mykel looked at Nyx who sat next to Gaia on the other side of the table. "Do you want to tell them? About Lucifer''s past?" Mykel asked.
Nyx sighed as she nodded her head, and then covered their surroundings with [Nigh Omnipotence]. She showed the memories of Lucifer, the same story that Mykel exined to Beldathiel and Luciel.
It felt like hours, but they were in a different time dtion where an hour felt like a second. Everyone who was in the hall only saw the light being sucked around Mykel and the others for a few seconds. It went back to normal, but not the expression of the Gods who were shocked by the truth behind Lucifer and his origin.
"Everything happened because of him and her? You''re saying that we are just a childpared to Lucifer and her who had been living a lot longer than us?" Ares asked as he scoffed in disbelief.
"It is what it is, but that''s not the important thing that I want to tell you," Mykel replied as he looked at the sword. "This sword swallowed Lucifer''s brother''s soul, Hanessi, the prince. The only one who can create a God with just his hands," Mykel said as he looked at the sword.
A gentle shockwave was released from the sword that made all the Gods have chills down their spines. They were terrified by that gentle shockwave, and it was something that they had never felt before.
"I want to bring his soul out from the sword and use Jeanne''s body as his vessel," Mykel said as he grabbed the sword with his right hand. He felt his hand was being twisted by divine power, and it was extremely painful, but he endured it.
Mykel dropped the sword because it would be bad to force his power onto the sword. The sword would only ept one master, and that master was Jeanne.
"You want to make Jeanne a God because, in her current state, she won''t be handle the power of Hanessi. But even a newly ascended God won''t be able to handle a power of a Celestial being," Nyx said and looked a bit skeptical. "You also said it''s only half of it, where''s the rest of them?" Nyx asked.
"The rest is somewhere in the Empyrean World. I will bring it to her and let the swordbine pieces of his soul into one," Mykel answered.
"What about his other sibling? What are you going to do with that?" Athena asked.
"That''s the problem," Mykel sighed as he looked at Brynhilde and the nobles of the Aernd enjoying the feast. "Her soul is scattered and inside all of the Aernd people. I don''t have the ability to extract a soul, and the only option is to kill all of them," Mykel continued.
"I could make Brynhilde a God and make her body a vessel as Jeanne, but she has to let her people die. Every single one of them," Mykel stared Brynhilde in the eye with a sharp gaze.
"(That wouldn''t be necessary. You don''t have to kill a single soul to extract her soul,)" Lucifer''s said.
"(What do you mean?)" Mykel furrowed his eyebrows and squinted his eyes.
"(Thest two power, Hanessi possessed one of them. The most powerful ability as you said earlier, and he can be called the one who ruled over us, the Celestials,)" Lucifer answered.
"(Caelestikinesis)" Mykel said.
"(Yes, the power to control all the Celestials beings including Gods and all divinity. With that power, he can easily extract the pieces of her soul from these people)" Lucifer replied.
"(Once Hanessi possessed Jeanne''s body, he would be able to do that without a problem. But you sounded like it''s not a great option)" Mykel looked at Hera and she was staring at him with curiosity.
"(Hanessi is an Omnipotent being, and you might have to subjugate him first. It''s going to be hard, but it''s possible... Maybe)" Lucifer answered and he was uncertain.
Mykel took a deep breath and exhaled deeply as he thought about it. [Caelestikinesis] skill is simr to the [Infernakinesis] skill which allowed them to manipte the power of a specific being. In other words, if he had to fight Hanessi, he would be in a disadvantage because all the Celestial powers that he had could be easily taken away by Hanessi.
Although it sounded bad, it wasn''t really the case because Mykel could defeat Hanessi without having him fight Hanessi. He could use the same method as how Lucifer defeated Hanessi back then.
"(In the end, I should raise my Admin skill to have the upper hand against Hanessi)" Mykel said.
"(That''s the case here, unfortunately)" Lucifer said.
"Are you talking with Lucifer right now?" Nyx looked at Mykel with her eyebrows raised.
"Yes, and we both have solved the problem, but another problem raised," Mykel nodded his head as he sighed.
Mykel exined to them the possibility and the easiest way to extract all the Celestial souls. The moment they heard about the [Caelestikinesis] power, they all immediately thought it would be impossible to win against that kind of power.
"If he''s that powerful, how did Lucifer manage to defeat him?" Skadi asked with a confused look.
"It''s quite simple. Hanessi had the power to control divine beings, and so Lucifer used the demons to defeat him. All the Demon Kings and Lords fought the Celestials beings just like what Nyx showed you earlier," Mykel exined.
"Joining hands with demons? Even if it''s the only way, I don''t like that idea and I''m not going to, ever be joining hands with them," Ares said and some of them agreed with him.
"That''s not necessary because we have one here, the one with unlimited power," Mykel answered as he looked at Agnez. "If it''s her, you won''t have a problem, right?" Mykel looked at Ares.
Ares looked at Athena and the others who agreed with him, and they all nodded their heads. He thought it would be fine if it was just her, but again, he didn''t want to believe a single demon would be able to stop Hanessi.
"Don''t forget I have all the demon princesses. I can send them to fight him, and that should be enough," Mykel said.
"Even Luciel?" Hera asked.
"No, Luciel has be a Celestial being, and she would lose all her power if she joined the fight," Mykel answered and shook his head.
"You haven''t told us anything about why we are going to do this in the first ce, Mykel," Loki said as he leaned his body back and rested his hands behind his back on the table.
"We will need all the help we can get to fight her because I have tested and tasted the power she has. She''s currently invincible, and even though I have the n to weaken her, that doesn''t mean I can fight her on my own," Mykel answered.
"After all, she''s the one who''s favored by the system," Mykel continued as he stared nkly at the wall.
Chapter 414 413: Becoming Demi-Gods.
All the Gods left after agreeing with Mykel''s n, and they all had to stay hidden because the chance of Mara looking for them was high. She tried to find even a single piece of information, and so Mykel told them to ask for his protection if Mara decided to invade their worlds. He would bring them to Earth since it was a safe ce or any other words that were currently being invaded by demons.
Mykel got up and looked at the Soul Catcher Sword on the table in front of him. He held it and the sword was rejecting him to its fullest power to stop him from holding it. He tried to endure it as he walked toward Jeanne to give the sword back.
"Take it," Mykel said as he offered the sword with his hand trembling.
Jeanne saw it since the sword made a rattling sound, and she immediately took the sword from his hand. Mykel held his wrist and couldn''t believe it was that powerful. He had bad intentions with the sword, and that was why the sword began to harm him.
"Is it over?" Jeanne asked.
"Yes," Mykel said as he massaged his right hand and wrist, but then Jeanne took his hand and tried to relieve it. "Let''s talk somewhere else," Mykel looked at Jeanne caressing his hand.
Jeanne hummed. "Let''s go to the secret garden. It''s on top of the pce," Jeanne smiled as she stood up and kept holding his hand.
They both left the hall and went all the way up to the secret garden. Of course, everyone noticed them leaving, but the only one who decided to follow them was Agnez.
"Haah... stupid dress!" Agnez ripped the skirt all the way up to her left thigh to make her easy to move.
Agnez looked around and since she barely knew about the ce, she decided to keep going up. She could sense Mykel''s presence above her, so she believed Jeanne and Mykel were going to the rooftop.
Mykel and Jeanne entered the secret garden, and the reason why it was called a secret garden was that nobody knew about it except the Royal family. Jeanne then brought him into the greenhouse and sat down at the wide round table.
Before Jeanne and Mykel could talk, Agnez entered the greenhouse and she didn''t even feel bad for interrupting them.
"What are you two hiding from me?" Agnez asked as she walked to the table.
Mykel smiled and tapped the table in front of him with his left hand. "Sit here," he said as he looked at Agnez. "You sit here, Jeanne," Mykel tapped the table with his right hand.
They both sat on top of the table, and then Mykel put his hands on their cheeks. "You both are going to y an important role in the future," Mykel said as he gently rubbed their cheeks.
"I want to make Jeanne a God, Agnez. I''m going to make her a God and only her," Mykel said as he looked at Agnez. "The reason is that I need her to fight by my side with the other Gods and Goddesses," Mykel exined, and Agnez looked a bit jealous.
"Just her? Why?" Agnez asked and she sounded a bit irritated. Jeanne looked at Agnez and understood her feelings. "You think I''m not worthy of bing a God?" Agnez asked again, but this time she looked Mykel in the eye.
"Because if you be a God, I can''t defeat someone in the future that powerful enough to make Gods and any divine beings powerless," Mykel answered calmly. "I need you to be an Archdemon and a Demi-god at the same time, the strongest hybrid that''s powerful enough to go against that being. So powerful that you''re the only one who can defeat him," Mykel continued.
"I need power from both sides of the coin. A god," Mykel looked at Jeanne. "And a demon," Mykel looked at Agnez. "Just because you''re not a God, doesn''t mean you can''t be stronger than them. I promise you that you will be on par with Jeanne in the future," Mykel tried to convince Agnez by caressing her cheek and putting his thumb on her lips.
"Who''s that being you''re talking about?" Jeanne asked.
Mykel pointed his index finger at the Soul Catcher Sword that Jeanne had put on the table.
"Lucifer''s brother. The strongest being of his kind," Mykel answered. "That being is thest piece that I needed. I''m nning to bring him out. But, it would be safer if he possessed your body, Jeanne, once you became a God," Mykel said as he looked at Jeanne.
"So you''re trying to make her like me? To have someone possess her body?" Agnez asked.
"Yes, but there''s a slight problem with that," Mykel answered.
Both Jeanne and Agnez looked at each other with confused looks.
"It will be the other way around. Your body will be taken over by him, and the first thing he would do is seek revenge for what Lucifer did to him. In other words, we, the Gods have to fight him, subjugate him," Mykel said as he sat down and looked at both of them sitting on the table next to each other.
"Didn''t you say that will make you powerless if you fight him?" Agnez asked.
Mykel nodded. "That''s why you''ll be the one who has to subjugate him. I''ll try to bring Jeanne back and take control over his soul," Mykel answered. "You might have to bring all your sisters to fight him as well," Mykel continued.
"Hmm," Agnez wiggled her hanging foot as she nodded her head with understanding. "So that means once I subjugate him, and Jeanne got back to her sense, you can make me a God?" Agnez asked.
"Are you sure you want to be a God? Live with rules of Constetions? You aren''t allowed to interfere with the tower clearance ever again. Not to mention, you''re not allowed to hurt a single life. Do you want that?" Mykel asked with a serious expression.
"Are you being serious? That''sme..." Agnez asked and immediately lost interest in bing a God.
"Yes, being almighty but being restrained is useless. Unlike me, I have something that those Gods don''t have no matter how powerful they are, which is why they''re all following me," Mykel answered.
Mykel stood up and stared at Jeanne with a restless expression. He wanted to [Modify] one of her skills and turn it into [Semi-Deus] skill, but he hesitated.
"Do you trust me, Jeanne?" Mykel asked as he held her hands.
Jeanne nodded her head with confidence, and then Mykel activated his [Admin] skill, and reced Jeanne''s less useful skill with a [Semi-Deus] skill. He then reced another skill with [Deus Obcisor].
Mykel looked at Jeanne and waited to see if Mara would take her away or not. He was anxious, but he didn''t show it to them and kept on staring at her.
After a whole five minutes of nothingness, he could safely say that it worked and Jeanne was safe from Mara''s grasp.
"Look at your status screen," Mykel said as he sat down.
"Semi Deus, Deus Obcisor..." Jeanne said as she read the skills descriptions. "I never knew that a normal human can''t interact with God. What''s that mean?" Jeanne asked and looked at Mykel.
"You can''t harm a God and speak to them telepathically. You''re now able tomunicate with the Gods, but not directly or telepathically. If you ever need to speak with them, you can call their names, and they will know. Also, you are now able to hurt a God," Mykel answered.
Mykel turned Agnez into a Demi-god as well and gave her [Deus Obscisor] skill. They both didn''t feel any difference at all, and that was normal knowing their skills level were uncapped.
While they were discussing about the n of taking Hanessi''s remaining soul that Lucifer had hidden in the Empyrean world, they saw a notification in front of them. The Fraternity Association cleared the thirtieth floor of the Mahazael Tower.
"Huh, they''re clearing the Mahazael Tower? That''s interesting," Agnez said as she closed the notification.
"Looks like the Chimeras are really powerful," Mykel said as he closed the gift tab. "That''s good news, I bet they''re going to clear the Beelzebub Tower soon," Mykel continued.
Chapter 415 414: Bravery And Stupidity.
Mykel opened his eyes as he slowly got up from the bed with nothing but a nket that covered his body. Lh was asleep next to him, and he remembered that they were staying the night in the pce. He then looked at the notification in front of him.
"To think you cleared the Beelzebub Tower on the same day..." Mykel scoffed as he closed the notification and slowly got off the bed.
He checked Jeanne and Agnez through the channel and saw both of them were still in Aernd. He was worried that Mara would take them when he was gone and away from them, but it turned out they were fine.
"Why do I keep waking up so early," Mykel looked out the ss door to the balcony and saw the moonlight still up high.
"(How''s the progress?)" Mykel asked Zherlthsh as he put his trouser and shirt on.
"(Everything is fine, the arena you wanted is being built and the estimated time is four months or less until it''s fully built)" Zherlthsh answered. "(When are you going to go back to Earth?)" Zherlthsh asked.
"(Later this morning, why?)" Mykel asked as he walked outside his chamber.
"(Deviatris has turned all the subjects into Chimeras, and she doesn''t know what to do with them. She''s waiting for your instructions, and she said she discovered something amazing that she wanted to show you)" Zherlthsh answered.
"(What about the Fraternity? Any information?)" Mykel asked.
"(Other than they cleared the Mahazael and Beelzebub Towers, there''s nothing much. But, there''s a rumor that Gustav is terminally ill and Asmond has been taking care of everything)" Zherlthsh answered.
"(Cancer, he has cancer)" Mykel said as he checked Gustav''s [Character] Story. "(That means there''s a chance he would contact Deviatris soon)" Mykel continued. "(I''ll be back soon and meet Deviatrister)" Mykel said.
Zherlthsh hummed and said nothing else.
(Outside the Beelzebub Tower)
"Good work, everybody. We will clear the Behemoth Tower in three days, and I hope everyone has a good rest because it will be thest tower that we have to clear," Asmond said as he looked at everyone. "Everyone is dismissed," Asmond continued as he removed the heavy pauldrons and gauntlets.
Rufus and the others were chilling near the tower since they wanted to see everyone leave first. Rufus then approached Asmond as he stared at the Awakeners that joined them in the tower clearance.
"Asmond, don''t you think it''s a bit off?" Rufus asked.
"What is?" Asmond asked as he removed his breastte and dropped it on the ground.
"You''re not even aware that those guys are unbelievably strong? Like those guys aren''t even having a scratch on them. They''re not even in the main team, but how did they be so strong like that?" Rufus asked as he kept staring at them. "I''m not saying this because I don''t like them or am jealous, and everyone is thinking the same as I do," Rufus exined.
Asmond looked at those Awakeners, and he knew some of their names. Although he didn''t want to believe that something was odd about them, he couldn''t ignore his friends'' words.
"I''ll go and check on themter," Asmond said as he massaged his left forearm.
"Let me do it, Asmond. I can try and dig something if they indeed have something to hide. If you suddenly approached them, it would only make them wary of your intention," Glen said.
Asmond looked at Glen and realized he could ask them to do anything for him as long as they had the same interest. He had been watching Mykel for a very long time and wanted to try Mykel''s way of leadership.
"Alright, just tell me if you found anything odd," Asmond nodded his head with understanding.
"Don''t worry, I''ll go and start talking with them now," Glen said and then left to catch up on those Awakeners.
Asmond grabbed his armor and then walked to his car with the others. He nned on checking District 3 and trying to find out if the rumor was true about the Demonic Cult using the city as their hideout. He was also curious about the newly built training ground that the government had made for Awakeners because it had just opened that morning.
Asmond called Janice and asked about Gustav''s condition since he was worried about him. She said that Gustav''s condition was declining, that he was terminally ill, and that he only had a few months left.
"Director''s condition is worsening?" Roxanne asked since she overheard Asmond''s conversations with Janice.
"Yes. She said that he has a few months left," Asmond looked at his phone and he looked so worried. "Doesn''t we have that doctor who invented the cure for cancer?" Asmond asked.
"Doctor Devia? Yes, but she only tested it on animals though, and she herself said that she''s uncertain about its efficacy. She''s still doing more research about it," Roxanne answered.
"As long as there''s a cure, I believe he would take it," Asmond replied as he looked out the car window.
The morning came, Mykel, Lh, Edith, and Enma decided to leave since they had been away for a week from vacation. The others stayed behind since the feast was still ongoing for the next two days. They could go back on their own by clearing the tower and using the portal there.
"Two months left," Lh said as she sat down on her chair in her office.
"Yes, and everything is going to get busy from now on," Mykel said as he leaned his back against the desk and stood next to Lh.
"Get busy?" Lh asked, but then she remembered when all the Gods gathered around her yesterday. "You mean about your n with the Gods?" she asked.
Mykel nodded his head and looked at how big Lh''s belly was. He knew he wouldn''t be able to stay by her side, so he was nning to send her to Demiourgia and let Gaia take care of her.
"I have to meet with Deviatris in her new ce. If you need anything, just give me a call," Mykel said as he caressed her left cheek.
Lh smiled and nodded, then Mykel warped to District 3.
On his way to the central part of the city, Asmond and his friends were there. They were wondering what kind of building that was being built since it hadn''t been announced yet.
"What are you doing here, Asmond?" Mykel asked.
Mykel''s voice brought back the nightmare and the lingering fear that Asmond tried to get rid of. He immediately got a chill down his spine as he froze still and didn''t dare to turn around to look at Mykel.
Mykel raised his eyebrows and knew why Asmond didn''t answer him, but not Rufus. He thought that Asmond didn''t want to speak with Mykel anymore, and took the initiative to speak for Asmond.
"Fuck off, Asmond didn''t want to talk to you," Rufus said.
Everyone was shocked, even Asmond''s eyes were wide open. When he tried to stop Rufus, Mykel suddenly hummed and started to chuckle mischievously which made him squirm.
"I like your guts and bravery," Mykel said as he walked toward them with a smirk. "Unfortunately, you pick the wrong person, and your bravery turns into stupidity," Mykel continued.
Rufus gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. He then threw a punch at Mykel''s face, but his hand stopped before he could hit Mykel. His hand trembled and no matter how hard he tried to push his fist, an unknown force was stopping him.
"As I thought, you''re all talk no action," Mykel looked down on Rufus as he smugged. "I also heard you have been bad-mouthing me. Someone told me," Mykel continued as he grabbed Rufus'' fist and then squeezed it like a lemon.
Rufus was screaming his lungs out as he heard the bones in his hand make cracking sounds. His hand no longer looked like a hand, it looked like a deformed hand and his fingers were out of ce.
"Mister Mykel! Please stop it," Arum shouted.
Mykel nced at Arum, and it terrified her, but Mykel gently smiled at her and removed his hand from Rufus. Mykel then walked past him and approached Asmond who didn''t dare to show his face to Mykel.
"Are you scared?" Mykel asked as he stood behind Asmond. "Why are you scared? Perhaps, did you do something that would make me angry again, Asmond?" Mykel asked again since he knew Asmond was trying to investigate him.
"N-no!" Asmond turned around but still couldn''t look Mykel in the eye.
Glen, Ss, and Arum looked at Asmond with confused looks at why he would be so scared of Mykel. They then averted their gazes at Roxanne, and she was worse than Asmond. Her face was so pale, and she was holding tears which made all of them curious. Although they were curious why they were so scared of Mykel, they also felt a tremendous intimidating aura around Mykel that even though they had [Mind-Stability] skill maxed out, they were still intimidated by him.
"Is that so?" Mykel asked.
Asmond nodded his head repeatedly like an obedient dog who was scared of his master.
"Why are you here, Mykel?" Asmond asked and tried to change the topic.
"I''m here to check this building since it''s mine," Mykel answered.
"It''s yours? What''s that building?" Asmond asked as he slowly regained his sanity.
"A colosseum, an arena for Awakeners to prove themselves if they''re strong and brave enough for a challenge. The winner will be rewarded plentifully," Mykel answered as he looked at the giant pirs being built.
Chapter 416 415: Creating Something New.
"I''ll send you all into the towers, and you can make your own alibi by saying that you have been leveling up inside the towers," Mykel said as he looked at the fifty-two Chimeras in front of him with Deviatris standing behind him.
They all nodded with understanding, and then Mykel sent them all inside the first four towers. Abaddon, Mahazael, Beelzebub, and Behemoth towers.
"What''s the thing that you want to talk about, Devi?" Mykel asked.
"Your blood," Deviatris answered.
Mykel turned around and furrowed his eyebrows as he looked Deviatris in the eye. "My blood? What are you going to do with it?" Mykel asked.
"I want to test using your blood on the Chimera, and I''m wondering how powerful the homunculus will be if it used your blood," Deviatris answered.
"No," Mykel immediately answered.
Deviatris looked a bit disappointed since she heard about the baby inside Lh that was powerful enough to make Angra scared. She wanted to try using Mykel''s DNA and create something more magnificent.
Mykel had enough of giving a part of himself to anyone because he knew how terrifying his power was. He knew what would happen if he didn''t hold back his curiosity, and that would be the end, both for Gods and mortals. He also didn''t want another being that could surpass him, and he was already cautious about Elena, the baby inside Lh''s body.
"Devi, if you ask for something like this again, I''m not going to hesitate to banish you. I''ll turn you into an obedient demon that you would have no control over your own body anymore," Mykel said as he stared Deviatris in the eye.
Deviatris lowered her head, and no matter how beautiful she had be, her personality was still the same. Timid, obedient, and scaredy cat that was so easy to tame as long as someone showed her their superiority.
"You need to put a limit on how far your curiosity can be. My blood and my descendants are off-limit. Do you understand me, Deviatris?" Mykel asked with a serious expression.
"Yes..." Deviatris answered.
Nefarath suddenly appeared behind Mykel and she had been listening to their conversation. She didn''t want to interrupt and was too scared toe until the atmosphere became lighter.
"We might have a little bit of a problem," Nefarath said.
"What kind?" Mykel asked.
"One of Asmond''s men, Glen has been sniffing on the Chimeras. He thinks that something is off about them, and it looks like he''s not the only one that thinks something is off about them," Nefarath answered. "At the moment, Kiersha has been keeping an eye on Glen. She also asked if she can kill him before he finds out about us," Nefarath continued.
"No, let him be," Mykel answered as he thought about something. "It''s good that they''re wary of them," Mykel continued. "Even if they''re suspicious, the Chimeras are not hostile toward them. Asmond is smart enough to not waste the opportunity to prove himself that he could clear the tower without the Guild''s help," Mykel exined.
"Should Kiersha keep an eye on him?" Nefarath asked.
"No need," Mykel said but he raised his hand. "No, this would be a good chance," Mykel said to himself. "Send Kiersha and tell her that there''s a new target she can y with," Mykel turned around to look at Nefarath. "Tell her that she can y with someone else, his name is Rufus," Mykel continued.
Nefarath raised her eyebrows. She knew who that person was and what kind of a man he was.
"What do you want him to be?" Nefarath asked.
"Just make him hate both me and Asmond, that''s all. Maybe let him know a tiny bit about the Demonic Cult," Mykel answered.
Nefarath left after she heard enough.
"Deviatris," Mykel said.
"Yes..." Deviatris was still looking down.
"There''s something that might be enough to satiate your curiosity," Mykel turned around and looked at Deviatris. He walked closer and put his finger under her chin and lifted her face up. "Do you think you can make a Demi-god and an Archdemon at the same time?" Mykel asked.
Deviatris'' eyes brightened as she looked Mykel in the eye.
"I''ll send you the subject tomorrow, and since she''s one-of-a-kind, I want you to be taking this seriously," Mykel said as he walked away. "To be exact, if you fail, she might be the one who punishes you for it," Mykel smirked and then left the room.
"(Have you forgotten about your son, Mykel?)" Luciel asked.
"(Don''t you love him? I know that you have been keeping an eye and ying with him every day. Or is it just your excuse to see me?)" Mykel asked and smiled.
"(You promised to bring him back, once a week, don''t you? It has been too long since thest time you visited)" Luciel replied.
"I was right. You''re just lonely and want me to visit you," Mykel said and he was right behind her. "Although, it''s perfect timing since I''m nning toe here as well," Mykel continued.
Luciel turned around and was startled by his sudden appearance. On the other hand, Mykel was surprised by how big Angra had be. The little kitty that used to be as big as his palm had turned into a white fluffy tiger.
Mykel walked past Luciel and stared Angra in the eye because Angra felt threatened by his presence. The closer he was to Angra the more hostile Angra became, but the moment Mykel opened his arms, Angra tilted his head.
Angra spread his wings and pounced at Mykel, but Mykel was strong enough to stop Angra''s body from pushing him down. Angra tried his best, but it wouldn''t budge, and Mykel decided to y with him.
"Look how big you have be, Angra," Mykel smiled and scoffed in disbelief as he rubbed Angra''s belly. "What did you feed him, Luciel?" Mykel asked as he looked at Luciel.
"Actually... I never gave him anything. I only brought him to Gehenna and let him y around on his own," Luciel answered. "Since you said he''s an evil spirit, so I thought it was the best thing to do," Luciel answered.
Angra shrunk his body and turned into a small kitten again andnded on Mykel''s shoulder. It was the only way to consume Mykel''s life forcefortably.
"To be honest, if Angra lives for too long in Gehenna, he would be the new ruler down there. Even the Demon Kings were overwhelmed by him. They tried to take him, especially Mammon, but even he gave up on trying," Luciel said and sat down on her throne.
Mykel felt a bit proud of Angra because of what Luciel told him. But knowing Angra was only seven months old but already that powerful.
While he thought about Angra, he wondered how Spenta had been doing. Based on what Loki said back then in the pce, Spenta had been a good boy and was being loved by Freyja and all the Gods in Valha.
"You said you have a reason toe here, so? What is it?" Luciel asked as Angra flew toward her when she patted herp.
"Ah, right... I almost forgot," Mykel said as he turned around to look at Luciel. "There are two reasons why I''m here," Mykel walked up the throne.
"Can you retrieve Mazikeen''s body for me?" Mykel asked.
Luciel raised her eyebrows and looked so confused about why Mykel wanted Mazikeen''s real body that she abandoned a long time ago. She decided to ask about itter once she gave him Mazikeen''s body.
"That would be a slight problem because her body is currently in her father''s possession, Behemoth," Luciel answered as she stood up. "But since I''m the new king, that won''t be a problem. Wait here," Luciel said and then cut the air open to create a rift.
It didn''t even take five minutes, and Luciel was already back with Mazikeen''s body in her arms. She then put Mazikeen''s body on the ground as Mykel stared at it that her body was still in great condition.
"There you go. What are you going to do with it?" Luciel asked.
"I''m going to ask Deviatris to put Mazikeen''s body or rece Agnez''s body with hers," Mykel answered. "I''m nning to make a Demi-god and an Archdemonbined," Mykel continued.
Luciel was surprised, but she was intrigued by it and wanted to know the result.
"What''s the second reason you''re here?" Luciel asked.
"The pieces of the soul of Lucifer''s brother that''s hidden in here," Mykel answered.
Chapter 417 416: Hanessi And The Oldest Sister.
Luciel followed Mykel from behind with Angra in his big form next to her and carried Mazikeen''s body on his back. She was wondering where the pieces of the soul of Lucifer''s brother were at. But, the ce that Mykel showed her was the only ce that Luciel knew like it was the back of her hand.
"Why are we here?" Luciel asked as shended and looked at the nine thrones of divinity.
"Why are you so surprised? Don''t you feel it already when you came to this ce?" Mykel asked as he looked at her from over his shoulder. "I bet you already knew where it is," Mykel continued as he rubbed Angra''s head.
Luciel walked past them and went to the throne in the middle as she looked at it from top to bottom. She then pulled her handleless sword from her ribs, but Mykel stopped her before she could cut the throne in half.
"What do you think you''re doing? If you cut that open now, there''s nothing you can do about it. The pieces of the soul will scatter and disappear," Mykel exined as he kept holding her wrist.
"Then why are you telling me about this?" Luciel asked.
"I just want to show you where it is," Mykel answered.
Luciel furrowed her eyebrows and stabbed the sword into her ribs as she looked at Mykel. "What are you nning to do with his soul?" Luciel asked.
Mykel exined his n about Jeanne bing a God and collecting the pieces of the soul into the Soul Catcher Sword. Luciel didn''t like the idea of using Jeanne as the vessel for Hanessi because of the fact they might have to fight him.
"We aren''t the ones who going to fight him, Luciel," Mykel sighed. "Agnez and maybe all the Demon Princesses are going to fight him. If that''s not enough, the Demon Kings will help them as well since they have fought him before," Mykel exined.
"Is that really what happened?" Luciel asked and she was skeptical about it.
"You can bring Belphegor here and he will tell you everything since he was the one who nned everything," Mykel answered as he walked to Hanessi''s throne and sat on it.
Luciel ordered Belphegor toe, and then a vortex in the sky started to form. Belphegor came down from the sky andnded right in front of Luciel. He went to his knee and bowed his head to her.
"What can I help you with, My Lord?" Belphegor asked calmly.
"Tell me about the battle you had with Hanessi," Luciel said.
Belphegor flinched his eyebrows and slowly lifted his head to look at Luciel, but then he saw Mykel sitting on Hanessi''s throne. He understood why she suddenly asked him about that being, but he was curious why she wanted to know about him.
"Yes, My Lord," Belphegor nodded his head with understanding.
Lucifer knew he couldn''t win against Hanessi and his oldest sister, Bhatmelec, the Princess. He knew it would be impossible to lure Hanessi and Bhatmelec to Babylon, unlike the other siblings. He didn''t have any other choice but to take the chance he had when his siblings wanted to watch him create a perfectly functional human in Babylon.
Not knowing that his siblings were in trouble in Babylon, Hanessi and Bhatmelec stayed behind and overlooked the Empyrean World as they always do. Lucifer didn''t hesitate and killed the youngest brother without the rest knowing.
It didn''t take long until his siblings found out that Lucifer had killed his youngest brother. That was when the war in Babylon between Lucifer with the Demon Kings against his siblings began andsted for centuries.
With Lucifer''s power [Infernokinesis] to control hell, he made his siblings unable to leave Babylon. He knew that his [Infernokinesis] skill couldn''t be used in the Empyrean World since it was heaven in the first ce.
Hanessi and Bhatmelec knew what had happened in Babylon, but they were unable to enter it. His [Caelestikinesis] skill couldn''t be used and his sister who had [Chronokinesis] also couldn''t find a way to enter even though she stopped the time.
Lucifer came as the victor of the war, and the beautiful Babylon World had be hell thanks to the war. He collected the souls of his siblings and hid them in Babylon as he prepared to fight thest two siblings in the Empyrean World.
The war killed all the Demon Kings, but he resurrected them without a problem, and that was the reason why he won the war. He then thought about a way to fight Hanessi and his oldest sister with their powerful abilities.
Lucifer stopped his [Infernokinesis] skill and hoped that one of them would take the bait. He didn''t hesitate to send all the Demon Kings to the Empyrean World to fight Hanessi and Bhatmelec.
Although Hanessi and Bhatmelec could fight all the Demon Kings, the Demon Lords were focusing on killing the Empyreanian. It was a massacre on both sides, but Lucifer could easily bring them all back to life while Hanessi and Bhatmelec couldn''t.
Knowing how bad the situation was, Bhatmelec decided to use [Chronokinesis] and flew all the way down to Babylon. She knew there was one Demon King who didn''t join the war and thought of persuading him to change sides.
Belphegor knew that he would have a visitor knowing he was staying neutral for so long. Bhatmelec wanted to know where the souls of her siblings were, but Belphegor didn''t know where they were. She then asked for cooperation and promised him to be a Celestial being like her, but he refused because his loyalty belonged to Lucifer.
After millennia of searching for the souls of her siblings, she couldn''t find them even though she searched every inch of Babylon. She couldn''t find Lucifer anywhere either, and knowing it was futile and the situation in the Empyrean World worsening, she didn''t know what to do but to retreat.
"We didn''t defeat him or her, they ran away before we could defeat them by separating their souls into thousands of pieces and possessing the Empyreanian. They knew it would be impossible to win the fight when they have to fight us the demons," Belphegor answered. "They knew that Lucifer wanted something from them and their souls. Rather than fighting him and losing, they decided to avoid him and try to rebuild everything again," Belphegor continued.
"So basically nobody knows if we can defeat them again when the timees? That''s not very convincing," Luciel turned around and looked Mykel in the eye.
"No, My Lord. It''s possible because My Lord has seven of their powers. One of them is the power to control heaven and prevent him from leaving while we the demons deal with him is more than enough," Belphegor replied. "But My Lord, why do you need to bring him back?" Belphegor asked.
"I need him to deal with her," Mykel answered.
"Bhatmelec?" Belphegor asked.
"No, the one Lucifer made a deal with," Mykel answered.
Belphegor hummed with understanding and then he looked at Mazikeen''s original body and wondered why it was there. He then thought about the topic and understood that Mykel would need her to fight Hanessi since he also knew Mazikeen was special.
"I''m not going to involve Luciel in this fight against him, but I might bring your daughter since she might be able to neutralize him," Mykel said as he patted hisp and then Angra flew to hisp. "That dice. Where did you get it or how did you make it, Belphegor," Mykel asked.
Belphegor shook his head. "I don''t remember that part no matter how hard I tried. All I remember was I had it in my hand and thought of giving it to her," Belphegor answered. "Speaking of her, can I see her, Mykel?" Belphegor asked.
Mykel summoned Beldathiel right in front of the throne, and she was holding her body pillow. She was confused at first, but then she looked at Luciel and Belphegor in front of her.
"Lucy? Father?" Beldathiel said.
"I guess it''s time for me to leave. How about you both exin to her, about my n," Mykel said as he rubbed Angra''s back.
Luciel nodded her head with understanding, and then Mykel warped to Deviatris'' secretb. He had already told Agnez to go there and she was waiting for him with Deviatris.
Mykel walked down the hallway and entered the room where they were at. He let Angra walk in first, and Agnez was surprised to see Mazikeen''s original body which was totally different from what she expected.
Dark skin like ashes, long horns above her ears and all the way down to the back of her ears and down to her jaw. They curved and grew all the way to her cheeks and beyond that making the horns look like a tusk. Her ws were so long that they reached down to her feet and those ws could withstand the Empyrium steel.
"My body!" Mazikeen said with a thrilled expression.
"Now you know what to do, Devi," Mykel said as he carried the body and put it on the operating table. "Make me a Demi-god of an Archdemon," Mykel continued.
"Yes! With pleasure!" Deviatris'' eyes were wide open but her pupils shrunk in excitement.
Chapter 418 417: Two Powerful Souls.
"What? You want her to do an experiment on my body?" Agnez took over the body again from Mazikeen. "I have seen her do it, I don''t want to," Agnez sounded nervous and it was the first time for her to feel nervous.
"Even if that will make you twice or even three times stronger than you are right now?" Mykel asked.
"No, those slimes and that Homunculus, I don''t want them inside my body. I have more than enough," Agnez shook her head and she really hated the idea. "I would do anything, but not this," Agnez said.
"We haven''t even heard what kind of method Devi is going to use. Why don''t we listen to her first?" Mykel asked.
Agnez looked at Deviatris with her eyes squinted because she already knew it wouldn''t be a pleasant method. On the other hand, after she heard the warning that Mykel said and the risk of failure that would end up with her being punished by Mazikeen and Agnez, it terrified her.
Deviatris sat down in herb coat and crossed her legs as she tried to think of a way to maintain both bodies and at the same time work on each other. A current body of a Demi-god and the vessel of an Archdemon body, she would need a way tobine both of them.
"(You''re asking the impossible here, Mykel)" Lucifer said after he tried to find a way tobine divinity and impurity.
"(What makes it impossible?)" Mykel asked.
"(What makes a demon a demon isn''t their physical body, but the damned soul inside that''s forged in the depth of hell. I know you know, and Mazikeen''s body is indeed an embodiment of an Archdemon, but Both Agnez and Mazikeen have be one soul, just as you consumed my soul)" Lucifer said as he kept thinking. "(Get me out of here, I need to be in afortable state to be able to think clearly)" Lucifer continued.
Mykel let Lucifer out, and he immediately walked to the operating table. He took a deep breath and exhaled deeply as he observed the body from up close. He was indeed admired for Behemoth''s ability to create such a masterpiece of a body.
"Let me bring in someone else who might be able to solve it," Mykel said as he summoned Gaia into the room.
"Oh? What do we have here?" Gaia asked as she looked at every who had troubled expressions.
Mykel exined what he wanted to do with Agnez and Mazikeen''s body. Gaia who had only heard that much already knew what he was trying to do and what for.
"Summary, Mazikeen''s soul is basically nonexistent because Agnez consumed her when it turned into a skill. Now even Agnez could use Mazikeen''s power, she wasn''t an Archdemon. Their power can only be switched from Agnez to Mazikeen andbined into one, is that what''s happening?" Gaia looked at Mykel.
"Yes, it''s like water and oil or two sides of a coin that can''t be mixed together. I want both of them to exist at the same time just like how I managed to get all Lucifer''s powers," Mykel answered.
"But that''s because you''re a powerful God and the skill that you possessed is different from Agnez, right?" Gaia asked.
"Yes," Mykel nodded in agreement.
"But Mazikeen has the ability to move her soul out of her body which means if she used it, Agnez''s soul would be out with her as well," Gaia said as she looked at Mazikeen''s body.
"No, because my soul has been consumed by Agnez''s soul, I have no power to move anymore. If that''s the case, it shouldn''t be that hard," Mazikeen answered. "But even so, that won''t solve the problem that Mykel wants which is to make Agnez able to use my power," Mazikeen continued.
"So the first problem is to extract the power of the consumed soul? That would be impossible," Gaia said as she sighed.
Mykel tried to Modify [Demonic Manifestation] in Agnez''s skill tab, but the list didn''t have [Demonic Apparition] or [Demonic Possession]. He then thought of something, what if he removed the [Demonic Manifestation] skill from Agnez''s skill tab? Would it make Mazikeen''s soul separate herself from Agnez, or would it erase Mazikeen''s soul from existence?
"Lucifer,e with me for a second," Mykel said as he left the room with a troubled expression.
Mykel warped away with Lucifer and went to his office.
"What do you think?" Mykel asked.
"That''s..." Lucifer didn''t know what to say. "We won''t know if you didn''t try it," Lucifer continued.
"The only one who has this ability is me and Agnez only, unless we try to let an Awakener be possessed by a demon, just any ordinary demon would be fine," Mykel replied.
"Use the Chimera then, let''s go from there and see how many will survive the process," Lucifer said as he stood up.
Mykel nodded in agreement and then they all went back to theb. He decided to postpone the experiment, and so he exined to them about using someone else in the experiment.
"That would be the best option," Gaia said. "While you both were away, this beautiful child and I were talking about the way of making two souls not consume each other. Instead, they will live together inside," Gaia continued.
"And? Did you find a solution for that?" Mykel asked.
"With my experience of creating lives. As long as a soul doesn''t have a vessel, they''re easy to contain and control. They won''t try to devour one with each other unless they''re given a working vessel, a body," Gaia exined. "But, that won''t be the case here if we put their souls in a vessel that they can''t control. They both will stay still and won''t devour each other," Gaia continued as she looked at Mykel and hoped he would understand what she was talking about.
Mykel looked at Gaia judgingly staring at him, and so he thought about what she said.
"Wait, isn''t that like what the Soul Catcher sword does? Thousands of souls trapped but none of them devouring each other," Mykel asked.
Gaia smiled and proudly nodded her head. "Exactly. That''s why we both are thinking if we could put their souls in a small vessel. Like a stone, a powerful one that can contain an Archdemon soul and a Demi-god soul. Once we put their souls inside, we will find a way to put that stone inside the body and control the body with those two souls," Gaia replied. "There''s only one thing that I''m a bit unsure about," Gaia continued.
"That it won''t work?" Mykel asked.
"No. I believe this n will work without a problem. What I''m unsure about is, how will two souls live in a single body? That''s something you have experienced before. When Shelly possessed your body and let her control both your body and your subconscious. How was it?" Gaia replied as she stared at Agnez.
"It was weird, but at that time I didn''t control my own body since I let Shelly take control of everything because I wanted to know how she used magic," Mykel answered as he remembered how it felt. "I did the same thing to someone else''s body, and that time I was the one who was in control," Mykel continued.
"Now imagine if two souls wanted to take control of the body. Isn''t that going to be difficult?" Gaia asked.
"Let''s talk about that once I''ve managed to separate their souls. We will figure it out, or to be exact, let them figure it out themselves," Mykel answered and looked at Agnez.
"With that, we will be able to create a new being, a powerful one that has no limitation!" Deviatris was thrilled and she couldn''t hold her excitement.
"Even among us Gods, we call this a taboo," Gaia said and she didn''t like the idea. "One who can possess the power of demons and Gods. Such a being is can be considered a threat, even you don''t have the power that the demons possess," Gaia looked at Mykel from the corner of her eyes. "I only have one question, Mykel. Do you really want this to happen? To make a taboo?" Gaia asked seriously.
"Of course. Why did you ask the obvious?" Mykel asked back and stared Gaia in the eye.
"You''re right, why did I ask that question to you," Gaia replied as she stared at Mazikeen''s body.
Chapter 419 418: Found The One.
Rufus was walking on the sidewalk, and he was on his way to enjoying his morning coffee in his favorite cafe. Everyone knew him and they admired him for his achievements, and that was the main reason why he went out for a walk. He wanted everyone to acknowledge him, and it made him feel great.
He counted how many peoples recognized him. Every day more and more people greeted him or asked for his autograph.
While he was busy talking with his fans on the sidewalk, someone bumped into him from behind. He turned around and saw a light blue-haired woman with a high messy bun walk past him.
"Oh, sorry," The woman said and looked him in the eye with her light blue almond-shaped eyes. She only wore a white rolled-sleeve t-shirt and blue jeans.
Rufus looked at the woman who kept walking and for some reason having someone who didn''t recognize him made him interested in them. He looked at the woman who entered the cafe, and he immediately chased the woman since he was charmed by her.
He looked through the ss wall and saw the woman waiting in line while she looked at her wristwatch. She then removed the hair clip and let her smooth hair flow down.
Rufus entered the cafe and hurriedly waited in line right behind the woman. He watched the woman y with her hair and the scent made him want to touch her silky hair.
People started noticing Rufus and they all approached him and greeted him. He thought the woman would turn around since she should know that he was famous, but she didn''t even bother by it. It made him more interested in her, and not to mention he couldn''t get rid of her beautiful face.
The woman ordered a coffee, and it was the opportunity for Rufus to give her a good first impression.
"Let me treat you," Rufus said as he stood next to her and finally could see her beautiful face again.
"You don''t have to," The woman said as she smiled at him. "I can pay it myself," She continued as she tucked her hair in.
"Please, I insist," Rufus said as he rested his left hand on the counter and kept staring at her.
The woman smiled shyly and nodded her head with understanding. Rufus smiled and then ordered his coffee since he was going to pay for it, and so he could have a talk with her when the coffee was ready.
The woman got her ck coffee while Rufus got his cappino.
"Are you new here? I have never seen you before," Rufus asked as they both walked away from the counter.
"Yes, I moved here three days ago and I haven''t been in District Two before, so I''m new here. I came from a small town far from the city in District Seven," The woman shyly answered.
"Really? Would you like me to show you around? I know this ce like the back of my hand," Rufus answered and tried to act cool.
Rufus couldn''t believe a beauty like her came from a small town. He finally understood why she didn''t know him since the demons never even went outside the city.
"Is that really okay? I can check the city on my own with a map on my phone," The woman replied.
"No, no. I''m fine since I''m on my day off anyway," Rufus said with a smile. "By the way, my name is Rufus and I''m Awakener from the Fraternity Association," Rufus continued as he offered his hand for a handshake.
The woman looked at his hand, and slowly shook his hand. "My name is Keysha, you can call me Key. So you''re an Awakener? That''s why you''re being surrounded by people," Keysha said as she looked at Rufus.
"You can say that I''m one of the best Awakeners on Earth," Rufus replied. "By the way, are you here for work, Key? Perhaps a model?" Rufus asked and took a sip of his coffee.
"Actually, I don''t have a job and I came here because I heard from my aunt that I can get paid a lot of money if I work in the city," Keysha answered and she sounded nervous. "But, I don''t know what kind of a job I should apply for because I have zero experience and I used to help my mother at home," Keysha continued.
"You came at the right time, Key. There are so many vacant jobs nowadays because as you can see here so many buildings are being rebuilt here, and they''re looking for a human resource," Rufus exined as he pointed at the buildings in front of him.
They both were enjoying their coffee as Rufus showed her the city and helped her find a job. Rufus didn''t realize that the sun was setting, and had been spending his time with Keysha for hours. He really enjoyed talking with her, and how innocent and pure she was unlike Arum and Roxanne.
In the end, the only ce that epted Keysha was a flower shop, and the best part was the flower shop was only a few blocks away from Fraternity Headquarters. Rufus bribed the flower shop owner and forced him to ept Keysha. He couldn''t let the opportunity go, and he wanted to see him every day.
"Thank you for showing me the city and helping me find a job, Rufus," Keysha shyly said as she hid her face.
"No need to mention it. I''m d that I can help," Rufus replied.
"Anyway, it''s gettingte, I should go back now. I haven''t unpacked all the stuff in my apartment," Keysha looked at her wristwatch.
"Do you need help? I can do the heavy lifting for you," Rufus asked.
Keysha smiled and shook her head. "I can do it on my own. I''m not trying to be rude after you helped me a lot today, and for the coffee, but I don''t want to bring anyone to my apartment because we just met," Keysha answered and kept hiding her face. "I''m sorry," Keysha didn''t dare to look at Rufus'' face.
"I understand, and I''m d that you said that because that''s the right thing to do," Rufus chuckled. "I hope I have time to visit the flower shop tomorrow, but I might not be able to see you," Rufus said and he looked a bit sad.
"It''s okay, I know that you might be busy, and there''s nothing interesting to get involved with a country bumpkin like me," Keysha replied.
Rufus immediately grabbed Keysha''s upper arms, and it made her grit her teeth, but she immediately hid it.
"What are you talking about? I never thought of you as a country bumpkin!" Rufus sounded a bit angry and worried. "I would spare time toe to see you even if I''m busy, but that''s not the case here because I''m going to clear the tower tomorrow. I''m going to fight a demon and save the world they conquered," Rufus exined and tried his best to clear the misunderstanding.
"I see, so you''re a hero like Mykel Alester?" Keysha asked and her eyes were glimmering.
Rufus clenched his fists when Keysha knew Mykel Alester more than him. He tried his best to hide his irritation and forced a smile as he nodded his head.
"That''s right. Just like Mykel Alester," Rufus answered.
"I wish you good luck, Rufus," Keysha smiled and chuckled.
His anger and irritation suddenly disappeared when he looked at Keysha''s genuine smile that she gave him. He thought to himself that he had finally found a diamond in the rough. He couldn''t wait to tell the others about Keysha and tell them that he finally found the one.
"Yes! I''ll be back and visit you as soon as I cleared the tower," Rufus grinned. "Well then, let''s see each other again soon. I''ll treat whatever you want to eat and drink," Rufus continued as he walked away backward and waved at her.
Keysha hummed and nodded her head as she waved back at him.
Rufus walked happily and he couldn''t stop smiling, but on the other hand, Keysha''s expression changed and she stared at him with disgust. She tried to wipe her upper arms where Rufus touched them.
"Disgusting human, I hope you die," Keysha said as she walked away.
Chapter 420 419: My Favorite Guinea Pig.
"Another failure, huh?" Mykel asked as he watched the Chimera lose their minds and bepletely controlled by a mere lesser demon. "Mind Stability and Status Resistance are useless. If that''s not the case, then what is?" Mykel asked as he sat down and watched the Chimera bow down to Lilith.
"(So you have finally found the solution for the soul separation. That''s quite an interesting method)" Lucifer said after he read Mykel''s thoughts. "(That should be possible, but where do you think the soul will go to after that?)" Lucifer asked.
"(That''s exactly what I want to try, but they all ended up being subjugated by the demons inside them. It''s impossible to try this against the subjects who have lost their freedom. We need a subject who has a strong will to fight the demon inside them)" Mykel answered.
Mykel''s n was to remove the [Demonic Manifestation] skill from Agnez, and even if Mazikeen ended up dead, he would be able to bring her back to life. The problem was, he was unsure if it would be possible, and what would happen if she dide back to life. Her soul might end up back inside Agnez''s soul again.
"(I know that''s the first possibility, but what if when I deleted her Demonic Manifestation skill and nothing happened? Not only Agnez wouldn''t be able to use Mazikeen''s power anymore, but Mazikeen would also end up living inside her and couldn''t do anything)" Mykel said as he sighed and stared at Lillith who banished the demon inside the Chimera''s body.
"(What if you use that second method? Kill Agnez and bring her back to life. That should only bring Agnez''s soul back, but not Mazikeen''s. That would be like a reset button)" Lucifer said.
"(But as long as she has the Demonic Manifestation skill even after she died when I bring her back to life that would force Mazikeen''s soul to go back to her body again)" Mykel answered. "(I could try both methods. Kill her, delete the skill, andstly bring her back to life or switch the first and second steps)" Mykel continued.
"(What''s going to be, Mykel?)" Lucifer asked
"(I''m going to use my favorite guinea pig for this. She''s going to seed)" Mykel replied.
"(Lillith? You''re going to put a demon inside her?)" Lucifer was intrigued by it.
"(Not just any demon who''s brainless and unnamed. I''m going to put an Archdemon who has the opposite of Lilith''s personality that would make it possible to resist the temptation)" Mykel answered as he looked at Lilith. "(One who hate men, and the other one want enve men)" Mykel continued.
"Mykel, is there anything else that you need? Do you want to try it again?" Lilith asked.
Mykel stared at Lilith and realized he might be able to make it a sess if it was her and Lillith.
"Lilith, are you done with shooting the film?" Mykel asked.
"I''m currently on a break, I have a week free from today, why?" Lilith asked as she sat down next to Mykel.
"I''m going to use you as a test subject," Mykel stood up and looked down at her. "I want you to try and possess Lillith," Mykel continued.
Lilith looked at Mykel with a confused look as she slowly leaned her body back. She never thought she would be the subject of an experiment, but she didn''t mind.
"I''m going to take the kid here," Lilith said and teleported.
Lilith came back with Lillith in her arms, and then she put her down. Lillith looked so confused as to why she was brought into theb.
"Sit down," Mykel said as he approached her. "Do you want to do another experiment? Lilly?" Mykel asked.
"What kind of experiment?" Lillith gulped nervously.
"To put her inside your body, just like Agnez and Mazikeen," Mykel answered as he sat down next to her. "But, I''m not going to make you like her. I just need you to get into a certain final step and then I''m going to try to separate your soul and her soul," Mykel exined.
"Okay, but what''s the catch here?" Lillith asked.
"I might have to kill you," Mykel answered without hesitation.
"As long as you can bring me back to life, that''s fine by me," Lillith sighed and she was still anxious about it.
Mykel rubbed Lillith''s head and then put his hands on her cheeks. "I''ll reward you with whatever you want once this is over," Mykel said as he gently rubbed them.
"I''ll tell you what you want now. I want to be a Demi-god just like Agnez and Jeanne," Lillith replied and she stared Mykel in the eye with a serious expression.
"Okay," Mykel gently smiled and nodded his head with understanding.
Mykel stood up and nced at Lilith as he nodded his head. Lilith sat down and brought her soul out of her body. She then entered Lillith''s body which made Lillith fall from her chair and immediately threw up.
"Holy shi-" Before Lillith could finish her sentence, she threw up again, but this time it was blood that came out of her mouth. Her nose was bleeding, and blood wasing out of her eye which was really painful. "I can''t see... I can''t breathe," Lillith panicked as she tried to reach her hands toward Mykel.
Mykel held her in his arms, and Lillith held his body so tightly. She was trembling in fear, but Mykel caressed her hair and back tofort her. He didn''t want to help her because he believed it was necessary for her to handle everything herself at that point to fasten the process.
Lillith had a very high fever that she felt like she was being burned alive. It didn''t take long until she lost consciousness, and then Mykel brought her and Lilith to the castle.
Three days had passed, and Mykel was staying in the castle to take care of Lillith with Deviatris, Gaia, and Hera. She was still unconscious and she experienced the same thing that Agnez experienced.
"You look a bit happy today, Mykel," Hera asked and noticed Mykel looked a bit brighter than usual.
"It''s because Asmond finally cleared thest thirtieth floor," Mykel answered as he looked at his [Admin] skill that had reached level 6.
[Admin (Active): Allow the User to open themand system and modify everything that is listed in themand system. The User is allowed to modify the system based on the skill''s level and the higher the level, the moremands they will unlock and the more time they can modify the system. (Current skill level is 6. The User can only modify 6 systems a day), (Allows to [Modify] some of Constetions/Demons [Skill Tab]. Unlocked all Skills that existed in the original story including all the Gods and Demons'' skills), (Added a new feature [Addition] which allowed the User to add skill instead of modify)]
Unfortunately, the skill that he could [Modify] didn''t include the [Demonic Possession] or its upgrade since they didn''t exist in the original story. He wasn''t bothered by it because he was finally able to [Modify] Gods and Demons'' skills as he pleased, but not Mara''s [Skill] since her [Domain Admin] skill prevented him from looking into her skills. He needed to have a higher level of [Admin] skill to bypass it.
"It''s nothing," Mykel said as he closed his status screen. He then checked on Lillith''s pale skin and lips so that she could be mistaken for a corpse. "She''s getting worse, but theplications are slowing down thanst night. She should be fine soon," Mykel gently put his hand on her forehead.
"Mykel, I have one request," Gaia said. "Can you send me and Deviatris to Leowa World? There''s an ingredient that might suit this experiment, and Shelly''s knowledge might be able to help us," Gaia exined.
Mykel hummed and warped both of them to Leowa World to meet with Shelly. He didn''t have to follow them since he could see them through Shelly.
While he was watching Shelly through the channel, Hera suddenly sat next to Mykel and rested her head on Mykel''s right shoulder. She didn''t say anything, but she was being restless that Mykel started to wonder why she was acting like that. He wondered why she asked toe in the first ce.
"What''s wrong, Hera?" Mykel asked.
Hera slowly lifted her head and looked Mykel in the eye. "I''m conceiving your child, Mykel," Hera answered.
Chapter 421 420: Irreplaceable.
Mykel looked at how scared and nervous Hera was. She wasn''t afraid of the baby inside her, but because Mykel said he didn''t want to have any more of them. Although she was scared, she didn''t want to kill the gift that Mykel gave her.
"Why are you scared, Hera?" Mykel asked as he put his left hand on her cheek.
"I''m scared of the decision you''re going to make," Hera answered and she shed a tear down to her chin.
Mykel wrapped her right arm around Hera''s neck, and then slowly put her head on his shoulder again.
"What are you talking about, Hera? Didn''t I tell you? I owe you for helping me back then, and I''ll not forget it," Mykel said quietly as he rested his head on top of hers. "If you want it, you can have it. I''m not going to take what''s yours," Mykel continued and then kissed her forehead.
Hera sniffled and hugged Mykel so tightly as she hummed with a big smile on her face. Suddenly Lillith groaned and slowly opened her eyes.
"Ugh, you guys are so noisy..." Lillith said, but her voice wasn''t hers, it was Lilith''s voice. "I have been listening to your conversation, and I''m so jealous," Lilith continued and she sounded so irritated.
"I never thought it would be this hard to possess a body, how the hell is she able to resist my power?" Lilith asked as she tried to move Lillith''s body, but Mykel stopped her from moving since Lillith''s condition was so weak.
It didn''t take long until Lillith took back her body and fell unconscious again. Mykel then looked at Lillith''s skills, and it was there among thirty skills that she had, the [Demonic Possession] skill. It was a sess, but the problem was Lillith''s health was declining and showed no progress in recovery.
Mykel thought that something was wrong because Agnez wasn''t like that before. Even back then, Agnez''s skills were a lot lower and weaker than Lillith''s current skills could win against Mazikeen. He then remembered that it wasn''t exactly the same as back then because Zherlthsh and Vixelleth took Mazikeen''s power.
Mykel didn''t hesitate to bring Beldathiel back to the castle even though she might be having quality time with her father and Luciel. Beldathiel appeared right behind Mykel, and it was the second time she was summoned unnoticed. When she wanted toin, she then looked at Lillith and immediately knew the reason Mykel summoned her.
"Why is Lilith inside Lillith''s body?" Beldathiel asked.
"I''ll tell youter, but I need you to take Lilith''s demonic power away from her," Mykel answered.
Beldathiel walked up to the bed andy down next to Lillith. She then hugged Lillith like a body pillow, and then she closed her eyes. She was taking all of Lilith''s powers in just a minute, and then she opened her eyes as she removed her arms and legs from Lillith.
"Are you trying to recreate what happened to Agnez and Mazikeen?" Beldathiel asked and stared at Mykel judgingly.
"Yes, but that''s not my goal. My goal is to separate two souls after one of them got consumed. You must have heard it from Luciel, right? What I''m nning to do with Agnez and Mazikeen?" Mykel exined.
Beldathiel looked at Lillith''s condition and could hear her breathing was a bit rxed. Her expression looked a lot more peaceful as if the pain inside her body had been lifted up.
"How are you going to do that?" Beldathiel asked.
"You''ll see, with everyone. I''m not confident, but I believe it will work," Mykel answered.
Beldathiel looked at Mykel and Hera, and then she looked at Hera who had been holding his hand. She also put them in front of her belly and wondered if she was pregnant, but she didn''t ask because it wasn''t her business.
Two days had passed, and Lillith had recovered thanks to Beldathiel. The problem was how to upgrade the [Demonic Possession] skill to [Demonic Manifestation] because there was no sign of it.
Agnez had been helping Mykel and gave him some insight into the matter based on her experience. It was as Mykel expected that she was resisting it at first before she got the [Demonic Possession] skill. After bonding with Mazikeen and finding out they had simrities, the skill got upgraded as soon as Beldathiel gave Mazikeen''s powers back.
"Mykel, are you busy?" Jeanne asked as she stood at the door of Mykel''s office. She looked at Agnez and Lillith was discussing it with Mykel at his desk.
"Come in," Mykel said as he stood up and then walked to the couch since there weren''t enough seats at the desk.
Jeanne sat down right in front of Mykel, and then Lillith and Agnez sat next to her. She was curious why they both sandwiched her.
"Mykel, are we going to do it as soon as you sessfully separate Agnez and Mazikeen''s souls?" Jeanne asked.
"Yes, and at that time you will be a Goddess," Mykel answered. "Are you nervous?" Mykel looked Jeanne in the eye.
Jeanne didn''t answer Mykel''s questions, and it made Agnez and Lillith judgingly stare at her from the corner of their eyes. She could feel their sharp gazes, the three of them, and then she took a deep breath and shook her head.
"No, I''m just thinking if I''m going to be ready to be a God, and to be Hanessi''s vessel," Jeanne said as she looked at her waist even though she didn''t bring the sword.
"You''re not the only one who''s nervous, Jeanne," Agnez said with her arms and legs crossed. "Do you think I chose this life? I did this because I believe in him. He chose us for a reason, and to be precise, we belong to him. There''s no need to be worried about it because we are irreceable and I know it that much," Agnez stared Mykel in the eye.
Mykel smiled and chuckled.
"Agnez is right about everything, but even though you belong to me doesn''t mean I''m going to harm you without your consent," Mykel said.
"But you used that powerful and terrifying aura on us so many times though," Agnez replied with a smirk.
Mykel didn''t say anything and pretended to not hear anything as well. He then looked at Jeanne who seemed to be a bit less anxious.
"Jeanne. The moment you be a Goddess, you will be restrained, shackled, and even dominated by the rules of the World," Mykel said as he leaned his body forward. "I''m going to ask you this question onest time. Can you do this?" Mykel asked.
"I do," Jeanne answered without hesitation.
"Then when the timees," Mykel paused as he stood up. "You can say goodbye to your sword because I''m going to destroy it to free his soul. It''s wise if you use it while you can and gain more powers," Mykel continued.
Jeanne closed her eyes and she was saddened by the fact that she had to let go of the sword. She opened her eyes, but her eyes were shaking as if she didn''t want that to happen.
"Please inform me when you achieved your goal on Agnez. I''ll be away until then," Jeanne said and then left the room.
The three of them looked at the door for a few seconds, and then Agnez looked at Mykel with pity.
"Are you sure she''s going to be okay? I always think that Jeanne is a bit too soft and weird," Agnez asked.
Mykel knew what Agnez meant, and it had something to do with what he did back then when he modified her personality. He made her unable to leave his side, and if he didn''t do that, she would have left him and joined hands with Asmond.
He knew that her righteous and strong-willed personality was impossible to manipte, unlike the others. She was the female lead after all, and her nature was hard to change. He thought of modifying her personality again, but it would only make her character feel unrealistic.
Jeanne was righteous and Agnez was merciless, with the two of them and Mykel as the person they looked up to, that was what mattered the most. As long as he kept the bnce, everything would be fine.
"She''s irreceable just like what you said because, in the end, you''re all going to be the ones who continue living in this world, not me," Mykel answered.
Agnez and Lillith furrowed their eyebrows as they looked at Mykel weirdly.
Chapter 422 421: Nonexistent.
"Keysha!" Rufus shouted from across the street and waved at her who was busy putting the flowers on the stall to sell in front of the shop.
Keysha turned around and saw Rufus with his friends looking at her. They were looking at her in disbelief because of how pretty she was. She then waved back at Rufus and showed her gorgeous, innocent, and gentle smile to him.
"This isn''t fair. How the fuck did you find someone like that? I can''t ept it," Glen clenched his right fist as he covered his eyes with his left hand. He looked at the red scarf around Keysha''s neck and the oversized sweater that covered both her hands from the cold.
"My daily routine is finally paid off, and I''m going to treasure her with all my heart," Rufus said as he and the others crossed the road.
Keysha ran hurriedly to the sidewalk and waited for Rufus toe for her. She put her hands behind her back as she kept smiling at him.
"God! She''s so fucking cute," Rufus clenched his fist on his chest.
"Good morning, Rufus!" Keysha greeted with excitement.
"Good morning, Key!" Rufus grinned. "Oh, by the way, these are my friends. The ones that I told you before," Rufus pointed his hand at Glen and the others as he introduced them to Kyesha.
While they introduced themselves and got to know Keysha, Roxanne noticed a bruise on her left wrist which was why she kept hiding it under her sleeve. She didn''t hesitate to grab Keysha''s left wrist and looked at it closely, but Keysha immediately pulled her hand back and hid it. Unfortunately, everyone had already seen it, and Rufus was fuming when he saw it.
"That''s a bruise. Did someone hurt you?!" Rufus asked in his raised voice.
"N-no, I just fell and hurt my wrist this morning. I have been holding it and massaging it so that''s why there''s a bit mark on my wrist," Keysha nervously answered.
Nobody bought Keysha''s story, and for a beautiful woman like her, especiallying from a small town. The chance of her getting harmed was high knowing the crime rate was still high.
"You can tell us the truth, Miss Keysha," Arum said with a serious expression. "This city basically belongs to the Fraternity Association, and everything that happened here is our responsibility as well," Arum exined.
Keysha still insisted that nothing happened until Roxanne had enough and grabbed Keysha''s right wrist. There was a mark there as well, and it was worse than the other one. She then had a hunch that something had happened to herst night, and unwrapped the scarf around Keysha''s neck.
"Please! Stop!" Keysha shouted and she started to tremble. "Please..." Keysha started to tear up and sniffled.
"Glen, Rufus, Ss, can you let us the girls handle this?" Roxanne looked at them with a serious expression.
Glen grabbed Rufus'' shoulder and slowly pulled him away from Keysha. The three of them then walked away and waited for Roxanne and Arum.
Roxanne went to the alley next to the flower shop with Arum and Keysha. She tried tofort her since she already knew what had happened to Keysha. She then convinced Keysha to show her neck, and then she saw marks on Keysha''s neck. She took a deep breath as she watched those marks with her eyes squinted.
"Tell us, who did this to you," Roxanne said.
"I don''t remember, it was dark, but I knew they had a weapon on them because one of them put his sword around my neck. Since I''m new here, I realized that people who were allowed to bring a weapon are Awakeners," Keysha answered as Arum hugged her from the side and caressed her back.
"Come with me. I''ll let you stay in my apartment in the meantime. I can guarantee your safety and I can provide everything that you want," Roxanne said as she stared at Keysha with pity. "Arum will be there as well, so you won''t be alone even if I''m not home,"
Arum nodded her head in agreement, and then Keysha nodded her head with understanding.
Rufus watched Roxanne and Arum walk out of the alley. The expressions they made were obvious that they were furious and didn''te to talk.
"Follow me, we are going to headquarters," Roxanne walked past Rufus.
They all went to meet Asmond and they brought Keysha with them because Roxanne''s apartment was far away. She wanted to report it personally to Asmond and asked him to do something about the incident.
"You guys stay out here. Let me speak to Asmond privately," Roxanne said, and then entered Asmond''s office on her own.
Roxanne exined the situation, and after he heard someone was being abused sexually, he rushed to look at the victim. He looked at Keysha being protected by Arum while the boys were behind them.
"Miss, can youe in for a minute? I want to ask you about what happened," Asmond asked.
Keysha nodded as she entered the office with Roxanne.
"Can you tell us what happened to Keysha, Arum?" Rufus asked.
"She got sexually assaulted," Arum answered.
Rufus clenched his fist and didn''t hesitate to punch the ss wall behind him. Glen and Ss stopped him before he got consumed by anger and did more damage.
"Get out!" Roxanne shouted as she red at Rufus from the door.
Glen and Ss carried Rufus all the way down to the lobby. It didn''t take long until Asmond, Roxanne, and Keysha came. Asmond understood how Rufus felt. That was why he wasn''t angry at Rufus for breaking the ss wall.
Roxanne and Arum left the building to escort Keysha to their apartment.
"Rufus, Ss, Glen, we are going to find the culprits," Asmond said.
"You said culprits, so how many of them?!" Rufus asked as he held his voice down.
"Three, that''s what she remembered. We don''t have much information and she barely remembers their faces. Soe with me to the database and look for the simrity of the Awakeners that she described," Asmond exined as he brought the three of them back to his office.
Rufus nodded his head with understanding as he tried to calm down.
Keysha was sleeping on Roxanne''s bed, and they both left her there since they didn''t want to bother her. Roxanne was waiting for Asmond to call her since she was nning to join the search once they found the culprits.
"(I never thought it would be this fun to manipte people, Mykel)" Kiersha said and couldn''t hide her smile. "(Should I tell them that it was you the one who left these marks on my neck?)" Kiersha giggled.
"(And you asked for more than that, but let''s stop talking about that. Did it go as we nned?)" Mykel asked.
"(Yes, they''re currently looking for nonexistent people. I wonder how long it takes for them to realize that they don''t exist)" Kiersha replied. "(Are you sure that they''re not going to get suspicious of the situation?)" Kiersha asked.
"(knowing Rufus'' personality. Do you think he would stay put if Asmond said it''s futile? He would go on his own even if he had to. Let''s see how far it will go, and I''ll give you another instruction. My n here is to make Rufus hate Asmond)" Mykel exined.
"(So, in the meantime, I''ll just stay here and do nothing?)" Kiersha asked as she tried to listen to Roxanne and Arum''s conversation.
"(Yes. Enjoy your time there)" Mykel answered.
(In Mykel''s office)
Beldathiel, Agnez, Lillith, and Mykel were sitting on the couch. Beldathiel was giving Lilith''s power back while the others were watching her.
"I gave Lilith''s power back," Beldathiel sighed.
Lillith looked at the notification in front of her, and she felt nothing even though she got the [Demonic Possession] skill upgraded to [Demonic Manifestation]. She then tried to activate it once, and she got sucked into the darkness as she watched her body being taken away.
"So this is how it feels," Lilith said as she changed Lillith''s appearance to Lilith''s demon form. "It feels weird and ufortable. How did you do all that in this mortal body?" Lilith asked Mazikeen.
"I just have to deal with it because I have no other choice," Mazikeen answered.
"That''s enough. It looks like it''s a sess, and now it''s time for the experiment," Mykel said as he stood up and exhaled deeply.
Chapter 423 422: Came To Witness.
"Why are you all here?" Mykel asked as he looked at all the Demon Princesses including Luciel standing behind him in Deviatris''b. They wanted to see his craftsmanship that was about to create a taboo.
Not only the Demon Princesses, Gaia, Hera, and the others who were curious about it also came down to watch. If Mykel did manage to create half God and half demon, it would be something that they had to witness.
"We''re not going to miss this chance," Loki said as he put his hands on Mykel''s back from behind and took a peek at Lillith.
"Which method are you going to do?" Lucifer asked as he stood next to Mykel and stared at Lillith in front of them.
Mykel didn''t say anything as he kept staring at Lillith who was nervous about the experiment. Agnez who stood right behind Mykel also felt the same way as her.
"You won''t feel a thing," Mykel said as he walked toward Lillith.
Lillith''s head suddenly snapped and her vision disappeared. It was as Mykel said, she didn''t feel anything as her body dropped dead on the ground.
Mykel opened Lillith''s [Skill tab] and removed the [Demonic Manifestation] skill from her. He then checked Lilith [Character], and it was as he expected that she was still alive. So, he used a tiny dot of [Sacrilege me] and evaporated Lillith''s body and the floor under her.
"Both of them are dead now," Mykel said as he looked at Lilith''s [Character] status..
"What''s next?" Lucifer asked.
"I''ll try to bring Lilith back to life now," Mykel said as he modified Lilith''s [Character] status from [Deceased] to [Alive]. Mykel then turned around to look at the soulless body of Lilith. "She should be alive now," Mykel looked at her body and waited for any movement.
Everyone looked at Lilith''s body on the operating table and silently waited. They were holding their breath until Lilith''s left index finger twitched. Everyone immediately surrounded her and looked at her face as they gulped.
"She''s there. We can feel her power from her body," Luciel said.
Lilith groaned as she slowly opened her eyes, and then she looked at every one of them. The Demon Princesses weed her back by showing their brightest smiles at her.
"Mykel, that was really painful," Lilith said quietly.
Mykel scoffed and then he brought Lillith back to life. Her body slowly appeared from nothingness on the ground. He then slowly carried her in his arms as he waited for her to open her eyes.
? "Did it work?" Agnez asked as she stood next to Mykel and caressed Lillith''s head.
"It should be," Mykel said as he looked at Lillith''s [Skill tab] and didn''t see the [Demonic Manifestation] skill there. "We need to wait until she wakes up because who knows that Lilith''s soul might be sucked into her body," Mykel exined since he was defying the system will with his [Admin] skill.
"Lillith!" Agnez said as she watched Lillith''s eyebrows twitch.
Lillith slowly opened her eyes and looked at Mykel''s face which was too close to her face. She was startled, but she didn''t have the strength to react. Mykel then put her on another operating table.
"Any changes on her side?" Mykel asked Lucifer and stared at Lilith who was already able to move her body.
"No, she''s normal," Lucifer answered.
Mykel nodded with understanding, and he was afraid that Lilith might change like a hard reset on a hard drive. Fortunately, it wasn''t the case, and there was nothing to be worried about.
"Finally, my mind is so quiet and peaceful," Lillith said as she stared at the ceiling. "I hate to have someone chattering inside my head. My own thoughts are already annoying, but back then, I had to deal with another one," Lillith continued as she tried to move her body.
"You helped me, Lily, thank you," Mykel said and showed his genuine smile at her.
Lillith was surprised, but she smiled and nodded her head.
After waiting for an hour and observing both of them, Mykel came to the conclusion that everything was ording to his n. Lillith was safe and back to normal while Lilith didn''t lose a single memory and the power she had attained other than losing the master and servant''s pact with Mykel.
"It''s your turn now, Agnez," Mykel said as he walked toward the others and left Agnez on her own on the other side of the room. "Are you ready?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised.
Agnez nodded her head and then closed her eyes.
Mykel did the same exact step as before and managed to bring Mazikeen back to her original body. Agnez also came back to life and lost her [Demonic Manifestation] skill.
"Something is weird, both of them are oddly quiet," Lucifer said as he observed both of them.
"I''m fine, it''s just..." Agnez paused as she put her right hand on her forehead. "It''s lonely up here, and I''m not used to the silence..." Agnez continued as she looked at Mazikeen who felt the same way as her.
They both were saddened by the fact that they were no longer together. Although they could speak to each other again, it felt different because they didn''t share the same thoughts and consciousness. They had been together for so long, and they both had be unity.
"Mykel, I have a request," Mazikeen said as she stood up and stared Mykel in the eye. "Let me make another pact with Agnez, the same pact as before," Mazikeen requested.
"No, that might affect the result of the final step. I don''t want that to happen even if we can do this again easily," Mykel answered as he shook his head and closed his eyes. "No more pact because you both will live side by side inside the same vessel in the future," Mykel exined.
Agnez walked toward Mazikeen and touched her arm. It felt surreal when she was finally able to see Mazikeen and touched her. Their kinship was something like a twin who shared the same feeling and knew what was on their minds without having to say anything.
"If you both want to spend your time together, go ahead. We still haven''t made the vessel to put both of your souls together," Mykel said as he looked at them. "The body, it''s you both that are going to decide because Lucifer might be able to create a new body from both of you using your bodies," Mykel continued.
"Before I go, I want to make a pact with you instead, Mykel," Mazikeen said as she stood in front of Mykel.
"You don''t have to," Mykel smiled. "You''re soon to be the only being with both powers from the Gods and Demons. You''ll have your own freedom and live whatever you wish to have," Mykel continued.
Mazikeen looked at Agnez and she already knew what she was thinking. She then looked at her sisters, and they were all nodding their heads and agreeing with Mykel''s words.
"We both will still want to follow you, Mykel," Agnez said.
"If that''s what you both want," Mykel replied and slightly smiled. "There''s no more show for today, you guys can leave," Mykel said as he thought about the stone that could withstand both the power of Demi-god and Archdemon.
They all left and it was only Mykel, Lucifer, Nyx, Hera, and Deviatris in the room. Mykel then looked at Hera who seemed to have something to say. He held her hand and brought her to the Kastihel World. Lucifer ended up following him, and Nyx wanted to be there as well.
Mykel brought Hera to the chamber where the piano was. He went to the window with a great view of the Aon tree, and he stared at it for a moment as he waited for Hera to speak up her mind.
"Mykel, I want the baby to be just an ordinary baby," Hera said.
"What do you mean by ordinary?" Mykel asked as he walked to the piano and yed a song.
Hera listened to The Swan song that Elena suggested to him. It was indeed a masterpiece that gave her a peaceful feeling.
"I want to raise a baby with everything I have. Live with them and care for them, as a mother should. I have never experienced something like that before, and I want the baby to be innocent and ordinary and can live their life without worries, away from harm. I want to spoil them and treasure them," Hera answered as she looked at Mykel.
"If that''s what you want, then I''ll do it," Mykel answered as he yed the final part of the song.
Hera smiled and was d that he didn''t mind her request as she rubbed her belly.
"You said that you don''t me yourself for what happened to Elena. You said you don''t care about it as well, but you missed her, aren''t you?" Hera asked.
Mykel stopped ying and stared at the keys under his fingers.
"I do," Mykel answered.
Chapter 424 423: Divine Blast.
"There isn''t a single member of the Fraternity Association that matched with what miss Keysha described. I think she really didn''t remember anything unless she look at thousands of Awakeners in our database," Glen said as he looked at Asmond who started to doubt that the Awakeners Keysha saw were right.
"The chance of finding them is close to impossible. It''s like searching for a needle in a haystack. We have reduced our search to the Awakeners who have criminal records, but none of them matched what she said," Ss sighed as he massaged his nose bridge. "Let''s take a break for now, we have been sitting for hours," Ss looked at Asmond and hoped he would agree with his suggestion.
"No! We need to keep finding the culprits! I''m not going to stop until I got those bastards!" Rufus yelled.
Asmond, Ss, and Glen looked at Rufus and already knew words wouldn''t work on him anymore. Asmond had had enough of his hot-temper personality, and so he decided to leave with Ss and Glen to take a short breather.
"Where are you guys going?! Are you seriously going to stop when the culprits are still out there?!" Rufus asked in disbelief and red at them.
"We''re not, we just need a break. I know how you feel, but we also need to eat and rest. We will think of a way while we eat, so if you want to stay go ahead because we''re hungry," Asmond answered.
Rufus kept ring at them, and he looked so pissed that they were so easily giving up. He then kept looking at the database without blinking his eyes.
"We don''t know if they''re really Awakeners or not because there''s a chance those culprits are just pretending. Having a weapon to prove they''re Awakeners is really bad because normal people could pretend to be one," Glen said as he stared at the floors in the elevator. "Should we strict the regtion of holding a weapon in public areas? We don''t know how many innocent people fell for this, and who knows that miss Keysha might be not the only one who experienced it," Glen continued and looked at Asmond.
"With the current situation we have? I don''t think it''s possible. We are still cautious because of the Demonic Cult. We can''t let other Awakeners or even the people die because of that," Ss responded and thought the same thing as Glen, but then realized the current situation they had. "There''s a chance the culprits are the Demonic Cult if I think about it," Ss looked at Glen through the reflection on the elevator doors.
"You both are right," Asmond sighed as more problems arose in the cities that the Fraternity Association had to deal with. "The question is how are we going to handle all this? I believe this responsibility can only be burdened on the Fraternity Association. I''ll ask the senate to investigate this with me," Asmond continued.
Ss and Glen were concerned about how troublesome it was and how Asmond had to deal with it by himself all the time.
"We are here for you, Asmond. Don''t hesitate to ask for our help," Glen said.
Asmond nodded his head with understanding. "By the way, how''s your investigation about those people, Glen?" Asmond looked at him over his shoulder.
"It''s as we thought. They''re indeed suspicious, and they had never been into the towers that muchpared to us. I still have no idea why they''re that strong, so I''ll dig deeper," Glen answered.
"Just be careful," Asmond said.
"I will," Glen nodded his head with his eyes closed.
(In the Leowa World)
Mykel watched as the ind exploded right in front of him, and the explosion was so big that it almost looked like an atomic bomb. The shockwave was enough to tten the nearby inds, but Mykel created a wind barrier to protect the maind from it.
"Looks like another failure," Lucifer was sitting on the edge of the cliff and stared at the explosion like it was a firework for him. "How many times have they failed?" Lucifer asked as he watched Angra yawn and enjoyed his nap time on Mykel''s shoulder.
"This will be the hundredth time," Mykel answered as he watched Gaia, Nyx, Deviatris, and Shelly fly toward the maind. "I think the problem lies within the material. I know that the Empyrium is a very limited and one-of-a-kind mineral, but that''s the only material that can withstand a powerful soul like Hanessi since Jeanne''s sword is made out of it," Mykel looked at Lucifer.
"You saw it yourself when you tried to extract the Empyrium from the Empyrean World. It was only twice the size of your fist, and that took you a whole day to gather all of them even with the Coelumkinesis skill to control everything that exist in the Empyrean," Lucifer replied and he believed there was nothing left, and even if there was still some, it might take a while to gather.
Mykel used the Empyrium and turned it into the sword that Agnez possessed after she broke the Dainsleif sword. The origin of the Empyrium was still a mystery, but Lucifer believed it had something to do with the divine power of his siblings. Their divinity affected all living and non-living organisms around them and purified them into something that was beyond anything else. Now that all the divinity had disappeared, the Empyrium became scarce.
"There''s no other choice, I have to gather them with Luciel''s help," Mykel said.
"It''s impossible, Mykel," Gaia said as shended right next to him. "If we put life force on the gemstones, they could withstand it to some extent. Two hundred and twenty-four worth of life was the maximum amount before it exploded. A demi-God alone is worth at least three hundred life force of a mortal, and an Archdemon''s life force would be four hundred," Gaia tried to calcte the amount of life force and energy.
"I guess doing experiments in this world is a bad idea since there won''t be any ind left if we keep doing it here. Let''s move to the Empyrean World," Mykel said and then warped all of them to the Empyrean World.
Luciel was having a meeting with Belphegor when Mykel suddenly appeared with Nyx, Lucifer, Gaia, Deviatris, and Shelly. She was confused as to why they were there.
"Yes?" Luciel asked as she stood up from her throne.
"I need your help to gather the Empyrium, but before that, there''s something that I would like to try first and I need your power for this," Mykel answered.
Luciel nodded with understanding and then followed Mykel to the outside.
Everyone was watching those two standing in front of each other, and had no idea what was Mykel nning. Mykel wanted to try something about creating a st of divine energy since he had be a Celestial being like Luciel. The only way to create a burst of divine energy was by trying to release them against each other and that might create a massive explosion like a supernova.
"Why don''t you do that with my father if that''s what you want?" Luciel asked.
"Did you forget that Lucifer''s body is hollow? He doesn''t have a life force and energy inside his body. He won''t be able to release divine energy if he doesn''t have it in the first ce," Mykel exined.
Luciel sighed and nodded her head with understanding.
"I don''t know what you''re nning to do, but let''s get it done because I still have unfinished business with Belphegor," Luciel said as she spread her translucent feather wings. "You want to spread the divine power to all thend in the Empyrean World, right? Let''s do it from above," Luciel continued and then flew up high into the sky.
Mykel followed her from behind and then they both floated right in front of each other as they watched thousands of inds below them. He then offered his hand to Luciel, and she held his hand firmly.
"Let''s do it," Mykel said as he started giving his life force to Luciel.
Luciel gave her life force to Mykel, and their energies collided which made the energies go against each other. Their hands started to feel heavy, hot, and cold at the same time. Until suddenly they saw a blinding white light appear from between their hands.
"For... how long... are we going to do this..." Luciel asked as she slowly weakened.
"Until the energy can''t bear it anymore," Mykel answered as he started to sweat and his hand trembled.
"It''s only been half an hour, but the energy is already umting that much? I think it''s not safe for both of you, Deviatris and Shelly," Gaia said as she looked at both of them.
The night sky turned bright, even brighter than the sun, but it didn''t produce any heat. Deviatris and Shelly were weakened by the ray. Even Gaia and Nyx skins started to itch because of it.
"It''s going to burst, and I''m sorry to say this," Lucifer said as he turned around and looked at Deviatris and Shelly. "You''re going to die," Lucifer continued and then a divine st happened right after.
In less than a second both Deviatris and Shelly''s existence got erased by the divine st. The inds and every organism started to grow, and the trees'' roots started to appear at the bottom of the floating inds.
Luciel copsed and lost half of her body and wings because of the st. Mykel was still conscious, but he lost half of his body as well. Fortunately, he spent billions of Arcana Coins to recover all the damage and then carried Luciel to the ground.
"Let''s see if it worked," Mykel said after he gently put Luciel down.
Mykel activated [Coelumkinesis] and tried to extract the Empyrium on the ground. To his surprise, there was a worth of Empyrium on each ind that when hebined them all together, it was as big as a mountain.
"It''s time to work," Mykel looked at Gaia.
Gaia chuckled and nodded.
Chapter 425 424: Bloodthirst.
"Is the boss alright? I feel like he''s in an unapproachable mode..." Gunnar asked Agnez who was cleaning her sword on the rooftop with Lillith and Mazikeen.
Agnez nced at Mykel and Gunnar wasn''t wrong about Mykel. It looked like he had a bloodthirsty aura around him since she was always like that that was why she knew. She didn''t even want to get close to him because of that, and there was no information on the progress of the experiment from him either.
Mykel stood up and walked to the edge to see the street down below with the snow falling in front of him. He sighed and looked at the Abaddon Tower from a distance.
"(There''s nothing that can satiate your bloodthirst, you''re already above all the Gods, and there''s nobody else that can be a good match for you except for Mara)" Lucifer said since he didn''t know Mykel would get bored doing nothing but scheming. "(I hate to admit, even if you ask me to fight you with only using brute strength, I''m no match for you)" Lucifer continued.
"(I''m going to clear the Azazel Tower while waiting for Gaia, Shelly, and Nyx to finish the Spirit Vessel)" Mykel said as he looked at the sky. "(Thinking about it, the fifty-first floor world is the world I want to experience myself. The Certic World)" Mykel smiled.
Mykel didn''t say a word and warped to Azazel Tower. Agnez and the others were confused that he suddenly left.
"It''s been a while," Mykel looked at the Helmga World had be so lively and people seemed to be living in peace.
Mykel didn''t want to be bothered by the hospitality of the people. So he walked all the way to the tower unnoticed and unseen. He then reached the fifty-first floor and entered the Certic World.
"Do I really have to be yourpanion?" Lucifer asked and he used his human form as he pulled his gray hair back in his gray suit. "Hmm? Looks like there are already Awakeners in this world," Lucifer looked at the groups of Awakeners helping the people rebuild the town.
"They''re all from a different world, but looks like they''re stuck here," Mykel said as he entered the town and looked at the Awakeners epting their fate living in this world.
Certic World that simr to ancient Rome, even the knights had the same big square shield on their backs. They worshiped the same Gods as the Greeks, but with different names. They even had a statue of Gods in the central part of the town.
"Excuse me? Which world did you guyse from?" A woman who seemed concerned asked Mykel.
"Earth," Mykel answered.
"If I may ask. Are you perhaps the ones who cleared the previous floors?" The woman with long pink ponytail hair in a blue military uniform asked.
"No," Mykel nced at the Awakeners that started to pay attention to him. He could tell the disappointment in their expression after knowing he wasn''t the one who cleared the floors.
The pink-haired woman hid her face by looking down and biting her bottom lip.
"I''m sorry to tell you this, but you won''t be able to leave this world..." The woman said in a trembling voice.
Mykel nced at her and hummed with understanding, but he brushed it off. He then walked away with Lucifer next to him as the woman felt a bit guilty for saying that to him even though it wasn''t her fault in the first ce.
"Feeling guilty because she''s too weak. That girl has no hope in this world," Lucifer nced at the woman.
"Said the one who gave the order to invade the world," Mykel said as he lit his cigarette.
"Said the one who created the story," Lucifer replied as he put a cigarette in his mouth and scoffed. "Anyway, are we going to walk, take a horse, or fly to the arena?" Lucifer asked as he lit the cigarette.
"Let''s take the horse and enjoy the scenery," Mykel looked at the stable to his left. He wanted to enjoy every part of the Certic World since it was one of his favorite worlds.
Mykel and Lucifer bought the horses with gold coins that they created from thin air. They both rode the horse and trotted in between fields with the sampietrini road below them.
In the original story, Asmond and his friends realized that the Certic World was different. The demons did conquer the world, but both the demon servant and lord existed in this world because the Certic World didn''t end on the fifty-fifth floor, but it ended on the sixtieth floor.
The Demon Lord Hemios of the Chieftain was interested in the tradition of the Certic World. The diator and the arena to please the emperor. That was when he thought it would be better to defeat all the strongest men and women in that world so he could be the emperor to find someone who could defeat him.
The world itself was safe from Hemios, but that didn''t mean his underlings didn''t go and create a mess in that world. Demons were still demons, and they did all the unpleasant things they did in Helmga World.
Asmond saw the first arena in the secondrgest city of Certic. It was when he and some of his friends decided to enter because of the information about the demon servant as the final opponent.
They fought all the demons including the diators that were forced to fight them. Once they all defeated all their opponents, it was when they all regretted joining because of the rule of the arena. Be thest survivor to fight the demon servant, and that also meant they had to fight each other to death.
Asmond came as the victor and defeated the demon servant of Hemios, but he also killed his friends there. Gunnar and the others watched Asmond kill them and couldn''t prevent it since the spectators couldn''t do anything because of the invisible barrier.
After Asmond grieved for a moment, they all continued to the capital city where Hemios waited for them. Once they arrived, they were shocked when they saw the Colosseum, ten times bigger than the arena.
Knowing it was the same scenario and rule, Asmond thought that he should be the only one to challenge him. But after he heard there would be five hundred opponents, he knew he wouldn''t survive if he had to fight some of them on his own, especially if thest few opponents were stronger than him. It would be pointless since they had to do it all over again until they defeated Hemios.
Rozan, Gunnar, and even Jeanne said that it would be best if they came with him to eliminate the strongest enemies together. But, that also meant they had to fight each other to death. Asmond didn''t want that, and so did the other friends because they knew how precious Gunnar and the others'' lives werepared to theirs.
In the end, Asmond killed his friends andpanions again for the second time. The guilt of killing his own friends was the lowest moment in his life in the original story. He had a breakdown for a long time until Jeanne managed to make him move on.
"I never thought I would enjoy something like this, but we are here," Lucifer said as he looked at the smaller and uglier version of the Colosseum. "I''m going to enjoy and wander around the city," Lucifer said as he jumped down.
"Why don''t you join the tournament as well? It would be fun, no?" Mykel asked as he jumped down from the horse''s back.
"I''ll join you in the Colosseum. This isn''t that grand, so I would rather enjoy the signature food they offer," Lucifer said as he tied the reins on the nearby tree. "So, enjoy your time in there," Lucifer continued as he flicked the butt of the cigarette.
Mykel walked to the arena where dozens of Awakeners stood at the entrance and hesitated to enter the tournament. He then waited in line, but then those Awakeners stared at him and slowly moved to the side.
"Are you going to apply for the tournament?" A man asked.
"Yes," Mykel answered as he walked to the entrance. "Care to join?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised.
All of them shook their heads repeatedly.
Chapter 426 425: No Chance.
"Did you hear? Someone entered the tournament and epted the challenge," A man said as he enjoyed his beer with his friends on a patio in front of the pub.
"Really? When was it thest time there was someone crazy enough to enter the tournament?" The friend asked. "Was it two months ago?"
"Yeah, anyway. We should go there right now, people are going to watch," The man replied.
Lucifer was enjoying his drink as he smoked his cigarette and looked at them hurriedly running to the arena. The news spread like a hurricane. Everyone knew about it already and they all went to the arena to see it.
Listening to people talking about it made Lucifer decide to go and check it out even though he knew the oue already. When he arrived at the arena, he was quite surprised that people were waiting in line to enter the arena to watch.
The tournament hadn''t started yet since it took a few hours to prepare. The demon servant wanted to bring as many people as he could to enliven the event. The more people watched the tournament, the stronger he became, and that also applied to Hemios.
After waiting for half an hour, Lucifer managed to get a seat in the spectator seats with at least four hundred people. He then heard people around him saying there were more people who entered the tournament, a dozen of them.
Mykel was waiting in the waiting room on his own, but then he heard amotioning from the outside of the room. He nced and watched as a dozen Awakeners entered the waiting room, and they all immediately stopped talking to look at him.
"So you''re the one who''s crazy enough to enter," A man in newly made armor said.
Mykel looked at their armor and weapons and realized they were prepared for everything for the tournament. Unfortunately, those newly made armors were going to be useless in the fight knowing how low their skills level were.
"And looks like I''m not the only one," Mykel replied as he put a cigarette in his mouth and lit it up.
All of them chuckled and nodded their heads. Not a single one of them showed any fear on their faces. They were determined to fight even if it meant death.
They all looked at the notification of the tournament that was about to start. Mykel then heard the sound of the gun being loaded. He looked at each one of them had a pistol ready to use since they had to fight dozens of opponents.
"Good luck out there," The man said to Mykel, and then left to the arena with his friends.
Mykel didn''t say anything and let them be, and then he felt the ceiling shaking since above him was where the arena. He heard people cheering and the sound of trumpets enlivening the tournament.
He decided to go into the arena since he was thest person that entered the arena. He looked at hundreds of people cheering for them, but among those people, there were demons disguising themselves as humans. Mykel could sense how many of the demons were in the spectators'' seats thanks to his [Infernakinesis] skill.
"Are you going to fight empty-handed? In a suit?" The man asked.
"This is myfortable wear," Mykel answered as he puffed the smoke. "Don''t worry about me, worry about yourself," Mykel continued.
The trumpets sounded again, and this time the diators came into the arena. They were Awakeners from the Certic World that got captured, and they were strong Awakenerspared to those that were with Mykel.
"Nobody knows what''s the demon servant looks like, but these people are humans, right? Why would they fight for the demons?" The man asked.
"Enved, brainwashed, you name it. Even if they''re not, they have no other option but to live or die by the demon''s hand. They have no choice," Mykel answered. "I''ll stay back for now," Mykel casually walked to the back.
"Hey, don''t tell me you got scared after looking at our opponents," One of them said as the others looked at Mykel with confused looks.
"It''s quite the opposite. I could kill all of them easily, but then you guys are going to kill each other. If that''s what you want, then be my guess since the demon servant won''t show up until there''s only one standing," Mykel answered and stared at them with a sharp gaze.
They all looked at each other, and even if they knew they would die, they would rather not kill each other.
The bell rang and the diators started to charge at them without hesitation. The Awakeners grabbed their guns and started showering them with bullets.
It was effective and exploded those diators'' heads into pieces until they emptied their magazines. After reloading three times and killing almost a hundred of them, they were satisfied with the result, but unfortunately, they ran out of ammo. Although they managed to kill a lot of them, there were still hundreds of them left. They were prepared for closebat and drew their weapons, but once they noticed how far they werepared to the diator''s strength, it was over.
They all died in less than a minute and Mykel was the only one left. The spectators who cheered for them immediately went silent and lost hope.
"Well, they have already lost hope and knew it would be impossible," Mykel said to himself as he tightened his gloves.
The diators ran toward Mykel who was at the edge of the arena, and there was no way to run. One of the diators was right in front of him and was ready to swing his axe at him, but Mykel dashed forward and threw a crescent kick. The diator''s head was crushed and when the body hit the ground it exploded.
Everyone was surprised and shocked by how powerful Mykel''s kick was even though he didn''t even put any strength on his heel. He then threw a spin kick and crushed four diators'' bodies with his heel.
Mykel used punches and kicks to ughter the diators without letting a single bloodstain on his suit. All the diators died as Mykel hadn''t moved where he stood. Suddenly a notification appeared in front of the Awakeners and the demon servant walked up to the arena.
The demon servant was wearing a robe and a ck mask to cover his face with his horn above his forehead. His body was as tall as Mykel''s, and he was holding double-edged daggers in each hand.
Before the demon servant could do anything, his body slowly was being crushed and turned into a tiny ball with his blood covering the arena. Everyone was speechless, and even the demons were shocked by it. Then, a notification appeared that they were able to move to the next area and everyone was cheering for him.
"Since their master is dead, it''s time for the real trouble," Mykel said as he closed the notification.
The demons that disguised themselves in human forms, they tore their skins apart and showed their true self. The demons started to scream and grow and started to attack the spectators who were still cheering for him.
Those Awakeners were surprised, but they all immediately drew their weapons and started fighting the demon. The arena was the only ce that was covered in blood, but now the whole building was covered in demon''s and human''s blood.
The demons weren''t dumb enough to attack Mykel after knowing he had killed the demon servant so easily. He didn''t bother to help those people and left the arena with Lucifer, but then he saw the peaceful city turn into chaos the moment the demon servant died.
Knowing the demon servant had died, all the Awakeners immediately came to the city and defeated the demons. Mykel watched the city burn and he decided to use [Infernakinesis] and he killed all the demons in the city with just a snap of his finger.
Everyone was so confused that all the demons in the city suddenly copsed. Mykel and Lucifer decided to go to the capital city of Certic which was far away that would take a day of riding a horse.
"Mister!" A familiar voice was shouting at Mykel.
Mykel turned around and saw the pink-haired woman from earlier, and there were more people behind her.
"Can we tag along?" The woman asked as she rode her horse next to Mykel.
"Do as you please," Mykel answered.
Chapter 427 426: Understand The Future.
"So, you''re the one who defeated the demon servant? I never thought you would be this strong, and I apologize for thinking that you''re hopeless like us," The pink-haired woman said and she was ashamed of herself as she rode the horse.
The woman''s name was Aki, and she was supposed to be the strongest Awakener based on her level and descent skillspared to the others. She led forty-six people from her world, Hazlett, and it was simr to the Victorian era where women had higher status than men.
"Don''t bother," Mykel replied as he stared at the lively vige on the other side of the wheat field. "There are demons in that vige, and you might get something from helping them," Mykel said.
Aki woman looked at the peaceful vige. She was skeptical about what Mykel said, but after knowing how powerful he was, and seemed to know more than her, she believed him.
"I''ll go and check it out," Aki nodded with understanding, and then went to the vige with her men.
Lucifer watched them enter the vige, and he knew there was a reward for clearing the hidden objective. A sword that was used by the strongest and most feared General that could kill Hemios.
"Why are you doing that?" Lucifer asked.
"Because I don''t want to be bothered. I want to enjoy my peaceful journey," Mykel answered. "Since it would be hard to find the demons, it''s going to take a whole day," Mykel continued.
"(Mykel, where are you right now?)" Jeanne asked.
"(Inside the Azazel Tower)" Mykel answered.
"(With the others?)" Jeanne asked.
"(No, just by myself. Why?)" Mykel asked back.
"(How''s the experiment going?)" Jeanne asked, but she sounded restless and nervous.
"(I have separated Mazikeen''s soul from Agnez''s body. Right now, Shelly, Deviatris, and Gaia are trying to create a Spirit Vessel that can withstand both souls together)" Mykel answered. "(Are you nervous?)" Mykel asked.
Jeanne didn''t say anything and it made Mykel curious why she didn''t respond to his question. He decided to see where Jeanne was. He was a bit surprised when he saw Jeanne resting on top of piles of dead bodies of demons that were as big as Alpha.
"(Those castles, what are those?)" Jeanne asked and tried to change the topic.
"(Those are where the Demon Kings live. You won''t be able to go there because an invisible barrier will stop you from getting close to them)" Mykel answered.
She was staring nkly at the giant castles in the distance. There were a total of twelve castles and those were the Demon Kings'' castles where Awakeners were going to fight them after they reached the hundredth floor.
Once they defeated a Demon King, a portal would open that lead them to the entrance of the Babel Tower. So all the Awakeners from the worlds that the Demon King conquered could fight Lucifer even if they didn''t have the Lucifer Tower in their world.
"(How much time do I have left?)" Jeanne asked.
Mykel looked at Jeanne''s status screen and was surprised that her level had reached 79. Her [Body Enhancement (Lv.22)] skill got upgraded to [Godly Physical (Lv.7)]. It was a shame that her [Maestro] skill had be useless since she had be a Demi-god.
"(A week, more or less)" Mykel answered.
"(I''ll be ready when the timees)" Jeanne said as she slowly stood up and stared at the Soul Catcher Sword in her right hand.
"(If you''re worried about the sword. You don''t have to worry because I''m going to make you a better sword that befit you once you be a God)" Mykel said as he watched Jeanne walk down from the pile of demons dead bodies.
"(I knew you would say that)" Jeanne chuckled softly. "(I can''t wait to wield it)" Jeanne smiled as she swung her sword around and started to hunt more demons.
"Don''t you think it''s weird?" Lucifer asked.
"What is?" Mykel asked back.
"This fate thing of yours, the vision and how it''ll end up," Lucifer answered as he looked straight at the empty road. "I have been thinking about it based on what Edith described and exined. She said that she and the others were dead, and the only ones that were still alive were you and Jeanne, right?" Lucifer rubbed his chin.
Mykel nced at Lucifer and thought about what he was talking about. He then realized thest part Lucifer said where it was only him and Jeanne that were alive in the vision.
"She killed herself in the end," Mykel said.
"So you know what I''m talking about," Lucifer responded. "Don''t you think it has something to do with this? The reason why she was alive? It was because she became a God and they couldn''t hurt her, and the only one that could kill her was herself since Asmond didn''t want to kill her even though he could harm you," Lucifer exined as he looked at Mykel.
"Everything slowly bes clear, and everything I did will lead to that moment even if it was intentional or not. That vision is really bothering me to this moment," Mykel said and stared nkly at nothing.
Lucifer hummed in agreement, but his troubled expression was still there even.
"It''s better if we don''t think about it since it''s something that we can decipher," Mykel sighed.
"I''m not thinking about it, I''m thinking about Agnez," Lucifer replied. "She died in that vision, so you should already know by now that she''s not invincible. Although I''m not sure if it was because Asmond killed her or not, but if it wasn''t, then that means whatever she became at that moment, she could still be harmed by mortals," Lucifer continued.
Mykel hummed and started to think about it as well. There was so much hidden information that could help him understand the future. He wanted to look into that vision with his own two eyes, but he was afraid and cautious of it. He would be trapped in that dimension by Mara''s will and power if he decided to look at it.
"Do you want to try it?" Mykel asked. "To look at the vision with your own two eyes using Lillith''s power?" Mykel asked again.
"That will only put yourself in danger because we both shared our minds. If I ended up thinking about it, you''ll get sucked into that world of vision," Lucifer sighed and shook his head.
They both decided to stop talking about it as they enjoyed their journey to the capital city. They rested in an abandoned house near the road and took a short break there for the horses to eat.
"Since when you''re addicted to smoking?" Mykel looked at Lucifer who kept smoking and emptied the pack of cigarettes in less than a day.
"I''m not, but it does help me think more clearly," Lucifer answered.
Mykel furrowed his eyebrows because that answer proved that Lucifer was addicted to smoking.
"(Mykel, we made it, the Spirit Vessel for Agnez and Mazikeen)" Gaia said. "(It''s exactly as you said. The Empyrium is the only one that could withstand unlimited life force and energy)" Gaia continued and she sounded so excited.
"(Have you thought of a method on how to make it happen? The Spirit Vessel that can work on a soulless body?)" Mykel asked.
"(Deviatris has one, and that''s by using Homunculus to transfer the energy inside the Spirit Vessel to the body. She said that it would work, but the problem would be that both Agnez and Mazikeen would control the body at the same time)" Gaia answered.
"(That''s a problem that they both have to take care of. As long as they can control the body, that''s a sess on our side)" Mykel said as he watched Lucifer grab a cigarette from his pack of cigarettes. "(I''ll bring all of you back to Earth tomorrow. I already have a concept of how the body is going to look like)" Mykel continued as he stood up.
"(Okay. We will do a final checkup on the Spirit Vessel, and make sure everything is ready to use)" Gaia replied.
"They have created the Spirit Vessel, and we will proceed on thest step tomorrow," Mykel looked at Lucifer staring out the window. "It''s time to move and kill Hemios," Mykel said as he walked outside.
Lucifer followed him from behind and then went to the capital city of Certic.
Chapter 428 427: In Between.
Mykel and Lucifer were standing outside the capital city because the knights were checking everyone who entered the city. They both were the only Awakeners since the others were still busy dealing with the mess on the previous one.
"Hey, you! Step aside!" The knight pointed his spear at a guy in a brown tattered robe.
Everyone looked at the guy who looked young, maybe in his twenties. His expression was enough to tell that he was anxious, and no wonder the knights put him to the side.
The man in a robe slowly transformed himself into a demon, but something was different about him. He wasn''t fully a demon. Only his eyes turned ck and small horns that came out on his forehead.
"A real cambion. How interesting," Lucifer said as he calmed the horse by rubbing its neck. "But this world is sure filled with so many subus and incubus," Lucifer looked at the people who waited in line and noticed most of them were subus and incubus.
The cambion started to attack the knight and decapitated him with his bare hands. The other knights immediately called for a backup, and then closed the gate so nobody could enter the city.
"The event got triggered as soon as Awakeners reached the capital city, huh? It does feel surreal after knowing everything," Lucifer said as he looked at the event where a cambion started to attack the knight like how it was in the original story. "Then it should happen now," Lucifer turned around and saw some of the people that waited in line start to transform as well.
A group of cambion started attacking the knights and killed all of them. The bell rang and notified all the knights in the capital city. The archers immediately fired their arrows at them, but the arrows weren''t enough to stop them.
The cambion showed off its small wings and started to fly to the wall.
"How cute," Lucifer said as he scoffed and watched the cambions ughter the archers.
The only ones that didn''t bother by themotion and the panic of the people were Mykel and Lucifer. The rest hurriedly ran away and didn''t dare to look back because they were scared of demons.
They could hear the screams of men and cambions from behind the wall. One of the cambions flew away, the one who killed the first knight, but then got shot down by an arrow on the nape. He fell right in front of Mykel and Lucifer, and he was crawling as he stared at them for help.
"Brutus, is it?" Mykel looked at the cambion.
Brutus nodded his head repeatedly, and then Mykel jumped down from his horse. He pulled the arrow that pierced through Brutus'' neck from behind, and then healed him. He modified Brutus [Race] from Cambion to Human.
The knights opened the gate and looked at Mykel, Lucifer, and Brutus. They looked around to search for the demon, but they only saw the brown tattered robe near the wall.
"You. Did you see a demon?" The knight asked.
"The demon flew away after you shot him in the neck," Mykel answered.
The knights looked at the bloodstain on the road, and it led to where Mykel stood. The knights looked at Brutus and had their suspicions, but he didn''t have any wounds on him and the arrow was nowhere to be found.
"Demons can regenerate and turn into a human, but their blood. Their blood isn''t red. Bring that man here!" Themander of the knight said as he pointed at Brutus.
The knights dragged Brutus, but he resisted.
"Rx, Brutus," Mykel said.
Brutus turned around and looked at Mykel''s expression. He was confused as to how Mykel was so calm and collected. He saw Mykel nod his head and told him to stay calm. Since he was saved by Mykel, he believed in him and knew he wasn''t an enemy.
The knight drew a short sword and cut Brutus'' left palm. They were surprised when they saw fresh red blood dripping from his palm and fell to the road. Not just them, Brutus was dumbfounded when his blood had turned red, and not dark purple.
"Are you satisfied? Can wee inside?" Lucifer asked and stared at the knights.
"Are you perhaps otherworlders?" Themander asked.
"You should be able to tell by our attire," Mykel answered. "And that guy is Brutus. He came with us from the other city," Mykel continued.
Themander looked at Brutus and then ordered his men to move to the side. Mykel, Lucifer, and Brutus entered the capital city where the Colosseum could be seen from the distance and the biggest building in the city.
"Can I have your name, Mister?" Brutus asked.
"Mykel," Mykel said as he rode his horse. "I know you have so many questions to ask, but let''s talk about it once you show me your hideout. You want justice, right? I''ll give it to you in a form of revenge," Mykel continued.
Brutus looked at Mykel and he was confused and surprised at the same time.
"Why are you helping me? Don''t you see I''m a demon?" Brutus asked.
"Because not all demons are bad, and not all humans are good. Is that the answer you''re hoping for?" Mykel asked back. "But no, the real reason why I help you is that I think your kind is different, and think of letting your kind rule this world," Mykel answered.
Brutus got more confused by Mykel''s answer, but he decided to not ask anymore. He then showed Mykel and Lucifer the hideout for the cambions.
Cambion was a disgrace for both demons and humans. To be living in a world where demons and humans fought each other, and be born as cambion, it was the worst because they were the easier target. Moreover, not every cambion could transform into a demon form, and they were no different than a human.
Mykel entered the tavern with Lucifer, but then the kids bumped into him and immediately ran away to y outside. Everyone in that area were cambions, and they had been hiding and pretending to be humans while demons hunted them for food.
"Hiding in in sight, that''s not really a good idea, isn''t it?" Lucifer asked as he sat down and stared at the bartender. "Unless you give them sacrificialmbs in exchange for peace?" Lucifer smiled as the bartender gulped nervously.
Everyone in the tavern looked at Mykel and Lucifer while Brutus talked to his friends and informed them about what had happened. The reason why they did all of that was that they wanted to leave, but they were trapped in an invisible barrier that prevented them from leaving.
After knowing the barrier had disappeared, they finally had the chance to leave, but to do so, they had to take care of the knights who protected the gates. It was impossible since the knights had acknowledged their existence and had been trying to get rid of them.
It was as Lucifer said, they did offer the demons their own descendants in exchange for their safety. The demons had infiltrated the government, even in the senates to prevent the humans from hunting cambions.
The reason demons protected them was that cambions were unique because if they ate cambions, they grew stronger. With that being said, both demons and humans didn''t want them to leave, and the only way was to do it themselves.
"Samus, he''s the one who saved me," Brutus said as he pointed at Mykel.
A man in a white robe stared at Mykel, and he looked in his mid forty. He sat down next to him and told the bartender to pour a ss of wine for Mykel.
"Thank you for saving him," Somus said. "But, there''s something I have to ask first, and that''s what did you do to make him a human?" Somus asked.
"What are you talking about? He''s still a cambion," Mykel replied and took a sip of the wine. He didn''t like the taste and decided to put it aside.
Somus was confused because he could smell that Brutus had turned into a human. When he looked at Somus again to check, he smelled different.
"Brutus, show me the cut wound," Somus said.
Brutus showed his left palm, but the wound had disappeared, which made both of them so confused. They stared at each other, and then looked at Mykel with suspicion.
"Who are you?" Somus asked.
"I have heard those words so many times," Mykel answered as he chuckled. "I''m a God," Mykel looked at them with a serious expression.
Chapter 429 428: Hated By Demons And Humans.
"Are you seriously pointing your swords at us?" Lucifer asked as he stared at Somus with a sharp gaze. "Knowing he''s a God, you''re still thinking of doing something this stupid?" Lucifer asked again as he put out the cigarette on the counter.
"A God? Do you think a God would care for someone like us? A half-demon?" Somus asked back as he pointed his short sword at Mykel. His hand was trembling and terrified by Mykel''s existence. "In the first ce, the Gods have abandoned us, we didn''t ask for this kind of life! But why we are punished for something that we didn''t do?!" Somus yelled in his trembling voice of fear and anger.
Mykel sighed as he lit his cigarette and then stood up. It was enough to make everyone take a few steps back because they were scared of him.
"So you despise Gods?" Mykel asked with the cigarette in his mouth.
"What''s the point of liking them? Especially asking them for help? We are half-demons, and the only ce that awaits us all is hell!" Somus answered.
"Good, because I also despise them," Mykel replied with a smirk. "I want to kill all the Gods that existed because they''re useless and show mercy only to those who they''re interested in," Mykel continued as he walked toward Somus.
"Aren''t you the same as them?" Brutus asked.
"That''s right, that''s why I despise them," Mykel answered as he puffed the smoke. "That''s that, but I''m not here to talk about them, I''m here to talk about the offer I gave Brutus," Mykel said as he stood right in front of Somus.
Somus heard about the offer and was curious why a God like Mykel wanted cambions to rule over the world. He was suspicious because it might be a trick so Mykel could destroy the world once there were no more humans in it. He thought that if there was a chance to save his kind, he should take it even if it would cost him his life.
"Even if you''re wary of me, you''re standing in front of a God who can read your thoughts, your emotions, and even your future. You''ll have no chance to win, and the best you can do is to agree with my offer," Mykel said as he squinted his eyes and judgingly stared at him.
They were all ring fiercely at Mykel, but they still hesitated to make a move. Somus was frustrated after hearing that, but he realized as long as he followed Mykel''s words, then he and his kind would be fine.
"Can I ask why?" Somus asked.
"A second chance," Mykel answered as he walked back to the counter. "I''m the only one who cares about all of you, and of course, that''s because I have an interest in your kind," Mykel continued as he sat down.
"You want to live without any interference from other beings, right? No humans, no demons, and especially no Gods. That''s why, I''m going to help you, and I''m not going to interfere with your business in this world anymore after you managed to take this world for yourself," Mykel exined as he poured himself a ss of water.
Everyone listened to Mykel and decided to lower their weapons.
"Before that, you should know once I killed Somus, the demons will do whatever they pleased since their lord is no longer tomand them. Do you think you can survive if the demons decided to destroy this world?" Mykel asked as he looked at Somus.
They all went quiet and it would be impossible since they were so weakpared to demons. They barely even survived against humans, and if the demon decided to go on a rampage, no matter where they went, the demons could smell their blood.
"I can protect you, of course, but I''ll have one request once you take over this world," Mykel said.
"And what would that be?" Somus asked and he was anxious because, in the end, Mykel would get a benefit from doing that.
"I''ll personally send someone here to fulfill your revenge. That someone will kill everyone and make that person the new ruler of this world," Mykel answered.
"You said no humans, demons, and even Gods, so who this person might be?" Somus asked.
"A third demon, a third human, and a third God. A new existence," Mykel answered.
"There''s such a being like that?" Somus asked.
"There will be," Mykel answered and looked at Lucifer who was already bored with the conversation. "That''s all for today. You shouldn''t be worried about the demons anymore because I''m going to kill Hemios," Mykel grabbed his pack of cigarettes from the counter.
They both left the tavern and went to the central part of the capital city where the Colosseum was. Lucifer had been so quiet and he seemed to be deep in thoughts, and Mykel knew what he was thinking.
"You must be thinking why I would go to this extent, and for what reason," Mykel said as he watched the cambions staring at them with suspicion. "You already knew everything, and you should know that these cambions have the ability to grow, unlike demons whose power is determined when they''re created. They''re basically like Awakeners, but for demons," Mykel exined.
"I''m aware of that, but what for?" Lucifer asked.
"You''ll know when you read my mindter," Mykel answered. "This is for something in the future," Mykel continued.
They both stood in front of the Colosseum and saw Awakeners had entered the capital city. They were speechless when they had to enter a bigger and deadlier arena again.
"Mykel!" Aki shouted as she walked toward him and held a dius sword. She had cleared the side quest faster than Mykel thought which was quite a surprise.
"How was the mission?" Mykel asked.
"It wasn''t that hard. I used to have a gathering with noble women and knew when a rumor appears, women are the ones who know it first," Aki answered and she looked so proud of herself.
Mykel hummed and noticed how clever that woman was even though she was just a side character that should be dead in the story. He thought that it might be a good opportunity to have her here, and could use her after.
"How''s that sword?" Mykel asked.
"It shapes is weird, and I haven''t tried it," Aki answered as she rotated the sword and looked at the shape of the de.
"You must have heard about what happened back there. The demons went on a rampage after I killed the demon servant. So it''s going to be the same here, and I would like to ask you to be prepared for it," Mykel said as he looked at the Colosseum. "The capital city is vast, and if we don''t put a precaution, this city will disappear in a single night, with all the people in it," Mykel exined and looked at Aki.
Aki understood the situation and had thought about it when she was on her way to the capital city. She had people believe in her, and she could get more Awakeners to go and help her for the cause.
"I might need time, to gather all of them and put them in position," Aki said as she thought of the estimated time to prepare. "Are you going to enter the tournament now?" Aki asked.
"How long will it take to prepare?" Mykel asked.
"Four hours or less. I can convince them all and send them all around the capital city," Aki answered without hesitation.
Mykel smirked and realized Aki had the potential.
"Do it, I''ll wait until then," Mykel answered.
Aki nodded with understanding and then she left to convince all the Awakeners.
"She''s quite a clever girl, don''t you think?" Lucifer asked. "You should have brought her to your side," he continued.
"There''s no more time to bring anyone in. Once the experiment is done, I''m going to ask her to get used to their new body by sending everyone to clear the towers up to the hundredth floor," Mykel answered. "The final battle is soon, I don''t have time for this," Mykel continued.
Mykel walked to the Colosseum and decided to enter the arena.
"Wait, I thought you were going to wait for Aki to report to you back?" Lucifer asked and looked at Mykel with a confused look.
"Waiting for four hours and doing nothing? Didn''t you say you''re going to join this time?" Mykel asked as he turned around and stared at Lucifer. "We can spar for four hours while we wait. No magic, only brute strength," Mykel continued.
Lucifer smirked and scoffed. "Fine by me,"
Chapter 430 429: Playground.
Aki had gathered all the Awakeners that had entered the capital city with the help of the knights. She used her status as an Awakener and promised the knights to end the era of the demons. At the same time, she gathered information about the demons in the capital city with the same method she used in the previous vige.
"This is bad. In the vige, we even had to deal with more than half of them and knowing the poption of the capital city which is more than half a million, we''re going to fight hundreds of thousands of demons," Aki said to her team.
She realized if she had to involve the knights and even the senates, it would only put her n in jeopardy. She knew on the scale of a capital city, the demons must have infiltrated the government, and she even suspected that the emperor was one of them.
"What are we going to do, Miss?" A man in simr attire as Aki asked.
"We are going to do this behind their backs, and make sure to tell the others about this. We can''t trust anyone, even the people of the capital. We have to move fast before they''re suspicious of us," Aki answered as she nced at the people around her. "We are on our own, so do it stealthily without getting noticed by everyone," Aki continued.
When Aki was about to go and tell the other Awakeners about her n, the ground shook and everyone fell to their knees. She looked at the Colosseum and saw the smokeing from there.
"What the hell is happening over there?! Don''t tell me..." Aki paused and suddenly smiled. "This is a perfect chance for us to move. Everyone''s attention is going to be focused on that Colosseum," Aki talked to herself.
Aki ordered her team to start the n while everyone''s attention was upied by the Colosseum. They all started to move while the knights tried to check what was happening to the Colosseum.
(Inside the Colosseum)
"I agreed to join, but who would have thought that you would immediately throw a punch at me?" Lucifer asked as his right hand trembled and tried his best to stop Mykel before his foot crushed Lucifer''s face from the right side.
"The only opponent who is fun to y with is only you. I told you didn''t I? We are going to spar here and see how strong the barrier that the system provided," Mykel answered as he retracted his left leg and spun around to throw a heel kick at Lucifer.
The arena was on the brink of copsing thanks to the aftershock of his kick and Lucifer''s hand colliding. All the diators in the arena were either dead from the shockwave or dying, but some of them survived. The spectators got protected by the invisible barrier and didn''t feel a thing except for a fierce wind that struck their faces.
Lucifer dodged all Mykel''s attacks and it made Mykel a bit excited since finally there was someone who could spar with him on the same footing. Although Lucifer seemed to be equal in the eyes of the spectators, he was trying his best to not die in a single hit from Mykel''s attack.
"If you want an equal fight, how about I make you lose one of your limbs?" Lucifer asked but at the same time activated his [Nihilikinesis] and erased Mykel''s left arm existence.
"Are you being serious?" Mykel asked as he looked at his missing arm.
Lucifer dashed and punched Mykel in the gut with his left fist, and then sent him to the other side of the arena. The diators who survived started to take the opportunity to kill him while he was still on the ground. He then mmed his hand on the ground to lift himself up while at the same time destroying the ground around him and making the diators lose their footing.
"You got your chance," Mykel said as he watched the diators struggle to stand.
Mykel looked at the sword on the ground next to his foot and used [Telekinesis] then started ughtering the diators. He sent an axe, spear, and even a il flying around and took care of all the remaining diators that survived.
All the spectators watching Mykel easily took care of all of the diators without even looking. He casually walked as the weapons ughtered the bodies of the diators.
Not everyone cheered for what Mykel did. Some of them saw their dads, brothers, and uncles being ughtered. They knew it was going to happen someday, but having to sacrifice their loved ones in exchange for freedom, it felt unfair to them.
Mykel controlled all the weapons in the arena as he walked toward Lucifer. The weapons slowly spread around and disappeared into thin air, but then they all reappeared right around Lucifer and started to attack him.
Lucifer tried to destroy those that were in his range, but the weapons disappeared again. He noticed that Mykel had been using [Telekinesis] and [Spatiokinesis] at the same time. He then decided to use [Nihilikinesis] to erase all the weapons, but all the weapons disappeared.
Lucifer looked around and was ready to erase any weapon that appeared, but suddenly all the weapons appeared right in his body. All the weapons pierced his body and it didn''t hurt since his body couldn''t feel pain, but it affected his movement.
Mykel knew the weapons wouldn''t be able to Pierce Lucifer''s tough skin of a Celestial being. So he used a trick and spawned all the weapons inside Lucifer''s body with [Spatiokinesis].
"Didn''t you say you''re going to spare with just brute strength?" Lucifer asked as he pulled out all the weapons and used [Nihilikinesis] to erase them all.
"You''re the one who used an ability, let''s just say we are even now," Mykel said as he looked at his left shoulder and had a bit of phantom pain.
"In the end, words mean nothing in battle, huh? Since there are no Awakeners, there''s no need for me to hide this," Lucifer said and then pulled out his six wings from his back.
Everyone gasped and started to whisper to each other. They were talking about the appearance of a God while the others were terrified of those wings. The demons knew to whom those wings belonged, and they were trembling in fear by it.
Lucifer flew toward Mykel and transferred all his strength to his fist then punched Mykel right in the face. Unfortunately, Mykel blocked it off with his right hand and grabbed Lucifer''s fist. He then pulled Lucifer closer and kneed him right into Lucifer''s chest.
Lucifer looked at his hollow chest, but then Mykel wrapped his right arm around his neck and mmed him to the ground. His wings weren''t only helping him to fly, but they were also a powerful weapon on his back. He folded his wings and immediately spread them and whipped them at Mykel. It was enough to throw him away from Lucifer.
Mykel activated the [True Daemon] and showed his wings to the spectators as well. They were dumbfounded and didn''t know what to react to anymore. He then flew toward Lucifer and they both exchanged blows as the barrier tried to stop the shockwave and the impact of both of their bodies from hitting the barrier.
The smoke covered everyone''s vision and they couldn''t see anything but the sound of punches and the shockwaves.
Mykel finally got used to his strength and speed, and it was done for Lucifer since he couldn''t run anywhere. He epted his fate when Mykel kicked him to the barrier and threw a straight punch at Lucifer.
The smoke slowly disappeared, and the only one left that stood on the remaining side of the arena was Mykel. He put his wings back and waited for Hemios toe to the arena as he cleaned the dust off his suit and trousers. He was quite surprised that the barrier could withstand his punch.
The gate was open and saw a demon holding a giant round shield and spear in full te armor made of gold. Mykel looked at him as the crowds finally saw the Demon Lord who had conquered their world. The silence made everyone realize how terrified Hemios was by the sound of the nking armor and how the shield trembled.
"You have no will to fight anymore?" Mykel asked as he approached Hemios.
"Mercy!" Hemios said as he went to his knees and removed the spear and shield from his hands.
"You asked the wrong person for mercy," Mykel smiled as he held Hemios'' head with that five times the size of his hand. He then crushed it into pulp.
Chapter 431 430: Born And Belong To This World.
"How''s the situation on the north side of the city?" Aki asked as she stabbed an incubus that tried to kidnap a woman.
A man was standing on the tower and gave covers to everyone around him by shooting arrows at the demons. He made sure his surroundings were safe before he looked at the north side of the city. He could tell if the other side was in trouble or not based on how many demons flew above the city.
"The north side is still the same as before. There are barely any movements," The man said as he used binocrs to look. "The northeast side somehow looks quite peaceful," he continued and put his binocrs down.
Aki knew they wouldn''t be able to win the battle since the demons were too much to handle. She had already asked one of the knights to ask for help from the viges and the previous city to lend them their hands.
"To think this world won''t be cleared until we dealt with all the demons..." Aki said as she heard there was no portal even near the Azazel Tower which was right outside the capital city on the north side.
(On the northeast side)
"Gather around," Mykel said as he stood in the middle of the road.
All the cambions had been summoned by Mykel''s order, and they all brought some of their belongings with them. They all crowded the street and we were confused as to why he ordered them all of a sudden.
"Everyone is here?" Mykel asked Somus.
"Everyone has gathered here, God Mykel," Somus nodded his head.
Mykel warped everyone to the field near the first city. They were all shocked by how easy it was for them to leave the hellish city they were living in. Somus then looked at Mykel and thought that Mykel should have done it the moment he met them.
Mykel nced at Somus and saw the stare of hatred toward him. He smirked and scoffed to show Somus that he was the one that could change the cambions'' fate as he pleased.
"Go find a ce to live, tell them you''re a refugee. They won''t suspect you because the news has spread that the Demon Lord Hemios has been defeated and now the demons going on a rampage. There won''t be a single knight in the city since all of them have been sent to aid those otherworlders," Mykel exined as he lit his cigarette.
"You said that as if those otherworlders can defeat hundreds of thousands of demons," Somus was skeptical and scared that Mykel was lying to him about giving him protection.
"They won''t be able to win against those demons. Even with the help of the whole army of knights, they will lose," Mykel answered as he puffed the smoke. "They don''t have any other choice but to fight until there''s not a single demon alive before they can leave this world," Mykel looked in the direction where the capital city.
"You liar! You said you will protect us! But what''s that supposed to mean when you said they can''t leave until all demons have perished?!" Somus red at Mykel and showed no more fear in his eyes, only rage. "In the end, you also want us dead!" Somus felt betrayed.
Mykel sighed as he looked at his left arm which all the cambions had been staring at since he lost his sleeves thanks to Lucifer''s [Nihilikinesis]. It was weird and new for them to see a tattoo, especially a tattoo of thorny roots all the way up to his upper arm.
"You''re born from a human womb, and you are born in this world. You belong to this world, and even Gods aren''t allowed toy a hand on you. You''re not a part of it, so you''ll be fine," Mykel answered. "I''m not trying to make you believe my words, but that''s the truth because the rule of the World is preventing us from interfering," Mykel continued.
Somus stopped talking since he didn''t want to jump to a conclusion again that would put shame on his own and his kind. He remembered if Mykel had decided to change his mind, he could have sent all of them back and fed them to the demons, but there was something off about what Mykel said.
"You said Gods can''t interfere because of the rule of the World, but what you''re doing right now is already a vition of that rule," Somus said and he looked confused.
"Should I remind you again that I despise them? If you know that Gods can''t interfere, you should know by now that I''m different from them and I exist not to follow that rule," Mykel answered as he stared Somus in the eye.
Brutus slowly raised his hand as he gulped, and it took Mykel''s attention.
"You said that they won''t be able to win against the demons, so what is going to happen?" Brutus asked.
"You''ll hide, and at most, those otherworlders might be able to fight the demons for three days at most. Until the dayes, there''s nothing you can do but pray," Mykel answered.
"Until the dayes? Are you talking about that being who will be the ruler of this world?" Brutus asked.
Mykel nodded his head. "With that being said, I have to leave now," Mykel said.
Before Brutus or Somus could say a word, Mykel warped away and left them on their own to survive. Somus then told his people to enter the city and stay together because it would be safer if they kept doing what they had been doing for decades.
(In the Empyrean World)
Mykel gathered Gaia, Nyx, Deviatris, and Shelly in Luciel''s pce. He wanted to see what the Spirit Vessel looked like and how it worked. The Spirit Vessel''s shape was octahedron and it was made from pure Empyrium. The size was as big as a tennis ball, but it was quite heavy.
It was exactly like how the Soul Catcher Sword worked thanks to Lucifer''s suggestion. He didn''t know who made that sword, but he believed it was Hanessi who made it. It had been tested beforehand by putting a demon soul inside the Spirit Vessel''s prototype, and it contained the soul while at the same time giving power to whoever held it.
The problem was the Spirit Vessel did exactly like how the Soul Catcher Sword did. It was so powerful to contain the soul that the soul couldn''t possess the body of the one who held it.
Deviatris brought her research from her ce in Gehenna with Luciel''s help. She brought her Homunculus in the shape of a slime string that worked like a vein. Its purpose was to be the medium between the Spirit Vessel and the body. She believed it would extract not only the power but also the consciousness of the soul.
"The preparation is done, now we should try and put their souls in here," Mykel said as he yed with the Spirit Vessel.
They all nodded, and then he asked Luciel to bring Agnez to the Empyrean World since she had be a Demi-god, it was possible to bring her to the world of the Gods. Mykel told Beldathiel to bring Mazikeen to the Empyrean World with her since he didn''t make a pact with Mazikeen and couldn''t summon her to where he was.
Agnez came with Beldathiel and Mazikeen, and by the look on Agnez''s expression, she was a bit nervous. She thought it would take more time before Mykel found a solution to all the problems, but it looked like she was underestimating Mykel''s ability.
"First of all, let''s take your soul out from your body," Mykel said as he looked at Jeanne.
Mykel grabbed Agnez''s head and pulled his hand away as her soul was being extracted from her body. It was a painful moment because it felt like every inch of her body felt like being crushed. On the other hand, Mazikeen could easily leave her body.
"That''s quite cruel to pull someone''s soul forcefully like that. I hope nothing happened to her," Gaia said and she looked worried about Agnez.
It was the first time for Mykel to take someone''s soul, but he was the only one who could do it. The reason would be that if a God did it in his stead, they vited thew of the World, and they would be punished by Mara since taking Awakener''s life was forbidden.
"I can fix thatter, for now, let''s create a new body for both of them.
Chapter 432 431: The First.
"You said you already have an idea what kind of body you want them to have," Luciel asked as she looked at Agnez''s and Mazikeen''s bodies on the ground.
"I do, just watch," Mykel answered as he activated [Devil Apparition] because he would need Lucifer''s help to create the new body. "For now, let''s focus on putting their souls in the Spirit Vessel first," Mykel looked at the Spirit Vessel in his hand.
Mykel could feel something fly right into his body from behind and go right into the Spirit Vessel. It was Mazikeen based on how impure it felt and left a bad taste in his body. Then he could feel a divine power go through his body and go into the Spirit Vessel.
Everyone approached Mykel to see if the Spirit Vessel could withstand the souls of an Archdemon and a Demi-god. So far, there weren''t any problems, and the Spirit Vessel looked normal.
"Is it working?" Luciel asked.
Mykel didn''t say anything because he felt the power and the subconscious of Agnez and Mazikeen. It took a huge toll on his head, but he had to hold it since he might be the only one who could handle it.
"Yes..." Mykel answered and he felt a bit nauseated.
"Put it in this bag," Gaia said as she opened the bag and offered it to Mykel.
Mykel hummed and dropped the Spirit Vessel into the bag. The headache disappeared and it became quiet and peaceful.
Lucifer knew what kind of body Mykel wanted from Mykel''s imagination. He liked the idea of the new body and had been wanting to do it as soon as possible.
"Do you want me to make use of Agnez''s body as well?" Lucifer asked.
"Yes. It would be a waste to not use it," Mykel answered.
Lucifer hummed and immediately did his best to create a new body based on Mykel''s imagination. He carved the image in his head and started to create a body from the bottom to the top.
For everyone who watched Lucifer create a masterpiece, it looked so easy, but the truth was it would be impossible for them to imitate. They didn''t want to bother him and decided to wait on the side since it would be fun to see the final result.
Mykel gave some insight and guided Lucifer while at the same time trying to improvise. They both carefully and thoroughly created the body, and then Lucifer finally showed the secret behind the wing''s creation.
"So that''s how he creates wings. Amazing," Gaia said as she watched Lucifer create two feather wings from the light that he gathered. "What a beautiful light," Gaia was amazed and stared at the blinding light with her naked eyes.
Mykel ripped both of Mazikeen''s wings, and then Lucifer put down the wings he had created next to them. Everyone looked at those two and was confused why they did that, but then they looked at the four wings on the ground. Two demon wings and two angel wings were ced side by side.
"I''m jealous," Deviatris said since she and the others already knew what those two were trying to do. "I want something like that," she continued as she looked at the slime in her hands.
It took those two a whole day to finally create the new body, and everyone was surprised when they saw the final result.
"Mazikeen? Or is it Agnez? I can''t tell since she looks simr to both of them," Beldathiel asked as she put her hand on her left cheek. "But those wings, aren''t they too big for her size?" Beldathiel looked at Mykel.
"They''re like Mazikeen wings, they can be expanded and be as big as she pleased," Mykel answered as he looked at the body. "But, it''s going to be useless if they can''t control the body," Mykel looked at the Spirit Vessel inside the bag.
Deviatris approached the body and thought about something as she put the Homunculus into the body''s mouth. The slime started to move and it made the body bulge and throb.
"Where are you going to put the Spirit Vessel?" Deviatris asked.
"A ce where it won''t be easily targeted, and impossible to take out from the body unnoticed," Mykel answered as he looked at the body. "Any idea?" He looked at every one of them.
"There''s no such a thing when she''s going to face a Celestial being. It''s better to put it somewhere they can protect," Lucifer answered as he bent down to his knee. "The chest is the most visible area, and easy to protect," Lucifer pointed at the chest.
"Did you think our creation would be that easy to break? We have condensed the Empyrium and it should be dense enough to be impossible to break, even with Luciel''s sword," Nyx said as she looked at Luciel.
Mykel hummed and opened the body''s chest. They were all surprised that the body had everything inside like a human. He then reached out his hand to Gaia and asked her to give him the Spirit Vessel.
"Alright, here goes nothing," Mykel said as he slowly put the Spirit Vessel inside.
The slime immediately wrapped itself around the Spirit Vessel because it felt a tremendous amount of energy. The body started twitching and everyone took a few steps back because they didn''t want to get into trouble.
The slime had covered every part of the body from the inside. The muscles, the veins, and even the brain. The slime stimted them and used the energy from the Spirit Vessel exactly as it was intended.
"It''s working," Deviatris said with a big smile on her face.
The left hand started to move and they could see the chest move and breathe. Mykel looked at both of their statuses, and they both were still alive. The eyes opened so slowly, and the first thing they saw was Mykel''s face.
"Mykel? Is it done?" Agnez asked as she tried to stand up.
"Can you stand up?" Mykel asked.
Agnez tried to move her body, but it didn''t respond to her as if some parts of her body didn''t belong to her. She kept trying, until she bent her knees, and slowly lifted herself up. It felt weird because those movements didn''t go as she wanted them to.
"It''s hard to move because I can only move my left arm, right leg, left side of my torso, and right side of my neck," Agnez answered. "Mazikeen is the one who controls the other half," Agnez continued as she tried to move her body, but then she fell because both of her legs decided to take a step back at the same time. Luckily, Mykel was there to catch her.
"It''s impossible to move, Mykel. This is different from what we thought," Agnez said, but her tone was different. It was Mazikeen who talked to him.
"We just need time, Mazikeen. Let''s try and get used to it," Agnez said as she tried to recover.
It was expected, and that was what they feared about this experiment in the first ce. It would be impossible to let two souls control one body, and they already knew no matter how hard they tried, it would be pointless.
They watched Agnez and Mazikeen try to get used to their new body, but even after half a day of trying, they were barely able to take five steps. But, they didn''t give up because they didn''t want to let it go to waste.
"They can''t walk, and you want them to fight Hanessi?" Nyx asked and looked at Mykel.
"Looks like we need a new n," Luciel sighed and she sounded disappointed and concerned.
Mykel opened Agnez''s and Mazikeen''s status screens and nned to kill them both. He nned to undo everything and put them both back like before. It was a shame, but at least Lucifer had created a new body for them. A body that was powerful enough to withstand a God''s attack.
"Wait!" Agnez shouted. "Something is happening," Agnez continued, and she seemed to be looking at the screen.
Everyone looked at Agnez and was confused until Mykel realized both Agnez and Mazikeen were deceased on their status screens. He was so confused, but then Agnez copsed and looked lifeless.
"They both are dead," Mykel said as he approached Agnez.
"What?! What happened?!" Luciel asked.
"I don''t know. I can''t feel their energy anymore," Mykel looked at Agnez''s chest. "But I can feel the heart beating," Mykel checked the pulse on the left wrist.
Agnez suddenly gasped for air as she held Mykel''s arm so tightly. She then coughed and threw something out. It was ck and slimy. It was the Homunculus that Deviatris put into her body.
"It... hurts..." Agnez said as she tore her chest open.
They watched Agnez pull out the Spirit Vessel, and to their surprise, the Spirit Vessel had been crushed into tiny pieces. She then threw it away and regenerated her chest in an instant.
"You''re dead, how?" Mykel asked.
Agnez smiled and chuckled weakly. "I''m no longer Agnez, and she''s no longer Mazikeen. We have been Synchronized by the system," Agnez answered as she caught her breath.
"Synchronized?" Mykel looked so confused.
"It appeared... the system offered us to Synchronize my soul and Mazikeen''s soul into a new soul. We are no longer two souls in a single body, we have be one and the system asked for our new existence, a name," Agnez said.
"What name did you give the system?" Mykel asked.
"Aurea Mazier," Agnez answered.
Mykel searched for the name in the [Character List], and the name was highlighted since it was a new entry. He looked at the race and it wasn''t Demi-god or Archdemon, it turned into [Arkhon].
"Arkhon," Mykel said.
"Arkhon? That means the first ruler. It can also mean the first," Gaia answered.
Chapter 433 432: Aurea Mazier.
"Although my name has changed, I want you to keep calling me Agnez," Agnez said as she unfolded her wings and expanded them as wide as the hall. "Although, there might be times when I''m not acting like myself. After all, both my memories and Mazikeen''s memories have be one," Agnez continued and hid her wings inside her back in a blink of an eye.
"In the end, the most dominant memories are from Agnez," Gaia said as she looked at Agnez who slowly changed her appearance to her old body.
"You''re wrong," Agnez responded as she looked at Gaia and the others. "Agnez is dead, and so Mazikeen. I''m a new soul who took over their memories, and I''m doing this because I want to be recognized by Mykel," Agnez exined as she stared Mykel in the eye. "Both Agnez''s and Mazikeen''s feelings toward him are what drives me to do this," Agnez continued as she grabbed Mykel''s right hand and stared at it.
Agnez kissed Mykel''s hand and slowly put his hand on her cheek. She rubbed her face on his hand with her eyes closed as she remembered the good memories both Mazikeen and Agnez had with him. She then put his hand back because she didn''t want to be called a weirdo and make Mykel ufortable.
Mykel stared at Agnez''s status screen and the skills that she possessed were those that came from Agnez and Mazikeen. It was simr to him where he possessed both [Godly] and [Celestial] basic skills. She possessed both [Body Enhancement] and [Archdemon] basic skills which made her much stronger.
There was one new skill she possessed, and it was called [Soul Siphon]. A skill that allowed one to take as many souls forcefully from the body as she pleased and then turned them into fuel for her strength. It was simr to the Soul Catcher Sword, but it was a one-time use and the soul would disappear once the skill ran out.
"The prototype, give it to me," Mykel said as he reached out his hand to Deviatris since he knew she was the one who held it.
Deviatris pulled out the prototype from her chest and then gave it to Mykel reluctantly.
"I''ll let you get another," Mykel said as he took the Spirit Vessel.
Mykel looked at it and there was nothing inside. He then decided to put his life force into the Spirit Vessel until the Spirit Vessel made a small crack because it couldn''t contain his power anymore.
Myke looked at the Spirit Vessel that started to glow, and then he tossed it to Agnez. "That''s yours. Use it whenever you think it''s the right time to use it," Mykel said.
"As expected of you. You already know about it," Agnez smirked and stared at the Spirit Vessel in her hand. "I''ll use it to fight him then," Agnez said and put the Spirit Vessel into her pocket.
One thing that took Mykel''s interest was that [Aurea Mazier] was still his [Recipient]. That alone was enough to tell that she was still an Awakener even with the overpowered skills she possessed.
"I''m no longer your sister, but I still look up to you as my sisters, Luciel, Beldathiel, Deviatris," Agnez looked at the three of them, and she didn''t show any inferiority toward Luciel and Beldathiel, but she still showed respect to Luciel and Beldathiel.
Luciel and Beldathiel smiled at her and nodded their heads with understanding. It was a shame that they lost Mazikeen, but since it was something she wanted, they could only watch and let her do what she wanted.
"You can fulfill all your desire because you''re now free," Luciel said.
"My desire is to stay by Mykel''s side, nothing more, nothing less," Agnez replied as she grabbed her sword on the ground. "With that being said, is it time for me to fight Hanessi, Mykel?" Agnez looked at Mykel.
"There''s one thing that you need to do first,e with me," Mykel said.
"Lead the way," Agnez smiled as she sheathed the sword.
Mykel warped to Certic World with Agnez. He exined the current situation to her and told her about his ns of making her the ruler of the Certic World. She didn''t know such a thing existed, cambions.
"So this whole world is going to be mine? And you want me to make an army of cambions, but why?" Agnez asked and observed his surroundings.
"Cambions have potential, and who knows how powerful they can be if you guided them? As an Arkhon, a new race and a new being, you''re going to make a name for yourself. Make the universe know your existence, Aurea Mazier. Make the Gods, Demons, and Humans fear you," Mykel answered.
Agnez didn''t look happy when she heard that, and it made Mykel look a bit curious and confused.
"I like that idea, but can you just call me Agnez? It''s painful when you look at me as a stranger," Agnez said.
It appeared Aurea or Agnez was still having an existential crisis because of the memories inside her head. It might appear harmless, but if it kept going on, she might get a personality disorder. As someone as powerful as an Archdemon and soon to be as powerful or even stronger than Gods, if she had that problem, she would put herself in a difficult position.
"No, you''re no longer Agnez Maurice or Mazikeen. You''re Aurea Mazier, you''re you, and I want you to make a new memory as Aurea Mazier," Mykel answered as he stood right in front of her. Agnez frowned and looked at Mykel pitifully. "You don''t have to act and pretend to be someone else, you''re you, so live as you please from now on," Mykel continued as he stared at the plump lips of Aurea and gently rubbed them with his left thumb.
"I have said it earlier that I want to be by your side, and that''s the real feeling that I have, Mykel," Aurea replied.
"Then show me if you truly can stand by my side. You have to be stronger, stronger than the Gods," Mykel said.
Aurea kissed Mykel''s palm and then transformed herself into her original body. She showed her demon wings and feather wings to the people around her. She then flew up high into the sky and stared down as she made her wings wider that covered the sun.
She used [Scream of Chaos] and killed every life she wanted to take. She then used [Soul Siphon] and took the souls of the dead and made them hers. After she destroyed the city and left a few survivors who were cambions, she flew away and took more and more lives before she reached the capital city.
Aki and the remaining Awakeners that survived from a restless battle for almost two days decided to hide and rest. It was as she predicted, it was impossible to win the fight against the demons, especially when the demons deceived the knights and turned their backs on the Awakeners.
"We''re not going to make it out alive. This is the end for us," Aki said as she looked at the wounds on her arms. "I don''t know where Mykel is, but there''s a chance he died after he defeated Hemios because he must have used everything to kill him," Aki continued as the others listened to her.
Everyone had lost hope and was back to square one. Suddenly, they felt an earthquake and loud bangings from outside.
"This is bad!" A guy came inside the building and he looked terrified. "Something is here and it''s killing both demons and the Awakeners!" He continued.
"Something?" Aki asked as she stood up. She then walked outside to look at it for herself.
They saw a woman with long dark green hair with gold highlights. She had horns that looked like bat wings right above her ears. Her eyes were golden. Her pale grayish skin with blood-red lips. She was floating above the city with giant four wings that covered the whole city with it and prevented sunlight from passing through.
"That''s not a God nor a demon..." Aki said.
Aurea put her wings back inside her back in an instant, and then she dove down with the speed of light. The impact and the shockwave ttened the capital city and not a single soul survived that.
[You have defeated Hemios, The Sixth Demon Lord of Azazel]
[You are the first to clear the Sixtieth Floor]
[You have saved the Certic World from Demon King Azazel!]
Chapter 434 433: Satisfied.
Aurea hadn''t even transferred the souls she took into her strength, and yet her pure strength was enough to tten everything. She walked to the empire pce and saw thousands of corpses around her that were minced because of the shockwave.
She spread her wings and decided to float rather than walk since it was bothersome. She then saw Mykel sitting in the ruined pce and looked at the mess she made.
"You should know that the architecture of this world is unique. To see you destroyed everything is really a waste," Mykel said and watched Aurea descend in front of him.
"Is that even important if I''m going to rule this world?" Aurea asked as she sat down on the broken pir in front of Mykel. "Now that I think about it, maybe you''re right since I have no knowledge about architecture," Aurea hummed with her legs crossed.
"In the end, you chose brute strength over everything," Mykel sighed. "Anyway, I have informed the cambions. They will be here tomorrow, so we''re going to wait for them," Mykel continued.
"Tomorrow? Then what should we do now?" Aurea asked.
"I was nning to enjoy the rest of the day by resting in the pce chamber, but now," Mykel paused as he looked around. "Looks like there''s none now, thanks to you," Mykel continued.
Aurea didn''t feel any regret or guilt, and then she chuckled mischievously. She looked at Mykel as she spread her wings to attract his attention.
"I want to know how strong I have be. This Spirit Vessel, my Soul Siphon skill, andst my Brute skill. I want to try all of them at once. Let''s just say a practice before I''m going to fight Hanessi," Aurea said with excitement.
Mykel looked at Aurea who was holding Spirit Vessel, and she was grinning at him. He nodded his head as he activated [True Daemon], and then flew away to the ce away from the capital city.
"Don''t you think this is far enough?" Aurea asked.
Mykel didn''t see any human around him and as far as his eyes could see. It was indeed far enough and the tower was as small as a dot from where he was.
"Alright, show me what you''re capable of," Mykel said as he spread his wings.
Aurea activated her [Soul Siphon] and transferred all the souls she collected into her strength. She then activated [Brute] and sucked all the life energy that Mykel had put in the Spirit Vessel and turned it into her strength as well.
Aureaughed maniacally as an immense amount of power ran through her veins. Her wings became much bigger and her body also grewrger. Her ws became longer and it was impossible for her to hold the sword, even her fingers had be longer than the sword itself.
"I have been waiting for this moment, to finally be able to fight you!" Aurea said with a huge grin on her face.
Although she was ten times bigger than Mykel with her massive wings that covered the sky, she moved with the speed of light. She tried to sh him with her ws, and the projectiles destroyed thend below them and turned them into craters. The mountains got cut in half and turned them into valleys.
Mykel wanted to see how powerful Aurea''s attack had be and let himself get hit by her ws. He was surprised that she managed to cut his skin and make him bleed, but he realized his blood was still red like a human''s.
"Are you testing my power? Are you satisfied now?" Aurea thrust her ws at Mykel, but he dodged them.
"That''s right, and now I know you''re dangerous," Mykel replied and swiftly moved closed and punched her with full strength.
The impact made her back explode and her purple blood covered the sky. Instead of falling and indulging in pain, she giggled as the giant wound on her back recovered rapidly. It surprised Mykel, but it made him excited and satisfied because if she couldn''t handle that much, she wouldn''t be able to fight Hanessi.
"That hurts..." Aurea groaned.
"Hurts? That''s just the first one, herees another," Mykel smirked and started to throw punches and kicks all over her body.
No matter how hard he tried to kill her, she regenerated all the wounds almost instantly. She was also slowly getting used to her power and made the gap even closer and closer the more they both fought.
"Looking at your bruises with wounds is so satisfying," Aurea said even though she lost all her limbs and two of her wings. "But, you have been only using your brute strength and that''s it," Aurea sounded displeased. "It''s my lost..." Aurea descended as she let her body regenerate.
Mykel healed all his wounds as hended on the valley that they had created. They had been fighting for almost a whole day, and the craters and valley they made had turned into ake and giant river because of the water source that was hidden underground.
"It''s quite the opposite, Aurea. You''re the only one who can turn me like this," Mykel looked at his worn-out suit. "My battle against Lucifer in the arena couldn''t bepared to this. You have met my expectations," Mykel removed his suit and walked to the river.
Aurea looked at Mykel''s naked body and decided to join him as well. They both swam in the middle of the river and washed themselves with fresh and cold water. She couldn''t get her eyes off him.
"I want my reward," Aurea said as she wrapped her arms around Mykel''s neck from behind.
"What reward?" Mykel asked.
"The reward that you have been giving to Mazikeen and Agnez. They have sacrificed their lives to create me, and so I want the reward for that, in their stead," Aurea whispered into his left ear.
Mykel smirked and turned around as he swam with a backstroke. Aurea hopped onto his chest with a flirtatious smile as she bit her bottom lip.
"Oh, that... but we don''t have much time left before the cambions reach the capital city. If you''re fine if we do it one round, that''s fine by me," Mykel said with a smile and stared her in the eye.
"Huh? Are you being serious?" Aurea leaned her body down. "If I want the rewardter, that means we can do it for as long as I want, right?" Aurea asked and kissed Mykel''s right cheek. "Maybe this time I can win," Aurea whispered and giggled mischievously.
They both put their clothes on and then flew back to the capital city to meet with Somus and the others. They waited for hours, and finally, they could see a group of people in the distance.
"Here theye. It''s you to decide on how you treat them. You can subdue them, make you as their savior, or even make you their God," Mykel said as he flicked the butt of the cigarette.
"Hmm, I guess I''ll choose all of them then," Aurea replied with a smile.
"Alright, I''ll leave it to you then. You have seen me so many times manipting people, you should have learned a lot from it," Mykel said and then walked away.
"(I heard it was a sess)" Hera said.
"(Yes it is, and she has be someone new. You should ask Gaia about it)" Mykel answered. "(How''s the baby?)" Mykel asked.
"(Ah... About that, can we talk about it when you''re free?)" Hera asked and she sounded so worried.
"(I''ll meet you today, just wait for me)" Mykel answered.
Hera hummed with understanding and she sounded a bit relieved.
"Goddess Aurea!" Somus and all the cambions said at the same time.
Mykel was startled and looked at them. They were all bowed down and lowered their heads to the ground. Aurea showed her wings. It made them all fear her and admire her at the same time.
He approached Aurea and kept staring at the cambions. He leaned his head toward her left ear and whispered. "Seriously? A fallen God?" Mykel asked.
"I''m just following what I learned from you. Isn''t that what you wanted to see in the first ce?" Aurea whispered back and winked at Mykel. "Now..." Aurea wrapped her arms around Mykel''s neck. "How about you give me my reward?" Aurea continued.
Chapter 435 434: A Plan Of Attack.
"I lost in this as well..." Aurea said as her head was hanging down off the bed. She couldn''t feel the lower part of her body and how ticklish and sensitive her whole body had be. "Maybe I should gather more souls and use them for this in the future," Aurea giggled as she lifted her head up. She saw Mykel was covered in sweat and held her waist so tightly.
Mykelid down and caught his breath because Aurea was really toughpared to the others. He then watched her crawl on top of his body andy down on his right arm.
"We are leaving tomorrow morning. We are going to have a meeting with the Gods," Mykel said as he pulled his hair back.
"Where?" Aurea asked.
"You''ll see..." Mykel answered as he slowly closed his eyes.
Aurea lifted her head to look at Mykel. He fell asleep and he looked exhausted. She scoffed and put her head on his chest then went to sleep since she was exhausted as well.
The next morning, they both went to Niflheim, and it had been a while since Mykel had visited that ce. He also forgot to check on Spenta since he was so busy with his n.
All the Gods had gathered, and they were looking at Aurea weirdly because they had never seen her before. Her demeanor made them feel uneasy with her presence since she looked strong and the aura around her made them reluctant to approach her.
Aurea didn''t know that Mykel was even feared and worshiped by Gods thanks to his wealth and power. She was only standing by his side made the Gods fear her as well, and it was a sight to see.
"So this is the girl of taboo," Ares said and judgingly stared at Aurea.
Aurea smirked as her sharp gaze focused on Ares.
"Yes, and looks like she''s interested in sparring with you," Mykel said as he looked at Aurea from the corner of his eyes.
"Sparring? A duel?" Ares asked with his arms crossed.
"Yes, and if you win, I''ll give you a billion Arcana Coins," Mykel nodded his head as he grabbed the cup of wine in Dionysus''s hand.
Ares mmed his hand on the table as he jolted from his seat with a huge grin on his face. It was so easy to provoke him, especially if it was about proving oneself in strength. He didn''t hesitate to ept the bet and brought Aurea to the emptynd behind the kingdom.
"That son of yours is something," Gaia looked at Hera as she enjoyed her wine.
"That''s why I wish to have a daughter who can just stand by my side and live happily with me," Hera replied as she rubbed her belly. "But, Mykel. Are you sure she can win against Ares? You''re going to lose a lot from this," Hera asked.
"Knowing where we are right now, her strength is limitless. I just hope she didn''t empty this world from this fight," Mykel answered.
There were millions of souls, strong warriors who were sent down here because of their wrongdoings. Niflheim was like a buffet for her, and Mykel was confident that it would be impossible for her to lose to Ares.
"So, why are you suddenly wanting all of us to gather here other than letting your followers enjoy the party?" Loki asked with Spenta on the table and have been staring at Mykel.
"About Hanessi and the possible uninvited guess," Mykel answered as he reached out his hand at Spenta.
They all looked at each other because they might know who that might be since Mykel had unified all the Gods unofficially. Not a single God would dare to interfere with whatever he was going to do, and there was only one left, and that was Mara.
"If we are going to unleash Hanessi, I can''t use Earth because all the lives will perish. If I use the world outside the tower, she''s going to kill innocent people and will be punished by her since she has be a God. I can use the empty world that I have cleared inside the tower, but that will give Hanessi a chance to escape since we hold no control over that world," Mykel exined, and he looked restless, but Spenta tried tofort him by snuggling him.
"There are three ces that I can make him unable to escape, and that''s either here, Gehenna, or the Underworld, but that only makes her able to interfere," Mykel looked at Nyx, Hel, and Luciel. "Knowing that she might interfere is enough to make our n fail. That''s why I''m thinking if there''s a way to distract her," Mykel continued and looked at every one of them.
"You''re the only one she''s after, and that means you''re the only one who can distract her. But, without you, do you think we can do this? Defeat Hanessi?" Luciel asked.
"Do you think you can handle him, Luciel? As long as you can use the Infernakinesis, he won''t be able to leave just like how Lucifer did it to his siblings," Mykel asked back.
"If that''s the case, Gehenna is out of the option because if Jeanne identally killed the Awakeners, she will be punished and who knows what will she do to her if she brought her into her world. If she managed to take Hanessi from Jeanne, it will be over for us," Luciel replied.
Everyone was thinking so hard to find a solution to the problems.
"Let''s use the Underworld," Nyx said as she looked at Mykel. "I''m not sure if that would do anything, but I have a simr ability to what Luciel has. My Nigh-Omnipotence skill is powerful enough to be used as a backup n, and I believe it would be hard even for her to notice if both of our skillsbined and use my World Protection skill at the same time," Nyx exined as she rubbed her chin with her arms crossed.
"I hate to say, but I believe that''s the only way, Mykel," Lucifer said.
"I trust every single one of you here, and I can leave the rest to you. The only problem left is how am I going to distract her? I can try to buy you some time, but that''s it," Mykel said. "I can use the Hall of Arcana likest time," Mykel continued.
"Oh! The Temple of Triumph has been destroyed thanks to you and her. I think we can use that to distract her, and since we have a new Major Arcana, we should gather for a meeting," Loki said and he looked excited.
"What do you have in mind?" Mykel asked.
Loki giggled as he slowly stood up and leaned his body forward.
"I think this is going to be a perfect n," Loki smiled suspiciously.
Ares'' body was shrinking and falling from the sky. He was covered in wounds, and he lost all his limbs because of Aurea''s sharp and sturdy ws. They fought for hours and finally the winner had been decided.
Aurea''s body was covered with burn thanks to Ares'' me sword and Zeus'' lightning bolt. She found out that she could suck any magical energy that pointed at her and turned them into her strength by using [Brute] skill. She never thought about that before, and the more hit she took from the magical attack, the more invincible she became.
"What an easy win," Aurea said as she approached Ares who wasying on the ground. "Thanks to you, I learned a lot," Aurea stared down at him.
"You''re a monster. How can someone allow a being like you to exist!" Ares coughed as he red at Aurea.
"Indeed, I''m a monster that will be feared by Gods and Demons," Aurea giggled mischievously. "How grateful I am to Mykel for giving me an opportunity to live with unlimited power," Aurea spread her wings as she stared at the sky, and then she heard a loud cracking sound from behind her. The sound that she had been hearing ever since she went outside. "Hmm? Looks like I found a new opponent," Aurea smirked as she stared at Nidhoggr who was busy gnawing the Yggdrasil Tree roots.
"You don''t want to fight that thing..." Ares slowly regenerated his body, but he didn''t have enough [Arcana Coins] for that.
"Is that a challenge?" Aurea nced at Ares. "I''ll ept that challenge then," she smirked and then flew toward Nidhoggr.
Chapter 436 435: Sasha Alester.
"That might work... no, that should work," Skadi said after she heard Loki''s n. "In the first ce, Thor had been helping Asgardians deal with the demons because he wasn''t a part of the Constetions," Skadi continued as she looked at Thor.
Loki was talking about a God who didn''t join the Constetions. There were so many cases where God didn''t join the Constetions because they weren''t interested in the game. They fought with the mortal to fight the demons just like Thor.
There were a lot of benefits of joining the Constetions, and that was exined with the [Authority] skill. It gave them the opportunity to grow stronger, but they lived under the rule of the World. With that being said, as long as Jeanne didn''t be a Constetion, she wouldn''t be punished if she identally killed mortals.
"That gives us a lot more options, and we should start from the bottom again and change the n," Hera looked at Mykel.
"I don''t have a problem with that," Mykel nodded in agreement.
Mykel thought that it was unnecessary for Jeanne to join the Constetions. She already had [Limit-Break] which allowed her to grow without limitation, and it would be easier for her to grow with [Maverick] as well. She could also keep clearing the towers with the others, and didn''t have to be worried about Mara.
"We don''t really have to dismiss the n that we have discussed. It would be great if we still have a few backup ns, and one of them would bebining Spenta and Angra together," Athena said as she stared at Spenta clinging to Mykel''s body.
"To think about it, doesn''t that make Spenta and Angra simr to Aurea?" Gaia asked and looked at Mykel. "I know that you''re wary of the being that wille after those twobined, but we are going to need more allies who are not tied by the Rule of the World," Gaia continued.
Mykel gently rubbed Spenta''s head and thought about it. To begin with, he never made enough research about Ahura Mazda, but he knew that Ahura Mazda meant the Wise Lord. A word wise was the only thing that made Mykel a bit worried because that could make Ahura Mazda his enemy.
"I remembered you said he''s an Omnipotent being, but even if he is, that won''t be a problem since your daughter, Elena is someone that both Spenta and Angra are scared of," Loki said with a suspicious smile. "I don''t think even if he''s an Omnipotent being, you, Aurea, and even with Lucifer, he won''t be a match for you," Loki continued.
"It''s still too early to think about it, for now, as long as they both grow up in the right environment with lots of care, even if they ended up seeing each other, they shouldn''t be hostile toward each other. That also means even if they both ended up bing Omnipotent being, they will still have the memories of their past, just like Agnez and Mazikeen," Hera exined as she held Mykel''s hand.
"I guess I should spend my time with them more often from now on," Mykel smiled as he rubbed Spenta''s chin and it made Spenta so happy that his right leg started twitching.
While they were enjoying their wine, the ground had been shaking more and more intensely. They all decided to check what Ares and Aurea were doing to make such amotion.
When they went to the back of the kingdom, they were all surprised when they saw Aurea fighting with Nidhoggr. Aurea had grown a lot bigger than when she fought Mykel. She had be as big as Nidhoggr''s head, and she kept growing. Hel asked Mykel to tell Aurea to stop fighting Nidhoggr before they both destroy the whole Niflheim.
Aurea was heavily injured, but she recovered rapidly. On the other hand, Nidhoggr seemed to be taking a lot of damage. Mykel wanted to see the oue, but that should be enough to tell that Aurea would defeat him if she was given all the time she needed.
"Both of you, that''s enough," Mykel said as he looked up.
Nidhoggr stopped attacking Aurea and immediately looked at Mykel. Aurea lost her interest in fighting since Nidhoggr stopped attacking her. They both then descended right in front of Mykel.
"Where''s Ares?" Mykel looked at Aurea.
Aurea looked around and pointed at the small crater. Hera ran to where she was pointing at and saw Aresying down without limbs. He was ashamed of his condition when Hera, Gaia, and Athena looked at him.
"There will be a better opponent for you in Midgard. If you want, I can send you there and fight a bigger and stronger version that Nidhoggr," Mykel said as he looked at Aurea''s naked body. "For now, just rest because we are going to stay here for a bit longer," Mykel continued.
Mykel asked Hel if she had a spare dress for Aurea, and then she guided Aurea to the castle. Mykel went to see Ares and gave enough [Arcana Coins] to him so he could regenerate all the wounds on his body.
"What are we going to do now?" Hera looked at Mykel.
"Before that, let''s talk, just the two of us," Mykel replied as he looked at Hera''s belly.
"Then... can I bring you somewhere else?" Hera asked.
Mykel nodded with understanding.
Hera held Mykel''s hand and went to her sanctuary, the same ce where Mykel met her for the first time. It was so peaceful, simr to the Demiourgia World, and it didn''t take long until Hera was surrounded by animals.
"Since I''m not a mortal like Lh, I can birth this child whenever I want, but I have a request if you can change her into a harmless child," Hera said as she held her belly.
"If that''s what you want," Mykel nodded with understanding.
Hera smiled, and then she slowly opened her belly to take the baby inside her womb. It was still a small fetus, but the moment Hera gave her power and the energy around her, the baby slowly grew bigger and bigger until she started crying.
"Thankfully it worked, I was afraid that she might need more than just that," Hera smiled in relief as she carefully carried the baby in her arms with the animals around her happily congratting her in their own ways. "Now, can you do me the favor now?" Hera asked and she looked so pale after giving her everything to the baby.
"I need you to give her a name first before I can do that," Mykel replied as she looked at the baby crying so loudly.
"Can I give the baby her name?" Hera asked with a pitiful smile. "I like that name," Hera exined.
Mykel smiled a bit as he nodded his head.
"Then, Sasha Alester," Hera looked at Mykel with a huge smile on her face.
Mykel searched for Sasha Alester''s name in the [Character List] and found the name was highlighted since it was a new entry. It was as he expected that the baby had be a God, and possessed all Godly skills.
"Are you sure you want her to hold no power?" Mykel asked.
"Yes, I''ll protect her, raise her with love, and live with nothing but happiness," Hera answered as she gently rubbed Sasha''s cheek.
Mykel nodded with understanding and removed all the skills from Sasha''s [Skill Tab]. Sasha started crying louder, and Hera could feel that Sasha had be weaker so suddenly. She then tried tofort Sasha and stopped her from crying.
"Thank you, Mykel," Hera looked at Mykel with a smile.
Mykel leaned forward and kissed Hera''s forehead. "There''s no need to thank me, and if you change your mind, just tell me and I''ll do whatever I can for her," Mykel said as he looked at Sasha.
Hera nodded, and then she stood up to hold Mykel''s hand.
"Let''s go back, everyone is waiting," Hera said after she covered Sasha with a warm cloth that the birds brought to her.
Mykel warped back to Niflheim with Hera. She couldn''t wait to show Sasha to the other Gods. When they arrived at the hall, all the Gods went quiet when Sasha cried so loudly.
"Hera! Congrattion!" Freyja jolted from her seat and immediately ran toward her to look at the baby in Hera''s arms.
All the Gods gathered around Hera except for Aurea who was busy enjoying the best wine she had ever tasted. She knew that baby was Mykel''s, but she didn''t care since she didn''t have any interest in that. Ares was surprised that Hera was pregnant, and had a younger sibling.
"Is it finally time?" Loki approached Mykel on his throne.
"Yes, it''s time to make Jeanne a Goddess," Mykel replied.
Chapter 437 436: Recognition By The Gods.
"(Are you having so much fun living in hell, Jeanne?)" Mykel asked.
Jeanne was startled when she heard Mykel''s voice, and it almost made her lose focus when she tried to dodge an attack. She barely dodged it and immediately shed her sword for a counter-attack. She cut the giant ogre-like demon in half and watched as the body that was as tall as a four-story building fell next to her.
"(Mykel! Don''t startle me like that!)" Jeanne replied as she sighed with relief that she didn''t get hit by the demon.
"(Are you done? You have been leveling up without resting, and you''re already level ny-two at that. Are you really nning to leave everyone behind?)" Mykel asked.
Jeanne thought she would be able to reach max level if she was fast enough. She had traveled twenty percent of the Gehenna''s surface, but she hadn''t even met the Demon Lord since she had no idea where to look. She was nervous that if she wasn''t strong enough, she wouldn''t be able to withstand the power of Hanessi.
"(I know what you''re thinking, but don''t you think it''s more dangerous if he decided to take over your body with your current skill levels? He will be a lot stronger if you have a stronger body)" Mykel said.
"(But if I''m too weak, isn''t that makes me hard to fight him?)" Jeanne asked as she wiped off the sweat on her forehead. "(I don''t want to lose myself)" Jeanne said and she was anxious about it.
"(That''s something that you shouldn''t be worried about because the ones who are going to save you are the demon princesses, and me)" Mykel said with a calm and soothing voice. "(It''s time, Jeanne. Are you ready?)" Mykel asked.
Jeanne flinched as she held the Soul Catcher Sword. She looked at the sword and wondered if she could do it or not. She wanted to believe in Mykel, but knowing Mykel wasn''t the one who would fight Hanessi made her anxious because she didn''t trust anyone but Mykel.
"(I''m ready)" Jeanne answered as she clenched her sword so tightly and then sheathed the sword.
A notification appeared in front of her. It was Hel who invited her to Niflheim. She epted the invitation and went to Niflheim, but she was surprised when she saw thousands of Gods enjoying the feast in front of her.
"Surprised? I made the same exact expression as yours when I came here earlier," Aurea said as she approached Jeanne.
Jeanne turned around and looked at Aurea. Jeanne didn''t know who she was, but the voice of Aurea was simr to Agnez''s.
"Agnez?" Jeanne asked as she looked at Aurea in disbelief and shock because of the wings, the horns, and the long dark green hair with gold highlights. "Is that really you?" Jeanne was still in disbelief even though Aurea nodded her head and smiled at her.
"It''s a long story, but yes, it''s me. Mykel made this new body for me, and I''m no longer Agnez Maurice or Mazikeen. My name is Aurea Mazier," Aurea answered as she showed off her body to Jeanne in her ck long gown. "I can turn myself like this if it makes you morefortable," Aurea changed her appearance into Agnez from hair to toes.
Jeanne was speechless and didn''t know what to say, especially when she was surrounded by Gods. She then heard a crying baby from behind Aurea and saw Mykel standing next to Hera. They both were ying with the baby, and she was curious about whose baby was.
Mykel''s eyes met with Jeanne''s, and then he approached her with a smile.
"Look at you, spreading terror in Gehenna that Luciel heard about it from the Demon Kings," Mykel said as he looked at Jeanne''s armor covered in dried demon''s blood.
"I tried to clear it, but I couldn''t find the Demon Lord whereabout. It feels like the Lucifer Tower is different because you can''t clear it on your own no matter how strong you are," Jeanne answered as she looked at the Gods getting themselves drunk.
"You''re looking for Samael? Your journey is still far away from meeting him," Luciel said as she walked toward her.
Zasmel, the Demon Lord resided and ruled thend of Gehenna. The only Demon Lord that could be standing side by side in terms of power with Demon Kings. He was ced in Gehenna for one reason, and that was to prevent anyone from advancing into the Babel Tower and reaching the Empyrean World.
"I guess I ran out of time," Jeanne said as she looked at her sword.
"That''s untrue," Mykel said. "You can still clear the towers even after this," Mykel continued.
Mykel and Lucifer had thought about it and used Edith''s vision as their evidence that Jeanne stayed even after all the mess that had happened in the future. She wouldn''t be there if the Rule of the World applied to her and would have been taken to her realm.
Jeanne looked confused, and when she was about to ask to Mykel, Mykel went to his throne. All the Gods paid their attention to Mykel and went quiet in an instant. They were told and knew why they were summoned in the first ce.
Mykel didn''t say a single word and pointed his left hand at Jeanne. They looked at her and raised their cup of wine at her with a smile on their faces. Jeanne who didn''t know what was happening suddenly felt a warmth that lifted all her fatigue. A beam of light appeared above her, and she could feel a tremendous amount of power running through her veins.
"Recognition of the Gods," Mykel said as he looked at Jeanne. "The only requirement for bing a God is to get recognition from the other Gods, and now, you''re one of us," Mykel said as he raised his cup of wine at her.
A few notifications appeared in front of Jeanne and she was so overwhelmed by how easy it was to be a God. She couldn''t read all of them one by one, and when she was about to tap on one of the notifications, Mykel stopped her.
"Be careful... Read it before you press anything. Make sure you don''t join the Constetions or you will be bound with the Rule of the World that she made," Mykel said and stared at Jeanne with a serious expression.
Jeanne looked at the notification and almost epted to join the Constetions. She immediately declined the offer and all the notifications suddenly disappeared. She almost made a huge mistake, but thankfully Mykel was there to prevent it.
"Since you''re not a part of the Constetions, your skills should stay the same," Mykel said as he slowly removed his hand from Jeanne''s wrist. "With that being said, you can continue on clearing the towers not as an Awakener, but as a Goddess since you''re not bound with the Rule of the World," Mykel exined.
Jeanne looked at her [Status] and noticed she lost all her [Benefactors] and [Arcana Coins]. She couldn''t use the shop anymore, and she couldn''t gain any more [Arcana Coins] since she was forbidden to ess the shop. It felt like she had been exiled and had lost all her privilege as an Awakener.
"It''s better to not let her gain more power, Mykel. It will only make her stronger and make things difficult for us. You won''t be there so we might not be able to handle more than it is now," Luciel said as she looked at Jeanne and her sword.
Jeanne was surprised when she heard that Mykel won''t be there when the timees.
"What''s she talking about? You''re not going to be there?" Jeanne asked.
"I need to put a precaution because that Goddess might interfere, and I''m going to distract her. I managed to survive from her grasp many times, so there''s no reason for me to be afraid of her anymore since I already know with whom I''m dealing," Mykel answered.
"Mykel, I can''t trust them enough," Jeanne said as she shook her head slowly.
Mykel looked at Luciel, Aurea, and all the Gods in the hall.
"Don''t you want to stand equally with me, Jeanne? These people behind me, they''re the people I trust. If you can''t trust them, then what''s the point of me taking you in?" Mykel asked, and it made Jeanne taken aback. "We aren''t going to do this now. So, why don''t you stay here with them and get to know them better? You have be a part of us, there''s no need to feel inferior to them. Everyone in this hall knows who you are, and what are you to me. They wouldn''t dare to do anything funny to you," Mykel exined.
Aurea reached out her hand to Jeanne with a smirk on her face.
"Don''t you remember what I said, Jeanne? We are irreceable, and even if you can''t trust them, at least you can trust me. We both are in the same boat," Aurea said. "Just so you know, I defeated the God of War earlier, and I don''t think anyone else dares to fight me. So, even if there''s anyone dares to do any harm to you, Mykel knew I can handle it for you," Aurea continued and tried tofort Jeanne in her own way.
Jeanne scoffed and grabbed Aurea''s hand. "I feel like I''m seeing someone else. You''re really no longer Agnez that I know of," Jeanne said.
"Is that a good thing or a bad thing?" Aurea asked.
"Both," Jeanne chuckled.
Chapter 438 437: Speak.
Mykel decided to leave the two of them and went back to Earth because he had been gone for a very long time. He wanted to see what everyone was doing, and he wanted to know the progress of everything.
"This is your first timeing to this world, so don''t make a ruckus like your brother," Mykel said to Spenta who was clinging onto his right shoulder and looking at the city from Mykel''s office.
"(Where''s my brother, father?)" Spenta asked.
Mykel only knew that Spenta could talk when Loki told him, but Spenta could only speak to him telepathically. Loki believed that Spenta was still too young to be able to speak, and Mykel found out that Spenta was a shy type so he didn''t like being in the center of attention.
"Since you''re a twin, don''t you have a special connection with Angra?" Mykel asked since he knew they both had been contacting each other telepathically. Unfortunately, they both always argued and ended up on a bad terms with each other. "Do you miss your brother?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised.
"(I miss putting my feet on his face)" Spenta answered as he jumped to Mykel''s hand and went to his desk.
"It''s not hatred, huh?" Mykel said to himself, but Spenta could hear him. "Come, I want to meet with Lh, and there''s something I would like for you to confirm," Mykel reached his hand to Spenta.
Spenta hopped onto Mykel''s shoulder, and they both went to Lh''s office.
"(Father, are we going to enter that ce?)" Spenta asked and he sounded scared.
"(Yes, is there a problem?)" Mykel looked at Spenta who hid on Mykel''s nape.
"(It''s scary, she hates everyone and her aura threaten everyone that she would devour everything when she''s set free...)" Spenta answered.
Mykel furrowed his eyebrows and was shocked that Spenta couldmunicate not only with words but by the aura alone. He never, not even once could feel any threatening aura from Elena, and even Gaia or the other Goddesses who were there with Lh didn''t say anything about it.
"(Just stand still)" Mykel said as he opened the door.
Mykel entered the room, and for some reason, Lh looked a lot healthier than before. He thought that she would be sick closer to her delivery of Elena.
Spenta couldn''t handle the ominous aura and decided to fly away and hid in the corner behind a desk. Lh noticed who it was since Skadi told her about Spenta, and she was curious why he acted like that.
"Lyn, did you feel anything when we came in?" Mykel asked.
"I feel a gentle kick just now, I bet she''s happy to see you, or maybe it''s just me," Lh smiled as she gently stroked her belly.
"How are you feeling?" Mykel stroked Lh''s cheek as he bent his knee so he could see Lh''s face from below.
"I''m good than ever, I don''t know why but I feel like I never feel tired, my mind is always at ease, and most of all, I feel like I have someone that''s protecting me," Lh answered as she held Mykel''s hand and kissed it many times.
Mykel looked at her belly and slowly reached out to it. He gently stroked her belly and tried to make contact with Elena by giving her his life energy.
"(Don''t be scared, father)" A girl''s voice could be heard inside Mykel''s head. "(Everything is going to be fine. I can feel everything you feel no matter where you are, father)" the girl continued.
Mykel was shocked and dumbfounded by the fact that Elena could speak to him. He realized that it might be because she was the same age as Spenta and Angra. He thought that maybe she could speak telepathically because it was about time she could do something like that.
"(Elena?)" Mykel asked as he kept rubbing Lh''s belly.
"(Yes, it''s me, father)" Elena answered.
"Looks like she''s speaking to you right now as well," Lh said as she looked at Mykel''s surprised expression.
"You spoke to her?" Mykel asked.
"Yes, it happened a week ago after I got back from work. I was sleeping on my own and thought about you, but then I heard a child''s voice telling me to not be sad. After that, I realized whose voice was that, and now I have been talking with Elena ever since," Lh answered and she looked so happy. "Before you came, she even told me that you would visit me today," Lh said as she looked at Mykel.
Mykel chuckled in disbelief as he looked at Lh.
"(Mother is lonely, father)" Elena said.
"(I know, that''s why I''m back now. I won''t leave until she gives birth to you)" Mykel replied. "(Can I ask why are you hostile toward your brothers?)" Mykel asked.
"(I''m ready to leave, but mother wants to wait for another month because she wants me to be a healthy child)" Elena replied. "(And for father''s question, I hate them because they stole your eyes. I will kill them once I''m out)" Elena answered.
"(If you hate them, it would be a waste to kill them if they''re useful. Since you know a lot about me, you should know what to do other than kill them)" Mykel said with a smirk.
"(Subdue them and manipted them)" Elena answered.
Mykel couldn''t help butugh and it startled both Lh and Spenta. Lh never saw himugh like that, and she wondered what they were talking about, but she was so happy that Mykel seemed happy with his own daughter.
"I''m sorry, but I think our child is going to take after me," Mykel smiled and giggled a bit as he looked at her belly.
"I can tell by the way she speaks and thinks, but I wish you can treat her like a child," Lh said and smiled because she saw Mykel smile.
"Of course. I don''t want to be a bad father figure for her," Mykel smiled and he spoke with his heart that even Lh could tell he was serious about it.
"(Elena, I can''t wait to see you and be with you. So, can you protect Lh while I''m away?)" Mykel asked.
"(Mother is precious to father. I''ll protect her)" Elena answered. "(I''ll stop threatening him as well because father told me so)" Elena continued.
Mykel hummed as he stood up, and then he looked at Spenta who was no longer scared. Spenta then flew toward Mykel. He carefully and scaredly looked at Lh and Elena, but he no longer felt any ominous aura.
"I''ll go and check Rozan and the others, they must have been so bored by doing nothing," Mykel said as he showed Spenta to Lh.
"Ah, now that you mentioned it, the arena is finished. I was thinking to open it without you, but since you''re here, we should talk about thister, once I''m done with work," Lh said.
"Let''s have dinner somewhere. It''s been a while since we go outside together, right?" Mykel asked.
Lh nodded and she looked so happy.
Mykel left and went to the suite to meet with everyone since they had been enjoying their free time to its fullest. When she came to the suite, he was surprised to see Zherlthsh and Vixelleth in the suite. They both were talking with Nagy and they seemed to have a serious conversation.
"Boss!" Gunnar shouted and startled everyone who was taking a nap.
Zherlthsh and Vixelleth looked over their shoulders to look at Mykel. They both then approached him and it seemed like they had a lot of things to say.
"They already took the bait, and we have exposed as little as possible about the Demonic Cult to Asmond. What should we do next?" Vixelleth whispered.
"Let''s talk about thister, I have other things to do here. But, why are you here in the first ce, especially talking with Nagy," Mykel asked back.
"Nagy has the ability to create powerful poison, and we remembered Mazikeen managed to outmatch Luciel''s strength with only that. We are thinking of asking her for help because I heard from Agnez that you''re going to use us to fight that being. We are just preparing on our side, that''s all," Vixelleth answered. "Also, is Mazikeen really gone?" Vixelleth asked.
"Yes, I tried to bring her back to life, but it was impossible. She''s gone forever," Mykel answered.
"I see, then there''s nothing to be worried about since the experiment is a sess. It''s time for us to leave," Vixelleth replied and left the suite with Zherlthsh.
Gunnar and the others gathered in the living room, and they were curious about Spenta. They asked about Jeanne and Agnez''s whereabouts, and Mykel told them that those two had important missions to do. Mykel didn''t tell them about the details, and the only one who knew about it was Lillith, and she kept her mouth shut.
"If you''re here, that means you have something for us, right?" Lillith asked.
"I know you all are bored, so, how about you guys participate in the arena at the opening ceremony? You''re not only fighting each other, but you will be fighting all the strongest Awakeners from all Districts. How''s that?" Mykel asked.
"Should we hold back?" Sven asked.
"It''s up to you, but don''t let yourself lose to those weaklings. I''ll invite Asmond and his team to participate, so that should be interesting, right?" Mykel answered.
"It''s a good chance to put them back in their ce. This is indeed interesting," Sven clenched his fists in excitement.
Chapter 439 438: Dominated.
"Good morning..." Lh said even though her eyes barely opened. She then crawled into Mykel''s right arm to seek out his warmth and his calming scent.
"Good morning," Mykel wrapped his arm around Lh''s body.
Mykel looked at the time and it was six in the morning. He forgot thest time he had a long sleep since he didn''t need to sleep any more thanks to all of his skills.
"Today is the day, the opening ceremony. I''m going to take a bath first," Lh stood up so casually as if she didn''t have any extra weight on her body anymore. It was all thanks to Elena who gave Lh strength secretly.
"(Were you talking with her while we were asleep?)" Mykel looked at Spenta who was sleeping next to Mykel''s head.
"(No, she went to sleep when the two of you went to sleep)" Spenta answered as he stretched his legs and started to twitch.
Mykel hummed as he got off the bed and washed himself with magic. He went to the wardrobe and suited up for the opening ceremony.
He invited Asmond and the Fraternity Association to the opening ceremony of the arena in District 3. Asmond responded so quickly when he knew there would be a friendly match between the Guild Association and the Fraternity Association. There was no such thing as officialpetition between the two, so it was something that Awakeners on each side had been waiting for.
Mykel checked on Gunnar and the others. They had rented a hotel in District 3 so they wouldn''t gette for the opening ceremony. They were so excited and even brought their best armor and weapons with them, everyone but Lillith. She never had any interest in something like a spar. She was more invested in a duel to the death.
After Lh was done with the preparation, Mykel warped to District 3 with Lh and Spenta. The arena was as big as a football stadium, and the pirs made the arena look extravagant.
They both went inside since Mykel hadn''t seen the inside of the arena yet. He looked at everyone checking everything for the opening ceremony, and then he looked at the spectators'' seats which were enough for fifty thousand people. The VIPs section was on the third floor. The stage was big enough to fit thousands of people on it, and currently was being used for a speech that Lh had prepared.
"We are going to do the tournament once each season. So there will be four tournaments a year. The rewards are a billion Zeny and one high-quality custom-made equipment as the winner''s request," Lh said as she looked at the people rolling out the carpet on the stage and checking the sound system.
"That''s not good enough," Mykel said as he looked at the arena from left to right. "I''ll give one artifact to the winner, and the artifact would be the main prize," Mykel continued.
"I''ll add it once I announce it during the opening ceremony," Lh replied.
As time went by, people starteding into the arena and taking a seat for themselves. More and more people crowded the arena so that every seat was taken, and the rest of them decided to stand in the back.
Mykel and Lh gave their short speech about the reason why they made the arena. Mykel knew best about Awakeners and gave them another reason to be stronger. Lh announced the rewards and the grand prize for the winner of the tournament. That alone was enough to bring all the Awakeners to scream in excitement.
"With that being said, the Colosseum is now officially open!" Lh said, and her voice echoed throughout the arena. "Of course, there will be more than just an opening ceremony, and that''s a friendly match between the Guild Association and the Fraternity Association!" Lh said as she pointed at the gate on her left and right.
Gunnar and the others came out from the east gate, and people were cheering for them to their hearts'' content. Then, Asmond and his team came out of the West gate and the crowds went wild.
Rufus'' eyes were empty and filled with rage because he hadn''t found the culprits behind Keysha''s incident. They had dug deeper and "identally" found the remnants of the Demonic Cult. They found a bit of information about human experiments that made them unbelievably strong.
Asmond had been investigating that, and barely found anything, but he believed he had already found the subjects of the experiment. He believed those people of his were the result of the experiment, and he had been keeping an eye on them.
The crowds were cheering when both teams were standing face to face with their weapons ready. Asmond looked around and realized Jeanne was nowhere to be found. He thought that he would have a chance to fight her since he wanted to show her how strong he had be.
"Since there are six of you each, you can choose your own opponent. The winner will fight the other winners until there''s only one winner. The winner will get a billion Zeny and I''ll use my own money for that," Mykel said as he looked at every one of them.
Gunnar decided to pick Rufus as his opponent because of what happened back then. Nagy chose Arum as her opponent. Lillith chose Roxanne as her opponent. Sven chose Asmond as his opponent. Vincze chose Ss as his opponent. Thest would be Rozan against Glen.
Gerrard didn''t want to participate since he didn''t want to fight a woman, nor the other boys. That was why Lillith decided to participate in his stead since Gerrard had asked her.
"Without further ado! The first match will be Gunnar versus Rufus! All the other contestants, please go to the waiting area," Lh said, and the crowds were cheering and started cing bets that the arena had provided.
The battle between Gunnar and Rufus didn''t take that long because Rufus couldn''t break through Gunnar''s defense. It looked like Rufus was fighting against an indestructible wall no matter how hard he tried. Enma was happy to see the person she loved stood for her and gave a good beating to Rufus and put him back in his ce.
"Did you enjoy seeing Rufus get beaten up by Gunnar that much, Miss Enma?" Lh looked at Enma who had a huge smile on her face.
"Huh? N-no, I''m just happy that Gunnar won," Enma replied nervously.
"Are you sure it''s not a guilty pleasure?" Lh chuckled.
Enma was ashamed, and she didn''t deny it.
The next match was Nagy against Arum, and it was a one-sided match. Arum couldn''t find the real Nagy because she could use five doppelgangers that could move freely. Not to mention Nagy''s poisons that made Arum hallucinate and couldn''t fight properly.
Rozan, Vincze, and Lillith also defeated them without even dropping a sweat. It was an easy win for them because the gap was too high between them and Asmond''s team.
The only ones left were Sven against Asmond. The crowds had been waiting for those two since Sven had been making a name for himself by helping Awakeners inside the towers in his free time.
"I heard you have an unrequited love, Asmond," Sven said as he swung his scythe around. "You should know already that Jeanne would rather choose Mykel than you," Sven continued as he stared at Asmond.
"If you''re here to talk, should I forfeit?" Asmond replied and he wasn''t bothered by Sven''s provocation.
Sven giggled and immediately charged toward Asmond as he held his scythe with both hands. The moment he was in range, he swung his scythe at Asmond with full power.
Asmond barely dodged it because Sven''s movements were too fast for him to react. He was surprised the gap between him and Sven was quite big. He was nning to save his [Nemesis] skill forter since his next opponents were all so strong.
"You''re done now," Sven said as he swung his scythe at Asmond.
Asmond rolled over to dodge Sven''s attack, and then he activated [Nemesis] and targeted Sven. The moment he got equalized with Sven''s basic skills, he was shocked when he looked at his own status screen.
"What?! How can your skills level surpass the limit?!" Asmond asked as he kept dodging Sven''s attack.
"Hah, finally you use that skill. I have been waiting for you to use it," Sven smirked and activated [Harmony] since Asmond already took his base skills.
Asmond was taken aback by the gap that was gone, now suddenly appearing again. Sven suddenly shed his armor before he could react. He was fine until suddenly his whole body felt like being crushed and cut many times. He didn''t know what had happened, and suddenly his [Void Shelter] skill popped out of nowhere to protect him.
He was shocked and confused, but the moment the [Void Shelter] skill disappeared, he saw Sven''s smug face.
"I have been fighting the strongest warriors who had imprable armor and shield. I gained a new skill that allows me to attack anyone inside even the strongest armor and ignore it. It''s called Armor Piercing," Sven said as he dashed forward. "You''re too weak, Asmond," Sven continued and he was already right behind Asmond.
Asmond couldn''t move his body and suddenly copsed and lost consciousness. His whole body started to bleed and a pool of blood started drowning his body.
Chapter 440 439: A Speculation.
Everyone was speechless as the hero they were proud of wasying on the ground unconscious. No matter how they looked at it, they realized how weak Asmond waspared to Mykel''s team. They then remembered why they had doubts about the Fraternity Association in the first ce.
"Mykel... He''s trying to humiliate us the Fraternity Association!" Rufus clenched his fists as he red at Mykel standing in front of the ss wall, staring at Asmond.
"Stop it, Rufus. It was us who epted the invitation, and you can''t me him for that. It''s just that we fell into his trap," Roxanne replied. "You''re not the only one who''s pissed about the oue," Roxanne continued.
Since nobody could treat Asmond''s internal wounds, they brought him to the immediate treatment room that the arena provided. When Rufus and the others went to check on Asmond, they were surprised to see Doctor Devi, the famous doctor who had the title of the Hand of God in the room with him.
"He''s in good care, there''s no need for you to be worried," Deviatris said as she checked on all the wounds on Asmond''s body. "Although, I''m not going to be the one who will treat him," Deviatris exined as she looked at someone behind them.
"How is he?" Mykel''s voice could be heard on the door.
Rufus gritted his teeth and turned around. Before he could do anything, Roxanne and Glen stopped him and forced him to stay.
They watched Mykel walk past them and then stood next to Asmond. He healed all Asmond''s wounds in an instant, and Asmond slowly regained consciousness.
Mykel didn''t say anything and left after he treated Asmond, but he felt the hateing from Asmond''s team. He only chuckled mischievously and it made all of them irritated and furious.
"Asmond, are you alright?" Roxanne asked and she looked so worried as she held Asmond''s left arm.
"I''m fine..." Asmond answered as he groaned.
"Asmond, let''s leave! That bastard is only trying to humiliate us!" Rufus said.
Roxanne kicked Rufus'' shin, and then signaled him by pointing her eyes at Deviatris who was standing there with them. She knew that Deviatris worked for Mykel or the Guild Association. She was warning him to not speak ill of Mykel or anyone from the Guild Association.
"I''ll let myself leave if that makes you morefortable," Deviatris said as she removed hertex white gloves. "This ce isn''t wired, and if you''re worried if I''m working for the Guild Association, I''m not. I''m just here for precaution if things went bad under Miss Lh''s request," Deviatris smiled at them and then left the room.
They all looked at Deviatris leave the room, and the moment she closed the door behind her, they finally could breathe peacefully.
"Let''s just leave," Asmond said as he slowly got off the bed. "There''s something that I found during my fight against Sven. I think I know something that I shouldn''t have," Asmond continued as he looked at his unscathed armor after the fight.
"I''ll handle the affair with the Guild Association. It would be bad if we just leave, and I''ll use the excuse that you''re still unwell after the fight," Roxanne said as she looked at Asmond.
Asmond nodded with understanding and thanked her.
The opening ceremony was over, and the winner of the friendly match was Rozan. He knew everyone''s weaknesses and abused his knowledge to win against them. It was an easy win and enough to prove who was the strongest among Mykel''s team. Unfortunately, Jeanne and Agnez weren''t there, so nobody knew who was actually the strongest on the team.
Asmond and his team went back to headquarters shamefully. The words had spread about how weak the Fraternity Association waspared to the Guild Association. They couldn''t deny it anymore and they didn''t want to deny it because it would only make them look bad in the eyes of the public.
"What did you find, Asmond?" Roxanne asked.
"When I used my Nemesis skill on Sven, I checked my status screen. I saw my Body Enhancement skill had turned to level sixteen. Not only that, but my Status Resistance and my Element Resistance were also beyond level ten," Asmond exined as he rubbed his face.
They were shocked by the revtion that Asmond had found.
"Wait, doesn''t that mean all of them are the same as Sven?" Glen asked in disbelief. "If that''s the case, we have never had the chance in the first ce!" Glen continued and was annoyed by the fact they were tricked by Mykel.
"That''s not the case here, Glen. In the first ce, it''s impossible to break the limit. There''s no way a person can have skills beyond level ten. Something isn''t right, and we all know Asmond is the only one who has reached level ten on his Body Enhancement skill, and it turned into Max, not ten which means it should be impossible," Arum said as she showed her troubled expression.
"That''s not all," Asmond said as he looked at everyone. "After I took Sven''s basic skills and removed the gap between me and him, he used something that made him twice stronger than me," Asmond continued as he tried to remember what happened.
They were shocked and couldn''t believe it if it wasn''t Asmond who said it. If Asmond had already taken Sven''s power and became equal to him, but suddenly Sven became twice stronger after that, it could only mean he still had the ability to surpass the limit.
"That''s bullshit, how can they all be so overpowered?!" Rufus asked.
"I don''t know, but don''t you think it''s weird?" Asmond asked and he looked serious and suspicious about something.
"About what?" Roxanne asked.
"We have investigated those Awakeners who suddenly became strong. We also heard about the experiment that the Demonic Cult did. In the first ce, before all of this happened, there was one incident that the government hide from the public," Asmond exined.
"What incident?" Ss asked.
"Only a few people knew about this, and even the higher-ups didn''t know much about it. But, it was an incident that happened a year ago in District Thirteen. The Azazel Tower that you see now was the result of a battle, and that was when the first appearance of the Demonic Cult," Asmond answered.
They didn''t know what actually happened, and they knew it was the result of a battle when they saw the Azazel Tower''s condition. They were curious about what Asmond found about the truth behind the incident that he mentioned.
"We have fought dozens of Demon Lords, and none of them had the mind nor the ability to create such a mess like this. But, that didn''t change the fact that Demonic Cult summoned a powerful demon, maybe the strongest Demon Lord. I heard that there''s a being called Demon Princess who resided on the hundredth floor of each tower, and maybe that was what they summoned," Asmond exined as she looked at everyone.
"What are you trying to say, Asmond?" Roxanne asked nervously.
"We all know if there''s someone who''s powerful enough to fight a Demon Princess, that person must be Mykel. But, I don''t think Mykel is strong enough to kill a Demon Princess, and who knows what really happened back there in District 13. What if, on that day Mykel didn''t kill the Demon Princess? What if, he made a pact with that Demon Princess and the reason why he''s so powerful now and how his team also be this strong was the result of the deal he made with that Demon Princess?" Asmond asked.
"Asmond, you should know what you''re saying might put all of us in danger not only if it''s true, but if it''s not, then we are ndering Mykel and the Guild Association. All of that''s just a spection, and if you want to find any evidence to your words, you should be careful because we all already know that Mykel has eyes everywhere," Roxanne looked at Asmond.
"I believe him, and I think he''s right about this. No matter how you look at it, bad things only happened to us. Mykel seemed to know everything and looked like everything was under his palm. He has a power that an Awakener shouldn''t have. In the first ce, nobody knows how he became this strong. The only answer is that Mykel might be working for the demons, perhaps he''s a Demon King in disguise," Rufus said.
Everyone went quiet and thought about what they heard.
"Glen, I might put you in a danger, but can you dig more about this human experiment?" Asmond looked at Glen with a serious expression.
Glen sighed as he stood up. "Just leave it to me. I''m the one who got all those information in the first ce. I''ll bring in a piece of new information, just wait for me," Glen smiled, and then left the room.
Chapter 441 440: Possible Ally.
"How far are you going to let Glen dig about us, Mykel?" Nephilim asked as she put down all the documents she had brought from her office. "Are you trying to get all of us exposed?" She looked at Mykel at the dining table and enjoyed his vodka.
"Yes, but it''s not time yet," Mykel looked at Nephilim sitting in front of him with a cup of coffee in her hand. "Since Kiersha had done her part, it''s time for you to make a move now," Mykel said.
Nephilim furrowed her eyebrows as she took a sip of her coffee.
"Me? Are you trying to use my image and attract Asmond?" Nephilim asked.
"Everybody knows about your image as the opposing side of the Guild Association thanks to your y with Vixelleth and Zherlthsh. Use that opportunity to get close to Roxanne. She has be Asmond''s right-hand woman, she will take any chance to dig up more information legally," Mykel exined as he poured himself another ss of vodka.
Nephilim hummed as she thought of a way to approach Roxanne. She then asked if there was any evidence about his encounter with Zherlthsh in the past. Thankfully, there were surveince cameras that captured his fight with Zherlthsh, but only a few seconds before the cameras broke and the video was blurry which was why Mykel didn''t bother to erase it.
"That should be good enough, but I''m going to take a photo of the dagger as well to make it more believable. Then? What do you want me to do after that?" Nephilim asked as she tossed the empty cup into the trash bin.
"Let them delude themselves in their own spection and conspiracy theories. The deeper they go, the harder for them to get back," Mykel answered.
"What''s the reason for you''re doing this, Mykel? I don''t think this is necessary," Nephilim asked again.
"You''ll find out about it when the timees," Mykel stood up as he grabbed his suit off the chair. "Although I ask you to do this, you need to focus on the battle that will happen very soon," Mykel said as he walked to the door.
Nephilim didn''t say anything as she watched Mykel leave her apartment. She grabbed her book from thin air and stared at it for quite a while. She then teleported to the castle to meet with her other sisters, especially Beldathiel.
Mykel went to the suite and told them to start clearing the towers again. He wanted them to clear the towers up to the hundredth floor since he was curious about what would happen if the Demon Princesses weren''t there.
"Rozan you will take the lead in the Asmodeus Tower. Sven, you''ll take the lead in the Samael Tower. Nagy will take the lead in the Azrael Tower. Gerrard will take the lead in the Astaroth Tower. Lillith will take the lead in the Satan Tower. Gunnar will take the lead in the Mammon Tower. Vincze will take the lead in the Belphegor Tower. Lastly, Edith will take the lead in the Azazel Tower," Mykel said as he pointed at each one of them.
"What about the Lucifer Tower?" Rozan asked.
"That will be thest tower you guys are going to clear. Just ignore it for now," Mykel answered.
It had been nned that Mykel wanted Aurea and Jeanne to fight Hanessi in the Lucifer Tower. As long as it was inside the tower, Mara shouldn''t be able to interfere, but that didn''t mean he would let Mara watch, so he was still nning to distract her. With that being said, the Gods wouldn''t be able to interfere as well and hoped all the Demon Princesses could defeat Hanessi.
"When are we going?" Sven asked.
"The sooner the better," Mykel answered as he took an apple from the kitchen counter and gave it to Spenta.
Everyone agreed to take the Asmodeus Tower first, and so they asked Rozan when they should go into the tower. Rozan had been busy with his experiment and wanted to try it, so he told them that he wanted to go into the Asmodeus Tower in two days. Mykel nned on bringing Lexus, Nexus, Euros, and Manna along since he needed a few hundred thousand [Constetions Points] left to reach [Authority] level 5.
"Gunnar,e with me," Mykel said as he walked to the door.
Gunnar followed him and left the suite. Mykel then warped to Enma''s apartment with Gunnar and Spenta. Mykel told everything about his n of not involving Enma and sending her back to the Fraternity Association.
Gunnar was saddened and worried, but he knew it was for the best for Enma. Of course, he wasn''t the one who decided and didn''t take a side since he wanted to know Enma''s true feelings about it. It went smoothly since Enma decided to cooperate and so she wouldn''t be participating in the tower clearance.
Enma would act as Lh''s assistant from that day onward, and to remove Asmond''s suspicion, she would give him valuable information. Not only that, Mykel had to reduce Enma''s [Body Enhancement] skill to level 3 because she already reached level 11. In case Asmond would use [Nemesis] skill on her in the future, and make her look as weak as possible.
Mykel left and left those two alone. He went back to Lh''s apartment and spent the rest of the day with her.
Two days had passed and Mykel''s team had left to District 6 to clear the Asmodeus Tower. The word had spread that the Guild Association had finally made a move again. Everyone believed in them and wasn''t worried about their safety any more thanks to the Guild Association.
Asmond heard about it and realized Mykel''s team''s n on clearing the tower put huge pressure on him and the Fraternity Association. Ever since the friendly match, a lot of Awakeners left the Fraternity Association and became independent.
"Don''t think about it too much, Asmond. We do it at our own pace, that''s what you told me," Roxanne said as she crossed her arms and legs on the sofa in Asmond''s office.
"You''re right," Asmond sighed as he turned on the TV.
Asmond looked at the news and he saw Nephilim talking about the abuse of power that had been happening. She was talking about the public sector slowly being auctioned and sold to a certain individual. She also talked about government property that had been sold to private property and turned into an arena.
Both Asmond and Roxanne''s worries disappeared and focused on the interview between Nephilim with the news anchors. They both looked at each other and thought of the same thing.
"Do you think she could help us?" Roxanne asked.
"Miss Evelyn?" Asmond asked back.
"Yes, I heard she has been trying to fight the Guild Association. There were rumors that she have a grudge against Senator Vixen and Senator Zeta since those two are working for the Guild Association. If we can bring her in, do you think she will help us?" Roxanne replied.
Asmond thought about it for a few seconds. He didn''t want to approach her since it would be too obvious, but then he looked at Roxanne.
"Can you do it? I can''t be seen together with Miss Evelyn because that will make it too obvious," Asmond asked.
"Alright. I''ll go and make a contact with her now," Roxanne said as she left Asmond''s office.
Roxanne looked for information about Nephilim, and found her business phone number. She then tried to call Nephilim, and it turned out the one who picked up the phone was Nephilim''s assistant. Roxanne asked the assistant if she could meet Nephilim in person, but to her shock, Nephilim''s schedule was already full for that month.
In the end, Roxanne couldn''t make any contact with Nephilim because of her busy schedule. She gave up and decided to inform Asmond about it, but before she could go back to Asmond''s office, her phone rang.
"Unknown number?" Roxanne looked at her phone.
Roxanne picked up the call and before she could say anything, a familiar voice could be heard from the other end.
? "To think the Fraternity Association would want to make an appointment with me. What do you need, Miss Roxanne?" Nephilim asked.
"Miss Evelyn? It''s an honor to be able to speak to you," Roxanne replied.
"Let''s cut to the chase, you need my connection and ability, right? Let me guess. You need me to fight against the Guild Association?" Nephilim asked.
Roxanne was shocked that Nephilim could read her like an open book. It was amazing and terrifying at the same time.
"Yes, that''s right, Miss Evelyn," Roxanne answered as she nodded her head.
"Let''s meet upter at seven. I''ll give you the address," Nephilim said, and then hung up the phone.
Roxanne received a message from Nephilim, and it was an address to the most expensive apartment building in District 7. She then went to inform Asmond that she had got Nephilim.
(In Nephilim''s office)
"To think they would make a move that fast, looks like they''re that desperate," Nephilim giggled mischievously. "I''m going to put all of you down to the rabbit hole," Nephilim continued with a huge grin on her face.
Chapter 442 441: Dangerous Play.
Roxanne looked at the tallest building in District 7 in front of her. It was the address of the apartment that Nephilim gave her. She never thought that the infamous Evelyn lived there. She then entered the apartment and went straight to the highest floor which was floor eighty-seven.
The lobby was so big that the eighty-seventh floor had its own maids and servants. She hesitated to walk on the expensive red carpet with her shoes, but the maids said it was okay and Nephilim was waiting for her in her office.
Roxanne was escorted by a servant to Nephilim''s office, and then he left her in front of the office door.
"Miss Evelyn, it''s me, Roxanne from the Fraternity Association," Roxanne said nervously.
"You cane in," Nephilim''s voice could be heard from behind the door.
Roxanne slowly opened the door and to her surprise found that the office was a mess and all the corners were filled with papers and documents. There was nothing but papers, documents, books, andstly, four cups of coffee. She finally realized how hard-working Nephilim was, and no wonder she became famous in a short amount of time.
"You can sit anywhere. This room is a mess since I barely use this apartment. I don''t even remember when thest time I went back to this ce," Nephilim said as she flipped over the document in her left hand.
"You haven''t visited this apartment for so long?" Roxanne asked out of curiosity.
"You can say this is one of my hideouts to avoid people who try to harm me. I''m just awyer who has no power like you Awakeners, and even if I hired the strongest bodyguards, it would be no match against the Guild Association. So, I bought and rented so many ces as my hideout," Nephilim answered as she put down the document and grabbed a cup of coffee.
"That''s enough for the exnation, let''s just cut to the point of why you''re here, Miss Roxanne," Nephilim said as she stared Roxanne in the eye.
Roxanne didn''t know how dangerous it would be for normal people to fight a battle against Awakeners, especially Mykel. She realized that she might put Nephilim in danger and hesitated to tell her the reason why she came.
"What''s wrong? Are you afraid that you would put me in danger?" Nephilim chuckled as she sat down on her chair. "Worry about yourself. If I''m not prepared for everything why would I go to this extent to fight them? Just tell me what do you want, Miss Roxanne," Nephilim smiled as she rested her chin on her fist.
"I want to ask you to cooperate with us, but this is going to sound crazy to you," Roxanne hesitated.
"Surprise me," Roxanne smiled and she looked thrilled.
Roxanne told everything to Nephilim without hesitation. All the spections she and Asmond had been discussing, the information about the Demonic Cult, and the evidence that Asmond got during his battle against Sven.
"Okay, I heard enough, but what do you want me to do with all that information?" Nephilim asked.
"There was once an incident in District Thirteen, the beginning of the Demonic Cult. The Azazel Tower was damaged during that time, and we believed a powerful demon was summoned to Earth. The government had been hiding it, and if you could find that evidence from them, it would be helpful to you as well, right? To bring them down or to threaten them," Roxanne exined.
Nephilim hummed as she took note of the conversation they had. She was so focused that she showed an aura that made Roxanne patiently wait for her to finish taking a note.
"You''re telling me that Mykel and probably the Guild Association are working under that demon?" Nephilim asked.
"I''m not sure, but if Mykel has the power to be able to fight that powerful demonst year, he should have exterminated the Demonic Cult. But he didn''t, and now the Demonic Cult came back with more powerful forces. That can only mean one thing that he''s working with that demon," Roxanne exined and tried to convince Nephilim.
"I''ll see what I can do. You can leave now," Nephilim said as she kept taking notes.
Roxanne was surprised that it ended like that. She thought there would be more things to say or share.
"Are we not going to discuss about the payment or something like that?" Roxanne asked with a confused look on her face.
"No need. This is indeed interesting and if what you said is indeed the truth, that''s enough payment for me because I can turn the table with this," Nephilim answered as she smirked. "I''ll contact you again once I found something," Nephilim put her pen down and looked at Roxanne. "Until then, just wait," Nephilim said.
Roxanne nodded and thanked Nephilim before she left the apartment.
(In Niflheim)
Hel and Freyja watched Aurea and Jeanne spar behind the castle. They had been fighting for two days nonstop, but neither of them was winning because Jeanne''s strength was superior to that of Aurea thanks to her [Godly Physical] skill that reached level 11.
"Why are you holding back, Aurea?" Jeanne asked as she caught her breath.
"I''m not holding back. I''m just fulfilling Agenz''s wish to fight you in swordsmanship, and so I''m only using the strength that I have," Aurea said as she regenerated her left hand that got cut off by Jeanne. "Also, your Harmony skill, why didn''t you use it?" Aurea asked.
"The skill has be useless now since it has been modified. I wished I didn''t ept those gifts," Jeanne said as she looked at her palm. "But it''s a good thing that it''s useless now because that means it will be easier for you to defeat me in the future," Jeanne swung her sword around and readied her stance again.
They both started shing their swords again and the battle echoed throughout the kingdom.
"Where''s Loki?" Mykel asked.
Hel and Freyja turned around to look at Mykel. He wasn''t alone. He came with Spenta and Lh.
"He said something about ying with Hermes. We''re not sure what he meant, and so he''s in Mount Olympus right now," Freyja answered as she looked at Lh in very thin clothing. "Aren''t you cold? You should wear something than just that," Freyja looked at Lh''s oversized sweater and sweatpants.
"No, I feel warm in this," Lh smiled.
Hel and Freyja felt an unknown power that surrounded Lh. It was a power that they had never seen before. A power to protect oneself, and yet it wasn''t hers. They then looked at Mykel to ask for some kind of exnation of that unknown power, but Mykel shook his head since he didn''t know what kind of power it was.
"So, what are you doing here?" Freyja looked at Mykel who was so focused on watching Aurea and Jeanne.
"About the n, we will proceed with the n a month from now. I want to be present when Lh gives birth to Elena," Mykel answered.
"I see, then we should prepare for it as well since we will be meeting her again," Freyja sighed and sounded nervous. "Is that why you''re here?" Freyja asked.
"That''s all. I have to discuss the n with Luciel in the Empyrean World. I''ll take my leave now," Mykel said, and then left with Lh and Spenta. He didn''t want to bother Aurea and Jeanne since they both didn''t notice his presence at all.
It was the first time for Lh to be in the Empyrean World. Mykel exined to her what exactly the Empyrean World was. After Lh realized it was heaven where all humans go, she wanted to go and check it out.
"You can use Spenta since you can ride on his back," Mykel said as he looked at Spenta slowly grow bigger and became twice as big as him.
Lh hopped onto Spenta''s back and explored the inds around the main ind. Mykel then went to the pce to meet with Luciel, but when he entered the throne room he was surprised to see all the Demon Kings in the hall.
"The man of the hour is finally here," Luciel said as she crossed her legs and started at Mykel from her throne. "Come, we have been waiting for you," Luciel rested her head on her fist.
Chapter 443 442: Reunited Soul.
Mykel walked in and there was one gaze that showed hostility toward him. The biggest Demon Kingpared to the others with a face in his chest with sharp teeth, Behemoth. He was furious when he found out that his daughter was no longer alive.
Although he was furious at Mykel, he couldn''t do anything and wasn''t stupid enough to fight him. Luciel had tried to exin it to Behemoth, but he didn''t care about all of it since what mattered to him was Mazikeen''s life, his daughter.
"So you have prepared for it? Are you nning on sending all the Demon Kings?" Mykel asked as he looked Behemoth in the eye. "That would be against the rule," Mykel continued and turned his gaze toward Luciel.
"They''re here for something else. You all may leave," Luciel said as she stared back at Mykel.
All the Demon Kings bowed down and teleported away to their own domain.
"I guess I don''t have to tell you anything because you already know what they were doing here," Luciel stood up and walked down the stairs. "I heard from Angra that you brought his brother here," Luciel said and looked at Angra chilling on the side with his tail wiggling left and right slowly.
"I brought Lh here as well, and they both are currently out there exploring the inds," Mykel answered.
Luciel hummed as she looked outside the window and felt a divine power that didn''t belong to the Empyrean World.
"You''re nning on using Zasmel to help you fight against Hanessi?" Mykel asked.
"As the protector of Gehenna, he should be able to help my sisters. I have informed him about the circumstances, and he''s willing to help because he had fought my father''s siblings back then. He''s more experienced than me, and with the information that I got from the Demon Kings, I know enough about Hanessi," Luciel answered and nodded her head.
"We are going to proceed with the n a month from now. When the timees, you''re the only one who can break that sword," Mykel said.
Luciel hummed and nodded with understanding.
"It''s time for her to take the remaining of Hanessi''s soul," Mykel said as he looked at Luciel. "Summon her here," Mykel continued.
Luciel invited Jeanne to the Empyrean World, and it only took a second for Jeanne toe. She looked around and was confused about why she got invited to the Empyrean World until she realized Mykel was standing behind her.
"Is it time?" Jeanne asked nervously.
"Not yet, we are going to do this a month from now. I need to be there for Lh, she''s going to give birth to Elena. There''s something I need to know about my daughter first," Mykel answered.
"I see, that''s good to hear," Jeanne sighed in relief. "So, why did you bring me here?" Jeanne asked.
"To take the remaining soul. Follow us," Mykel said.
The three of them went to the nine divinities. Since Jeanne couldn''t fly, she hopped onto Angra''s back and carried her there.
Jeanne stood in front of Hanessi''s throne with her Soul Catcher Sword ready in her hand. She looked at Mykel and waited for him to give the signal. The moment Mykel nodded his head, she raised her sword and cut the throne in half.
A ball of light came out from the throne, and Mykel ordered Jeanne to cut it immediately. Jeanne dashed and jumped to reach the ball of light, and then she shed through it.
The light got sucked into the de, and Jeanne''s whole body got electrocuted by the power. She fell to the ground really hard with the sword still in her hand.
When Mykel went to check Jeanne''s condition, her eyes turned all white. She was unconscious and conscious at the same time, but she didn''t respond to Mykel''s words at all.
"Jeanne Dvar, myst hope..." A soothing manly voice said.
Jeanne felt a burst of wind struck her face and immediately opened her eyes. She looked at a man covered in white cloth that was wrapped around his body. She then looked around and saw herself surrounded by white clouds and chill winds. It felt like she was floating in the sky, but she could move around so freely.
The man had a slim body and long silver hair that covered his chest and all the way down to his feet. He looked calm and collected as his silver eyes stared her in the eye. He looked simr to Lucifer but looked more dignifiedpared to him.
"Hanessi?" Jeanne asked as she rubbed her waist but then realized the sword wasn''t on her body.
The man gently smiled as he slowly walked toward her. The moment he stood right in front of her, he gently put his right hand on her cheek, but Jeanne pped his hand away.
"Don''t try me," Jeanne said as she red at Hanessi.
"It appears you already knew everything," Hanessi said as he suddenly choked Jeanne with both hands. "I can read your memories, and looks like you''re trying to scheme against me and nning to take my powers," Hanessi continued as Jeanne tried to free herself from his grasp, but he was too strong for her.
The longer she was strangled by Hanessi, the less strength she had as if her power was being sucked by him. She couldn''t speak or resist as if her body was being controlled by him and only followed hismand. She was slowly losing consciousness and before she finally lost her consciousness, she looked at Hanessi who was grinning at her.
"Jeanne!" Mykel shouted and it woke Jeanne up.
She was back in the Empyrean World, and when she looked at Mykel''s worried expression, she felt a sting on both her wrists. She looked at her hands and realized her hands had been cut off. She looked at Luciel who was holding the handleless sword with her blood on the de.
"He''s too powerful, Mykel. He''s dangerous and-" Jeanne said as she massaged her wrists.
"I know, that''s why we the Gods or anyone with Divine power are no match for him since he can control them as he pleased. It''s just like in the story that I told you. The ones who managed to defeat him were the demons since they didn''t hold any divine powers," Mykel answered and cut off Jeanne''s sentence since he didn''t want to make her panic and prevented her from doubting the n.
Although he wasforting Jeanne, he was overwhelmed by how powerful Hanessi''s [Caelestikinesis] skill was. To think his power was so easily absorbed without even him being able to prevent or stop it. If Luciel didn''t cut Jeanne''s hands, Hanessi might get all the powers that he possessed.
If Mykel hadn''t checked on Jeanne''s [Character] story, he wouldn''t have known that she was encountering Hanessi, and she would have been possessed by Hanessi by now. Mykel tried to remove her hands from the sword, but her hands were glued to the sword. Not only that, Mykel felt like his power was being sucked when he touched her body rapidly.
Luciel decided to cut off Jeanne''s hands and kicked the sword away from them because it started to ooze divine power. The moment she separated Jeanne from the sword, the sword lost its power. She knew it was the only way to stop Hanessi from taking over Jeanne and Mykel''s powers.
Mykel helped Jeanne regenerate her hands back and then helped her stand up. He decided to use [Telekinesis] and stabbed the sword on the ground because it was too dangerous to hold. It was better to keep the sword there in the meantime for everyone''s safety.
"The job is done, and all we have to do now is wait," Luciel said as she started at Jeanne''s hands which got decapitated and were still holding the sword. "
While the three of them were staring at the sword, Spentanded with Lh on his back.
"Mykel?! Did something happen?" Lh jumped down and hurriedly walked toward Mykel with a worried expression.
"It''s nothing, I''m just surprised, that''s all," Mykel answered as he looked at Lh.
Lh was worried because Elena told her about the feeling that Mykel had earlier. Elena was worried that something bad had happened since she could feel a powerful divine power that didn''t belong to Mykel.
Spenta and Angra had finally met each other and it made both Luciel and Mykel worried since they both were hissing at each other. They both tried to prevent Angra and Spenta from fighting each other by calming them down telepathically.
"So this is what you meant, Elena?" Lh asked as she stood in front of the Soul Catcher Sword.
"Miss Lh! Don''t!" Jeanne shouted as she watched Lh reach out her hand at the sword.
Lh held the sword, but nothing happened. It surprised Mykel, Luciel, and Jeanne because Lh was unharmed, or to be precise, wasn''t affected by the sword at all.
"Lyn, don''t touch that sword," Mykel said.
Lh was so confused and she could easily remove her hand from the sword.
"What''s wrong with the sword? I feel nothing and nothing is weird about the sword," Lh asked.
"No, the weird one is you," Luciel said in disbelief.
Chapter 444 443: Unsolved Mystery.
Mykel suspected that it had something to do with Elena''s power, but he couldn''t check what it was since Elena wasn''t on the [Character List] yet. The reason might be that she hadn''t been born yet, and that was the reason why Mykel wanted to wait until she came to this world.
"(Elena did you do something that prevent the power in the sword from affecting Lh?)" Mykel asked as he gently put his hand on Lh''s belly.
"(They tried to harm mother, but I prevent them from doing so. That''s all I did, father)" Elena answered. "(Father, there''s one of them that''s undeniably strong. Is he the one that you''re after, father? He''s indeed strong, but he''s no match for me)" Elena asked back.
Mykel was curious about what kind of power Elena possessed. He couldn''t defend himself from the [Caelestikinesis] skill, but Elena could even prevent that skill from harming her. Elena should be a Demi-God, a being with divine power, not only could she fight off the [Caelestikinesis] skill, but she also said that he was no match for her.
? Mykel asked Lucifer if he knew about an ability that could outmatch the [Caelestikinesis] skill, but he had never heard of such a power before. Lucifer didn''t believe that Elena possessed some kind of demonic power since Mykel himself didn''t possess something like that in the first ce. Elena''s power came from Mykel so that only meant what Elena possessed was either based on Mykel''s power or something Mykel gave her during Lh''s pregnancy.
"(It''s okay if father doesn''t believe me. I will prove it once I get out of here)" Elena said and she sounded so confident. "(Mother said I have to wait for twenty-eight days, so father has to wait until then)" Elena continued.
"Looks like I know the reason why you wanted to wait," Luciel said.
"Yes, I want to know what she has. More importantly, it seems like she has the power to block off Hanessi''s ability to control all divinity," Mykel replied as he nodded his head in agreement. "Since our job here is done, we should go back to Earth since I have a few unfinished businesses," Mykel said as he looked at Jeanne and Lh.
"I''ll keep an eye on the sword until the dayes," Luciel nodded with understanding.
Mykel then left and brought Jeanne, Lh, Angra, Spenta, and Aurea with him back to Earth.
It had been a week since that day when Lh held the Soul Catcher Sword. He was still thinking of the possibility to defend oneself from the [Caelestikinesis] skill. Both Mykel and Lucifer were thinking so hard but always ended up at a dead-end.
"In the end, she''s just a fetus, and she barely has any knowledge about the world," Lucifer said as he puffed the smoke and stared at the ceiling in Mykel''s office. "But she''s really amazing since she sounded so mature when she speak. It felt like she was copying Lh''s and your way of speaking and thinking," Lucifer looked at Mykel who was busy looking at the document.
Someone knocked on the door, it was Enma, and she wasn''t alone. Zherlthsh was standing behind her and then they both entered the room. Zherlthsh didn''t show any respect to Lucifer since she belonged to Mykel, not him.
"We got all the senators in our hands. Not only them, but we even have secured our ce in the parliament. All the congressmen have no more power to go against us. What else do you want me and Vixelleth to do next?" Zherlthsh asked.
"If that''s the case, make all the congressman to our side with every method you can. I need you to be more powerful than the president himself. Subdue them with everything you can, and killing is out of option," Mykel answered.
"Anyway, Nephilim came to me a week ago, and she asked me to show the Sacrificial Dagger. When I asked her, she only said that it was you who ordered her, so she took the dagger from me," Zherlthsh said. "Are you nning to summon someone else?" Zherlthsh asked.
"She took the dagger?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised.
"Yes, I thought you were the one who told her to get the dagger?" Zherlthsh asked back.
"I''ll go and ask herter. Is there anything else you have to report?" Mykel replied.
"Nothing, that was all. Since you gave the order, I should get going now andplete the task," Zherlthsh said as she walked to the door.
Enma came to give another document to Mykel and then left after she took some of the documents from Mykel''s desk.
(At Nephilim''s apartment)
Nephilim sat on herfortable couch as she stared at Asmond and Roxanne who sat across the table in front of her. She was holding a document in her right hand, and those two were staring at it nervously since Nephilim had told them that she had found all the evidence.
"So, in there... you got the evidence that we asked for?" Roxanne asked as she pointed at the document in Nephilim''s hand.
"Hmm?" Nephilim smugged as she waved the document left and right. "Of course. Everything is inside this document. Thanks to this, I put all my colleagues in danger, and perhaps they might die from helping me gather all the evidence," Nephilim sighed and she looked so concerned.
"What?! If that''s the case, let us the Fraternity Association protect them, and of course, you as well, Miss Evelyn!" Asmond said proudly with confidence as he pressed his hand to his chest.
"Don''t make meugh. I''m not stupid enough to ask for someone''s protection who lost to the Guild Association and was humiliated in the friendly match," Nephilim answered and judgingly stared back at Asmond. "I prefer if you think before you open your mouth, President of the Fraternity Association, Asmond," Nephilim continued with a serious expression.
Asmond was speechless and slowly lowered his head in shame.
"Well, that''s none of my business. You can have a look at the information that I got," Nephilim said as she tossed the document to the table, and then crossed her legs and arms. "You might be surprised by what you''ll see in there," Nephilim''s expression changed, she looked restless after she recalled what she found.
Asmond took the document and opened the first page. They both were surprised when there were printed screenshots of the surveince cameras that captured Mykel''s battle with Zherlthsh. It was blurry, but it was enough since they could tell it was Mykel based on the suit and how he didn''t hold any weapon.
They both were surprised and covered their mouths. They couldn''t tell the Demon''s appearance at all except her big demon wings and whip that she held.
Asmond flipped to the second page, and there was a photo of a dagger with dried blood on it. They both looked at it and didn''t know what it was until they read the information about the dagger. It was the dagger that an Awakener got from the tower, and it was said the dagger held a demonic power and it also could summon a demon by sacrificing lives.
Both of them almost threw up when they saw what those Demonic Cult members did in the basement. There were photos of the crime scene, and they couldn''t look at it for a second time and immediately turned the page.
"I believe that was the beginning, the ritual to call that demon on the first page," Nephilim said. "You spected that Mykel didn''t kill that demon, and I found that spection is true," Nephilim pointed at the document in Asmond''s hand.
Asmond flipped the page and found another crime scene where a crater was filled with skeletons. Nephilim believed those skeletons belonged to the victims of the Demonic Cults that killed hundreds of Awakeners.
"There''s no way those Demonic Cult members will make a move if their master is dead, right?" Roxanne looked at Asmond with a worried expression because the more truth was revealed, the more anxious she became. "I know that it was just our spection and I was hoping that it was untrue, but after knowing it''s the truth is..." Roxanne looked away and couldn''t continue her sentence.
"You should be worried once you read all the information, not in between," Nephilim said but she sounded like she was giving Roxanne a warning.
Asmond turned the pages and found another crime scene that was simr to the previous one.
"With all the evidence that I have collected... there were at least three summoning rituals. After I thought about it and looked for more information about those demons they summoned. I realized that there are two women whose background doesn''t exist who always stood next to Mykel," Nephilim sat straight and looked at both of them.
"Wait... don''t tell me... they''re Senator Vixen and Senator Zeta?" Roxanne asked in a trembling voice. "And the third one is..." Roxanne continued.
"I can''t prove it even with my brain or connection, but based on what you said back then, Miss Roxanne. The one who can confirm that information is Mister Asmond himself, isn''t that right?" Nephilim asked as she nced at Asmond.
Asmond looked at his hands and then looked at Roxanne. "My Nemesis skill can tell,"
Chapter 445 444: Let Them Judge.
Asmond and Roxanne left with the document in their possession. They both were speechless and dumbfounded by the evidence that Nephilim gave them. They didn''t know where she got all the information from, but they were so grateful that they would do anything for her in the future.
"Miss Evelyn is right, Asmond. We can''t face them now even if we have all the evidence. We should think of a way to fight them and make the whole world go against the Guild Association," Roxanne said as soon as they both got in the car.
Asmond didn''t say anything because he was upied by his own thoughts.
"Even so, we hold no power in politics. Mykel is indeed strong, smart, and cunning at the same time. We are powerless in both power and strength," Roxanne said as she looked at how peaceful District 7 was. Everyone lived happily without worries especially after Mykel''s team cleared the sixtieth floor of the Samael Tower. "I wonder why he did that..." Roxanne sighed.
"What do you mean by that?" Asmond asked and looked at Roxanne from the corner of his eyes.
"Just think about it from a different perspective," Roxanne looked at Asmond and pointed at the pedestrian. "These people live so peacefully, and not to mention his team has been clearing the tower every week. If Mykel really working with the Demon Princesses, why does he bother to clear the tower?" Roxanne asked.
Asmond looked at the pedestrian and thought about it for quite a while. Unfortunately, he couldn''t find an answer because he couldn''t think clearly of what happened today.
"I might have a n, but it''s dangerous though," Roxanne said.
Asmond hummed with curiosity and looked at her with interest.
"Why don''t you go and visit Mykel? Try to confront him about his battle against the Demon Princess a year ago?" Roxanne asked. "Also, you can use your Nemesis skill to Mykel. You might get something from it," Roxanne continued.
"Meet him in person... I guess I''ll have to try that," Asmond replied as he stared nkly at the road.
The next day, Asmond prepared to leave and decided to pay Mykel a visit on his own without his team knowing. He didn''t want to bother with their training because they were being pressured by the media and the public about the Fraternity Association''s credibility. They were preparing themselves for clearing the four towers that were possessed.
He had informed Mykel that he wanted to visit to voice his disappointment during the friendly match. The reason he did that was that he wanted his visit not to be suspicious. Mykel agreed to meet and told him to use the basement entrance since he knew Asmond would hate it if his visit got exposed.
Asmond met with Enma, and it surprised her since she didn''t know he was visiting the Guild Association. She then guided him to Mykel''s office, but on their way to Mykel''s office, Asmond was surprised to see her as well. He thought she would be in the tower with Mykel''s team, and she exined to him that she was no longer on the team.
"So you''re now working under Miss Lh and not Mykel?" Asmond asked.
"Yes. I''m working solemnly for Miss Lh and have nothing to do with Mykel. In the first ce, I came here because the money is good and the work is not as stressful as over there," Enma answered. "I have no interest in clearing the tower anymore since the people that I looked up to are dead," Enma continued.
"I see, I''m d..." Asmond smiled with relief. "Ah, sorry. I mean I''m d that you''re doing well here," Asmond chuckled nervously.
Enma didn''t even respond to his words and kept escorting him to Mykel''s office.
Asmond kept staring at Enma and was curious if she was indeed telling the truth or not. He became so suspicious ever since that day, and since he could only use his [Nemesis] skill once a day, he thought it would be best to save it for Mykel. But, he might not have the opportunity to meet with Enma again since there would be no reason for Enma to see him anymore. He believed he would meet Mykel again someday in the future, and even sooner than he thought.
In the end, he ended up using his [Nemesis] skill on Enma because he couldn''t let the opportunity go. When he looked at his status screen, he was surprised that all his skills got downgraded. He was so relieved that Enma was telling the truth, and all her skills level were still the same as back then.
"You can enter his office now," Enma said. "I''ll take my leave then, President Asmond of Fraternity Association," Enma continued as she walked past Asmond.
Asmond entered the room and was taken aback when he saw Jeanne and Agnez sitting in front of Mykel at his desk. He thought that Mykel would be alone, and when those two saw him, they both immediately left the office.
"Did you wait long?" Mykel asked as he stood up and pointed his hand at the couch.
"Ah, no. I managed to have a small talk with Enma so I didn''t realize that time passed by so quickly," Asmond answered as he sat down and looked at Mykel.
Mykel smiled as he kept staring Asmond in the eye as if he already knew the real reason why Asmond came to visit. Because of that, Asmond started to feel anxious and started to produce cold sweat under his cor.
"You said you want to utter your disappointment during the friendly match, but aren''t you the one who epted it even though I was only offering you toe?" Mykel asked. "I know you so well, Asmond. If you''re disappointed, you''ll keep it to yourself and will reflect on yourself. So, since you came all the way here to say you''re disappointed, that''s just... not like you," Mykel leaned his body forward as he kept staring at him with a suspicious smile.
Asmond was speechless and Mykel could read him like an open book which made things harder for him.
"Thanks to your specific underling who can''t keep his mouth shut, I heard that you guys thought I''m tricking you and humiliated all of you on purpose. Well, if you''re indeed here for that, then that means you''re here because you''re suspicious of how powerful my team is, isn''t that right?" Mykel asked and kept pressuring Asmond.
Asmond was defeated, and all of his ns to remove Mykel''s suspicions got blown immediately. It was as exactly as Roxanne said that Mykel was not only strong, but he was also smart and cunning. He should have known better since he had been with Mykel when he was clearing towers.
"A year ago, you fought a demon princess, right?" Asmond asked since he didn''t have any more reason to hide it.
"Where did you get that information?" Mykel asked and his tone changed into serious, and his gaze as well. "Ah, I see where this is conversation going. You''re thinking that I might be making a deal with that Demon Princess because you used your Nemesis skill during your duel with Sven isn''t it?" Mykel put a cigarette in his mouth.
"Even if you deny it, I still don''t understand why would you hide it from the public--the battle against the Demon Princess. Also, you were and still are the strongest Awakener that I know, so even though you told the truth or lie about you defeated the Demon Princess, I don''t understand why you didn''t exterminate the Demonic Cult after knowing how dangerous they are," Asmond replied and he was slowly collecting his courage back.
"I see, so you''re specting that I''m working for demons," Mykel puffed the smoke as he stared at the ss wall behind Asmond.
"Spection? I have all the evidence that supports my words," Asmond replied as he clenched his fists.
"Your narrow-minded hasn''t changed at all, huh? Asmond? If you think I would ask a demon for power, how deep have you fallen?" Mykel asked as he chuckled. "Well, since you can''t believe my words anymore, let the Constetions judge your words since they have been watching," Mykel smirked.
Asmond was confused as he furrowed his eyebrows, and then thousands of notifications appeared right in front of him. He had never been experiencing that kind of attention from the Constetions before since Mykel made a deal with them beforehand. But since Mykel had given them the pass, all of them started to shower Asmond with their feelings toward the conversation they both had.
"Do you think I, the one who''s favored by the Constetions would steep that low and ask the demons for power?" Mykel asked as he stood up. "What makes you think the power that can surpass the limit came from the demon in the first ce? Do you think the Constetions couldn''t do something like that? Looks like you just mock them indirectly," Mykel scoffed as he walked to his desk.
Thousands of notifications by the Gods appeared in front of Asmond. They were all angry, disappointed, furious, mocked, and evenughed at him because of his naivety. He was overwhelmed and terrified by it because every single one of them was supporting Mykel''s words.
"How is it? The words of the Gods?" Mykel with his eyebrow raised. "Since you dared toe here and used me, looks like we really have to cut ties for good, Asmond. You can leave and nevere back here ever again," Mykel said with a serious expression.
Chapter 446 445: Patiently Waiting.
"We... did it..." Rufus said before he copsed and fell unconscious after he saw the notification of clearing the 35th floor of the Behemoth Tower.
"It has been two weeks since you got that evidence from Miss Evelyn, but why Asmond didn''t make a single move at all?" Glen asked Roxanne who was leaning on rubble and covered in wounds.
Roxanne looked at Asmond walking around and checking everyone''s condition. He seemed to be hiding his feeling from everyone and acted like he always did. She tried to ask what had happened back then, but he never mentioned it ever since after he said nothing had happened.
"He''s such a bad liar, and he''s so easy to read," Roxanne answered. "Let''s just wait until he decides to open up," Roxanne said, but she sounded a bit disappointed because Asmond didn''t trust her even though she had done everything for him.
"I guess so. Anyway, while we were struggling to reach the thirty-fifth floor, Mykel''s team had officially cleared all their towers to the seventieth floor. When we thought we can breathe, they suffocate us again with pressure," Glen sighed as he shook his head.
Asmond shared the Arcana Chests with everyone that needed materials for their equipment. He then ordered everyone to leave the tower since there were so many casualties.
Ss carried Rufus on his back while Roxanne carried Arum on her back. Glen was still observing the Awakeners with the possibility of using the demonic power that had been with them.
"You guys go back first, I''m going to try and speak to Asmond," Roxanne said as she passed Arum to Glen.
Ss and Glen nodded with understanding and left first.
Roxanne was waiting for Asmond in front of the Behemoth Tower gate since he was walking at the far behind. The moment Asmond was about to leave the tower, Roxanne stopped him and looked him in the eye.
"Let''s have a talk," Roxanne said.
"Sure," Asmond nodded without looking at Roxanne.
They both went to the nearest cafe after they changed their attire. Asmond finally opened up after Roxanne persistently pressed him. She was surprised that the n ended up backfiring at them and that it was all because of her suggestion. She apologized to him, but he didn''t me her for that and it was his fault since he blew it up.
"After hearing that and the Constetions decided to speak to me, I realized aren''t we the ones who is so naive and hypocritical? We used the Guild Association of working for the demon while we are using those experimented Awakeners to help us clear towers," Asmond said as he looked at his cup of coffee.
Roxanne was a bit shocked and immediately lowered her head because Asmond was right about it.
"So that''s what has been bothering you..." Roxanne looked at Asmond and felt guilty about it. "Even so, we still don''t understand why Mykel didn''t get rid of the demon princesses and the Demonic Cult," Roxanne continued as she looked at the snowy road.
"Unfortunately, I made Mykel furious before I could ask him because of my own stupidity and got carried away by my emotion. We might not know, but let''s just think that he did that for a reason. He never lied so I believe him when he said that he used them not for power," Asmond answered as he warmed his fingertips on the hot cup of coffee.
"Let''s just focus on clearing the towers from now on, yeah?" Roxanne smiled pitifully.
Asmond smiled back and nodded his head in agreement.
(In the hospital)
Mykel was peeling an apple with a small knife as he listened to the talk show. He then gave the apple to Lh who was bedridden since it was only a few days left before the due date.
"You can go if you want to, you don''t have to stay by my side," Lh said as she chewed on the apple Mykel gave her.
"It''s peaceful here, and it helps me to think clearly," Mykel answered as he fed Lh.
"I heard Goddess Hera gave birth to a daughter. I can''t wait to see them both once I gave birth to Elena," Lh gently stroked her belly. "Elena also wants to see her sister," Lh continued as she ate the apple in Mykel''s hand that he offered.
Mykel smiled as he nodded with understanding and ate some of the apple slices.
"Rozan and the others are trying to clear the seventy-fifth floor of the Asmodeus Tower. Once they cleared it, I''ll have the ability to turn a normal human into an Awakener," Mykel said as he crossed his legs and looked at Lh. "So, I''m going to turn you into an Awakener, and then I''ll make you a Goddess," Mykel continued.
Lh looked at Mykel with her eyes glimmering with happiness.
"With that being said, why don''t you leave Earth after you be a Goddess?" Mykel asked. "I want you to live among the Gods, with Gaia, Hera, and the others. You can visit their world whenever you want with Elena," Mykel exined. "Well, it''s my request and you don''t have to ept it if you don''t want to. It''s just that everything will get ugly from now on," Mykel continued.
"I don''t have anyone else here since my father was the only family I have, so if you want me to live with the Gods and explore their world, there''s no reason to decline it," Lh answered with a smile on her face. "I just have one request and that''s you have to visit us often," Lh said.
"You don''t have to request such a thing, because I''m going to visit you when I''m free," Mykel replied. "Well, it''s alreadyte now. Go to sleep," Mykel said as he slowly pushed the bed down.
Lh nodded and slowly leaned on the bed as Mykel covered her with a nket.
Mykel walked to the couch, but when he was about to sit, he saw Jeanne and Aurea standing outside the door. He could see them talking to each other through the small window on the door in the middle. He then decided to check out why both of them were there in the hospital.
"What are you two doing outside?" Mykel asked as he held the door open.
"We are curious when is the due date," Jeanne answered. "We want to be there and see it with our own two eyes," Jeanne said as she nced at Lh who was asleep.
"The doctor said it should be two days, but it could be early orter," Mykel answered.
"I see, then we''ll wait here with you," Aurea said as she looked at Mykel.
"Come in then, but don''t make any noise," Mykel said as he let both of them enter the room. "It''s a perfect timing since I''m getting bored here, and there are things I want to discuss with you two," Mykel closed the door behind him.
Mykel sat down on the couch, but suddenly Aurea sat on hisp as she giggled quietly. Both Mykel and Jeanne were startled by it, and Jeanne immediately gave a stern look at her.
"You can sit on hisp as well if you want to," Aurea said as she giggled.
"You said you don''t want to act like Agnez, but what I''m hearing and seeing really reminds me of Agnez," Jeanne sighed as she sat next to Mykel.
"Well, her personality is mine as well, so that''s not mine to me," Aurea replied as she gently rubbed Mykel''s cheek and stared at him so passionately. "Anyway, Mykel. Is she asleep as well?" Aurea looked at Lh''s belly.
"Yes, she''s asleep when Lh''s asleep. Lh said whenever she went to sleep she always dreamed of Elena. It looks like Elena did something and entered Lh''s dream," Mykel answered as she looked at Lh.
"That child is really something else, huh? Not only you can''t decipher what kind of power she possessed, she also have the ability to do anything as she pleased," Aurea said and looked at Mykel. "Isn''t that just like you, Mykel? Like daughter like father?" Aurea chuckled as she covered her mouth with the back of her hand.
"You''re right, that''s why I''m staying here until she''s born to this world," Mykel answered with a smile.
Chapter 447 446: Quintekinesis.
"Boss!" Gunnar shouted as he approached Mykel with the rest of the team. They came all the way to District 1 from District 6 after they heard that Lh was about to give birth.
The nurses shushed him, and they wereining because their armors were so dirty with dirt and dried blood that they dirtied the floor. They were forced to leave since it would be bad if any unknown bacteria and viruses wereing with them.
It didn''t take long until all of them came back with just a shirt and jeans, and they all washed themselves with Rozan and Gerrard''s magic. They all waited patiently in the waiting room with Mykel, Aurea, and Jeanne. Although Mykel only informed his team through a message as their Constetion, the words had spread and the media were waiting for them outside.
"So Miss Lh just got inside? How long do you think it will take to deliver a baby?" Rozan asked.
"The doctor said it depends, but since it''s Miss Lh''s first time, it would take half a day," Jeanne answered as she looked at Lillith who had been staring at Aurea. "It''s going to be a while, so why don''t we get something to eat first?" Jeanne asked as she stood up.
They all nodded in agreement since they wereing to the hospital hurriedly and they hadn''t eaten anything yet. Everyone left except for Mykel since Lh said she wanted him to be there when she delivered the baby.
It hadn''t been long since Jeanne and the others left, and the nurse came and asked Mykel to enter the delivery room.
Mykel entered the room and saw Lh covered in sweat, and she was happy to see Mykel there. He then stood right next to Lh and held her hand. When he wanted to remove the pain, Lh shook her head because she wanted to know how giving birth would feel like.
Lh was straining her stomach as she tried her best to push the baby out. Her scream and groan sounded so painful, but she endured them as the doctor guided her calmly. The doctor was a bit confused and surprised that the baby seemed to be trying to push herself out.
It only took them an hour until the baby was out. Both Mykel and Lh were listening to Elena''s cries that were so loud. The nurse was cleaning the blood on Elena''s body after she carefully cut the cord. She then wrapped Elena in a warm towel and slowly gave her to Lh.
[You have attained a new skill!]
[Special Bond]
Mykel furrowed his eyebrows and checked the [Special Bond] skill that he got.
[Special Bond (Active): An ability to feel, hear, and see who has a special bond with the User. The User can also use the [Bond Summoning] skill which allows the User to summon one or many targets who have a special bond with the User]
"Oh..." Lh was speechless as she held Elena in her arms with tearsing out. She never thought she would have a child, but after she endured it for nine months, she finally saw the baby she carried and cared for.
Mykel watched Lh put her index finger on Elena''s left hand, and Elena immediately held it so tightly. Lh couldn''t hold her tears and burst into tears as she sniffled and smiled happily.
Mykel used his [Admin] skill and searched for Elena Alester''s name on the [Character List]. He found it and immediately checked her status screen to see what kind of power she possessed.
[Name: Elena Alester]
[Gender: Female]
[Race: Semi-Celestial]
[Hair: Bald (ck)]
[Height: 56 cm (22 in)]
[Weight: 4 kg (8,8lbs)]
[Size(s): 13 - 13 - 13]
[Age: 0]
[Status: Single]
[Interest: Mykel Alester, Lh Leonis]
[Networth: 0]
[Skill]: [Quintekinesis], [Special Bond]]
[Quintekinesis: An ability to manipte Life-Force of oneself and her surroundings. The ability is more focused on the individual to take control over oneself and be immune from external factors. Quintekinesis can also be used to manipte oneself''s age, life, and even appearance. Quintekinesis is an ability that can control oneself''s life and only themselves that can determine their own life]
"(So in short, she''s invincible. Not only powerful in protecting herself, but she also can use it to harm others)" Lucifer said and he sounded astonished. "(The mystery is finally has been solved, and we both know how she got that power in the first ce. Also, that Special Bond skill is really unique)" Lucifer continued.
"(Those amount of life energy and force that she consumed was like food to her. She got so much life energy from different ces and people. Even with that one skill, she''s already the strongest)" Mykel replied as he looked at Elena who stopped crying and stared at Lh and Mykel. "(And yes, the Special Bond skill might be the result of that as well)" Mykel continued.
"(I''m not going to say anything anymore and will let you enjoy your time)" Lucifer said.
"Do you want to hold her?" Lh asked as she looked at Mykel with teary eyes.
"You can hold her for as long as you want. I can wait," Mykel smiled and wiped the tears from her eyes and cheeks.
Lh hummed with understanding and started kissing Elena''s cheeks and forehead. The doctor and the nurses were so confused why Elena didn''t cry anymore, and she looked so healthy that she might not need any treatment.
"Have you thought of giving her a name, Miss Lh? Mister Mykel?" The doctor asked as she removed her gloves.
"Yes, Elena Alester," Lh answered as she kept staring at Elena.
"Congrattion that you have a very healthy daughter, Miss Lh, Mister Mykel. I believe your gene is the reason why she''s so healthy, Mister Mykel. Knowing you''re the strongest Awakener," The doctor said with a smile.
Mykel only smiled as he kept watching Lh and Elena''s interaction.
The nurse took Elena since they wanted to clean her up before Lh could hold her in her bedter. Mykel then healed her wounds and it surprised the doctor when she saw it with her own two eyes. It was nice since she didn''t need to stitch the torn skin.
Lh walked back to her room with Mykel, and even though she had fully healed, she still could feel the phantom pain. It was a bit traumatizing, but she got over it after Mykel helped her clear her mind.
As soon as Lh hit the bed, she fell asleep because she was exhausted since she had delivered Elena for two hours straight. He let her sleep, and the nurse came in with Elena in a baby trolley. The nurse quietly put the trolley next to Lh''s bed and then left.
Mykel and Elena stared at each other, and Elena suddenly smiled and chuckled.
"(I can finally see you, father)" Elena said. "(Please carry me, I want to see mother)" Elena wiggled since her whole body was wrapped in cloth so she couldn''t move her body.
Mykel carefully picked Elena up and held her in his arms. He showed Lh''s sleeping face to Elena, and she couldn''t stop staring at how beautiful her mother was. He then put Elena next to Lh since she wanted to admire her mother''s face.
"(Father, this nket is so ufortable)" Elena said as she furrowed her eyebrows and looked annoyed.
Mykel didn''t say anything and immediately unwrapped the nket from Elena''s body. Suddenly, Elena''s body started to grow bigger, and her hair started to grow. She had be a year old, and she started to move around. She then jumped off the bed while at the same time making herself older.
"This is morefortable," Elena said in a bit deep voice that made her sound tomboyish, and she became twenty years old with nothing to cover her body.
"You should wear something. I''ll take your mother''s clothes," Mykel walked away and went to the wardrobe to take Lh''s clothes.
Mykel helped Elena wear a white t-shirt and sweatpants, and her body was a bit smaller than Lh so Mykel had to roll the sleeves. She had short dark brown hair that wasn''t long enough to cover her slender nape. She looked exactly like Lh and Mykelbined, and she even copied Mykel''s hairstyle a bit.
"I hope mother isn''t mad that I change my appearance like this. She still wants to spoil me as a baby so please don''t tell her," Elena said as she stared at Mykel with her bright greenish-blue eyes.
Mykel still couldn''t believe the baby that had just been born that day had grown up and be mature. It was the first time Mykel was speechless and didn''t know what to say.
"Father?" Elena asked as she tilted her head. "Did you hate it that I grew up like this? I can turn back into a baby if you want," Elena frowned.
"No, I''m just surprised. I know you can manipte your own life, but it''s just so sudden that I became speechless," Mykel answered as he sat down.
"So that means it''s okay if I stay like this as long as it''s just the two of us?" Elena hurriedly sat next to Mykel with a smile on her face.
Mykel nodded his head and smiled back at her.
Elena giggled and leaned her head on Mykel''s left shoulder. They both didn''t say anything and just enjoyed the silence. She then suddenly lifted her head to look at Mykel.
"Are you going to leave tomorrow?" Elena asked.
"Yes, I have to leave," Mykel nodded his head.
"Please be careful, father," Elena said as she hugged Mykel so tightly.
"Of course. I''ll be fine," Mykel replied as he hugged her back and kissed her head.
Chapter 448 447: Invincible.
After that conversation, Elena turned back into a baby and Mykel had to wrap her in a nket again and put her back on the trolley. It didn''t take long until Jeanne and the others came in and looked at Elena. They were all so eager to hold her and carry her, but they were too scared since she looked so fragile.
They all left the room to let Lh rest, and they all went to the cafeteria to have a cup of coffee. They congratted Mykel and were happy for him, but the reason why they went to the cafeteria was to discuss what was about to happen.
"We heard from Jeanne, and we still don''t believe that Agnez is no longer with us," Rozan said and looked at Lillith who was saddened by the fact. "So you guys are leaving tomorrow?" Rozan asked.
"That''s the n..." Jeanne nodded as she stared nkly at the floor.
"We can''t do anything, and we can only wish you all the best," Sven said as he looked at Jeanne and sat next to Lillith. He wanted tofort Lillith, but he didn''t know how.
"So there will be no birthday party for little miss, huh?" Gunnar asked as he fiddled with his cup.
Everyone went silent and listened to the murmurings of the people in the cafeteria. It wasn''t the first time for them to be in a dangerous situation, but this time it was different. Jeanne, Aurea, and Mykel were going to be on their own mission to survive.
"We can have a party, just us and Lh tonight. Can you rent a ce for us, Edith?" Mykel asked.
Edith nodded with understanding and immediately grabbed her phone to make a phone call. But then Mykel stopped her because he knew the right ce for the asion.
"Why are you guys so gloomy? Did you guys forget?" Mykel asked. Everyone looked at him with confused looks on their faces. "Remember about Edith''s vision. If the three of us failed, the vision wouldn''t exist in the first ce," Mykel exined as he looked outside the ss wall.
"Right... How could we forget!" Rozan said and he chuckled in relief.
Mykel already knew that everything would be fine. All he had to think about was how to make it happen, and so far, he might be on the right track. He never liked his own fate being set in stone, but it appeared the vision was guiding him to his own desire and goal.
"Stop being gloomy already. Tonight I order you all to get wasted and just enjoy this moment," Mykel said and emptied his cup of coffee. "All of you should go back home and prepare, we are going to have a feast with the Gods," Mykel tossed the cup to the bin and then left.
The sun was setting and Lh was allowed to go back home with Elena. The doctor was surprised at how strong Elena''s body was and that it was okay for her to leave. But she reminded Lh and Mykel to immediately go back if Elena''s condition changed.
"We are going to have a feast? Where?" Lh asked as she breastfed Elena.
"The castle, with the Gods and all my Recipients. I want everyone to be there to see Elena," Mykel answered as he looked at his wardrobe. "You want to dress up? I can hold Elena while you''re preparing," Mykel looked at her over his shoulder.
"Let me finish breastfeeding her first," Lh answered.
Lh gave Elena to Mykel after she was done feeding her. She then went to the bathroom to take a bath. Mykel knew she was going to take a while to prepare, so he brought Elena to the rooftop.
"(Father... I''m going to puke... I can''t stand the taste of breast milk)" Elena said as she tried to hold it in ce.
"(I''ll let you drink the best wine during the party. In exchange, you have to endure it for a year)" Mykel said as he chuckled.
"(I have to endure this for a whole year?)" Elena frowned as she looked at Mykel pitifully. "(Father, I can''t do this...)" Elena started to cry.
Mykel couldn''t stop chuckling because no matter how old Elena could be, her mind was still that of a child. She was mature and immature at the same time depending on the situation.
"(I''ll try and talk to Lh that it''s unnecessary for you to consume breast milk. But aren''t you worried? Producing breast milk is painful to your mother if you don''t drink it because it hurt her breasts)" Mykel said as he opened the rooftop balcony.
"(Really? Then if I don''t drink it mother will suffer?)" Elena asked and she sounded so worried.
"(Yes)" Mykel answered.
"(Then father has to help me drink mother''s milk)" Elena said.
"(Sure)" Mykel answered with a smile.
The two of them spent their quality time together on the rooftop with nothing but clouds and chill winds. It was short, but both of them had fun talking to each other and knew each other.
"Are you ready to leave?" Mykel asked as he looked at Lh in her red tight dress and wore ck high heels. "It''s been a while since you dressed up like that, isn''t it?" Mykel held Elena and showed her Lh''s dress.
"My breasts hurt... Should I wear something morefortable?" Lh asked as she massaged her Brest and suddenly her dress on the breasts spot became wet. "It''s leaking... I''m going to change," Lh said as she walked back to the bedroom.
"Just use the gown that Gaia made for you. It has the ability to keep you warm and dry. You don''t have to wear a bra as well," Mykel said as he watched Lh undress.
After Lh solved the problem by wearing the gown that Gaia gave her, they warped to the castle. The castle had been decorated and it didn''t look gloomy and eerie anymore. It was all thanks to Beldathiel, Hera, and Gaia who changed the whole ce into a paradise.
Mykel went and picked up everyone from their original world. Unfortunately, Luciel couldn''t attend since she was forbidden to enter the invaded world, but all the Demon Princesses were there. Angra and Spenta were there as well, and it was as Elena said, she was trying to subdue them with her [Quintekinesis] skill.
They were gathered in the hall and with Dionysus''s help, everyone enjoyed the party to its fullest with the table never empty of delicious food and wine. Mykel forgot when thest time he enjoyed a party, and to see his own children ying in the background felt like he had found something that he never thought he would enjoy.
Hera introduced Sasha in her six-year-old form to Lh and the others who didn''t know whose daughter she was. Rozan and the others were so jealous that Mykelid his hands on those beautiful Goddesses.
Sasha looked at Elena and she looked so happy to be able to meet her half-sister. Elena wanted to y with her, but she didn''t want Lh to know that she could manipte her appearance like Sasha.
The full moon could be seen from the garden, and everyone was wasted as Mykel ordered. The only ones left that were still sober were the Gods, Jeanne, Aurea, and the Demon Princesses. They were all still enjoying the wine outside since the castle was filled with drunkards.
"She''s asleep?" Hera asked as soon as Mykel came out. "Is that..."
"Yes, she''s asleep, and yes, she''s Elena," Mykel looked at Elena in her six-year-old body and held his left hand. He promised to let her y with Sasha, and he fulfilled his promise by letting her drink a ss of wine beforeing out.
"Tomorrow is the day, or two hours from now to be exact," Nephilim said as she looked at her wristwatch. "I might need to get some of your skills, Mykel," Nephilim looked at Mykel as she pulled out her book.
Mykel hummed with understanding.
"She''s like a bottomless source of energy," Gaia said as she looked at Elena chasing Sasha. "With that amount of energy, she can create not just life, but a new world with millions of lives in it," Gaia continued.
"Is she really that powerful?" Aurea asked as she sat on top of the stone table.
Mykel called Elena and he wanted to show them her [Quentikensis] skill. He tried to lift her up by using [Telekinesis], but her body was unaffected by it. He then used [Gyrokinesis] to make the gravity around her as heavy as he could, but it also didn''t affect her.
"Do you think she can handle your fire?" Loki asked as he looked at Mykel.
Mykel wrapped his right hand with [Sacrilege me], and then he looked at Elena as he offered his hand. "Do you think you can handle this fire, Elena?" Mykel asked.
Elena didn''t hesitate to touch his hand, and to his surprise, the fire got extinguished. Everyone was speechless and couldn''t believe it.
"What about your Judgment skill?" Hera asked.
Mykel activated his [Arcana Judgement] skill and everyone fell down to their knees. Elena was standing there and didn''t even feel anything as she looked at everyone struggling and suffering. He then deactivated it because he didn''t have the heart to look at Sasha crying.
"That should be enough to prove that she''s immune to everything," Mykel said as he picked up Sasha tofort her.
"If she''s immune to everything..." Loki looked up and noticed the world had been protected by [World Protection]. "She can be a huge help for us in fighting her, right?" Loki asked as he looked Mykel in the eye.
"Yes, she might be the only one who can fight her right now, but she''s still inexperience," Mykel answered as he stroked Elena''s hair gently.
Chapter 449 448: Trillions Have Been Sacrificed.
"You can''t take that skill?" Lucifer asked as he sat at the table with Nyx sitting on hisp.
"No, I tried to use my Duplicate skill on her, but the skill failed. It''s the first time my Duplicate skill unable to copy a skill. I guess her own Quintekinesis skill is preventing my Duplicate skill since she''s immune from external factors," Mykel answered as he sat at the table with Sasha and Elena on hisp after they ran around in the garden for hours.
"Your Admin skill can''t recreate it as well since that skill isn''t in the original story. It''s a shame, but looks like if you want to get that skill you have to try feeding yourself life energy," Lucifer said and enjoyed his wine.
"Good luck finding that much energy. There''s nobody has that amount of life energy, not even Luciel," Nyx said as she wrapped her arm around Lucifer''s neck.
Elena and Sasha had been staring at Lucifer for quite a while. They both realized he looked simr to Mykel, and they both didn''t know the truth about Mykel''s existence yet. Elena was curious about him since she oftentimes felt a feeling and emotion other than Mykel''s.
"Uncle, are you father''s brother?" Elena asked.
"Do we look alike?" Lucifer asked as he leaned his body forward and pointed to his own face.
Elena and Sasha nodded their heads in agreement as they kept staring at him.
"Well, perhaps your father can exin it to you because I can''t say anything without your father''s permission," Lucifer said as he chuckled and looked Mykel in the eye.
"I''ll tell you both once I''m back," Mykel said as he looked at both of them. "Now, you should go to sleep with your mother, Elena. She would panic if you''re not in bed with her," Mykel continued.
"Can I sleep with Sasha and aunt Hera?" Elena asked.
Mykel looked at Hera who sat next to him. She nodded her head with understanding as she stood up. Elena, Sasha, and Hera left the garden and went inside the castle to sleep in the same room as Lh.
"She''s so cute, right? Both of them," Nyx asked as she stared at Lucifer.
Mykel nced at Lucifer who was busy drinking his wine and pretended not to hear it. He chuckled and started teasing Lucifer to give Nyx an heir.
"We should focus on what''s in front of us right now," Lucifer cleared his throat.
Everyone gathered around Mykel and they all started to discuss the steps that they needed to take forter. Mykel exined everything in a detailed manner so everyone understood and wouldn''t make a mistake. It took Mykel an hour to exin everything and answer all the doubts and questions everyone had.
"The sun is rising, it''s time for us to leave and prepare," Beldathiel looked at all her sisters.
They all nodded and went to the Empyrean World with Angra, Aurea, and Jeanne with Mykel''s [Warp Space] skill. The Gods also left since they heard enough and waited for Mykel''s signal when he wanted to summon all the Major Arcana to the Hall of Arcana.
(In the Empyrean World)
Beldathiel knew where the sword was, and she went there to pick it up with her [Telekinesis] power. The moment she arrived and saw the sword was stabbed on the ground, she used her [Telekinesis] power to pick it up. She looked at the sword from up close, and it reek of Divine energy.
She safely came back with the sword, and everyone looked at it while Nephilim and Jeanne exined the n to Luciel.
"Should I bring this sword to Gehenna now?" Beldathiel asked Luciel.
"Yes, please. I have informed Zasmel about the situation. He has prepared everything for all of us, so go and see him," Luciel answered. "Also, bring Angra with you. He''s going to be fighting with you guys," Luciel looked at Angra next to her.
Jeanne looked at the sword floating right behind Beldathiel that was blocked by her golden wings. She was nervous to take that sword again since she didn''t want to experience that feeling of powerlessness. Unfortunately, she had to offer her body to Hanessi after Luciel destroyed the sword. It would be better to destroy the sword rather than Hanessi using it when he possessed Jeanne''s body. The souls that Jeanne had collected were powerful souls and dangerous if Hanessi possessed them.
Beldathiel left and went down straight to Gehenna to meet Zasmel.
"Aurea, we both are going to try to destroy that sword together. Do you think you can help me with that?" Luciel asked as she stared at Aurea who was standing next to Jeanne.
"How many souls are being tortured down there?" Aurea asked.
"It''s enough to cramp and suffocated all the worlds that you know of," Luciel answered.
"Then consider it done," Aurea smiled. "I also have a gift from Mykel that will help me," Aurea pulled out a ball of Empyrium Steel filled with life energy.
"Good, then you all should prepare," Luciel said as she nodded with understanding.
Everyone left the pce and guided Aurea and Jeanne to Gehenna except for Nephilim. Luciel looked at her with her eyebrows furrowed, but before Luciel could ask her, Nephilim pulled out her book from thin air.
"This is something that Mykel personally told me, and I have to borrow two of your abilities, sister," Nephilim said as she opened the book.
Lucifer raised her eyebrows with curiosity and listened to Nephilim''s request.
(Somewhere in Gehenna)
Beldathielnded in front of a giant circle of a bottomless pit with billions of voices that could be heard from it. She looked at the sharp teeth that decorated the pit on the edges. She then could hear a loud thumping as the ground shook, and suddenly a giant hand came out of the pit with long ws that sizzled and steamed.
"It''s an honor, to finally be able to meet you in person, Princess Beldathiel," A deep voice that trembled her eardrums echoed from the pit.
"Yes, you have been working nonstop so we have never met each other," Beldathiel answered as she watched a demon with giant horns on his forehead glowing white eyes, and ck dried long hair. His messy teeth that tore his own cheeks and lips slowly climbed up the pit, and then giant wings with hundreds of holes could be seen behind his muscr full-of scars torso.
Beldathiel looked at how big Zasmel was. He was at least 40 meters tall, and his body was 10 meters wide. If he spread his wings, his width would be 100 meters. He held a giant sickle in his right hand and a burning whip in his left hand.
"Is that the sword that her highness mentioned?" Zasmel asked as he stared at the floating sword next to Beldathiel.
"Yes, and I heard you''re going to help us," Beldathiel answered as she looked at the sword.
"It''s her highness''s order, I have no reason to disobey her words," Zasmel answered.
While those two were having a light conversation, Luciel and the others came. Every single one of them was already in their true form and menacingly stared at the sword.
Aurea dove down andnded right between Beldathiel and Zasmel. She looked at him and grinned as she chuckled mischievously. Since Mazikeen was the only one who had traveled and explored every corner of Gehenna to look for a worthy opponent, she always sparred with Zasmel whenever she was bored. The result was always a draw because both of them were strong in terms of brute strength.
"Long time no see, Amel," Aurea said as she drew her sword.
Zasmel was confused and surprised since the only one who called him that was Mazikeen. "My apology for not recognizing you, Princess Mazikeen," Zasmel lowered his head.
"Hah! You''re being polite as always," Aurea said as she patted Zasmel''s calve. "Anyway, I''m going to take all your toys. Sister''s order," Aurea looked at him with a serious expression, and she felt a bit guilty.
Zasmel didn''t say anything as he nodded with understanding.
"I''ll treat you with something," Aurea said as she spread her wings and then jumped down the pit. The only ce that Mazikeen hadn''t explored.
Everyone waited for Aurea, but they realized the screams that they heard from the pit slowly became less and less. They kept waiting until there wasn''t a single scream that could be heard from the pit. They were curious how strong Aurea would be, and while they were thinking about it, something flew up into the sky and shattered the ground and the pit because of the shockwave.
Zasmel was blown away by the shockwave and almost lost consciousness. Luciel and the others were on guard since they had anticipated it and weren''t affected by the shockwave.
"I''m ready for a fight," Aurea said with a smirk.
Chapter 450 449: Safe Zone.
"So, what are we going to do next? It''s impossible to keep the sword in ce if we are going to hit it. Someone or something needs to hold the sword down," Aurea asked as she looked at Luciel walking toward her.
"You''re going to do this alone, Aurea," Luciel said as she pulled out the handleless sword from her rib. "With that being said, I''m going to lend you my sword," Luciel threw the sword at Aurea.
Aurea catches the sword and the sharpness of the de easily cuts her palm. She couldn''t hold the sword so tightly or her fingers might get cut off, but if she didn''t hold it tightly, the sword would fly away during the fight.
"What do you mean I''m doing this alone?" Aurea asked. "I can''t hold this sword either!" Aurea said as she showed her fingers were halfway through from being cut off by just holding it.
"I have to attend the meeting with all the Major Arcana and Constetions. It appears I can''t decline the invitation thanks to my Authority is still too low," Luciel answered as she looked at Aurea''s hand that had already healed. "Your regeneration is faster, so you should be able to hold it in," Luciel said.
Aurea tried to hold the sword properly and focused on her healing ability. It was exactly as Luciel said that her regeneration was faster than the damage the de did. She then swung the sword around until she got used to the pain and the amount of power she needed to regenerate the wounds.
"Also, Jeanne," Luciel paused as she turned around to look at Jeanne. "You''re going to hold the sword so Aurea could break it. It''s the only way since once you hold the sword, it would be impossible to remove, so be ready," Luciel continued.
Jeanne looked nervous and started to reimagine that moment.
"I know you''re nervous, but we are going to be there to protect you," Kiersha wrapped her arms around Jeanne''s neck from behind. Next to her was Vixelleth. They both were going to protect Jeanne. "You won''t feel a pain," Kiersha giggled mischievously as her snake started to slither around Jeanne''s left leg and up to her thigh.
"Kiersha''s specialty is to manipte dreams and the subconscious. She''s going to enter your mind to save youter. Vixelleth will ease your mind with her unholy water," Luciel exined.
"Your life''s worth is more valuable in Mykel''s eyes than us. We will do anything since we are going to be rewarded if we do our job properly," Vixelleth said as she sucked ck water from the ground. "Since we are in Gehenna, there''s nothing that can match my ability when I have this," Vixelleth yed with the ck water that floated above her left hand.
Jeanne looked at the ck water that couldn''t even reflect the lights. She didn''t know if she should be worried or relieved after she heard that from Vixelleth. She didn''t have any choice but to trust them since they were there to prove their worth to Mykel.
"If you''re going to leave us here, then how will we be able to prevent him from leaving?" Beldathiel asked.
"That has been taken care of," Luciel said as she looked at Nephilim with the floating book above her hand. "She borrowed two of my skills, and one of them is the skill to control all hell," Luciel exined.
Nephilim smugged as she opened the book and let two papers float around her.
"Belda, you''re Mykel''sst hope. If things went badly, you know what to do," Luciel held Beldathiel''s hands.
"I understand," Beldathiel smiled gently as she nodded her head.
"Zasmel, protect Beldathiel in my stead. I don''t want to see a single scratch on her body," Luciel lifted her head to look Zasmel in the eye.
"Your words are my wish, your highness," Zasmel said as he bowed his head.
Luciel saw a notification in front of her and it was the signal that Mykel had sent. The vote to approve or reject the summoning of all Major Arcana into the Hall of Arcana. She then approved the request and saw the total vote. She was surprised that out of 22 Major Arcana, 22 votes approved the request.
"She''s really not going to let the opportunity go," Luciel talked to herself.
The invitation had been sent to all the Constetions, and the timer appeared in front of her.
"In three minutes I''ll be summoned. You can start after I left," Luciel said as she looked at every one of them.
All of them looked at Luciel and didn''t say anything except for Aurea who had been swinging the handleless sword. She had been wanting to activate her [Soul Siphon] skill since she took trillions of souls that were trapped in the pit and wanted to turn them into her strength.
"It''s time," Luciel closed the notification. "Good luck, all of you," Luciel looked at them onest time before he disappeared.
"Be ready," Beldathiel said as she walked to the back while all her other sisters prepared everything. She then turned around and looked at Jeanne. "You can start whenever you''re ready, Jeanne," Beldathiel pulled out her dice and stared at Jeanne with a serious expression.
(In the Hall of Arcana)
21 Major Arcana had gathered and saw the mess with their own two eyes. All the Constetions were terrified by the indestructible Temple of Triumph that had been turned into ruins. Only a few of them knew what truly happened while the rest heard rumors about Mara''s wrath.
Although only a few of them knew, everyone''s eyes were pointing at Mykel who was standing at the front. Everything happened because of him and his new role as the head of the Judgement Arcana which was equal to the World Arcana.
Knowing what had happened by connecting the dots, nobody wanted to join the Judgement Arcana faction. They were too scared to get involved in the personal business between him and Mara.
A notification appeared in front of Mykel. It was the amount that was needed to rebuild the temple.
"A hundred trillion Arcana Coins?" Mykel talked to himself. He then started hearing whispersing from behind him. That amount would be impossible to fill, and even if they used all their coins for this, it would be a waste.
Mykel scoffed and paid the amount on his own.
The temple started to rebuild itself and everyone was shocked who paid for it. A single gesture of walking toward the temple by Mykel gave them the answer to that question. Hera and all the heads of Major Arcana followed him from behind, and then the rest of the Constetions decided to follow.
The structure of the temple changed and it looked a bit bigger than before. They all waited in front of the giant door into the hall since the hall was still being rebuilt.
Mykel failed to realize it at first and finally understood that the Temple of Triumph was a ce that the system made. The temple had its own rule, and that was no violence inside the hall. The system chose Mara as the executioner to punish those who vited the rule. With that being said, if Mara decided to vite the rule, she would be punished by the system.
"(As long as you don''t attack her, she can''t do anything either. So you must not make the same mistake asst time by throwing your me at her)" Lucifer warned Mykel.
"(It was self defense, sort of...)" Mykel replied.
Mykel realized it after he looked at Mara''s [Character] story, and she was nning to provoke him. She was satisfied with the results of the previous encounter and was expecting it to happen again.
Mykel connected the dots and concluded that even Mara was powerless inside the hall. He wouldn''t have noticed it if Lucifer hadn''t mentioned the rule inside the Temple of Triumph.
As soon as the gate started to move, the vast space above them suddenly turned ck. They lifted their heads and gulped as something dove down andnded in the hall.
The ck clouds started to spread inside the hall and leaked to the outside of the hall. Nobody dared to take a step forward because the clouds were so cold even for the Skadi. Suddenly, Mykel entered the hall with confidence.
"Trying to provoke me with a threat from the start?" Mykel asked as he smirked and stared at the lump of dark clouds.
Chapter 451 450: Hanessis Resurrection.
Mykel casually walked toward the table but realized the Heptagon had turned into an Octagon. He walked toward the source of the Void Clouds and saw his seat on the top side of the table being covered by the clouds. He casually blew the cloud with his right hand, and then sat on it.
"We are having a meeting here, if you don''t like to sit next to me, you can leave," Mykel said as he stared at the lump of cloud next to him. "Since I paid for the reparation, you owe me one. So why don''t you stop being stingy and let us have a peaceful meeting?" Mykel sighed.
The Void Clouds slowly were pulled back and all the Constetions decided to enter after Mykel boldly confronted Mara. They all went to their own seats while the head of Major Arcana walked to the Octagon.
Everyone stared at the lump of clouds next to Mykel. They were so nervous to be there. The worst part was they couldn''t leave until all Major Arcana had decided to end the meeting.
Mykel stood up as he cleared his throat, and everyone started to avert their gaze toward him.
"The reason why I''m asking for this meeting isn''t to ask all of you to pay for the reparation. I''m asking all of you toe because of one reason, and that''s what we will do once all the towers disappear," Mykel said as he looked from left to right. "As you all know, the only entertainment that we have is about to be over thanks to my Recipients. I''m asking all of you what we are going to do next," Mykel continued as he put his hands on the table.
Mykel started to change the atmosphere by using Hades'' words about the existence of Gods. He tried to stir up opinions about them being forgotten because humans wouldn''t need them anymore if there was no threat. Losing the privilege and power that the Gods had been using to show who was better, stronger, and more famous among mortals.
"With that being said, isn''t it weird? We have to kill her if the game wants to end," Mykel pointed at Luciel. "Have you ever thought about this?" Mykel asked and looked at the Gods.
Hera and Nyx looked at Mykel and knew where the conversation was going.
"Let me tell you a story about how all of this started," Mykel smiled as he nced at the lump of cloud next to him.
(In Gehenna)
"Remember to hold it as high as you can because I don''t want to decapitate your head by the impact," Aurea was floating right in front of Jeanne with two swords ready in her hands.
Jeanne took a deep breath as she stared at the Soul Catcher Sword floating right in front of her.
"Alright, I''m ready," Jeanne exhaled deeply as Kiersha''s snake slithered around her waist. Kiersha''s snake slowly became one with Jeanne''s skin and turned into a ck mark on her body.
Jeanne held the sword with both hands, and immediately she got transferred to the same ce as before. Hanessi was there and staring at her menacingly. He didn''t say a single word and pulled her toward him where his hands were ready to strangle her.
Jeanne fell to the ground as soon as she held the sword, and Aurea couldn''t cut the sword because Jeanne was holding it right above her chest. Beldathiel then used [Telekinesis] and forced the sword to float above Jeanne''s body.
"Now!" Beldathiel shouted.
Aurea activated the [Soul Siphon] and the moment she hardened her arms muscles, a shockwave struck everyone. She held the swords so tightly as she swung them toward the Soul Catcher Sword from both sides. She screamed her lungs out to transfer all the momentum to her wrists, and then she shed the Soul Catcher Sword with her swords.
To everyone''s surprise, the sword shattered into pieces, not only the Soul Catcher''s sword, but also Aurea''s sword. The only sword that survived was the handleless sword. A massive shockwave sent Aurea flying so far away and lost her grasp on the handleless sword.
"Deviatris! sya! Lilith! Now!" Beldathiel said.
Deviatris activated [Tombstone] to summon all her homunculus, and then she, sya, and Lilith left their bodies and their souls flew into Jeanne''s body. The reason why Beldathiel sent them to possess Jeanne''s body was to fight Hanessi''s subconsciousness. They needed to fight from the inside while the rest fought Jeanne''s possessed body.
sya was basically useless fighting against Hanessi because her [Holy me] skill wouldn''t work against a divine being. Lilith''s [Lust] skill also couldn''t be used because the only one who could trigger that was Mykel. Deviatris on the other hand, she let the Homunculus take her body, and tried to feed Nefarath''s [Gluttony] with all the homunculus she brought.
Nephilim saw a blinding lighte out from the shattered sword and it entered Jeanne''s body in a blink of an eye. She immediately tore one of the papers and immediately activated the [Infernokinesis] skill that she borrowed from Luciel. She could feel every inch of Gehenna like it was her own body and started to create a barrier to prevent everything from entering. She then sent Aurea to her side with the handleless sword.
"You okay?" Nephilim asked.
"Yeah, I lost all my fingers because of the de..." Aurea answered as her left fingers regenerated.
Jeanne screamed her lungs out so that her throat started to bleed and splurted blood from her mouth. Suddenly two translucent wings appeared on her back, and her eyes started to glow white.
Vixelleth used [Unholy Water] and sent the waterball toward Jeanne, but it was already toote because an invisible barrier protected Jeanne''s body. It was an anti-magic barrier and anti-element barrier as Luciel said. She had no more options and decided to give support to the rest of her sisters.
"A powerful body that suits my power," Jeanne said but in a man''s voice as she looked at her hands with a bit of a smile. "It''s a shame that you destroy my sword," Jeanne said as she looked at all the Demon Princesses in their true form. "But that won''t be a problem," Jeanne pointed her hand at the pieces of the sword and created something new with it.
"You must be joking..." Aurea said as she looked at the giant sword that Jeanne had created.
"It''s called Creator which allows him to create everything into anything as he pleased. It would be bad if he''s going to use it for something else. Steal it," Beldathiel said.
Nephilim opened her book and pointed at Jeanne. She then locked the [Creator] ability into the book. Hanessi noticed his [Creator] skill got locked and he couldn''t use it anymore. He then looked at his surroundings and realized where he was.
"So I''m in my brother''s ce, looks like I can''t leave this ce," Jeanne said as she swung the sword around. "This will be an easy fight since my brother isn''t here," Jeanne readied her stance and teleported right in front of Nephilim. "You''ll be my first target," Jeanne smirked.
Before Jeanne could swing her sword, Aurea stabbed her right on her left rib from the side. Aurea then kicked her away from Nephilim and immediately flew toward Jeanne who hadn''t recovered from it.
Aurea was about to cut Jeanne''s body in half, but Jeanne suddenly flew up. Aurea tried to follow her, but Jeanne was too fast because the translucent wings on her back didn''t get affected by pressure and wind.
Jeanne was right above Aurea, but suddenly Jeanne disappeared and reappeared in a blink of an eye. She was already facing Aurea with her sword about to cut Aurea in half. Aurea was startled and couldn''t dodge it and Jeanne cut Aurea''s right shoulder and down to her chest. Fortunately, Nefarath threw a web onto Aurea''s back and pulled her down before Jeanne could cut her in half.
Aurea red at smirking Jeanne as she regenerated the wound.
"Don''t take him one on one, Aurea. It would be bad if he stole Luciel''s sword from you," Nefarath said as she floated next to Aurea with her webs wings.
"Thanks for saving me there. He caught me off guard," Aurea said as she looked at her right shoulder which had fully healed.
"Thanks to you, Nephilim managed to lock his skill to teleport, but that''s herst page. So we can''t rely on her anymore," Nefarath said as she looked at Nephilim with five papers floating around her body. "Our sisters are eager to fight as well, so don''t try to take him on your own," Nefarath watched as Zherlthsh, Frigna, Sapphira, and Kiersha flew toward them.
Beldathiel spread her golden wings and approached them.
"Remember, his anti-magic and anti-element barrier is still there. You can only use a physical attack against him. Watch each other''s back, and hope Deviatris, Lillith, and sya could fight him in there," Beldathiel said.
"There''s no way you came here to just warn us, right?" Kiersha asked as she covered her wings with [Eternal Ice].
Beldathiel showed her dice and let it go down.
"If it''s a big number, destroy the anti-magic and anti-element barrier around Jeanne''s body. If it''s a small number, take my life," Beldathiel said as she looked down and watched the dice roll over on the ground.
The dicended on number five and all of them smirked as they scoffed.
"Looks like we can go all out now, sisters," Frigna said as she covered her hands with [Eternal Ice].
Chapter 452 451: Endless Game.
? Mykel heard whispers and murmurs of the Constetions in the distance. He was satisfied with the result and sessfully stirred the flow of the meeting in his favor. He then looked at Luciel who was resting her head on her fist, and it was the signal that she got her [Infernokinesis] skill back.
"You might think how did I know all of this, and so, I''ll show you something," Mykel said and activated [Devil Apparition].
Those Constetions who didn''t know that Lucifer was still alive were shocked when they saw him standing next to him. They couldn''t believe it because they saw it with their own two eyes when Mykel melted his body with the [Sacrilege me].
"He''s the one who caused it, and she''s the one who started it," Mykel said as he pointed at Lucifer and then pointed at the lump of clouds. "But now the goal he wanted has been achieved, do you really think that his own daughter should pay for his sins?" Mykel asked as he looked at them.
"We have heard enough and understand what you''re trying to say. You got all of our attention, so what are you going to propose?" Zeus asked and he still had a deep grudge against Mykel.
"I''m proposing an endless game that all the Gods can enjoy without a singr being that holds power over the Gods," Mykel answered as he leaned against the table and stared back at Zeus.
Zeus was interested in the proposal that Mykel offered, but then he nced at the lump of clouds right behind Mykel. He wanted to know what it was, but he was too scared to ask because no matter what he said if he showed his curiosity would only make him an enemy to Mara. He wasn''t the only one who thought that, all the heads of Major Arcana were thinking the same thing.
None of them were brave enough to ask Mykel about the endless game he mentioned. Even Loki who always ran his mouth decided to shut his mouth so tightly because he was right next to Mara.
Mykel could feel the awkwardness in the air, and then he started to chuckle and smirk.
"I really want to tell all of you about the endless game, but the only problem that prevents it from happening is that lump of clouds behind me," Mykel pointed his thumb at Mara as he kept staring at Zeus. "We are all being shackled by Mara, and none of us can go against her will, but don''t worry," Mykel said as he stood straight and then turned toward Mara. "I''m going to remove her existence from this world," Mykel said.
Everyone''s eyes were wide open and chills ran down their spines when they heard Mykel''sst words. Suddenly the Void Clouds started to spread on the floor and wrapped all the head''s legs. They all jolted from their seats and decided to fly away to the sides.
"Mara! We are not a part of his scheme!" Zeus yelled nervously.
"Oh don''t worry. I''m not going to ask your help or anyone that''s present here. I''m alone is enough to deal with this tedious Goddess," Mykel said as he approached Mara with confidence and then leaned against the table and crossed his arms. "She thinks she''s all-powerful, but soon enough she will realize her time is up," Mykel continued.
The Void Clouds started to run wild and all the Constetions were panicking and wanting to leave.
"Thinking of sending everyone back likest time?" Mykel asked with a smile. "I''m not going to make the same mistake again, and I''m hoping this time you''ll make the first move so the system can punish you," Mykel said.
Mara ignored Mykel''s words and sent all the Constetions back to their own world. Even Lucifer got sent back to Mykel''s body. It was just Mykel and her in the hall, just likest time. She then started to show her pale hands and face from beneath the clouds.
"Even if I''m going to be punished as long as you''re dead, that''s worth the price," Mara replied.
"If I''m dead, the game will still running," Mykel answered and didn''t move a muscle.
Mara judgingly stared at him and was curious as to what the meaning behind his words was.
"Those mortals that I chose, the Demon Princesses, Luciel, Lucifer, the Gods that follow me, and all the power that I have given to them can easily end the game. Once it''s over, what do you think will happen? Do you think the system will stay to exist? Do you think you will still hold the power you have now?" Mykel asked as he stared Mara in the eye without a single fear.
Mykel opened Mara''s [Character] story, and he managed to get her attention and curiosity. If he couldn''t see them, he wouldn''t know what she was thinking since she had a poker face that was impossible to read.
"You''re no longer the one who holds the bnce, I''m the one who holds the bnce. Even without me, my ideology is still running through them. I have prepared to die, but are you prepared to lose all the power, Mara?" Mykel asked with a serious expression. "Once the game is over, the system will be gone, and be prepared for your own demise even if you kill me now," Mykel continued.
Although Mara didn''t believe everything he said, she had a doubt that the system would stay once it was over. That result was enough to satisfy Mykel because once a bud of doubt appeared, it would be impossible to get rid of.
Mykel casually walked to his seat and sat down.
"Why don''t we work together and listen to what I propose? About the endless game?" Mykel asked as he looked at Mara with a smile.
(In Gehenna)
Frigna and Zherlthsh were badly injured with giant holes in their chest and waist. Vixelleth were treating their wounds with [Unholy Water] and regenerated their wounds slowly.
Nefarath had grown bigger and bigger thanks to the Homunculus that Deviatris had prepared for her food. Hundreds of spider legs were on her back, each of which was used as her weapon to attack Jeanne.
Only Sapphira, Aurea, and Nefarath could keep up with Jeanne. The rest decided to stay back and waited for their turn. Beldathiel watched Jeanne regenerate faster than the damage she took from the ground with Zasmel as her guardian.
"You and the Demon Kings fought him for four hundred years until he ran out of power. But they fought him in the Empyrean World, and the aftermath of the battle made the Empyrean World die. Now that we''re fighting him here, how long do you think it would take?" Beldathiel asked Zasmel who had been watching and observing every Jeanne''s movement.
"He was dozens of times stronger back then, and he was almost unbeatable back then as well. This battle will be over soon," Zasmel answered.
"That must be because he''s not in his real body, and Jeanne''s power is too weak for him but strong enough to handle his soul. He has no other option but to use her body since she''s the only one who possesses divine power. It was as Mykel expected, but our purpose here is not to kill him but to devour his power and soul into Jeanne''s soul," Beldathiel exined and looked at Angra who was eager to join the fight.
"I know you want to join them, but you have to wait a little bit longer. Can you do that?" Beldathiel asked as she rubbed Angra''s chin.
Angra nodded as he wiggled his burning tail.
Aurea was fighting Jeanne in a one-on-one battle, and she tried her best to exhaust Jeanne. She managed to make thousands of wounds on Jeanne''s body, but they kept regenerating just like her. She still had the Empyrium ball that Mykel gave her, but she didn''t want to use it yet because she might need it forter.
"Half God half Demon, what have they done to this sacred world," Jeanne said as she blocked every Aurea''s attack.
"Your time is over, old man. We don''t need someone like you," Aurea said as she activated [Harmony].
Jeanne could no longer follow Aurea''s speed and decided to fly away, but then Sapphira blocked her path and covered Jeanne with her red gown-like wings. Jeanne struggled and suddenly a sword pierced through her chest from behind. It was Aurea, but then she released a pulse of divine aura that was enough to burn their skin and flesh.
"There it is, you finally use it, Celestial King Aura," Aurea said as she looked and heard her flesh sizzle.
Chapter 453 452: A Taste Of Power.
All the Demon Princesses who were close to Hanessi decided to fly away from her. The [Celestial King Aura] skill allowed her to radiate divine rays that were enough to kill every vile being, especially ones with damned souls. They had prepared for it as well since they heard the story from the Demon Kings about that skill. An aura that made Hanessi untouchable, but the downside of that skill was that it cost him a lot of his own energy and life force.
Vixelleth caught Sapphira since her whole body burned to a crisp because of the [Celestial King Aura]. She immediately treated her wounds before it was toote and killed her because of the radiation.
"It''s a shame that I have to use this now, but I have no time to y around. I have to leave this ce as soon as possible and kill every single one of them," Hanessi said to herself as she stared at Sapphira''s burned body.
"He''s all yours, Aurea," Nefarath said to Aurea who could withstand the [Celestial King Aura]. "Remember, all you have to do is to tire him out," Nefafarth grabbed Aurea''s left shoulder from behind and tightened her grip.
(An hour ago)
The moment Hanessi took Jeanne''s body, her soul was pulled back forcefully and she felt the most painful feeling she had ever had. She was sent into a dark ce with not a single light to light the ce she was in. She didn''t know what had happened, but she realized that her body had been possessed by Hanessi because she could hear his voice echoing in the dark room.
Jeanne tried to call Hanessi and wanted to talk, but he didn''t respond to her call at all. She kept shouting his name, but it was futile until she could feel three presences in the darkness with her.
"Who''s there?!" Jeanne asked and her voice echoed throughout the dark space.
"It''s us," sya said as she lit her [Holy me] and brightened the area around her.
sya, Deviatris, and Lilith were standing side by side and they were squinting their eyes because they couldn''t see that far. Jeanne then slowly walked toward the me and showed herself. The three of them were surprised when they looked at her because she was naked with nothing to cover her body.
Jeanne noticed where they were looking and immediately covered herself with her arms and hands.
"Where are we?" sya asked as she pointed the me up. "I don''t see anything but darkness and voices," sya continued as she looked around with the me above her right hand.
"You should know better since you have been in this kind of situation before, right, Lilith?" Deviatris looked at Lilith with her eyebrows raised.
"I did possess that kid back then, but it''s totally different. This is much worse because we are trapped here and can''t do anything while back then, I still could try to control her body, see, and hear Lillith''s thoughts," Lilith answered. "This time, we are powerless. We are dominated by his powerful soul," Lilith continued.
Jeanne suddenly screamed as she copsed with her pained expression. The three of them looked at Jeanne and curious about what had happened, but then they heard Aurea''s voice. It was when Aurea stopped Hanessi from attacking Nephilim and stabbed him in the ribs.
Jeanne didn''t stop screaming as Deviatris looked at her with a confused look. Jeanne was holding her left ribs because Aurea stabbed her when Hanessi tried to kill Nephilim. Jeanne started to scream louder and louder as Aurea kept attacking Jeanne''s physical body.
"This is weird. We should have felt the pain that she''s feeling right now," Lilith said as she looked at Jeanne suffer. "If we''re not feeling any pain, that means we haven''t entered her body yet, and I just realized that she''s here with us," Lilith continued.
"What are you trying to say? We don''t understand yourplicated words," sya said as she furrowed her eyebrows.
"A body and a soul aren''t meant to be separated, and when I possessed Lillith''s body I didn''t see her soul inside, but right now we are seeing Jeanne here with us. What I''m trying to say is that Jeanne is currently being forced to leave her own physical body so Hanessi can control her bodypletely," Lilith exined.
"Then doesn''t that mean we are trapped here and can''t do anything?" sya asked.
"We can do something," Lilith looked at Jeanne who was in pain. "If she still can feel pain, that means she still has a connection to her body. I believe it has something to do with Kiersha''s snake that prevent Hanessi from removing Jeanne''s soul from her body," Lilith continued.
"That''s really a piece of good information. I think we should tell Beldathiel about this, maybe she can use this opportunity to fight him," Deviatris said, and then telepathically spoke with Beldathiel and told her what they found.
The three of them were discussing what they were going to do next and what they could do on their side. But suddenly, the darkness turned into a blinding bright white and the three of them were being burned alive.
Jeanne watched the three of them burn while her body felt lighter and better. She didn''t know what had happened and decided to approach them and ask them. But before she could ask them anything, their bodies turned into ashes and it shocked her.
(Back in present)
"You''re so persistent," Hanessi said as she watched Aurea''s face slowly being burned by the aura. "I wonder how long can you endure it," Hanessi continued as she pushed Aurea away with her giant sword.
They both fought up high in the sky as the Demon Princesses watched them from the ground. Beldathiel told them about what was happening inside Jeanne''s body, and Kiersha was d that her snake managed to buy some time and prevented Hanessi from taking Jeanne''s bodypletely.
All of them suddenly felt a pain in their chest and looked at each other. They realized Deviatris, sya, and Lilith''s presence had disappeared.
"They died?" Vixelleth asked as she looked at Deviatris, Lilith, and sya''s bodiesying on the ground.
Suddenly the three of them opened their eyes and gasped for air. They were d that they miraculously came back to life, but Beldathiel knew it was Mykel who brought them back to life.
"Looks like Mykel is paying attention to us," Beldathiel said as she looked at the three of them with relief.
"(Thank you for bringing my sisters back to life)" Beldathiel said.
"(I can only bring three more lives back to life. It''s better for them to stay away and don''t waste their lives. I need to save it for you, Nephilim, and Aurea)" Mykel replied.
Beldathiel told Mykel about the information they got, and the current situation inside Jeanne''s body. Mykel told her to let Aurea deal with Hanessi and told her to use everything.
"(Also, it''s time for Angra to join the fight, Beldathiel. Let him go)" Mykel said.
Beldathiel hummed with understanding as she stared at Angra who was eager to join the battle.
"Aurea!" Beldathiel suddenly shouted and startled her sisters and Zasmel.
Aurea immediately made some distance from Hanessi, and then looked down.
"Mykel said there''s no need to hold back, you can go all out now!" Beldathiel shouted as she stared at Aurea in the sky.
Aurea grinned and nodded her head with understanding. She then grabbed the Empyrium Ball and sucked all the life force inside. Hanessi stared at it and noticed there was an overwhelming amount of divine energy inside that thing. He wanted to take it but it was already toote because Aurea had sucked everything inside.
"A demon taking divine power, you''re really something," Hanessi said as she stared Aurea in the eye.
"You can admire me more, so just enjoy the show for now," Aurea said and suddenly [Holy me] and [Hellfire] struck her from below. "This will be thest thing you''ll see," Aurea smirked as she activated [Brute] and [Harmony] skills.
The purple and white mes that burned her body were being sucked into her skin. Hanessi watched Aurea rapidly be stronger and stronger that he couldn''t tell how stronger she had be.
"How about you taste my attack first?" Aurea asked with her eyebrow raised.
Hanessi held the sword with both hands, and Aurea immediately swung her sword as hard as she could and created a projectile attack that moved with the speed of light. Hanessi used everything to block the projectile attack or Jeanne''s body would be cut in half. But suddenly he heard a cracking sound and the giant sword that he held scattered into pieces.
"How was it? Do you want more?" Aurea asked as she spread her wings wide open and grew bigger and bigger.
Chapter 454 453: Purgatory.
Hanessi was free-falling and hit the ground so hard that she was buried into the ground. He recovered almost in an instant and flew back up, but Aurea was already right in front of him with her fist ready to punch her face. Hanessi couldn''t dodge it, so he blocked it with both hands and hoped Aurea''s hand melted by the [Celestial King Aura].
Aurea pushed Hanessi down to the ground again and didn''t stop until they reached the ce where all the souls were tortured. Hanessi managed to melt Aurea''s hand, but he was still going down and drowned inva.
Beldathiel and her sisters followed them down the hole. They watched Hanessi climb up as Jeanne''s armor was slowly being devoured byva. They were amazed that he could survive and endure everything with only his regeneration ability.
"He''s still as powerful as he possessed Jeanne''s body. Looks like physical attacks won''t be enough to tire him out," Vixelleth said as she stared at Jeanne''s naked body.
"Angra, it''s your turn," Beldathiel said as she looked at Angra floating next to her.
Angra roared and slowly made his body grow bigger, and then he flew toward Hanessi without hesitation. He flew past Aurea and pounced at Hanessi with all his might, but Hanessi was stronger than him and turned the situation immediately.
"What is it now? A divine creature but doesn''t have a divine power or energy?" Hanessi asked as he sat on top of Angra and pushed him down.
Angra struggled and managed to cut Hanessi''s throat with his left paw, and then kicked him away.
Hanessi chuckled, but suddenly his chuckle stopped as the blood kept dripping and it made him hard to breathe. He slowly put his left hand on his neck and felt a pain which he never had felt before. Not only that, the wound didn''t heal at all which made him so confused.
"Is he running out of his power?" sya asked.
"No, his divine aura is still as strong as ever. I just said that earlier," Vixelleth replied as she looked at Hanessi with a confused look.
Angra growled as the me on his paws and tail grew fiercer. It was the most powerful ability that the real Angra Mainyu had in mythology. A power not only to damage the physical body, but also the soul. Corrupting their purity into impurity with his skill called [Reverse Purgatory]. An ability that was strong against the soul with overwhelming purity.
Beldathiel smiled and chuckled. "Now I know why Mykel want us to bring him," Beldathiel said.
"But Angra is too weak, Aurea have to give him an opening," Kiersha said.
"Did you hear that, Aurea?" Nefarath asked.
"I''m not deaf. I''ll do just that," Aurea spread her wings and then flew toward Hanessi.
Aurea kept attacking Hanessi and gave Angra openings as much as she could. It was impossible for Hanessi to protect himself against two of dangerous opponents. One who could tire his power with brute force, and the other one could hurt his soul with just a single scratch.
Mykel informed Beldathiel that Jeanne was unharmed and wasn''t affected by Angra''s [Reverse Purgatory] skill. Her soul was unharmed thanks to Hanessi who casted away her soul from her body. Although her soul was unharmed, she could still feel the pain, but she had no other choice but to endure it.
With that information, it was a great sign that it would be possible for Jeanne to swallow Hanessi''s soul just like Mykel swallowed Lucifer''s soul. All they had to do was to keep weakening Hanessi''s soul and tire his power out.
Hanessi was slowly but surely being cornered and got weaker every time Angranded a hit on his body. The [Celestial King Aura] became weaker so that it could no longer melt Aurea''s skin and flesh. The other sisters decided to join in the fight and gave more opening to Angra.
It looked promising and Kiersha was confident with the n because her snake could pull Jeanne''s soul back.
"I''m amazed, Princess," Zasmel said as he watched the battle from the distance. "I would never imagine the Princesses have be a lot stronger and even stronger that their fathers. Do we really have a chance to survive now?" Zasmel asked.
Beldathiel looked at Zasmel and wondered why he suddenly asked that question so suddenly.
"You''re one of the first powerful beings that Lucifer created. The only one who have an open mind was my father, so I''m going to ask your opinion about the current situation," Beldathiel said and didn''t bother to look back at Zasmel.
"I have no opinion and I won''t dare to say anything because I was created to take care of the damned souls," Zasmel replied.
"Even if it''s about us, the Demon Princesses bing a servant of a God?" Beldathiel asked.
"We are all a servant to a God, always has been since the moment we were created we served a God, His highness Lucifer. Now we are serving a new God which is Her highness Luciel," Zasmel answered.
Beldathiel chuckled and smiled since he was right about it. She almost forgot who created them and who he was.
"To answer your question, I hope I can give you the answer soon," Beldathiel said as she looked up.
(In the Hall of Arcana)
The silence was so eerie with the Void Clouds covering the whole hall. Mykel was silently smoking his cigarette and stared nkly in the distance while Mara was deep in thought.
"ying God to those mortals is fun, but nothingst forever," Mykel said as he stood up and puffed the smoke. "That''s how it should be, but not if I interfere," Mykel looked at Mara with the cigarette in his mouth.
"Aren''t you curious? About my memories that you can''t read?" Mykel asked.
Mara nced at Mykel and it was the main reason why she wanted to capture him. She had been interested in him ever since she couldn''t read his memories because the system prevented her from seeing it.
"What if I tell you that I have a knowledge behind the system that made you unable to see it? That''s why the system doesn''t want you to know," Mykel asked as he leaned against the table. "You have been wonder why you can''t summon me with the system help as well, right? Aren''t you curious?" Mykel asked again and made Mara more and more curious about him.
"You have been luring me with those scheming words of yours. You''re willing to give me a piece of information in exchange for my approval of your proposal, isn''t that what you''re trying to do?" Mara asked and stared at Mykel with a sharp gaze.
"I came from another world," Mykel said.
Mykel''s words caught Mara off guard and she slightly raised her eyebrows unconsciously.
"I came from a world called Earth, but not the same Earth I''m living right now," Mykel continued and stared back with a serious expression.
Mykel read Mara''s thoughts who ran wild from the information he gave her. She didn''t know whether to believe him or not. He wasn''t bothered with the thoughts she was having because as long as there was a doubt, it was good enough.
"(Mykel, it''s going to end soon. Hanessi has exhausted most of his power and it''s only about time until he copse from exhaustion)" Beldathiel said.
"(Don''t get too careless. He still have onest thing under his sleeve. When the timees, tell Nephilim to use it)" Mykel replied.
"(Yes, we are carefully follow your instruction. How''s the situation over there?)" Beldathiel asked.
"(I''m almost done here as well. I manage to buy you enough time. I guess I have bought you more than enough)" Mykel answered as he read Mara''s [Character] story.
"That''s all I can give you right now. If you''re interested in listening to my past, I''ll tell you the rest once we see each other again, but that''s if you agreed with my proposal," Mykel said as he walked away. "I''ll be waiting for what kind of response you''re going to give. Until then, I''ll use the time to clear all the towers and end this game," Mykel continued.
Mara squinted her eyes and judgingly stared at Mykel. Mykel suddenly stopped and turned around to look at her for onest time.
"Time is ticking, Goddess Mara," Mykel said with a nk face. His tone was enough to tell he was threatening her, and then warped away.
Chapter 455 454: Dismember.
Aurea looked at her right hand covered in cuts. She had reached her limit because her regeneration ability had started to slow down. She couldn''t wield the handleless sword anymore because of that, so she could only use her fists and ws to fight Hanessi. Thankfully, the Demon Princesses were strong enough to fight Hanessi in his current state, so she didn''t have to push herself to the limit.
"Get some rest, who knows how long it will going to take to wear him out," Beldathiel said as shended on theva with her bare feet.
"Is Jeanne going to be alright in there?" Aurea asked as she watched Zherlthsh burn Jeanne with [Hellfire] and then Sapphira wrapped her red cloth-like wings around Jeanne''s body and stabbed her with hundreds of spikes over and over that came out of her wings.
"Only Mykel who knows if Jeanne is alright or not, and we can''t show any mercy toward Hanessi because the faster we defeat him, the less she has to endure," Beldathiel answered and watched Hanessi copse, but then Nefarath stabbed his arms, legs, and shoulders from behind with her spider legs. She tore them and pulled them off his body.
Kiersha used her eternal ice and put Hanessi inside so he couldn''t regenerate while being eaten by frostbite at the same time. The Demon Princesses didn''t feel a single pity and didn''t hesitate to torture Hanessi even though knowing he shared his pain with Jeanne.
Beldathiel looked at the dice in her right hand and decided to use it to put Hanessi in his weakest state. She rolled the dice with her life as the bet, but she lost the bet which only meant that he was still too powerful for her.
Mykel brought her back to life and told her to not do that again. She understood and decided to just give orders to her sisters from behind.
"Princess, allow me to help," Zasmel said as he went to his knee. "My job is to torture souls that are sent down here if that''s what the Princesses are trying to do, I should be able to help now because of Hanessi''s current state," Zasmel exined with his head lowered.
Beldathiel heard about Zasmel''s skill from Luciel, but she had never seen it before. In fact, none of them had seen Zasmel''s way of torturing souls since he did it underneath the ground. She then epted his request and let him handle the situation while the rest of the Demon Princesses walked back.
"I''m sorry, but I have to break the ice, Princess," Zasmel said as he looked at Kiersha.
Before Kiersha could warn Zasmel that it would be impossible to break the eternal ice, Zasmel swung his whip and then swung it at the ice. The whip wrapped around the ice and he easily broke the top half the moment he pulled the whip with his left hand.
Kiersha was shocked, and she realized that she might have underestimated his capability.
Zasmel threw his sickle and stabbed Jeanne''s body right above her left chest. Suddenly the sounds of chains could be heard from above. They all looked up and saw hundreds of chainsing out from the ceiling with a hook at the bottom.
Zasmel sickle was simr to the [Dagger of Soul-Marking] that Mykel possessed. The difference was the sickle prevented the soul that had been struck by it couldn''t move.
They were watching from behind and eagerly wanting to know what would happen to Hanessi. Then the hooks and chains flew down toward Hanessi and hooked the body.
Zasmel whipped the whip that made a high-pitched noise that made their ears ring. He then whipped Hanessi and suddenly all the hooks and chains started to rip and tear the body. Weirdly enough, they didn''t see any blood or wounds, but Hanessi was screaming in pain.
It was Zasmel''s skill called [Soul Dismemberment] which allowed him to directly attack or damage the soul. The purpose of that skill was to force the soul to sumb and made them obedient to him, as the Keeper of the Soul.
Zasmel kept whipping Hanessi and it appeared the hooks and chains started to rip and tear the moment he whipped Hanessi. He wasmanding the hooks and chains with the whip that he held.
All the Demon Princesses were dumbfounded, amazed, and thrilled by his method of torture. Their eyes and mouths were wide open and wanted to try the same method as him in the future. Aurea on the other hand, she didn''t have the heart to imagine what Jeanne felt.
"Rest assured, Princess Mazikeen. I''m not hurting the Goddess because her physical body isn''t affected by this. I also only feel a singr soul that I''m torturing because the hooks are like my fingers. Her soul should be alright and I believe she should be able to ovee the power that''s pushing her away," Zasmel said as he kept whipping Hanessi.
"Are you certain?" Aurea asked with a worried expression.
Nefarath, Kiersha, Lilith, and Sapphira nced at Aurea and looked at the expression she made.
"Yes, Princess," Zasmel answered with confidence.
"But you''re whipping her body though," Aurea asked as she judgingly stared at Zasmel.
"It must be done..." Zasmel answered reluctantly.
(Inside Jeanne''s body)
Jeanne wasying in the pitch-ck room and barely conscious thanks to the screams she had been hearing the past hours that made her awake. She didn''t know what was happening outside, and he didn''t really care since she was grateful enough that the pain she felt had ended except for the stinging pain that she felt in her chest.
"(Jeanne, can you hear my voice)" Mykel''s voice faintly could be heard inside her head.
"(Mykel...)" Jeanne replied and she sounded so weak.
"(It''s almost over, can you try to move?)" Mykel asked.
"(I can''t... Mykel...)" Jeanne was on the brink of crying. "(Please... save me...)" Jeanne started to cry and sob.
Mykel didn''t respond to her cry for help since he couldn''t do anything at that point. He couldn''t give any skill to her because if he did, Hanessi could use it and take advantage of it.
"(I''m sorry that I made you through hell like this, Jeanne. I''ll personally being you back and take care of you once it''s done, so you have to do this part on your own and find your way back in)" Mykel said. "(I''ll grant every request that you want when you came back. Isn''t it what you wish for? To be standing equally with me?)" Mykel asked.
Jeanne stopped sobbing and slowly opened her eyes after she heard that question. She realized that she could see her own hand right in front of her face. She then slowly stood up and turned around. She was surprised when she saw a dot of light that came in and lighted up the pitch-ck space a bit.
"(I saw a light, Mykel)" Jeanne said in disbelief. "(Is it over)" Jeanne asked as she chuckled a bit.
"(Not yet. Wait for a bit more. Everyone is trying to weaken Hanessi''s soul until he can no longer do anything)" Mykel answered. "(I''ll tell you when to reach that light. I need to make sure your soul is superior to his soul so you can devour him. Just like how I devoured Lucifer''s soul)" Mykel exined.
"(Yes, I understand)" Jeanne wiped her tears with the back of her hands.
(Underneath Gehenna)
Hanessi didn''t even have any energy left to scream after being tortured by the [Soul Dismemberment] skill. His eyes were empty and he couldn''t even regenerate the wounds of the whipping anymore because he had exhausted his power.
"I don''t think he can do anything thanks to that sickle. He can''t leave and he exhausted all the power he has," Beldathiel said as she looked at Jeanne''s body condition.
"It''s a shame, these skills that I borrowed from Mykel, I wanted to try and use them," Nephilim said as she stared at the two papers that floated in front of her.
''What kind of skills that you take from Mykel?" Lilith asked as she approached Nephilim.
Nephilim giggled mischievously. "Sister, can I use it on him? It should be fine, right?" Nephilim asked Beldathiel.
Beldathiel looked at the papers and then looked at Nephilim with a stern look. She then sighed and nodded her head as she walked to the side.
Nephilim tore one of the papers and then looked at Jeanne''s arms which were being chained and hooked. She squinted her eyes and suddenly both of Jeanne''s arms disappeared instantly.
Zasmel was shocked and turned around to look at Nephilim because he knew exactly what skill it was and who owned that. He then saw Nephilim''s arms were disappeared as well, and he knew it would happen since that skill had a very high chance of harming the one who used it.
"Your kidding, right?" Nephilim asked as she looked at her shoulders in disbelief.
(In the Empyrean World)
Mykel chuckled when he heard Nephilim''s rant after she used the [Nihilikinesis] skill that she borrowed. Luciel was startled that she suddenly chuckled.
"What''s wrong?" Lucifer asked from her throne.
"Nothing," Mykel answered as he sighed.
"Let''s back to the topic. You haven''t answered my question," Lucifer said as she stood up and then walked down the stairs.
"I can''t guarantee you that she will cooperate, but either way, it doesn''t matter. She can only choose between losing her power soon orter, and nothing in between," Mykel answered.
Luciel wasn''t convinced and judgingly stared at Mykel because she didn''t know what he was thinking. He never told her any details of every n he had which made her a bit annoyed and irritated. She thought he would speak up his mind and shared them with her after what they both had gone through, but it turned out she was wrong.
"I have a lot of ns that I have in mind and ns to prevent those ns from failing. So telling you about my n would be a waste of time talking about it now before I decide to proceed with one of the ns," Mykel said as he stared Luciel in the eye.
"We can discuss this matterter," Mykel sighed since he could see the disappointment in Luciel''s eyes. "Right now is the time for Jeanne to take over her body," Mykel said.
Chapter 456 455: It Was Necessary.
Jeanne walked to the light that slowly became bigger and brighter as she got closer to it. She had been running to reach the light as soon as Mykel told her to go and take her body back. She then could hear the voices of her surroundings as she got closer to the light, and suddenly the bright light pulled her in.
Jeanne gasped for air as she opened her eyes wide and stared at the red ceiling with hundreds of chains hanging. She tried to move her arms, but she couldn''t feel them. She was shocked, embarrassed, and in disbelief at the same time when she saw her missing arms and had nothing to cover her body.
"Wee back," Aurea said as shended right on top of the ice. She gently put on a white dress on Jeanne''s body that Beldathiel took from her dresser. "How are you feeling?" Aurea asked as she sat down in front of her.
Jeanne didn''t say anything as tears fell down her chin. Aurea was shocked and didn''t know what to do since she never had any experience inforting anyone. She then looked around and everyone that was with her was all heartless demons except one.
"Jeanne, I''m sorry but you have to stay like that until you manage to devour his soul," Beldathiel said as she looked up to look at Jeanne who was trapped in eternal ice.
Jeanne hummed and nodded with understanding since she already knew about it because Mykel had told her in advance. Mykel also told her that he couldn''t go there yet because a single divine power would be enough to heal Hanessi''s soul with his [Caelestikinesis] skill.
Beldathiel suddenlynded next to Aurea and wiped the tears from Jeanne''s eyes. She then pulled out something from thin air, and it was a cold water bottle.
"Open your mouth," Beldathiel said as she put the bottle on Jeanne''s lips.
They were observing Jeanne in case something unexpected were to happen. They wouldn''t be able to leave and be at ease before Jeannepletely devoured his soul. They had to stay even if it would take them days or even months.
After two days of observing Jeanne and asking her about her condition. They realized that her health started to decline for some reason, and she started to showplications. She didn''t have an appetite and started to feel nauseous with a heavy headache.
"Isn''t this the same situation as when you were inside that kid''s body?" Frigna asked Lilith.
"Yeah, but she looks fine even with that thing inside her body. She should be feeling worse if she''s taking over all his power, so we can''t do anything and hope that she can ovee it," Lilith answered as she kept staring at Jeanne who looked pale and a bit lifeless. "Although she looks like that, her condition isn''t declining anymore," Lilith continued after she carefully observed her.
(At Lh''s apartment)
"(Wait, if you can do that why didn''t you do it from the beginning? They didn''t have to do all that and wasted their time)" Lucifer asked as he watched Mykel modify Hanessi''s [Story]. Mykel made Hanessi sumb and felt he was inferior to Jeanne. He put a suggestion in the tab and made Hanessi think it would be better if he epted his defeat and gave up his soul and power to Jeanne.
"(Did you forget? Even if I made Hanessi ept Jeanne and agreed to be devoured by her soul, that won''t happen. The system didn''t care about that and would let the stronger soul be the survivor. Remember what happened to Agnez and Lillith? If Beldathiel didn''t hold their powers, those two would lose to Mazikeen and Lilith)" Mykel exined as he was busy editing Hanessi''s [Story]. "(That''s why it''s necessary to wear his power so Jeanne can devour his soul after the system realize which soul is the superior one)" Mykel continued and stared at the edited [Story] as he enjoyed his coffee in the living room.
"(Does that mean my soul was inferior to you when I went inside your body?)" Lucifer asked in an annoyed tone.
"(I''m the one who''s favored by the system, what did you expect?)" Mykel scoffed and showed off his smug face. "(Now that everything is done, we just need to wait for the result)" Mykel stood up and went to the bedroom to check on Lh and Elena.
Lyenth was asleep while Elena yed with the small rubber duck toy that Lh bought for her. Elena looked at Mykel who was standing at the door. She then immediately dropped the duck and reached out her hands at Mykel.
Mykel carefully picked Elena up and held her in his arms.
"(Mother just fell asleep. Father, bring me to the rooftop again)" Elena said as she stared him in the eye.
Mykel took a t-shirt and hot pants from the wardrobe for Elena to wear. He then went outside and carefully removed Elena''s onesie baby clothes so she could grow bigger.
"I''m ready," Elena said after turning herself into her twenty-year-old body.
Mykel and Elena went to the rooftop while holding hands since it was Elena''s request. They enjoyed the morning breeze and since it was still winter, the sun was covered with thick clouds.
"Father, can you show me the world that you were living in before you came here?" Elena asked.
"Where did you know that? Did Hera tell you that?" Mykel asked.
"Yes, I insisted and forced her to tell me about father since mother didn''t know much about your past," Elena answered nervously. "Are you mad?" Elena asked as she frowned.
"(I can''t handle this, can I leave? I want to smoke)" Lucifer asked.
Mykel activated his [Devil Apparition] skill and Elena was mildly shocked when Lucifer suddenly appeared right next to Mykel. She watched as Lucifer turned himself into a human form, and then left after he greeted Elena.
"Father?" Elena asked as she held Mykel''s right hand with both hands.
"No, I''m not mad," Mykel smiled as he activated the [Nach-Omnipotence] skill to show all his memory of his past life.
Mykel showed all his memories to Elena at her request. She was enjoying it and didn''t even blink her eyes because she didn''t want to miss a single moment. She was too young to understand that the world she was living in was the world he had created.
"Father, who is she?" Elena asked as she looked at Sasha.
"She used to be someone special to your father," Mykel answered.
Elena seemed curious about Sasha, but she got distracted so easily and immediately asked about other things. Mykel showed a lot of other things, but then she was interested in one particr memory of him.
"Can you teach me that, father?" Elena asked as she pointed at the memory of Mykel inside the ring in a kickboxing tournament. "I want to learn that!" Elena looked at Mykel with excitement.
"You can try and copy those moves that I did in that memory. So now, go and try to use it against me," Mykel said as he put his fists right in front of his face.
Elena threw abo move which was a double jab, hook, and left kick. Mykel dodged the first two moves, but when she threw a left kick that was flying toward his right ribs, he decided to block it with his right forearm. She was going all out on her final move, and then suddenly he heard a cracking sound from his arm.
Mykel was shocked as he felt pain in his right forearm when he blocked the left kick. She fractured his forearm so easily, and he didn''t remember when thest time he broke something in his body.
"How was it?! Did I do it right?!" Elena asked.
"Your moves were so stiff, but you have the power on them," Mykel answered as the bone started to heal itself.
The cracking sound should be loud enough for Elena to hear it, but she wasn''t bothered by it. She was so happy that she managed to copy the moves and got praised by Mykel.
"Elena, when you kicked me, did you feel anything?" Mykel asked with curiosity.
"Feel? I don''t feel anything, I was just thinking that I should show that my kick is strong enough to hurt you!" Elena answered with a big smile on her face.
"Say, Elena..." Mykel paused as he put his hand on top of Elena''s head. "Do you want to learn how to fight?" Mykel asked.
Chapter 457 456: A Part Of Us.
"Father! Why... are you... so hard... to hit!" Elena threw punches, knees, and kicks at Mykel, but she couldn''tnd a single hit on him.
"You''re too young, your posture and unnecessary movements made your moves easy to read. Your excessive breathing is slowing you down," Mykel answered with a smirk on his face as he dodged them all.
Elena was so frustrated that she gave up on punching and kicking. She grabbed Mykel''s waist and wrapped her arms around his body as she pushed him down. She sat on top of Mykel and started copying his street fight style by throwing punches at him while he was on the ground.
Mykel didn''t hesitate to push her down since her legs didn''t lock his arms as she sat on top of him. He immediately showed her how it was done and locked her arms as he tried to not sit on top of her chest.
"This is how you do it, Elena," Mykel said.
Elena''s face suddenly went red and she looked so angry, but suddenly she started to cry which surprised him. She started to sob and cry like a baby, and when Mykel decided to stand up tofort her, she giggled and pushed him back down. She copied the way he locked her arms with his thighs and looked so happy about it.
"I give up," Mykel scoffed as she looked at Elena who still had tears in her eyes.
Elena giggled as she leaned down and hugged Mykel happily and so tightly.
"It''s time to go back, mother is going to be worried if you''re not there with her," Mykel wiped the tears from her eyes with his thumbs.
Elena slowly shrunk her body and became a baby again as she was testing on top of Mykel''s chest. They both then went back inside the apartment after Mykel changed her clothes and put on the onesie that she wore earlier.
Lh was still asleep, so Mykel decided to take a short nap as well with her and Elena. Although she was sleeping, she knew when Mykel was on the bed and decided to hug him for his warmth.
Mykel was awoken by Lh''s voice in the living room. The first thing he checked was Jeanne''s condition. To his surprise, Jeanne was no longer shackled and imprisoned by the eternal ice.
He checked Jeanne''s [Status Screen] and jolted from the bed when he saw Jeanne''s [Race] turned into [Celestial]. He looked at Jeanne''s skills and saw the same skills that he had.
"Antimatter Barrier, Celestial King Aura, Creator, Divine st, andstly the Caelestikinesis skill," Mykel talked to himself with a huge grin on his face. "Hmm? What''s this? Celestial Soul?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows furrowed.
[Celestial Soul: A pure soul of a Celestial that cannot be destroyed, discolored, or taken. A soul that will live on for eternity and can recreate its own body when the body is destroyedpletely as long as there is divine energy in its vicinity]
Mykel grabbed his zer and walked into the living room to tell Lh that he was going to bring Jeanne and Agnez home. He looked excited that both Lh and Elena looked at him with confused looks on their faces.
As soon as Mykel arrived at the bridge to the Babel Tower, he jumped down without anyone knowing. He spread his wings and went to where the pit was to pick up Jeanne as he promised.
Lucifer didn''t know what had happened since he suddenly got teleported back to Mykel''s body. He read Mykel''s thoughts and memories to see what Mykel saw.
Mykelnded right in between Jeanne and the Demon Princesses without them noticing. The steam and the smell of sulfur made them cough and waved their hands to get rid of them.
Jeanne could sense a tremendous amount of energy that she couldn''t calcte how much it was. It was as if she was standing in front of a giant sun, and then she felt a hand on her left hand. She was gently getting pulled and then saw Mykel''s bright face with a bright smile on his face.
"You did it," Mykel said as he stared her in the eye.
Jeanne felt like the barrier between her and Mykel just shattered in front of her. She could feel his stare was different than usual, he never even looked at her like that when they were making love. It felt warm and safe.
"I did it," Jeanne burst into tears as she wrapped her arms around Mykel.
"Ahem!" Aurea cleared her throat loudly as she crossed her arms and pursed her lips to the side. "Yeah sure she did it, but without me, it won''t be possible," Aurea said and stared at both of them with her eyes squinted.
Jeanne smirked as she stared at Aurea. "You can join in if you want. This is payback for that time," Jeanne said as she remembered when Aurea sat on Mykel''sp and said the same thing to her.
"Hah! Shame on you, I''m into this kind of thing," Aurea responded as she walked toward them and hugged both of them.
"Don''t tell me you have forgotten about the reward?" Lilith asked as she looked at Mykel with the other sisters standing next to and behind her. "You''re the one who promised us of a reward, so it''s better for you to keep your word," Lilith continued.
"You have to wait in line, firste, first served," Aurea chuckled mischievously as she stared at them.
Lilith and the others didn''t want to join those three, but then suddenly Beldathiel walked past them. She hugged Mykel from behind and showed a bit of a smug face to her sisters.
Deviatris, sya, Vixelleth, and Zherlthsh joined in to take their numbers. In the end, all of them joined in as they all started to fight over who was the eighth ce.
Zasmel watched them without showing any expression, but then he felt a sharp gaze from behind. It was Luciel who just came to check, but the first thing she saw and heard was her sisters fighting over Mykel.
"Your highness," Zasmel went down to his knee and lowered his head.
"You have done an amazing job, I''ll reward you plentifully. Of course, I''ll send the demons to gather souls for you to y with in here," Luciel said as she judgingly stared at them from the distance.
"I''m relieved that I met your expectations, your highness," Zasmel answered.
"Go meet with the Demon Kings, they have prepared a feast for you," Luciel said.
Zasmel nodded his head and then flew away.
The hot wind struck their faces and noticed Zasmel left and Luciel was there watching in the distance. All the Demon Princesses immediately removed their hands from Mykel''s body, neck, and face. They all walked to the side since they didn''t want to get in the way, except for Beldathiel who kept wrapping her arms around Mykel''s right arm.
"You have ascended, Jeanne. You''re one of us now," Luciel said with a gentle smile.
"Yes, and it''s all thanks to Mykel and everyone here, including you. I heard that you were nning everything with the Demon Kings, and it was a sess because of you, so, thank you," Jeanne replied as she smiled back at Luciel.
"You''re the only one who praised me for my effort," Luciel said as she stared at Mykel with a smirk. "It''s not like I''m asking for it. I came here to congratte you, and discuss about the final piece that we need to gather," Luciel continued as she looked at Jeanne''s body which was overwhelming with divine energy.
"The final piece?" Aurea asked as she looked at Mykel and Luciel back and forth.
"Thest sibling, we have talked about this before. The eldest sister of the nine siblings, Bhatmelec. The n was to take her soul from the Empyreanian that lives in the Aernd World using Hanessi''s power, Caelestikinesis," Mykel exined. "It should be an easy task, and there won''t be a fight like this," Mykel said.
"Who''s going to take her soul? You?" Luciel asked Mykel.
"I don''t really mind if either of you wants to take her soul and power," Mykel answered as he looked at Jeanne and Luciel. "We can talk about this in the Empyrean World. Jeanne is exhausted and I want her to rest as we discuss about this," Mykel looked at theva around him.
Luciel nodded in agreement and sent everyone to the Empyrean World.
Chapter 458 457: Big Happy Family.
Hera and the others were summoned to the Empyrean World by Luciel to discuss the next move. Mykel brought Lh and Elena since he promised Lh to make her an Awakener.
They were having a wine party while the kids were ying in the apple garden with Beldathiel. She hadn''t had the chance to y with Elena and Sasha back then, so she used the opportunity to y with them.
"Before we start, can you tell us what happened back there in the hall?" Nyx asked as she sat on Lucifer''sp and wrapped her arm around his neck. "You survived twice from her grasp, and we are curious how did you do that," Nyx continued.
"I''m just stating the facts about the system disappearance once the towers have been cleared. Nobody wanted this to end, and that includes her as well," Mykel answered as he poured himself a cup of wine. "With that being said, I proposed the endless game to her," Mykel continued as he walked up to the throne.
"This endless game. You haven''t told me about this," Luciel said.
"To put it shortly. The demons invade the world that doesn''t believe in Gods and the world that''s better off disappears. Once those mortals decided to devote themselves to the Gods, we the Constetions wille to give them hands," Mykel answered as he sat on the armrest of the throne. "I''m proposing a different breakout rule that allows the demons to go out whenever you want," Mykel continued.
"And you think she will ept that?" Luciel asked.
"If she doesn''t agree to it, I''ll clear all the towers, remove the system from this world, and finally go up there and kill her. She''s going to be powerless without the system, especially when we have almost all of our trump cards," Mykel took a sip of the wine and could feel the gazes that were pointing at him.
"She''ll ept his proposal whether she likes it or not," Loki said as he crossed his legs and wiggled his hanging right foot. "She overlord the Gods, and she doesn''t want that to end," Loki continued as he yawned and rested his head on his fist. "The best part is that we''re not the ones who threaten her, so no matter what she chose, it''s Mykel''s responsibility," Loki chuckled mischievously.
They were talking so casually about the endless game while Aurea, Jeanne, Lh, and the Demon Princesses listened to them. Jeanne and Aurea wanted to join in, but they never saw an opportunity to do so. It felt like a kid trying to join an adult''s conversation.
"Mykel, when are we doing to take Bhatmelec''s soul?" Jeanne asked when there was a long gap of silence.
"Whenever you''re ready, but that also means you have to be able to control the Caelestikinesis power first. For now, take a short breather and meet with Rozan and the others first. They''re worried and haven''t heard anything about you," Mykel answered.
Jeanne nodded with understanding as she made herselffortable in the chair while enjoying her wine.
Mykel walked down the stairs and approached Lh. He activated his [Authority] skill and saw a new option unlocked the [Awakening] option. He clicked on it and it was simr to the [Character List] from his [Admin] skill.
He chose Lh''s name on the list, and a prompt ovepped the screen.
[Individual [Lh Leonis] will be Awakened]
[The [System] has calcted the cost of [Lh Leonis] Awakening]
[5,000,000 Arcana Coins are needed to Awaken [Lh Leonis]]
[Proceed with the payment?]
[Yes] [No]
Mykel tapped on the [Yes] button.
[Individual [Lh Leonis] has Awakened with a unique skill [Odds]]
[Individual [Lh Leonis] has been notified]
[Odds (Active): Allows the User to see the chances and probabilities of everything around them. It will cost the User''s [Stamina] and once it depletes the User''s [Stamina] the skill will be automatically deactivated. (Can be used at will as long as the User''s [Stamina] is sufficient for the skill)]
Lh was startled when a notification appeared in front of her. It was a message of congrattion for bing an Awakener. She then looked at Mykel who stood in front of her with a gentle smile on his face. She looked so happy, but suddenly another notification appeared in front of her.
[You have leveled up!]
[You are now level 100]
[You have reached max level!]
[You can now hold up to 100 skills!]
[You have attained a few new skills!]
[You have attained [elerate] skill!]
[You have attained [Semi Deus] skill!]
[You have attained [Deus Obcisor] skill!]
[God Mykel Alester has offered you to be his [Recipient] do you ept?]
[Yes] [No]
Lh didn''t know what to do but tapped everything that was in front of her.
[You have been gifted a few new skills!]
[You have attained [Limit-Break] skill!]
[You have attained [Punishment] skill!]
She was overwhelmed by all the notifications and didn''t even have the time to check every single one of them yet because a new notification appeared in front of her.
[You have met the requirement tobine a skill]
[Combine [Semi-Deus] with [Deus Obcisor]?]
[Yes.] [No.]
Lh tapped the [Yes] button.
[You have attained a new skill!]
[You have attained [Deus (Ex)] Skill!]
A blinding light came out of nowhere and pointed down at Lh which surprised everyone in the hall. They all jolted from their seats and immediately approached her with bright smiles on their faces. A new Goddess had been born.
[You have met the condition to join the Constetions!]
[Would you like to join the Constetions?]
[Yes.] [No.]
When Lh was about to press the [Yes] button, Mykel stopped her and shook his head. "Don''t join the Constetions, be a free Goddess just like Jeanne," Mykel said.
Since Lh didn''t know what she was doing, when she heard Mykel''s word that she had be a Goddess, she jumped into his arms and hugged him so tightly. She couldn''t hold her excitement and made cute noises as she kept hugging him. She then suddenly jumped down and looked at a small girl standing in front of the door and staring at her.
"Elena?" Lh asked in disbelief.
Mykel turned around and saw Elena on her own, staring at Lh who had be a Goddess. She might have felt it since Lh got the [Special Bond] skill. Suddenly Beldathiel came in as she caught her breath and then realized Lh had seen Elena''s six-year-old body.
"(I''m sorry, she suddenly rushed into the pce and I couldn''t catch up with her)" Beldathiel said as she stared Mykel in the eye.
"(It''s alright. She must be surprised as well with whatever she felt when Lh became a Goddess)" Mykel answered.
"She looks exactly like in my dream," Lh said with her hands covering her mouth.
"Mother," Elena said as she slowly walked toward her. She was too scared to approach her because she was afraid Lh might hate her for growing up unnaturally.
"Come here, sweetheart," Lh was glimmering in tears as she opened her arms and went down to her knees.
Elena ran and hugged Lh just like how Lh hugged Mykel earlier. Lh then stood up and carried her in her arms. She couldn''t believe it, but she was so happy that Elena looked so adorable in that white cloth she wore.
Jeanne approached Elena and looked at the cloth that she was wrapped in. She used [Creator] and turned that white cloth into a small dress that fit on Elena''s body.
"You''re so adorable," Jeanne said with a smile on her face.
"Thank you. Auntie," Elena grinned.
Hera approached then with Sasha in her arms. Loki also came with Spenta and Angra on his shoulders. Angra and Spenta looked at each other and decided to jump down from his shoulders. They both suddenly turned themselves into a human body with long hair that matched with their furs.
Mykel looked at those two had nothing to cover their bodies. He was surprised that their chests were t like a man. Not only were their chests that were t, their bottom parts were also t. In fact, there was nothing down there.
"Uhh, is that normal?" Aurea asked as she looked at Spenta and Angra.
"They''re taking it from their mother or maybe father?" Jeanne looked at Loki with a confused look. "But they both have Mykel''s yellow eyes," Jeanne continued as she observed Angra and Spenta.
"What a big happy family. Do you want to be a part of his family too, Jeanne?" Aurea whispered as she giggled.
Chapter 459 458: Under A New Ruler.
Mykel groaned as something heavy was pressing his chest. He slowly opened his eyes and remembered where he was and what he had been doing. He looked at Beldathiel was sleeping on top of his body underneath the nket with nothing on her body.
Mykel gently moved her to the side, but then realized Vixelleth and Lilith were sleeping next to him. He then carefully put Beldathiel on the bed where he was. He looked at all the Demon Princesses who were sleeping on the bed with him. They were all naked and exhausted.
"How long are you going to stay asleep like that? Jeanne is preparing breakfast, do you want some?" Aurea asked as she leaned on the door.
"What day is it?" Mykel asked since he couldn''t find his phone and his clothes.
"You were having sex for a whole week nonstop. Jeanne and I passed out for two days after you were done with us," Aurea answered as she grabbed Mykel''s trousers and gave them to him. "I''ll tell Jenane to make extra food. Come join us when you''re ready," Aurea continued and then left the room.
Mykel came to the dining hall with nothing but his trousers because he couldn''t find the rest of his clothes. He sat down with his food ready on the table.
"I have never seen you so exhausted like this," Jeanne said as she poured him a ss of water.
"I never thought they woulde altogether..." Mykel sighed as he pulled his hair back. "Thank you for the food, Jeanne," Mykel said as he grabbed the fork and knife.
Jeanne smiled and nodded as she went back to her seat. The three of them had a peaceful breakfast and decided to go back to the suite to meet with the others.
It was awkward when they saw Jeanne because the aura around her felt so different. Rozan then asked her to show her wings to him. The moment they saw the translucent wings on her back that looked like swords, their eyes and mouth were wide open.
"I''m so jealous, but we won''t get something like that," Sven said as he walked to the kitchen to approach Lillith. "I mean, bing a Demi-god sounds really nice as well to be honest," Sven looked at Lillith and chuckled.
Mykel didn''t say anything, but then all of them suddenly went quiet when they saw a notification in front of them. They all looked at the newly attained skill, [Semi Deus] that Mykel gave them. One of the reasons why he wanted to see them was to give the skill to them, so it was perfect timing.
"Boss, is this..." Gunnar asked as he scratched his head in disbelief.
"Well, you guys wanted it so I''m giving it to you. I don''t want to discriminate, so I have been nning on letting you guys have it," Mykel answered and sat down on the couch. "Let me tell you one thing, and that''s if you want to be a God, you have to prove it to me that you''re worthy to be one. Strengthesst, what I need is your way of thinking," Mykel continued as he looked at all of them.
"And how are we going to do that?" Rozan asked.
"How? Clear the towers up to the hundredth floor and defeat the Demon Princesses," Mykel answered.
They were staring at each other while Jeanne and Aurea went to their own bedroom since they had been gone for a long time. Those two had different purposes now, and they had achieved what mortals couldn''t achieve.
"So those two are noting?" Sven asked as he pointed at the second floor.
"They can, but that''s up to them whether they want to join or not," Mykel answered as he changed the channels on TV. "But why do you want them to join?" Mykel asked.
Before Sven could answer the question, someone burst the entrance door open. Everyone was startled and immediately turned around to look at who dared to enter the suite.
A woman in an oversized rolled-sleeve white t-shirt and blue skinny jeans came out from the corner. It was Elena and she was sucking a strawberry lollipop. They were looking at her with a confused looks.
"Hey! Who are you?" Sven asked.
"Ah! There you are, father!" Elena said when she saw Mykel sitting on the couch. He was blocked by Gunnar''s giant body so she couldn''t see him.
Sven choked on his own saliva when he heard she called Mykel''s father. They all watched as Elena walked past them and sat next to Mykel so she could lean her head on him.
After the wine party, Lh was no longer living on Earth as Mykel said. She decided to stay with Hera and Gaia, and sometimes she visited Valha to meet with Skadi and Freyja. Although she agreed and loved it, Elena didn''t want to stay there without Mykel. So Mykel came up with the idea of letting Elena live with Mykel on Earth two weeks a month and the other two weeks with Lh.
"Th-that''s Elena?" Sven asked with his eyebrows raised.
The resemnce between Mykel and Elena was uncanny and they could see Mykel in her. They were so confused as to why she had be that big since she used her twenty-year-old body.
"Yes, and don''t even try," Mykel answered and stared Sven into his soul.
Sven raised his hands as heughed nervously, and Mykel wasn''t the only one who gave a sharp gaze at him. Lillith sighed as she walked away with a cup of tea in her hands. When she was about to sit down at the dining table, the whole apartment became dark.
"Wait, what the fuck?!" Sven asked as he hurriedly hugged the ss wall to look at the sky. "The breakout isn''t supposed to happen in another two months or less!" Sven yelled as he looked at the sun was covered by the moon.
"It can''t be a breakout, it might be a natural phenomenon, a sr eclipse mayb-" Rozan stopped mid-sentence when a notification appeared in front of him.
[Under a new ruler, the demons are now capable of invading worlds whenever they want. Stop the invasion and save your world by defeating the demon who leads the army!]
[All the towers are now sending demons to invade your world! Prepare for battle!]
[All the Constetions are praying for your sess]
[01:59:58 before the demon''s invasion]
"Two hours! We have to move now!" Rozan said as he grabbed his staff that was disyed on the wall.
Jeanne and Aurea walked down the stairs because they saw the sr eclipse. Jeanne asked what had happened since she no longer got a notification. Not only her, Mykel was mildly surprised when he saw the sr eclipse, but he was smiling and scoffed.
"(I guess there no need for me to tell you that she decided to ept your proposal)" Luciel said.
"(When did shee to see you?) Mykel asked.
"(While you were busy satisfying my sisters. Nobody knows about this under her request)" Luciel answered as she chuckled.
"(What are the new rules?)" Mykel asked.
"(The breakout is more focused on the worlds outside the towers. I can only send a thousand demons on each tower, and there''s no limit on how strong the demons I can send. She only requested that the demons that I will send are equal or a bit weaker than the strongest Awakeners in each world)" Luciel exined.
"(So that means you''re sending demon lords to my world?)" Mykel asked.
"(Something like that. Have fun down there)" Luciel chuckled mischievously.
Mykel stood up to look at the ss wall. He saw people were panicking, but thankfully District 1 had no towers so they didn''t have to worry much about it. He then looked at Rozan and the others grabbing their gear to fight the demons.
"Father, what''s happening?" Elena asked.
"The demons are attacking our world. There will be thousands of demons in two hours and they''re trying to take our world," Mykel answered as he looked at Elena who stood next to him.
Elena suddenly grabbed Mykel''s left wrist and looked at him. "Then, can I go and fight them?! I want to fight!" Elena asked with excitement.
"Sure, let''s bring you to the hardest one, the Lucifer Tower, or should we call it the Luciel Tower now," Mykel answered as he looked in the direction where District 13 was at.
Chapter 460 459: Angels.
Mykel and Elena arrived at District 13 where all the people are trying to evacuate. Thankfully, when they heard the news that Mykel himself would defend District 13, they became at ease. The evacuation became smooth and all the people who lived near the tower had been evacuated.
Elena looked at the giant walls that surrounded the tower with advanced weapons on top of it. Soldiers were standing by with weapons ready in their hands. Their priority was to deal with the demons that had breached the walls since Mykel was there.
"Sir Mykel! I''m d when I heard you''re going to deal with the demons in District Thirteen. I''m Major Carlson, and we have four hundred soldiers on the wall," Carlson said as he shook Mykel''s hand.
"Good work, but the soldier''s safety is also a priority. I''ll take care of the ones that are going to breach the wall. I''ll let her handle the demons," Mykel looked at Elena who stood next to him.
Carlson looked at Elena and he was curious why a teenager like her would be there with nothing on her. He wanted to ask, but it was none of his business because Mykel brought her there.
"If that''s the case, then I''ll let my men know," Carlson answered as he nodded with understanding. "I''ll be protecting the North gate if you need me, Sir Mykel," Carlson continued as he checked the safety of his rifle.
Elena was curious about the rifle in Carlson''s hand. She didn''t know what it was, so she wanted to touch it, but Mykel said to behave.
Carlson and his men behind him went inside the wall andmanded all his men to be in position. Mykel and Elena were waiting outside the wall since they still had half an hour before the breakout started.
"Are you nervous?" Mykel asked as he stroked Elena''s head.
"Yes! I''m scared that you might be disappointed in me if I didn''t meet your expectations," Elena answered.
"I would never ask you to do anything that you don''t want to do. I''m not going to judge you, and I''m not going to turn you into someone that you don''t want to be. Whatever you do and what you want to do, I''ll be there and support you," Mykel answered as he tucked her hair behind her ears.
? "I love you, father," Elena said with a huge smile on her face.
"Me too. Anyway, let''s get inside so you can see the battlefield you''re going to be in soon," Mykel said as he walked to the gate.
Elena looked at the inside of the wall and it looked like a fortress with holes on the wall. Gatling guns were bolted with thousands of rounds on each one of them. She wanted to try to use it after Mykel told her what it was.
"Three minutes left, let''s get closer to the tower," Mykel said as he lit the cigarette.
Elena followed Mykel from behind and clenched her fists in excitement. Suddenly the sirens could be heard from outside the wall, which was a sign that the demons were about toe.
Mykel''s team handled the rest of the towers on their own since it should be an easy task for them. Rozan handled District 6, Gunnar handled District 7, Lillith handled District 8, Sven handled District 9, Nagy handled District 10, Gerrard handled District 11, Vincze handled District 12, andstly, Edith handled District 13.
The atmosphere became heavy around the tower. It was a sign that the demons had arrived and were currently inside the tower. Elena stretched her arms and legs just like what she saw in Mykel''s memories when he was doing a warm-up.
"It''s time, I''ll leave you be," Mykel said as he walked away.
"Father..." Elena turned around. "Can you stay by my side? I''m nervous," Elena chuckled nervously.
Mykel raised his eyebrows, but then chucked softly as he approached her.
"Alright, I''ll stay here until you feel confident about yourself. You don''t have to worry, I don''t think anyone can hurt you," Mykel stroked her head gently.
The gate slowly opened and the demons started to walk down the stairs. Mykel looked at those demons and they all looked like angels rather than demons. Those demons were supposed to be guarding the nieth floor and above. They could be called Lucifer''s personal army that was created to hunt Empyreanian.
"Lucifer''s adolescents, the angels," Mykel said as he looked at the armored angels with white or ck feather wings. They were holding either a sword and shield or a spear and shield.
"(I never thought Luciel would be this excited and sending them down here. But I guess Elena can easily beat them to a pulp)" Lucifer said.
The angels spread their wings and started to fly away, but the soldiers immediately showered them with bullets. Those angels no matter how thick their bodies were, bullets were enough to send them back down.
"That''s cheating!" Elena shouted.
Elena clenched her fists and immediately ran toward the tower''s gate to prevent those angels from flying away. She took a giant leap and kneed the angel who was three times her size. She crushed the thick armor and crushed the angel''s chest and sent the angel down to the ground.
She punched the angel in the face so hard that it exploded the head. She was surprised by how powerful her punch was, and it gave her a boost to her confidence. She then looked at the angels in front of her who were flying toward her with their spears and swords pointing at her.
She dodged all the attacks and ripped their arms off when she pulled them. She kicked them and cut their bodies in half. She punched their chests and blew their chests off.
Mykel observed Elena''s strength which gradually became more lethal and stronger. Her movements started to look natural, and she started to see the world around her moving so slowly. She started to understand the power she possessed and started to utilize it.
"(You''re messing with me... Those angels are immortal, but she sucked all their life force just by touching them?)" Lucifer couldn''t believe how easy it was to kill them. With that being said, if Elena could easily kill those angels, the Gods would meet the same fate if she decided to fight them.
"(When you went for smoke back then. I sparred with her, and she broke my forearm without even trying. It''s exactly as you said, her Quintekinesis skill can neutralize or even dispel the enemy''s power with it. She doesn''t even need any other skill and she''s already invincible)" Mykel replied as he watched Elena ughter the angels with her punches and kicks.
The soldiers emptied their magazines just to stop one angel from leaving. They were terrified by Elena that her punch and kick were enough to kill them.
"Sir, who''s that girl?" The soldier asked Carlson.
"Don''t ask me. Sir Mykel stared at me when I was staring at her, so I didn''t dare to ask," Carlson answered. "Whoever she is, I''m d that Sir Mykel brought her here because District Thirteen is safe," Carlson continued.
It hadn''t even been ten minutes since the breakout started, but Elena had already killed every single one of the angels. Not only could she use her [Quintekinesis] skill to its fullest potential, she had gained passive basic skills. She also could fly by manipting her own life force, and started to realize that she could do more than just fly.
"I''m proud of you, Elena," Mykel said as he stood in front of the gate and looked at Elena standing in the middle of the endless hallway.
"I thought it would be hard, but these demons are so weak. Their movements are so easy to read and predict unlike when I''m fighting you, father," Elena said as she walked over the dead bodies of the angels without even showing any emotion.
Mykel judgingly stared at Elena and he didn''t want her to turn into a cold-blooded killing machine. He didn''t want to raise a psychopath, and he wanted her to have emotion, sympathy, and sentiment toward others.
He never thought it was a bad thing until he looked at his own daughter like that.
"Elena, how do you feel when you kill these demons?" Mykel asked.
"Fun and exciting! But I''m also disappointed," Elena said as she turned around to look at the dead bodies. "I thought it was fun until I found out they''re weak," Elena sighed. "You''re mad," Elena frowned as she looked Mykel in the eye.
It was because of her [Special Bond] skill that made her feel what Mykel felt.
"I''m not mad, I''m just concerned," Mykel smiled as he offered his hand to Elena.
"Concern?" Elena held Mykel''s hand and walked next to him.
"I don''t want you to kill for fun. You need a reason to take someone''s life. It can be anything, but not for fun," Mykel said as he walked down the stairs. "I have killed many lives, thousands of them, but even so, I did it for a reason. If you want to have fun, don''t kill them, that''s it," Mykel continued.
"I understand. I''ll keep that in mind, and because I don''t want father to be mad at me," Elena said with a smile.
"Alright, let''s visit the other towers, shall we?" Mykel asked.
"Hmm! We shall!" Elena nodded and hummed.
Chapter 461 460: Once In A Lifetime.
Aurea dealt with the demons in District 14 almost at the same time as Elena. She casually collected their souls and stored them inside her since they were strong demons. The Awakeners who were with her didn''t have the chance to help because she single-handedly butchered them.
Rozan burned the demons to a crisp with the help of his dragons. It was the same situation as in District 14. He didn''t need any help from the Awakeners and handled it on his own.
Mykel and Elena went from District 6 to District 14 to check on everyone''s situation. Not a single one of them needed their help since they cleared it in less than an hour. Mykel then decided to go and check out District 2 since he didn''t want any demons to invade District 1.
"Wow, it''s a mess here," Elena said as he watched demons riding horses enter the city. "What are they doing and letting those demons enter the city?" Elena asked and looked at Mykel who was staring at the chaos down below him.
"This territory isn''t mine, so it''s none of our business," Mykel said as he looked at the border between District 1 and District 2. "The demons are going toe to our home, so let''s deal with them," Mykel continued.
Mykel and Elena flew down and joined the soldiers who protected the border as they evacuated the civilians. There were hundreds of Awakeners positioned near the border, but they were no match for those demons.
"You don''t want to fight?" Mykel asked Elena who seemed uninterested.
"I want to fight someone strong..." Elena sulked. "So father can deal with those demons. Oh, maybe you can show me how you kill those demons!" Elena''s expression brightened when she imagined Mykel killing the demons.
Mykel raised his eyebrows as he looked at Elena. He then looked at the highway where the demons were on their way to the border. He looked at his surroundings and saw reporters broadcasting near him, and they had been pointing their fingers and the cameras at him.
"How do you want to see them dead? With magic? My fist? Or with other methods?" Mykel asked as he showed his fist and a me in his left hand.
"I don''t know. I just want to see you fight!" Elena smirked as she kept staring Mykel in the eye.
"Alright, keep your eyes wide open," Mykel stroked Elena''s head and then walked to the highway.
All the reporters, Awakeners, and even the soldiers went into silence when they saw Mykel hopping onto the highway. The report and the Awakeners followed him from behind since they wanted to see him in action. It wasn''t only a rare asion, it could be called a once-in-a-lifetime kind of phenomenon.
Mykel walked past the tollbooth and that was when all of them decided to stop following him. They were too scared to follow him because suddenly a thick mist that covered the highway on the other side appeared. The cameras and phones were recording him in the distance as he walked further.
"Abaddon''s Knights, the Undying Horsemen," Mykel said as he looked at the demons in full te armor riding armored horses. Both the demons and the horses were hollow with no physical body but glowing light blue smoke inside the armor. "Is she seriously sending the Abaddon''s demon army who conquered all the worlds inside the Abaddon Tower?" Mykel asked and scoffed.
Unlike the angels, the Undying Horsemen had no souls attached to their bodies. Abaddon kept their souls on his side while those horsemen coulde back to life as long as the area around them had a corpse to rebuild their bodies. It would be hard to defeat them, but not for Mykel.
"This might look easy for those who don''t know, but once they saw whate after the horsemen, they might lose hope," Mykel said as he saw hollow dragons appear right behind the horsemen. "I need to find the elder lich who used as the medium for the horsemen and their souls of this side," Mykel continued and looked thoroughly from left to right.
An elder lich that gave the ability for the Undying Horsemen to control their physical bodies. A single elder lich wasn''t strong enough to be the medium for all of them, and they had to be close to the Undying Horsemen that they controlled. Abaddon sent at least five elder liches if there were hundreds of Undying Horsemen that entered Earth.
"Let''s make it easier to look," Mykel said as he waved his hands upward and lifted all those demons in the air with [Telekinesis].
Everyone looked at the floating demons up high in the sky with their eyes and mouths wide open. They made sure that everything was captured in the cameras and phones.
Mykel looked at the sky and the dark thick clouds started to form above him. He then struck and zapped the Undying Horsemen until there was nothing left of them.
The sound of the lightning was different because it sounded like the sky was being torn apart by it. It was so loud that the cameras and the phones couldn''t capture it. They all copsed because it hurt their eardrums and made them lose their bnce.
"There you are," Mykel said as the elder lich was being protected by five Undying Horsemen up in the sky.
Mykel struck the elder lich and all the Undying Horsemen that were still alive suddenly copsed. The glowing light blue smoke inside their bodies had disappeared into thin air. He watched all the armor and the weapons fall down from the sky like rain.
Elena was amazed by Mykel''s way of killing the demons. She wanted to try something like that and decided to ask him to teach her how to use magic.
Two days had passed since the breakout happened, and all the Districts looked so peaceful except for Districts 4, and 5. Thanks to Mykel''s action on the border, Asmond and his team knew how to defeat the Undying Horsemen in District 2.
District 3 was safe because it was a military base, and they bombarded the towers with all types of bombs. Because the Colosseum belonged to the Guild Association, Sven and Gunnar came to protect and clean District 3 from the demons.
The public went crazy because of the fact that the Guild Association didn''t even bother to send help. Mykel spoke up and told the media about what he said back then when the Fraternity Association decided to cut ties with him. Not all of the media were against him, a lot of them were giving their support because the Guild Association had provided shelter and a new ce to live for the refugees.
"District Four is a lost cause. The demons have conquered the whole city," Rozan said as he read an article on his phone. "District Five on the other hand. They''re slowly pushing the demons back by Asmond and his team. They''re nning on taking District Four back after they''re done with District Five," Rozan scrolled through the article.
"I thought he died, looks like he survived," Sven said as he trained his muscles by lifting weights. "But I''m wondering if he would be able to clear the whole city. I heard the demons in District Four are like flies that devoured everything," Sven continued as he looked at Rozan.
"Mykel said those were Insatiable Flies and they will be stronger after they consume everything. There''s a photo of a giant fly that is five times bigger than a ne in the sky. They had to send a squadron of fighter jets to blow it up," Rozan answered as he kept staring at his phone.
Jeanne and Aurea walked down the stairs and looked at everyone chilling in the living room. They both looked at them with a confused look because they thought they were going to clear the towers.
"Why are you guys still chilling over there? We are leaving," Aurea said.
"What do you mean? We are all waiting for both of you. Our stuff is already in the car," Rozan replied. "Let''s go boys, let''s fuck some demons," Rozan stood up and walked to the door as he stretched his arms.
"We aren''t going back this time, right?" Vincze asked as he looked at Aurea and Jeanne.
"No. Mykel wants us to clear the hundredth floor of the Asmodeus tower in one go. So, it''s going to take a while," Jeanne answered. "Mykel doesn''t want us to get involved and be med for not helping the Fraternity Association," Jeanne continued.
"They can me us all they want because next month, another breakout is going to happen again and they''re going to beg on their knees to protect them. Bunch of two-faced assholes," Sven said. "Sooner orter, the Fraternity Association will do the same thing,"
Chapter 462 461: A Pathetic Bunch.
"Asmond, here. You haven''t eaten properly for the past two days," Roxanne said as she sat down next to Asmond who was daydreaming on a temporary frontline base. She offered him a mashed potato with sausage.
"I''m not that hungry. I had a chocte bar this morning," Asmond answered as he sipped a cup of coffee. "To be honest, I don''t have any appetite," Asmond looked so gloomy as he stared at his armor boots.
Roxanne shrugged her mouth and decided to eat Asmond''s food without hesitation. She enjoyed the food as she apanied him by just being there with him.
Four jet fighters flew right above them, and they both looked at them going to District 4. District 4 had be an aerial battle against the Insatiable Flies. It had been four days since the breakout started, and it had been confirmed there were at least three hundred flies there.
"Just focus on what''s in front of us. You can think about other thingster," Roxanne cut the sausage with the fork. "Those giant are going to be awake soon, so at least grab something to eat before that," Roxanne scooped the mash and the sausage then chomped a mouthful of it.
Behemoth''s army, Giant Stampede. A giant 15 meters tall demon with tusks rather than horns on their heads, and their legs were like a mammoth that was big enough to ttened a tank in a single stomp.
Although they were really strong, they had no brains to use. They went around and rampaged the city without a n except to destroy it. They also had a really weird habit that they would go to sleep when the moon rose.
One thing that they didn''t know was when those giants decided to sleep, they didn''t want to be bothered. Asmond and the others made a mistake and decided to attack them when they were asleep. They realized when the giants became enraged as soon as they woke up. The giants became three times stronger and faster, and destroyed the whole city in a single night.
The Fraternity Association managed to push the giants back after realizing that. It was also a good thing that the giants decided to sleep at night no matter what kind of situation they were in. They knew it would be possible to win against those giants if they yed their cards carefully.
The two of them were silently enjoying their peaceful time before the battle. Suddenly, a notification appeared in front of them.
[The 80th floor of the Asmodeus Tower has been cleared by [The Guild Association]]
[All the Constetions are overjoyed with their achievements]
"They have been clearing the tower, and what are we doing here?" Asmond asked with a pitiful smile. "We can''t even protect our own people from the breakout ourselves," Asmond looked down and looked depressed.
"Stop it. Didn''t I just tell you to focus on what''s in front of us?" Roxanne said as she sighed and lost her appetite. "Fuck, Asmond. How the fuck did you manage to go this far with that kind of mentality?" Roxanne stood up and she looked a bit pissed. She didn''t wait nor want an answer, so she left to avoid unnecessary arguments.
Asmond didn''t dare to look at Roxanne and all he could mumble was "I''m sorry,"
One of the giants woke up and started roaring like a morning rm to wake the others. There used to be a hundred of them, but there were only dozens of them left.
The fighter jets came in and bombarded the giants before they could make a move. Asmond and his teams were watching from the top of the building and waited to see which one of the giants took the most damage. It would be easier to defeat them by killing the wounded one first.
"Over there! Nine o''clock!" Glen shouted as he pointed at the giant that copsed from the bombardment.
"Let''s go!" Asmond shouted as he jumped from building to building.
They all followed Asmond from behind, and Roxanne felt bad for saying those things to him back then. She knew he looked pathetic, but she realized that if she was in his position, she might be the same. Not to mention, the reason why Asmond had been struggling was that his team was holding him back from growing.
Asmond and his team started to immobilize the giant by cutting their achilles heels and axiry nerves in the armpits. Once they managed to cut a total of four spots, the giant couldn''t move much.
Although the giants had regeneration ability, they didn''t have the brain to use it. The giant didn''t bother to stop and let the wounds heal first and kept swinging his arms and legs. It only made the wounds much worse that the regeneration ability couldn''t keep up with the severe damage he put on himself.
Asmond did the final blow and cut off the giant''s head when he copsed. He didn''t stop to look at the XP he got from killing the giant, he went straight to the top of the building. He looked at the giant around him and found the next easy target for them to kill.
"One o''clock! Let''s go!" Asmond looked down at his team as he pointed at the giant who was on his knees.
They kept doing the same method and did it carefully until the sun was setting. They all rested on the roof top as they saw the orange sky slowly turn dark.
"It''s a shame. there are four of them left, but the sun has gone down," Rufus said as he stared nkly into the distance. "I can''t wait to see Keysha," Rufus smiled.
"Aren''t you mad that she decided to move to District One?" Ss asked.
"No, it''s quite the opposite. I''m d that she moved there, it''s safe and the job opportunity is also great there," Rufus answered. "I''m not stupid enough to let her life depend on us the Fraternity Association," Rufus scoffed.
Roxanne wanted to punch him in the face, but he wasn''t wrong and agreed with him. It surprised Rufus that none of themined about his rudeness.
"Pathetic," Rufus chuckled.
"To whom you pointed that word?" Roxanne nced at him.
"All of you, me, our association," Rufus answered as he sighed. "People are supporting us, but are they really though? Even if they do, does it even matter? Their words of encouragement mean nothing," Rufus continued.
"Even so, do you want to lick your own spit?" Roxanne asked.
"Fuck no. I''m just saying that we need to push ourselves beyond our limits. Once this is over, we have to be stronger, strong enough to handle this situation like how they did," Rufus answered as he stood up. "Fuck the association Asmond. There''s no need to deal with office work and just get stronger with us," Rufus looked at Asmond.
"I wish I can, but that would be impossible. I''ll try to find someone that can do it in my stead, but that might take time though," Asmond answered, and he still looked depressed for some reason.
"Leave it to us! We will force someone to take your ce," Rufus said with confidence.
"Sure, good luck with that," Asmond chuckled and his expression brightened in an instant. "Anyway, let''s rest for the night. Our fight is still long from over," Asmond stood up and went to the base.
The morning came and the fighter jets came again after the giants woke up. They did the same thing as yesterday, and when they killed thest giant, they felt a mild earthquakee from the tower.
They all hurriedly ran to the Behemoth Tower to look at what made the ground shake. When they arrived in front of the gate, they were surprised to see a giant that was twice the size of the other giants. Not only that, the giant looked scarier because it looked like a mammoth.
"This one is bad, huh?" Sven asked. "More importantly, where the fuck is this demoning from? The tower gate isn''t that big to fit his body," Sven looked at the giant mammoth standing tall with his trunk waving left and right.
"Don''t worry too much about it, we have air support, a lot of them as well," Glen said as he looked up and saw the fighter jetsing toward them. "Let them handle this demon first! Let''s leave!" Glen continued as he turned around and then ran away from the tower.
The fighter jets didn''t hesitate to shoot the missiles and the bombs they brought at the mammoth. A whole squadron of fighter jets came and did the same thing until they couldn''t see the mammoth anymore because of the thick dust and smoke.
"Holy shit, that''s the scariest thing I have ever seen from the military," Ss said as he watched the smoke go up high into the sky.
The clouds started to disperse and disappear, and then they could see the mammoth behind the thin smoke.
"No fucking way... That thing is still standing?!" Roxanne looked at the mammoth and tried to move even though his whole body was wounded.
"At least he''s heavily injured, right?" Glen forced his smile.
All the visible wounds on a mammoth''s body suddenly heal. Asmond and the others looked at Glen with their eyes squinted.
"I guess I jinxed it," Glen chuckled nervously.
Chapter 463 462: A Long Lost Friend.
The fighter jets kepting back and bombarding the mammoth, but it seemed that it didn''t take any damage. The General decided to stop sending fighter jets to fight the mammoth since they didn''t want to waste resources against an enemy that they couldn''t kill. They still had to take care of the Insatiable Flies that upied District 4, and it was more important than the mammoth since Asmond and his team were there.
The General said that he had prepared for a situation like that, and told them to wait. He said the weapon was still doing a final check and should arrive early in the morning which was 10 hours. He didn''t mention what kind of weapon, but he believed it would work against an enemy like that.
Asmond was fine with that decision, and he couldn''t agree more with the General''s reasoning. They decided to take things slowly and observe the demon in front of them.
"The sun is out, let''s see if this one will go to sleep as well or not," Arum whispered because she didn''t want her voice to be heard by the demon.
They waited until the sun turned dark, and then they looked at the mammoth who had been standing still ever since the fighter jets bombarded him. There wasn''t a single movement, and the mammoth seemed awake since he moved his trunk up and down.
"Well, it''s not moving. That''s a good thing right? But the real question is where this thing came from since we didn''t see him earlier," Ss asked as he looked at the mammoth from the rooftop.
"Don''t know, doesn''t matter," Rufus said since they had been thinking about it and found no exnation. "Hey, he''s moving!" Rufus tapped on everyone''s shoulders who didn''t pay attention to the mammoth.
They all stood up and looked at the mammoth and started to walk toward the city where the base was. It looked like the mammoth got attracted by the lights in the city.
"This is bad, we need to do something about this," Roxanne said as she grabbed her sword. "Let''s distract him away from the city," Roxanne looked at Asmond.
Asmond nodded and then all of them jumped from building to building toward the mammoth.
Asmond cast a fireball and released it up into the sky. The mammoth lifted his head and looked at the big fireball.
"Looks like he has no brain as well, huh? It''s going to be easy to distract him then," Rufus said as he followed Asmond from behind. "I guess you should keep doing that until we manage to send this idiot to the other side of the city," Rufus continued.
The mammoth suddenly roared so loudly that it trembled the buildings and shattered all the windows. The mammoth then started to move his trunk and destroyed the buildings in front of him with it and his tusks.
Asmond didn''t hesitate to jump onto the mammoth''s trunk and stab his sword at it. Roxanne and the others hesitated because they were scared to jump because if they failed, they would get trampled and die instantly.
"He''s crazy! What are we going to do now if he''s there on his own?" Rufus asked. "By the way, why is he climbing if he can fly?" Rufus raised his eyebrow in confusion.
"Who knows, maybe it''s just reflexes," Ss answered.
Roxanne looked at the mammoth''s feet. They were so big and thick that it was enough to tell it would be impossible to cut. But rather than doing nothing and watching, she decided to go down there and test it out to see if they could cut them.
They followed Roxanne and didn''tin since it would be better than doing nothing. They allnded on the ground and looked at the mammoth''s back legs. They believed it would be safer to hit the back ones first since they didn''t have to worry about the front legs.
Roxanne and the others were right behind the left foot of the mammoth. They then shed their sword and spear at it, and it was surprisingly easy to cut. It was all thanks to the materials that Mara gifted to them when they cleared the towers.
"Watch out!" Arum shouted.
The mammoth turned around because he felt a sting on his left foot. He started to swing his trunk randomly, but even though he did it randomly, the wind was fierce enough to send them all flying.
Asmond was busy climbing the trunk, and suddenly he felt like his position had been turned upside down. He looked up and saw the mammoth lifting his front legs like a horse. He didn''t have any choice but to deepen his stab into the mammoth''s trunk so he wouldn''t fall.
Roxanne and the others ran as far away from the mammoth as possible. When the mammoth stomped the ground with his front legs, a strong earthquake struck the whole city. The buildings with weak foundations copsed in an instant, and the tall buildings started to shake and scared everyone underneath.
The shockwave of the trample sent Roxanne and the others up high. Theynded with their backs and shoulders. It was so powerful that Asmond saw the ground waving like a wave in the water.
Asmond looked at the mammoth''s left eye and decided to fly with wind magic. He then stabbed the eye as deep as he could, and then he dragged the sword from the left side all the way to the right side of the eye.
The mammoth roared as he shook his head to get rid of Asmond from his eye. The mammoth looked so pissed that he swung his trunk around so quickly that it threw Asmond into the air.
Asmond managed to recover by neutralizing the wind around him, but before he could move steadily, the trunk wasing toward him. He managed to dodge it, but the disturbance in the wind made him free-falling. He tried to stabilize it, but it was impossible at that moment.
The moonlight that lightened up the night was suddenly gone in Asmond''s vision. He looked up and saw the trunking down at him, and it was already toote to dodge it. He epted it since he still had his [Void Shelter] skill that prevented him from dying.
Asmond hit the ground really hard that the [Void Shelter] popped to protect him and recover his internal wounds. Once he recovered, the [Void Shelter] disappeared, but the mammoth''s foot was right above him and ready to stomp on him.
He dashed to the left to dodge it, but then the tusk wasing right to where he was going. He didn''t have a choice but to cut it with his sword.
He shed his sword with the tusk and he used all his strength to cut it. Even though he managed to cut it quite deep, the moment the momentum hit his wrists and arms, he lost to the mammoth''s brute strength. He broke his wrists in an instant and then got thrown away onto the tower''s wall.
"What a beast," Asmond said as he looked at the mammoth charging toward him. "Looks like I have to go all out from now on," Asmond stood up and activated his [Nemesis] skill at the mammoth.
Asmond gained the regeneration ability from the mammoth and healed all his broken bones. He grabbed his giant sword and charged toward the mammoth without fear.
The tusks, the trunk, and the legs were all preventing him from getting closer. Flying was out of the option because it would only put him in a dangerous situation like before. He didn''t have any other choice but to cut everything that came toward him.
"This is pointless, I can handle him on my own," Asmond looked around and there was no sign of Roxanne and the others. "Did they pass out from the impact from before?" Asmond shed the trunk and cut off the tip.
"I knew you would be in trouble," A familiar voice could be heard from Asmond''s left.
Asmond looked to the left and suddenly Enma ran passed in front of him with a giant shield in her hand. She blocked the tusk like it was nothing, and not only that, it bounced the mammoth''s head back.
"I''ll handle this, you go and get up there," Enma said as she looked at the shield she held.
Chapter 464 463: Humans Secret Weapon.
Enma managed to block all the attacks thanks to her skill [Absolute Defense] that Gunnar taught her. It was a skill that allowed her to defend against any kind of attack, but could only be used once a minute. The higher the skill level, the shorter the cooldown, and she maxed it out already with Mykel''s help.
Asmond felt at ease when he had someone to rely on. He could rely on his team, but it was a different case whenparing it to a tanker like Enma. He didn''t have to worry about her safety after realizing how strong she was on defense.
They both tried their best, but it was all futile because Asmond couldn''t cut the mammoth''s head in a single hit. The mammoth regenerated faster before he couldnd a second hit, and it was also hard to aim at the heart since it was so deep inside.
"You can''t kill it?" Enma asked as she dodged the attacks.
"I can''t. This demon is too big for my skills," Asmond answered as he cut the left tusk.
"I''m not surprised. This demon looks like he doesn''t belong on the fortieth floor," Enma replied as he dodged the falling tusk. "This thing might be from a higher floor since he''s not a Demon Lord," Enma continued as she looked at her trembling hands after blocking so many attacks.
"I agree! How are you doing down there?" Asmond asked.
"I''m fine, but more importantly how are you going to kill this thing?" Enma asked and then rolled over to avoid the stomp.
"The General has prepared a weapon for this kind of situation. The weapon will be here early in the morning which is still six hours from now. We can only distract this demon that long and hope for the best," Asmond answered as he cut the other tusk.
"I guess we have no other choice but to believe in that weapon then," Enma replied as she watched Asmond try to cut the trunk. "Let''s see if we both can distract him for six hours," Enma sounded skeptical, but she didn''tin.
They both fought side by side and focused on keeping me mammoth away from the city. Roxanne and the others came back after they all gained consciousness. They were surprised to see Enma there, and not all of them weed her because of what she did.
Although they hated to see Enma there, they knew with her around would make things easier. They only had to ignore their feelings and focus on dealing with the mammoth.
After five hours of fighting nonstop, they managed to keep the mammoth away from the city. Everyone was exhausted and hoped they could hold the mammoth for another hour. But suddenly they saw a red re from the city, and it could only mean one thing.
"The weapon is here?!" Glen asked after he made some distance from the mammoth.
"Go and check it, Glen!" Roxanne said.
Glen nodded with understanding and hurriedly went to the base to see what that re was for. They really hoped that the weapon came earlier than expected and was a miracle.
Arum and Ss got injured when the mammoth stampeded the ground and almost destroyed their bodies. It was thanks to Enma that she made it in time to protect them. Unfortunately, Enma was also heavily injured because of that and couldn''t help Asmond anymore.
"It''s just us left, huh? Keep your eyes and ears wide open, Rufus," Roxanne said as she dodged the tusk.
Rufus didn''t say anything because he was pissed and hated it when he saw Enma with them out of nowhere. He didn''t care what happened to her, and just focused on helping Asmond.
Glen came back as he breathed heavily.
"Asmond! The weapon is here! We need to leave this ce as soon as possible!" Glen shouted his lungs out.
"What do you mean?" Rufus asked.
"The weapon they brought..." Glen paused as he gulped. "It''s a mini nuclear missile. They''re going to blow this area with a nuclear weapon and kill that mammoth with radiation," Glen continued.
"Nuclear weapon?! Are they out of their mind?! That means this city will be inhabitants?!" Roxanne asked in disbelief.
"No, it''s a mini nuclear. It only affects a small area and the radiation isn''t that lethal. So we have to send this demon far away from the tower and the city," Glen exined.
Asmond didn''t hesitate and immediately stabbed the mammoth''s left eye to attract his attention. He brought the mammoth away from the tower and into the vast forest beyond the tower.
"Asmond! Take this! You should use it when you managed to lure that demon away to inform the colonel," Glen shouted and threw a handheld transceiver at Asmond.
Asmond grabbed it and nodded with understanding.
"You guys should go now! And bring Arum, Ss, and Enma back to the base!" Asmond said.
They all nodded with understanding and brought them back to the base to get treatment.
Asmond brought the mammoth away from District 5, and immediately informed the colonel. The colonel then sent fighter jets to mark the target and dropped the mini nuclear missile.
He watched as the mammoth took the nuclear weapon without even realizing how terrifying a nuclear weapon it was. He watched as the mammoth went rampage, but slowly his body melted because of the radiation. No matter how powerful the mammoth''s regeneration ability was, the radiation ate his skin, flesh, and bones.
It took an hour until the mammoth totally lost his ability to regenerate and died in the middle of a forest. Asmond realized that humans might be able to survive even without Awakeners, but the cost was too much for even killing a single demon like that.
Asmond left after it had been confirmed that the mammoth had died from radiation. In the first ce, there was nothing left except a few pieces andyers of skin and flesh.
The sun rose and it was a sign of a new day and the aplishment of their hard work. But that didn''t change the fact of Asmond and the others'' suspicions about Enma''s sudden appearance. They wanted to know how and why she was there in the first ce, so they gathered in the room where Enma was being treated.
"How are you feeling?" Asmond asked and he looked nervous because Roxanne''s and the others'' gazes were pointing at Enma. He didn''t want to show any ill intention, but the pressure was already there thanks to them.
"I''m fine," Enma answered as she looked at her hands that were wrapped in bandages. "I heard the demon has been killed," Enma continued and kept looking down.
"Yeah, the nuclear weapon is terrifying. I watched the demon melt," Asmond answered as he looked outside the window and it was peaceful.
It was just silence after that and it was so awkward.
"Aren''t you going to ask me why I''m here?" Enma asked and didn''t dare to look at Asmond or the others.
"If you know then you should tell us already," Rufus said in an annoyed tone.
"The reason is that I''m not as heartless as Mykel," Enma answered as she stared nkly at the floor. "I''m not asking for your forgiveness or acknowledgment, I''m just doing what is right. Seeing all of you struggle on your own while Mykel watched is wrong," Enma exined as she leaned her back on the sofa.
"Tch, you''re already in Mykel''s team. Don''t act like you regret your decision. You''re the one who decided to leave and joined the Guild Association," Rufus said with his arms crossed.
"No, she''s not. She''s working with miss Lh, not Mykel," Asmond replied as he looked at Rufus. "She''s working as Miss Lh''s secretary. Even if she worked for Mykel, why would he let her stay when the rest of them are inside the tower right now?" Asmond asked back to Rufus.
"And you believe her words? Seriously?" Rufus asked Asmond and gave a stern look at him.
The awkward atmosphere turned to heat because of the two of them. Enma suddenly got up and sighed.
"You can believe it or not, I don''t care. I just came here to help and that''s all. To think there''s a fraction in the team, I wonder if you''re incapable or Rufus is blinded by his ego," Enma said without showing any expression, and her expression was enough to tell that she hated it to be there. "Or maybe it''s both," Enma continued as she walked away.
Rufus gritted his teeth and listening to Enma''s mockery made his blood boil. Glen, Ss, and Arum had already set their eyes on him and were prepared to stop him.
"Enma, where are you going?" Roxanne asked.
"I came here secretly, and I don''t want Mykel to find out that I''m here. But, knowing who Mykel is and what he''s capable of, I guess I have to prepare and apologize to him," Enma answered and then left the room.
Roxanne thought it was a great opportunity to gain a favor from Enma. She then followed Enma before she lost her.
"Enma! Can I have your time for a moment?" Roxanne ran hurriedly.
"What is it?" Enma asked without stopping and kept walking.
"You hate Mykel, right? If you''re interested, can we talk?" Roxanne asked.
Enma squinted her eyes and judgingly stared at Roxanne.
Chapter 465 464: Divine Blast.
Mykel was enjoying his vodka on a training ground as he watched Elena y with Angra and Spenta. Mykel had been teaching her martial arts and trained the three of them how to fight. He had been fighting those three ever since Aurea and the others left to clear the Asmodeus Tower.
During their training, Elena was indeed invincible even the [Reverse Purgatory] skill couldn''t hurt her. Spenta''s skill [Purgatory] couldn''t do anything to her as well, but even if it worked, nothing would happen to her. Mykel tried to use his [Nihilikinesis] skill on her, but it didn''t affect her as well.
After letting them interact with each other, Elena managed to tame both of them like they were her pet even though they were technically her siblings. She even became the eldestpared to all her siblings, including Sasha. She acted like one as Mykel taught and told her how an eldest sister should be acting.
"You know, if you don''t be careful and don''t teach her how to set boundaries, she might take everything. I did that to Luciel and I managed to tame her, but even then, you can''t predict what will happen to her in the future. Just like what you did to Luciel and made her go against her own father," Lucifer said as he smoked his cigarette and observed Elena.
Mykel knew what Lucifer meant, and he thought about it as well when Elena killed demons like destroying a worthless toy. She might be invincible against magic, physical attacks, or even something beyond that could harm her. But she wouldn''t be able to resist any desire, fear, or anxiety that might affect her in the head.
"You can''t even imagine yourself harming her, right? But at the same time, would you manipte and brainwash your own flesh and blood?" Lucifer asked as he looked at Mykel with a serious expression.
"That shouldn''t be a problem if I eliminate all the potential threats in the future," Mykel stood up and looked at Enma who had juste into the training ground.
Enma saw Mykele out of the corner and stared at her from the ss wall. She then looked at Mykel with a serious look on her face. Mykel already knew the oue of her n, but he wanted to hear it from Enma''s mouth.
"The n almost failed, but Roxanne took the bait," Enma said as she leaned on the ss wall and stared at Enma ying with Angra and Spenta in their animal form. "I did as I could to look convincing. I don''t know if she''s suspicious of me or not after I agreed on giving her information about you and the Demon Princesses," Enma continued as she looked Mykel in the eye.
Mykel nodded with understanding.
"Then you should give her what she wants. So? What did she ask from you?" Mykel asked.
"About the Sacrificial Dagger. She wants me to find any information rted to it. She believes that you were the one who summoned them in the first ce," Enma answered and looked at Elena talking with Lucifer. "She wants proof that you have it," Enma continued.
Mykel remembered that Nephilim took the dagger from Zherlthsh, and he never had the chance to ask why. He then told Enma that he didn''t have the dagger and would take it back from Nephilimter.
The two of them discussed the next move which made Elena curious. She was stealthily eavesdropping on the conversation, but Mykel knew that he was being watched.
"The final move is getting yourself kicked from the Guild Association. If necessary, I''ll send those Demonic Cult members to pretend to assassinate you in front of them," Mykel said with a smile since he could see Elena''s head peeking from the corner of the hallway. "I''ll give you all the information one by one to avoid suspicion," Mykel continued.
Enma nodded her head with understanding, and then looked at Elena as she waved her hand.
"Auntie, are you father''s partner?" Elena asked and she looked a bit angry for some reason.
"Partner? No, I''m just your father''s employee," Enma answered with a gentle smile.
Elena hummed and she didn''t look convinced, but then Mykel approached her and lifted her. Elena immediately turned herself into a six-year-old body so she could hug him while he carried her.
"That auntie has someone special in her life, so I''m not her partner," Mykel said.
Enma looked confused, but then she realized what Elena meant by being Mykel''s partner. She then nodded her head and told Elena the man she loved since Elena knew who he was.
"I''ll take my leave then," Enma said and then left the training ground.
Mykel watched Enma leave the room, and then he walked back to the training area with Elena in his arms.
Two days passed and Mykel''s team shocked the world when they saw a notification that they had cleared the 95th floor of the Asmodeus Tower. All the Constetions were panicking that Mykel decided to end the game, even Mara was confused why he did that.
(Inside the Asmodeus Tower 96th floor)
"This is going to take days to clear, doesn''t it?" Rozan asked as he looked at thend where Demon King Asmodeus ruled.
"Well, you guys managed to clear the floors all the way here on your own without Jeanne''s and my help. I don''t think there won''t be any problem if you guys take it slowly," Aurea said as she looked at thend covered in fire. "Or you can just annihte thisnd and tten it to the ground with everything you got since everything that lives here is all evil to the core," Aurea continued.
"Right. This isn''t a human world anymore, this is Demon King Asmodeus'' world. There''s no reason to show any mercy," Rozan said as he summoned all the dragons.
"Sven, Lillith! You two take the east side and kill everything that moves!" Rozan looked at both of them as he pointed at the east side of thend. "Nagy, Gerrard, Miss Edith! Take the northeast side!" Rozan continued.
"Vincze and Gunnar, you two take the west side! I''ll handle the northwest side on my own with my babies," Rozan looked at the two of them and pointed at the west. "Jeanne, Aurea, you two take the north side. You can do whatever as you please since I know you two are bored from doing nothing," Rozan turned around and looked at them.
"Really? You''re not going to regret it?" Aurea asked as she leaned her shoulder on Jeanne''s shoulder.
"As long as you don''t kill all the demons, that should be fine," Rozan said. "Well then, let''s meet up at that giant castle over there," Rozan looked at the ck castle with the towers that reached the sky.
Everyone left and went their separate ways as Rozanmanded.
"Jeanne, I''m curious about that Divine st skill of yours, why don''t you try and use it now? I think this is a perfect time to use it," Aurea said as she looked at Jenane from the corner of her eyes.
Jeanne nced at Aurea with her eyebrows raised because she was indeed curious about it. She then spread her wings and flew away with Aurea following her from behind.
They flew quite far away and then looked at the massive city of demons right below them. Jeanne then dove down as she activated her [Divine st] skill. Suddenly she felt weak instantly that she didn''t have the strength to p her wings.
Jeannended right in the center of the city with her body that started to glow. Her body glowed brighter and brighter until she couldn''t see anything but white light. The demons that were in the city decided to approach her like a moth flying toward a light.
She felt like her body was being pressed from all directions and it felt painful. She held it in and suddenly all the pressures redirected to her surrounding and a st of white light that traveled with the speed of light burst from her body. The st ttened the whole city and disintegrated everything that it touched.
The st kept spreading throughout thend and it made Rozan and the others fall unconscious. They were lucky that they all had turned into a Demi-god because if not, they would die because of divine power.
"That''s not... even funny..." Aurea who couldn''t dodge it and was up high in the sky got exposed by it and burned her demon wings. She fell and was unconscious before she hit the ground.
Chapter 466 465: Glasya.
Aurea slowly opened her eyes and felt stung all over her body as if she had a sunburn. She slowly got up and looked around and nothing remained except for Jeanne who was on her knees with thick glowing white smokeing out of her body. She tried to touch the smoke and realized it wasn''t smoke, but Jeanne''s life energy that leaked from her body.
Jeanne knew the [Divine st] skill was ast resort kind of ability that used all life energy and left a small amount to keep the User from dying. She finally realized how powerful and dangerous that skill was, and thankfully no threat around her could endanger her life. She was worried about Rozan and the others because she didn''t know if they were alive or not.
"(Mykel, is Rozan and the others still alive?)" Jeanne asked as she tried to stay conscious with her eyes barely open.
"(Did you use Divine st skill?)" Mykel asked calmly. "(And yes, they''re still alive, but they''re all unconscious)" Mykel answered.
"(I see...)" Jeanne said with a big smile and then copsed.
Aurea fixed her hair and carefully carried Jeanne on her back. She then flew away to find the others since she didn''t know if they were alive or not.
She managed to collect all of them and put them all together. She waited for them to wake up by checking if there was any soul that she could collect. She didn''t feel any soul everywhere and was a bit terrified when she imagined what would happen to Beldathiel and the others if Hanessi used that skill.
After an hour of exploring, Aurea came back and saw everyone had awoken. They were staring at Jeanne and listening to her about what had happened earlier. They looked terrified and couldn''t believe Jeanne had something like that. They realized how powerful a being called God was, and couldn''t imagine how powerful Mykel would actually be if he decided to be in a serious mode.
"I guess you can''t fight in the meantime, huh?" Sven asked as he looked at Jeanne with a worried expression.
"I''m fine... I will be back to normal in no time," Jeanne answered as she tried so hard to keep her body bnced while walking.
"Bullshit, just rest on my back," Aurea said as she grabbed Jeanne''s hands and lifted Jeanne to Aurea''s back. "It was my fault since I was the one who suggested it to you," Aurea continued as she looked at the castle in the far distance.
They all agreed with Aurea, so Jeanne couldn''t say anything else but to ept Aurea''s offer. They all then decided to go to the castle where the greater demons would await them.
They stood in front of the castle and realized how big it waspared to all the castles they had ever seen. They didn''t have the chance to enter since the demons came out to wee them.
"You want to handle this, Sven?" Rozan asked as he looked back at Sven.
"Are you sure? Well, I''ll dly ept," Sven answered as he swung his scythe around.
Since all the demons were powerful in magic, Sven didn''t hesitate to get up close since it would be safer. He managed to kill most of them before the demons could cast a single magic.
It ended before the others knew it. It was all thanks to Sven''s skill [Aura de] that coated the de and made the de sharper depending on skill level. The aura could be manipted and made it bigger and longer. Not only that, but it also protected and maintained the de''s condition since the aura alone was enough to cut everything it touched.
Sven and Vincze were the only ones who had that skill, and it was during training with the valkyries. Sven had mastered it and could turn the aura into any shape and how big he wanted.
"You''re slowly beating everyone with that growth. I''m impressed," Aurea said.
"Well..." Sven said as he pulled his scythe from the demon''s head. "I know that I can''t beat you two, I guess hearing that from you makes me kind of happy," Sven continued as he chuckled.
They looked at the castle for a few seconds and then decided to enter.
The demons that they encountered were the same as the ones that Rozan fought during the breakout. Knowing the demons were the same, Rozan decided to handle them on his own and killed all of them in an instant.
They explored the castle for hours until they found a giant door with seals on it.
"Is this it? Should we just barge in?" Gunnar asked as he stared at the chained door.
Aurea suddenly walked past Gunnar and lifted her right foot when she was in front of the gate. Before he could ask what she was trying to do, she kicked the door open. The door was sent flying and put everyone on guard since they never thought she would do something like that.
"Haa... as I expected, the room is empty since she''s not here," Aurea said as she looked at the empty and ginormous chamber that could fit hundreds of people.
"What do you mean? Are you saying this is where sya lives? In this spacious chamber?" Sven asked in disbelief.
"Hmm, but that''s not important right now. The problem is that we can''t clear the tower if sya isn''t here," Aurea said as she sat down on a giant bed. "With that being said, we are trapped here," Aurea continued.
They looked at each other and realized that it would be impossible to clear all the towers if they all became Mykel''s servants. They were nning to ask Jeanne so Mykel could send them all back to Earth since they had be a Demi-god, but suddenly something fell from the ceiling.
"Finally you guys are here, I have been waiting," sya said in her demon form with all the essories on her horn, ears, fingers, and wrist that beautify her dark blue skin. "Since there''s no need for introductions, let''s just get done with it!" sya continued with a huge grin on her face.
They readied their stances as they stared at sya with her [Holy me] enraging in her hands. The me was going all the way up to the ceiling and it got bigger and fiercer.
"sya, we both are not going to participate, so don''t burn us alive," Aurea said as she slowlyy down on the bed.
"Sure, just enjoy my bed," sya said as she floated right above the ground.
Rozan looked at sya and how powerful her magic power was. He realized if it was against her, his magic was nothingpared to her, and he believed that his magic wouldn''t affect her at all.
Rozan stabbed his staff and then put his hands up in the air. He used the [Anti-magic Barrier] and immediately the [Holy me] in sya''s hands got extinguished.
"I admit it that you''re capable of extinguishing my Holy me, but that''s not the only magic I can use," sya said as she tried to summon blue fire on her hands. She realized that she couldn''t use magic at all. "What''s this?! Why can''t I use my magic!" sya was shocked as she looked at her hands.
"Why would I risk our lives to fight you in your own territory and not to mention after we all know that all the Asmodeus'' demons are strong in magic," Rozan smugged and stared sya in the eye. "And so, I turn this whole ce to be an anti-magic area," Rozan continued as he walked to the back while Gunnar and the others walked to the front to protect him. "Of course, I''m also useless here, but at least I have them to protect me and keep me alive," Rozan pointed his hands at them.
Aurea looked at sya, and she knew that magic wasn''t the only thing that sya could do. In fact, she didn''t really need to use magic directly to fight because her other abilities were as dangerous as the [Holy me].
"Since there are seven of you, then I should bring seven of me in here," sya said as six blue mes appeared right next to her. "This is my power," sya continued as six of her appeared from the fire.
"Also, I can still use magic, you see?" sya said and lit her hands with blue fire and giggled mischievously.
Chapter 467 466: Under Their Sleeves.
Rozan couldn''t believe it and immediately tried to cast magic himself, but it didn''t work because the [Anti-magic Barrier] was active. He then looked at sya with a confused like and mouth open.
"You''re kidding, right?! That''s my most powerful skill!" Rozan''s eyes trembled as he looked at sya and her six clones of herself that float next to her. "How are you doing it? It''s impossible!" Rozan asked and he sounded so baffled.
"I love that expression so... much..." sya giggled as she put her bare feet on the ground. "It''s exactly as you said earlier, Rozan. You''re in my territory, the territory that me and my father rule. That means I have a powerful ability that my sisters don''t have when I''m here," sya walked toward them with her clones following her from behind.
sya''s clones suddenly few past her and started throwing blue fireballs at them. They spread around because fighting a demon with powerful magic would only bring trouble if they stacked up together.
Rozan looked at the area where the fireballs hit the ground, and noticed it was too weak for a blue fire that seemed to be more powerful than a normal fire. He lured the clone that chased him and went to where the damage was. It looked lethal, but not as lethal as he thought it would be. He realized something was wrong, and tested his hunch by fighting sya''s clone with his bare fists.
The clone moved rather slowlypared to Rozan''s movements because he could dodge her attacks so easily. He then let himself get hit by the blue me, but it was bearable that it was not harmful thanks to his [Elements Resistance]. Without it, the blue me was still dangerously strong and enough to turn a human into ashes in a few seconds.
"I have seen you using your blue me, and I can tell this isn''t normal," Rozan said as he charged toward sya''s clone. "Looks like my hunch is right!" Rozan took a leap and punched sya''s chest with his right fist.
The clone immediately used her left wing to hit Rozan in the head and knocked him down. She then cast a much bigger blue fireball at him and threw it right away. She thought it was enough to kill him, but Rozan managed to survive thanks to [Hera''a Ring].
"Hah, it''s the first time I see it popped," Rozan chuckled as he looked at the ring on his index finger.
"Now it''s my turn!" Rozan said as he summoned all the dragons into the chamber.
The clone flew away and decided to fight the dragons up in the air since it would put her in an advantageous position. The dragons were too big, and she could easily dodge them while at the same time attacking them.
"She can use magic, but she''s not using the Holy me, why?" Rozan asked himself as he looked at each one of the clones. "Although my Body Enhancement is still level ten, she felt so weak..." Rozan squinted his eyes and used all his brain to find the answer.
Rozan looked at Aurea who was chilling on the bed. She realized that Rozan was staring at her and immediately smirked as if she already knew what was happening. He felt annoyed and decided to look at the real sya, but he realized it was impossible to tell which was the real one.
"Wait, could it be that she''s weak because she divided herself?" Rozan asked.
Rozan informed the others about it. Their anxiety about fighting sya immediately disappeared, and they started to strike back.
The battle didn''tst long and sya managed to keep all her clones safe. It was exactly as Rozan said that sya divided herself into seven and that also divided her power.
"You''re really fast to catch on to the situation," sya said as she sighed. "I thought I could buy myself enough time," sya continued as all the clones turned into blue mes and evaporated.
"sya, tell me. What''s this power that made you able to use magic?" Rozan asked.
"Ah, you mean this?" sya snapped her fingers and canceled the [Anti-magic Barrier] that Rozan made. "You see, this ce is called the Castle of Lust and everything that I desire wille true," sya chuckled.
"So you have been pretending this whole time?" Gunnar asked.
"Of course! Demons are a being that are born to deceive. A fair fight isn''t something a demon would do, so I was just fooling around," sya giggled.
In the original story, sya couldn''t show the full potential of her power because she died in Asmond''s hand. But it was a different story now because her [Lust] skill got activated because of Mykel. She was on apletely different level than in the original story and it would be hard to defeat her now.
"If that''s the case, your opponent should be me," Jeanne said as she got off the bed.
"A Goddess wants to join in? That sounds unfair," sya crossed her arms as she frowned. "But that''s fine by me since I didn''t have the chance to fight you back then," sya said and created a hundred clones of herself.
"What''s she thinking?!" Rozan was baffled by sya''s recklessness in dividing herself into that many.
sya giggled and activated her [Lust] skill which made her stronger depending on how she desired for Mykel and his body. She realized that her desire for him was beyond her imagination when she saw her clones had be stronger than her original self before she activated her [Lust].
"Fighting you with Holy me is useless, but not for them," sya said as her clones started to light themselves in [Holy me].
"That''s a bit too much, sya. How can you divide your power by a hundred and still be stronger than your original power?" Aurea asked as she walked to the middle.
Rozan and the others who heard it started to doubt themselves as to whether they could fight Asmodeus or not. If sya could do something like that, then they all believed Asmodeus could do something far worse.
"Don''t me me, me Mykel for making me like this," sya answered as she slowly transformed herself into her [True Form].
Everyone watched her turn into a terrifying and yet alluring demon, but then suddenly Rozan snapped his finger.
"Dispell..." Rozan said.
All the clones that sya had created suddenly turned into blue mes and evaporated into thin air. sya couldn''tplete her [True Form] and turned herself back to her normal demon form. She felt like her whole body got crushed and electrocuted in a split second and enough to send her down to her knees.
Everyone was dumbfounded by Rozan''s capability of stopping sya like it was nothing. They knew he had [Dispell] skill that could deactivate all activated skills, but they didn''t know it would work against sya.
"You''re indeed strong, but you forgot that you''re fighting against someone who have control over magic," Rozan said as he pointed his staff at sya. "Mykel entrust me to clear the Asmodeus Tower for a reason, and now I know the reason why," Rozan continued with a smug grin.
sya tried to stand up, but then Rozan cast [Spellbind] that prevented her from moving.
"Turns out I''m the one dancing in your palm," sya chuckled in disbelief. "Looks like you still have a lot under your sleeves," sya lifted her head to look at Rozan.
"I have enough tricks to win this battle," Rozan answered.
"Is that so? Well then, go ahead and kill me," sya said and lowered her head. "If can, make it painless death," sya continued.
Rozan knew his magic wouldn''t be able to kill her, and in the first ce, all Asmodeus'' demons were weak against physical attack. He looked at Aurea to do the honor, but she didn''t have the heart to kill her own sister. He then looked at Jeanne, but Jeanne did nothing and said it would be better if Sven or the others did it.
"I guess you have to do it, Sven. You''re the strongest one after those two after all," Rozan said as he walked to the side and looked at Sven.
Sven walked to the front with his scythe ready. He stood right in front of sya and stared down at her.
"Before I kill you, I have a question," Sven said.
"Say it," sya lifted her head and looked at Sven.
"Did Mykel order you to lose?" Sven asked.
sya raised her eyebrow and thenughed hysterically as if she was mocking him with herughter.
"No, it was quite the opposite. He wanted me to show no mercy and told me to do as I please," sya answered. "I can''t win when Rozan is here, I know that much. It may seem that I''m pretending to lose, but the truth is that he''s too powerful against me," sya exined with a serious tone.
Sven hummed with understanding as he lifted his scythe. He activated his [Harmony] and [Aura de] skills, and then he covered the de with [Hellfire] from the gemstone.
He beheaded sya in a single swing and immediately stabbed her heart and piercing her all the way to the back. He pulled the de and looked at sya''s body slowly being devoured by the [Hellfire]. Suddenly her body bloated and became bigger like a balloon.
"All of you get behind me!" Rozan shouted.
Since sya was made from powerful magic, she had a skill called [Self-destruct]. It released all the fuel inside her body and exploded.
Aurea and Jeanne were fine, but not the rest of them. They were all heavily injured and unconscious because of it. They both then saw two portals appearing from thin air. A blue portal and a red portal.
"Is that the one hundred and first floor that Mykel said?" Jeanne asked.
"Looks like it, but we can''t challenge him yet since these guys are heavily injured. Let''s just go back for now," Aurea answered as she carried Lillith and Nagy.
Jeanne nodded in agreement and carried the rest of them into the blue portal.
Chapter 468 467: Vicious And Malicious.
Mykel personally came to help Jeanne and Aurea to bring Gunnar and the others back. He teleported them to the suite after he had healed all their wounds so they could rest. He didn''t follow them to the suite since he had something to do first.
Mykel entered the door to the ny-first and went all the way to the hundredth floor. He entered the castle and went all the way to the chamber.
"Seriously? You blew yourself up?" Mykel asked as he looked at the big crack in the middle of the chamber. "Even though you have blown yourself up into tiny pieces, your body is still regenerating, huh?" Mykel looked at the body of sya which was being rebuilt slowly. "How powerful is your Lust skill can be, sya?" Mykel used his [Admin] skill and brought her back to life.
In the original story, sya didn''t blow herself up because she didn''t want to hurt Asmond. She surpassed all her skills with her [Lust] skill that made her die as Asmond wished.
sya regained her body and slowly sat up as she held her head and groaned in pain. She looked at her body and then realized Mykel was standing behind her and staring at her with a curious look on his face.
"So came all the way here just to bring me back to life?" sya asked as she turned herself into her human form.
"Of course. You''re mine, so I have to bring you back with me," Mykel answered as he walked toward her. "Come," Mykel offered his hand.
"Hmm? But the pact is gone though. Aren''t you going to make a new pact with me?" sya asked as she pulled Mykel''s hand. "Why don''t we do it here and now? Also, there''s a bed there," ya continued as she looked at him and bit her fingernail.
Mykel nced at the bed and then smiled. "You want your reward now?" Mykel asked as he lifted sya and carried her in his arms.
"I knew you would understand immediately," sya giggled as she looked at the bed where they we were going.
(Two dayster, at the Suite)
Aurea and Jeanne were chilling in the living room and watching a movie together. Gunnar was the first one who got up and walked to the living room to join them.
"Did the boss bring us back here?" Gunnar asked as he grabbed a bottle of water. "Where is he? Did he leave already?" Gunnar looked around and didn''t find Mykel anywhere.
"Ahh, maybe sya is getting her reward right now," Aurea answered as she put her legs on the table.
Gunnar was sitting on the floor next to the table, and he was curious about what Jeanne was thinking. He nced at her and was surprised that she wasn''t bothered by it even though he knew for sure she loved Mykel.
Although he was curious, he didn''t want to prey on it.
"By the way, do you think we can defeat Asmodeus?" Gunnar asked and tried to change the topic since he was the one who started it and felt bad about it.
"You don''t have to worry. After seeing how terrifying sya was, I don''t think her father can beat her anymore. In fact, she should be the Demon King with that kind of power," Aurea answered as she sighed.
"What do you mean by that?" Gunnar asked.
"You see, sya''s power that you saw earlier was because of her Lust skill. I guess I should exin it when everyone is up so I don''t have to repeat it over and over," Aurea said as she kept focusing her eyes on the movie.
"What are you guys talking about?" Rozan came out of the corner with Vincze and Sven.
Aurea looked at them and then looked at Nagy and Lillith came out of their room. She then told them about what worried Gunnar, and so it made them curious about it as well.
? "Seven deadly sins? What is that?" Vincze asked.
"Pride, Greed, Lust, Envy, Gluttony, Wrath, and Sloth. These seven sins belonged to seven Demon Kings and their daughter. Based on Mykel''s words, these seven emotions are so powerful in their own ways," Aurea answered as she tried to remember what Mykel said.
"Since sya possesses the Lust emotion, and who else has it? Are you one of them?" Rozan asked as he pulled out his phone to take a note.
"No, Luciel has Pride, Deviatris has Greed, Nephilim has Envy, Nefarath has Gluttony, Lilith has Wrath, and Beldathiel has Sloth. These seven Demon Princesses are the strongest," Aurea answered as she stared nkly at the TV.
"I thought Lilith is the one who has Lust because she looks like she''s more befitting of that emotion," Sven said.
"No, she''s a sadist that worse than Lust. She wants to trample everyone under her feet by all means, and that''s when her Wrath emotion ys the role. She would use her Wrath if it didn''t go as her wish," Aurea exined.
"So, you, Zherlthsh, Vixelleth, Frigna, Sapphira, and Kiersha could be called the weakestpared to them?" Jeanne asked with her eyebrows raised.
"You''re not wrong, that''s why Zherlthsh and Vixelleth were bullied and harassed by them. Kiersha, Frigna, and Sapphira, they''re strong enough to be acknowledged by them. For me, even though I don''t have one of those powers, I''m already stronger than them so they didn''t bother to do anything funny to me," Aurea answered.
In the end, Aurea was talking about how harsh it was for Zherlthsh and Vixelleth during that time. Everyone listened to it and couldn''t believe that demons were vicious and malicious toward each other.
"(Jeanne, are you free right now?)" Mykel asked.
"(Yes, I''m free)" Jeanne answered.
"(It''s time to collect Bhatmelec''s soul)" Mykel said.
"(Okay, should I tell Aurea toe with us?)" Jeanne asked.
"(There''s no need for that. The two of us are enough for this one)" Mykel answered.
Jeanne stood up and everyone immediately went silent and looked at her with a curious looks.
"Hm? Where are you going?" Aurea asked.
"It''s time to get thest soul," Jeanne answered.
"I see. If I remember correctly, he said that it would an easy task and he doesn''t need me, right?" Aurea asked as she continued watching the movie.
Jeanne hummed and nodded her head. She then left after she said goodbye to everyone.
(In Aernd World)
Mykel didn''t tell Brynhilde about himing to her world, and she was surprised when she saw him and Jeanne standing in front of the pce. She weed them and brought them to the audience hall where her brother and the former Emperor and Empress were.
Mykel exined the reason he came to Aernd and showed them that Jeanne had be a Goddess. They were surprised and happy for her at the same time, but they were a bit anxious about the fact Mykel was nning to extract the Empyreanian souls.
"It''s safe, I can guarantee it. We aren''t going to take your souls, we only take the divine power that lives inside your body," Mykel said calmly.
"And the drawback would be all of us losing our strength that the divine power provided for us and will turn us into a normal human beings?" Brynhilde asked as she sat on her throne.
"Not in particr because you''re Empyreanian and not a human being in the first ce. You lost your power because you''re not in the Empyrean World, but yes, once we both extract those divine power from all of you, you might feel a lot weaker," Mykel answered. "But that doesn''t mean I''ll not take any responsibility. With Jeanne''s power, she could give you something even more than what you possess," Mykel continued and looked at Jeanne.
Jeanne possessed [Caelestikinesis] which was simr to what Luciel, Lucifer, and Mykel possessed, [Infernakinesis] that allowed them to give and take power from demons. In Jeanne''s case, she could give and take power from divine beings.
"Then we will believe you since you''re the God that we served," Brynhilde said with a smile as she looked at Jeanne. "So, when are you going to do it?" Brynhilde asked with her eyebrows raised.
"Late at night when everyone is asleep. We will take them without them noticing and give them new power," Mykel answered.
"It seems like it is going to be a long night for you, Jeanne," Brynhilde chuckled softly.
"I believe so," Jeanne chuckled and nodded in agreement.
Chapter 469 468: Bhatmelec.
"Good night, Jeanne, Mykel," Brynhilde stood up after the three of them had a lot of drinks while they were waiting for the nighttime. Brynhilde was curious about Jeanne''s story and how she became a Goddess. She listened to the story for hours and finally understood the situation and what Mykel''s goal was.
"Good night, Bryn," Jeanne waved and smiled as she watched Brynhilde leave the private dining room.
There was still half a bottle left and decided to enjoy it before they started collecting Bhatmelec''s soul.
"It''s time," Mykel said as he looked at the empty bottle in front of him. "Are you nervous?" Mykel asked.
"As long as you''re guiding me, I think everything should be fine," Jeanne answered as she swirled the ss of wine in her right hand.
They both went all the way up to the pce''s rooftop, the secret garden. They looked at the city and there was nobody on the street. It was just silence and the sound of the chill wind hitting their garments.
Mykel activated the [Nigh-Omnipotence] skill and tried to expand it as far as he could. He could feel all the terrains that the [Nigh-Omnipotence] covered like a map. He kept doing it until he realized he had covered the whole Aernd World with his skill.
"I can see everything," Mykel said as he started to float in the air without wings or magic. "Let''s put everyone to sleep first," Mykel closed his eyes and put everyone in a deep sleep.
"You can do that?" Jeanne asked in disbelief.
"Yes, but I have never used it this way. In fact, I barely use this skill," Mykel answered. "Now that everyone is asleep, how about you try and use your Caelestikinesis skill?" Mykel asked.
Jeanne flew up high into the sky and could see dots of light on the ground. She had never seen a lot of them before since those were divine powers. She then tried to extract all of them very carefully.
Mykel watched those fragments of souls being lifted from the ground. They looked like stars, and then Jeanne slowly and carefullybined them all together. The fragment became as big as a basketball, and the soul was still iplete. They then proceed to go to all the other areas and extract the rest of them.
It took them two hours until Jeanne extracted all of Bhatmelec''s soul, and it had be as big as a blue whale. Jeanne then tried to press it into a smaller size, and that was when a mini supernova burst. Luckily, Mykel absorbed and suppressed the st thanks to his [Nigh-Omnipotence] skill.
"Who are you?!" A soothing woman''s voice echoed throughout the sky. "Why do you possess Hanessi''s power?" It was the soul who spoke with them.
"(She''s trying to manifest and form a body)" Jeanne said to Mykel.
"(Don''t let her)" Mykel replied.
"Answer me!" Bhatmelec yelled.
Mykel activated [Devil Apparation] since it would be best for Bhatmelec to understand the situation she was in. Lucifer came out of Mykel''s body and stared at Bhatmelec''s soul with a smirk on his face.
"Lucifer! It was you all along!" Bhatmelec''s soul started to vibrate but couldn''t do anything else.
"You''re wrong, it wasn''t me. Don''t you see what I have be?" Lucifer asked as he spread his arms and wings.
Bhatmelec could see Lucifer''s body was hollow and didn''t possess a single divine power inside. She went silent for a bit and started to resist again.
"What''s the meaning of this?! Let me go!" Bhatmelec yelled.
"You have been asleep for a very long time, sister. The world that you know has long gone, and a new era of Gods raised," Lucifer answered. "With that being said, all of our siblings have been devoured, and you''re the only one left," Lucifer exined.
"(Mykel, who''s going to take her soul?)" Jeanne nced at Mykel.
"(If you want you can have her)" Mykel answered as he listened to Lucifer and Bhatmalec''s conversation.
Mykel didn''t mind since he could take her skills with his [Duplicate] skill. During the extraction, Mykel had already taken [Caelestikinesis] from Jeanne.
"(I don''t want to experience it again, Mykel. Why don''t you take it this time?)" Jeanne offered as she kept suppressing Bhatmalec''s soul.
"(Are you sure?)" Mykel nced at Jeanne.
Jeanne slowly nodded her head.
"(Alright, put her soul into my body)" Mykel answered. "(She might try to resist when she possesses my body, so when it happens, I want you to just focus on giving the Empyreanian new power as we promised to Brynhilde)" Mykel continued.
Bhatmelec was still talking when suddenly her soul started to move slowly toward Mykel. "What are you doing?! What are you trying to do to me?!" Bhatmelec asked as she tried to resist.
"You''re going to be like me, sister. Fodder for a greater being," Lucifer answered as he floated next to Mykel.
"No! No!" Bhatmelec yelled as she was forced to enter Mykel''s body.
Mykel felt a bit of warmth inside his chest as soon as Bhatmelec''s soul entered his body. He didn''t feel a thing, just like when Lucifer entered his body, but it immediately changed when she started to resist. He could feel his heartbeat stop beating and he instantly felt weak.
Mykel was free-falling and before he hit the ground with his head first, Jeanne caught him andnded in her arms. His whole body was so cold, and he didn''t breathe. The first thing she checked was his heartbeat, and there was no pulse inside his body.
"What happened to him?!" Jeanne asked Lucifer.
"Use your Caelestikinesis skill on him and seal all his skills, hurry!" Lucifer answered as hended next to her.
Jeanne used her [Caelestikinesis] skill on Mykel and sealed all the powers inside him. Lucifer disappeared because of it. She then checked his pulse and it started beating again, but it was so slow and weak.
She didn''t know what to do and kept holding Mykel so tightly.
After she took a deep breath and could think clearly, she decided to bring Mykel back to the pce. She was still anxious, but she decided to let him rest and did the task he gave her.
The morning came, and she returned to check on him, but he was still unconscious. She still didn''t know what to do and hoped that he would wake up soon.
Mykel opened his eyes and noticed he was floating in the sky, but he wasn''t in the Aernd World. He looked down and saw nothing but thick clouds under his feet. Instead of floating, he could walk as if there were an invisible floor.
"Who are you?" A woman covered in a white dress that covered her whole body and legs. She wore a white and gold-lined cape and hood that covered half of her face. It wasn''t just a cape, but it was her wings as well. "A body of a mortal who possessed divine energy that I have never seen before," She lifted her head and looked down at Mykel with a giant gold halo above her head.
"You''re asking me after you tried to stop my heart with your power?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised.
"Acting high and mighty even though knowing your life is in my hand?" Bhatmelec asked as she scoffed with a smirk. "Do you realize that we both are trapped here until one of us gives up? Since I have been asleep for centuries, I can do this forever, but not you," Bhatmelec said as she walked toward Mykel.
Mykel knew what kind of situation he was in the moment he realized he couldn''t use anything or speak with Lucifer. That only meant Jeanne used [Caelestikinesis] skill on him which also meant that Bhatmelec couldn''t use anything.
"You''re not wrong, but that doesn''t mean we both can''t hurt each other," Mykel cracked his knuckles, wrists, and neck.
"A mortal trying to fight a Celestial being? I would love to see you try," Bhatmelec smiled mockingly.
Mykel dashed forward and threw a left hook on her right ribs. She felt the pain, and it hurt more than she thought. While she was dumbfounded by the fact she was hurting, she saw a right fist in front of her face.
Bhatmelec got punched in the fast and knocked her down. She groaned in pain as she covered her nose with her left hand.
"Do you think you''re the only Celestial being here?" Mykel asked as he sat on top of Bhatmelec''s body. "You''re a Celestial being, but you have never been in a street fight before. So I''ll show you what pain and despair are like," Mykel smiled in excitement.
Chapter 470 469: Its Wrong.
Mykel locked her arms with his thighs as he punched her face over and over. He forgot how painful it was to throw a punch, but he got used to it again after he threw dozens of punches at Bhatmelec.
There was no blood on his knuckles, but he knew she suffered from all his punches because she grunted and groaned as she tried to free herself. She then used her wings to lift her body and managed to free herself from Mykel.
Bhatmelded, but she staggered and lost her bnce because of the shock. She tried to fly away but ended up flying randomly and hitting the ground again because her head was spinning.
Mykel smirked as he ran toward her, and when he was close to her, she suddenly charged toward him. He kneed her right in her nose with his right knee and threw a left kick into her right jaw.
Bhatmelec got knocked down again, and this time Mykel didn''t waste his time punching her again to submission. He kicked her body around so he could see her back. He put his right hand on her back as he pulled her wings from her back and tore them off.
She was screaming in pain as Mykel stared at the weird-looking wings that turned into white pieces of white cloth as soon as he tore them off. A skill was simr to Hanessi''s [Creator] skill, the [Reform] skill which allowed someone to change the shape of everything. The difference was the [Reform] skill couldn''t create something from pieces of materials into an object unlike [Creator]. The [Reform] skill could reshape body parts and turn them into whatever they wanted while [Creator] couldn''t.
"The almighty Bhatmelec, the ruler of time is helplessly screaming in pain. I wish Lucifer could see this," Mykel chuckled as he threw the cloth away. "Most of the Gods are relying on their powers, when you take them off, they''re worse than mortals," Mykel ripped the cape and pulled Bhatmelec''s silver hair.
"It hurts! Stop!" Bhatmelec yelled as she was being forced to look into Mykel''s face.
"Is that an order?" Mykel asked as he crouched and leaned his head forward toward her face. Her sharp-shaped eyes with gold pupils stared him in the eye.
Bhatmelec went silent and furrowed her eyebrows as she gritted her teeth.
"I''m asking you if that''s an order," Mykel tightened his left-hand grip on her hair from behind her head. His cold expression and the way he looked at her were enough to tell that he wouldn''t hesitate to beat her up again.
"P-please..." Bhatmelec''s mouth trembled.
Mykel''s cold expression suddenly became soft and warm as he smiled at her. It surprised her and Mykel gently removed his hand from her hair. She didn''t know why he suddenly acted like that, but she was d that he let go of her.
"You''re not my enemy," Mykel sighed as he sat down in front of her. "I''m just fixing your attitude so we can talk and so you can listen to what I have to say," Mykel continued. "Now, shall we have a peaceful talk?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised.
Bhatmelec was still in pain, and she couldn''t think about anything else. With that being said, Mykel let her suffer first until she got used to it.
"Who are you? What do you want from me?" Bhatmelec asked.
"I''m the one who made all of you," Mykel answered.
Bhatmelec couldn''t believe it, but it was expected since it could be just a lie. Mykel then exined to her what happened after she separated her souls. He told her about Mara and how she used her power to overrule all the God''s existence.
Mykel didn''t try to dramatize and pushed Mara as an evil entity because there was no reason to tell such a lie. He didn''t want to manipte her since both Hanessi and Bhatmelec knew when someone was lying or not. They could see Lucifer''s lies and deception and had be immune to it.
"That''s how it is now, and Lucifer wasn''t lying about it since I''m the one who killed him," Mykel said as he checked the inside pocket of his zer for his pack of cigarettes, but it wasn''t there.
"You killed him and yet he was there next to you. If you want to lie, then at least you should try to hide it," Bhatmelec replied as she tried to stand up.
"I devour his soul and he''s nothing but an empty body. He''s no longer alive while at the same time, he''s not dead," Mykel answered.
Bhatmelec squinted her eyes as she judgingly stared at Mykel. "How did you do that?" Bhatmelec asked since she knew that he wasn''t lying about it.
"Hmm? Didn''t I tell you earlier? I''m the one who made all of you," Mykel answered with his eyebrows raised.
Bhatmelecughed and she was still unconvincing about it, but Mykel didn''t mind since he managed to convince her a bit. The atmosphere had be a lot better as well, and that alone was enough since Mykel knew he had all the time to convince her. Patience was the key.
"Well, we have all the time to talk, why don''t you listen to my words and decide whether I''m lying or not?" Mykel smiled.
Two days had passed since Mykel took Bhatmelec''s soul into his body. Jeanne had waited for him to wake up and stood by his side without letting her eyes away from him. Brynhilde wanted to stay by his side as well, but since she had a duty as an Emperor, she couldn''t do it.
"Jeanne? Are you awake?" Brynhilde asked from behind the door.
"You cane in, Bryn," Jeanne said as she gently wiped Mykel''s forehead with a wet towel. She had been cleaning his face and body ever since he lost consciousness.
Brynhilde came in with a worried expression as she walked to the bed.
"How is he?" Brynhilde asked and sat down next to Jeanne. "His hand is so cold," Brynhilde frowned as she held his left hand.
"I don''t think he will get any better, and I don''t know what to do to help him," Jeanne said as she rubbed her face.
"Why don''t you bring him back home? Maybe Beldathiel could help?" Brynhilde suggested as sheforted Jeanne by rubbing her back.
Jeanne suddenly jolted from her seat and looked panicked which made Brynhilde worried and confused at the same time. She then grabbed Mykel and carried him on her back, but before she could leave, Brynhilde stopped her.
"I-I know that you should leave, but why are you looking so worried?" Brynhilde asked.
"I''ll tell youter! Right now I have to go back to Earth as soon as possible! I''m sorry, Bryn!" Jeanne spread her wings and flew through the window with Mykel on her back.
Jeanne flew into the towers and shocked all the Awakeners from the Aernd World who wanted to enter. They could only see the trail of the translucent sword-like wings entering the tower, and getting pushed back by the wind.
"How could I forget! Elena must be worried if Mykel isn''ting back!" Jeanne said as she entered the first floor. "I have to hurry!" Jeanne flew up high into the sky and looked at the demons on the first floor.
Jeanne killed all of them in less than a minute, and the moment the blue portal appeared, she flew in without hesitation. She thennded as soon as she got in and decided to go on foot since she didn''t want anyone to see her wings.
She managed to bring Mykel back to District 1 without making any scene. She then brought him to Lh''s apartment since that was the only ce that Enma should be staying.
Jeanne used Mykel''s fingerprint to unlock the door, and as soon as she opened the door, she saw Elena standing in front of the door. Elena gave a stern look at Jeanne, her gaze was the same as when Mykel looked at her when she went to the tower for the first time. It gave Jeanne a chill down her spine, and she couldn''t say anything at all.
"What happened to father," Elena''s gaze was still pointing at Jeanne''s eye.
"I''ll tell you everything, so don''t look at me like that, okay?" Jeanne answered as she smiled nervously.
Jeanne carried Mykel to the bedroom, and then told her everything that had happened to Mykel without hiding a single fact. Although Elena looked like a woman, her mind and way of thinking were still like a child, so she didn''t understand much about what happened.
Elena suddenly sat on top of Mykel and looked at him with a serious expression.
"Elena, sitting on top of Mykel is wrong," Jeanne said as she looked from the side.
"Why? I''m his daughter and he was fine when I was a baby," Elena answered.
"That''s exactly why it''s wrong," Jeanne said as she looked at Elena clinging onto Mykel''s body and resting her head on his chest.
Elena didn''t respond to Jeanne''s words and kept clinging to Mykel''s body. Suddenly she clenched her right hand and hammered his chest with her fist. It surprised Jeanne, and when she tried to stop Elena from doing that, she couldn''t stop Elena''s hand from hammering Mykel''s chest.
Mykel suddenly opened his eyes and groaned softly.
"How did you do that?" Jeanne asked in disbelief.
"I was just telling him to wake up," Elena answered.
Chapter 471 470: A New Ally.
"Mykel?" Jeanne asked with a worried expression because she was afraid that Bhatmelec would be the one who took over his body.
"It''s me," Mykel smiled as he pulled his hair back and his eyes looked empty. "How did you do it? I was trapped and suddenly I got pulled out from my dream," Mykel asked as he tried to sit up but realized Elena was sleeping on top of him.
Elena looked at Mykel and she looked angry and pouting at him. He knew why she was staring at him like that, and so he stroked her head tofort her.
"It was you, isn''t it, Elena? Thank you," Mykel smiled and kissed her on the forehead.
Elena hummed, but she was still pouting and looked mad at him even though he caressed her like he always did. Mykel then tried to stand up, but Elena didn''t want to move.
"Elena? Can I sit?" Mykel asked.
"No, if I get off of your body, thatdy inside your body will harm you," Elena answered with a serious expression. "I''m protecting father from thatdy," Elena continued.
As soon as Elena said that, absolute silence happened and it made Mykel realize that time had stopped. The birds and the clouds stopped moving, and even Jeanne was frozen in time. Weirdly enough, he could move, but then Elena pushed him back down and it startled him.
"Elena? You can move?" Mykel asked with a surprised expression.
Elena looked around and noticed something was off, but she didn''t move her body and kept clinging to Mykel''s body.
"Thatdy is evil. I will kill her," Elena said as she lifted her right hand and clenched it.
"She''s not evil. In fact, she''s quite the opposite. She just thinks that I''m an evil person so she tried to fight me, but now she knows that I''m not evil," Mykel answered as he grabbed Elena''s hand. "She''s angry and she''s shocked that''s why this happen," Mykel exined.
Elena believed Mykel''s words and slowly loosened up her fist.
Mykel was telling the truth because the past two days, Bhatmelec and Mykel had a long conversation. She still didn''t want to believe, but before Elena brought his consciousness back, he managed to tell Bhatmelec to look into his memories.
At that moment when time stopped, Bhatmelec was looking into Mykel''s memories and had a conversation with Lucifer. Lucifer was like a tour guide and exined all the memories that were saved inside Mykel''s head.
"(I still can''t believe that you''re our creator, Mykel Alester. You created us with that weird box that you tapped with your fingers. You created us and you were the ones who killed all of us just for a story?)" Bhatmelec asked and she sounded pissed.
"(Aren''t you the same? You created the Empyreanian and did everything as you pleased on them. Don''t pretend that you''re not different from me)" Mykel replied.
Bhatmelec went quiet since she couldn''t throw words back at Mykel.
"(I''m at loss... My power is slowly leaving my soul, and someone or something has been binding my soul and stopping me from harming you. I have no chance of leaving)" Bhatmelec said.
"(Lend me your power and I can promise you one thing)" Mykel said as he hugged Elena with his eyes closed. "(I''ll bring you back to life once this is offered. Not only you, your siblings, all of them. I''ll bring you all back to life and put you back in your world)" Mykel continued.
"(Do I have other choice but to ept?)" Bhatmelec sounded annoyed, but she didn''t sound like she hated the deal. "(Fine. You''re a man of your word. I''ll lend you my powers)" Bhatmelec agreed and moved the time again.
Elena felt that thedy''s existence inside Mykel''s body which she thought was going to harm Mykel started to disappear. She looked at Mykel with a curious look and noticed the power that thedy had slowly being transferred into Mykel.
"Thedy is gone?" Elena asked.
"No, thedy has be one with me. She lends me her power so I can use it to fight a powerful enemy in the future," Mykel answered.
[You have attained new skills!]
[You have attained [Chronokinesis] skill!]
[You have attained [Reform] skill!]
[You have attained [Celestial Mind] skill!]
[You have attained [Celestial Possession]
[Chronokinesis: Allows the User to manipte the flow of time around the User or the time of the universe. The User can slow down time, stop time, speed up time, or even rewind time. (It is extremely dangerous to rewind time too far as the flow of time is singr. Rewinding time will only cause damage to the User and the events will repeat themselves)]
[Celestial Mind: Allows the User to read minds and thoughts. The skill also allows the User on looking from the target''s perspective without having to possess the target''s body]
[The [Celestial Possession] has evolved!]
[The [Celestial Possession] has evolved into [Celestial Manifestation]
[Due to the [Celestial Manifestation] skill that allows Bhatmelec from taking over the User''s body and skills. The system is removing the [Celestial Manifestation] skill due to the risk of Bhatmelec from using the [Admin] skill (Including all the skills that belong to Bhatmelec)]
[The User''s [Admin] skill level is sufficient to interfere with the process]
[Would you like to deny the process?]
[Yes] [No]
"It''s simr to before," Mykel chuckled softly and tapped the [Yes] button.
[The system decides to [Modify] the [Celestial Manifestation] skill into the [Celestial''s Apparition] skill as the recement!]
[Celestial''s Apparition: Allows the User to separate their own subconscious from the Celestial being that is possessed by their bodies by creating an [Apparition] of the Celestial being outside the User''s body. The [Apparition] doesn''t have a soul, it only has the consciousness of the Celestial being. The [Apparition] physical body is solid, and will be able to use all the original skills they have]
Mykel activated [Devil Apparition] and [Celestial Apparition] right in front of Jeanne. Lucifer and Bhatmelec appeared before her eyes and it startled her when she saw wings on her face.
"Hmm, it''s just like what you said," Bhatmelec said as she looked at her own hands. "I can still use my skills even with this body," Bhatmelec continued and looked at Lucifer.
Jeanne was staring at Bhatmelec and how majestic she waspared to all the Gods she had seen. Evenpared to Lucifer, Bhatmelec looked more mature and dignified.
"Ah, you''re the one who possesses Hanessi''s power, Jeanne Dvar," Bhatmelec looked at Jeanne from over her shoulder. "So you''re an Empyreanian as well," Bhatmelec turned around to look at Jeanne''s face more closely.
Jeanne nodded nervously because she felt in terms of appearance for the first time.
"Does that mean Hanessi can go out as well?" Bhatmelec asked Mykel.
"Unfortunately, no. Hanessi has offered his life and soul to her. He got devoured by her soul and you can say he no longer exists," Mykel answered. "But you don''t have to worry. I can bring him back to life when I''m done with my business here," Mykel continued.
Jeanne looked at Mykel and was curious as to what he meant by that.
"If you say so," Bhatmelec said and didn''t bother to ask for more exnation. "By the way, is she your daughter?" Bhatmelec asked as she leaned her body forward to look at Elena.
Elena suddenly sat up and pped Bhatmelec really hard which shocked them. It was a shock to Bhatmelec as well and the sting started to crawl under her left cheek. She then looked Elena in the eyes, and she was more confused rather than mad.
"Since father said that you''re not an evil person, I shouldn''t hurt you, but I hate you for trying to hurt him. I''ll remember this for the rest of my life," Elena said with a serious expression. "If you dare to touch my father again, I''ll not hesitate to hurt you," Elena continued.
Bhatmelecughed as she covered her mouth, but she nodded her head with understanding. She already knew how powerful Elena was, and she was curious how could such an existence like her be born from a mortal''s body.
"I barely understand the situation, but I know enough that I''m thest person you need to get, right?" Bhatmelec looked at Mykel as she rubbed her stinging cheek. "Then why don''t you introduce me to all the Gods that follow you?" Bhatmelec asked.
Mykel stood up and got off the bed. "I''m nning to do so, let''s meet with them now," Mykel answered as he snapped his fingers and sent all of them to Niflheim.
Chapter 472 471: A Game Of Chess.
Mykel, Jeanne, Aurea, Lucifer, and Bhatmelec were waiting for the others in the hall. In the end, Beldathiel and all the Demon Princesses were brought to Niflheim as well because Mykel ordered them to. Hel was starting at Bhatmelec and felt the same way as Jeanne. She thought in her head that it would be nice to peel Bhatmelec''s face and use it for her own.
"Hel, I want to test something," Mykel said as he walked toward her.
Hel raised her eyebrows and watched him walk toward her with a curious look on his face. He then gently put his hand on her right cheek because half of her face was a skull with blue-colored bone since she was a jotunn just like Loki. He carefully looked at the left side of her face and tried to put flesh on her face with [Reform] skill.
Mykel didn''t only put skin and flesh on Hel''s right side of her face but also her neck, right shoulder, and down her upper arm. He used the skin and the flesh of his own body since he touched it with his bare hand without his glove.
"It''s done, and I know that I shouldn''t do this without your permission, but I''m just testing it out. If you don''t like it, I can turn them back to how they used to be," Mykel said as he removed his hand from Hel''s arm.
Hel walked past Mykel and hurriedly went to check her face in the mirror on the side of the hall. She looked at how her face looked symmetrical and it felt real as if it was her own flesh and skin. She smiled and she never thought she would be able to see her own smile with full lips like that.
"Wow, there''s a reason why they call you a Goddess," Aurea said as she stood next to Hel with her arms crossed and judgingly stared at Hel through the mirror''s reflection.
Hel turned around and looked at Mykel.
"I love it, thank you," Hel said with a gentle smile.
Mykel nodded with understanding.
Hera and the others came and gathered at the round table. They didn''t notice Hel''s face at all, and the first one who realized the change in her face was Loki. He looked dumbfounded and happy at the same time because he secretly wanted to fix Hel''s face, but couldn''t find a way of doing so.
Everyone was gathered around Hel and looking at her face which looked so real. Hel told them it was Mykel''s doing and told them about Bhatmelec that had been standing right behind Mykel with Lucifer next to her. Lh was there as well since it was time for her to take Elena with her after the meetings.
"That''s enough of that. We are here not to talk about Hel or Bhatmelec''s and her powers," Nyx said as she looked at Bhatmelec. "We are here for the endless game that you proposed, isn''t that right?" Nyx looked at Mykel with her eyebrows raised.
"Yes, and I bet all of you are surprised why did I let them clear the Asmodeus Tower? So I''ll exin to all of you about what I''m nning to do," Mykel answered as he put his hands together on the table.
Mykel''s n was to clear all the towers and kill all the Demon Kings except for the Lucifer Tower. He wanted the game to be focused on a single being rather than thirteen. It would be better if all the Awakeners from different worlds were fighting the same enemy and connected to each other through the Lucifer Tower.
The purpose of that n was to make things easier to handle, and Gehenna World itself would be enough. He was nning to put all the towers inside Gehenna instead of inside the mortal worlds.
"Summary, since all the Awakeners would be meeting in Gehenna, we the Constetions don''t have to y favor anymore because they''re all standing equally," Hera said as she watched Elena and Sasha with Spenta and Angra y in the hall.
"Most of you would prefer to invest in the advanced world because the chance of survivability is higher than in the primitive world. But once they''re all fighting the same enemy, they''ll be on an equal footing," Mykel responded.
"Is that really the case? Don''t you think there would be a fraction and the possibility for them to divide themselves from each other?" Loki asked.
"That''s the point. Even without Gods and Demons, humans tend to fight each other once they divided themselves. In the first ce, the world that will be invaded by the tower is the world that doesn''t believe in God. In the end, the weak will stay to survive while the strong will fight to survive, but no matter how strong they are going to be, they''re no match for the Demon Lords and the harshness of Gehenna World," Mykel exined as he looked at every one of them.
Loki and Nyx hummed with smirks on their faces.
"Does that mean we are allowed to manipte them and try to stir them to fight each other?" Loki asked in excitement.
Loki and Nyx looked at each other and they both looked like they had a n for what they were going to do. They both stood up and approached Luciel with a scheme that the others were staring at them with suspicious looks on their faces.
"So the goal is not to let them clear the tower, rather make themselves busy topete against each other until the survivors can go and clear the tower?" Ares asked and he started to understand why Loki and Nyx looked so excited.
"That''s right, war, bloodbath, survival of the fittest, you name it. I already have ideas on how to make all of them possible," Mykel answered and looked at Ares with a smirk. "Of course, this time the demons are not just bing their enemy, they can be Awakeners'' allies as well and grant them power and wish to those who are desperate and seek revenge," Mykel continued as he looked at Beldathiel and the other Demon Princesses.
Lucifer looked at Mykel and realized Mykel''s way of thinking was like that of someone who tried to create a new story for his novel. He observed Mykel and listened to his ns with his ears open because it caught his curiosity.
"I wonder if he''s an evil being or a benevolent one by the way of his thinking," Bhatmelec said as she stared at Mykel and was surprised by how terrifyingly genius his idea was.
"He''s our creator after all. He can be both since he can do whatever he pleased as our creator in exchange for something exciting not for only him but everyone that takes part in it," Lucifer answered as he smiled and rubbed his chin.
Aurea slowly moved to the side to get close to Jeanne, and then she elbowed her gently.
"What do you think about Mykel''s n? Do you have any objections to it? I know you so well and I don''t think you would agree with everything he said," Aurea said quietly so nobody could hear her words.
"I don''t know," Jeanne replied as she looked at Mykel and listened to his n. "The n is to bring the world that doesn''t believe in Gods to be punished. In the first ce, do we really have a God to worship before this happens? Do we really know who created us? I mean, for me, I know my origins, but the people on Earth. Who created them?" Jeanne asked back.
"So you have no problem with it? You know that we are going to let thousands of lives die for their cause though," Aurea asked with her eyebrow raised.
"I have nothing to say, at least not at the moment," Jeanne answered.
"Well, as long as you don''t have a problem, then it should be fine. Oh, that question you asked earlier. I have asked that question to all of the Gods that were here back then, but none of them knew who created the people on Earth. Maybe Mykel can give us the answer," Aurea said.
Mykel stood up and everyone immediately paid attention to him.
"It''s just as I said a long time ago that we are going to y a game of chess, and this time we are the ones who going to y it instead of being the ones who are being yed by Lucifer and Nyx. Everyone can y their own board of chess and do as you please to your heart''s content," Mykel said with a smile on his face.
"But we still have an obstacle to achieve that n," Hera said.
"That''s right, but I have enough people that can help me to fight her," Mykel looked at Lucifer, Bhatmelec, Aurea, Jeanne, Angra, Spenta, andstly Elena. "They''re enough to help me out," Mykel continued and looked up because Nidhoggr was flying above the castle.
Chapter 473 472: New Roles.
Everyone was enjoying their wine and food at the round table except for Jeanne who was on her own at one of the tables in the hall. She was ying with Sasha and Elena because she heard enough of the discussion and decided to walk out.
"Aren''t you a Goddess now? Why are you staying here on your own?" Beldathiel asked as she sat on the other side of the table.
"I thought it would feel different, but I guess I''m still a human inside. I feel like I don''t belong with them in some aspects," Jeanne smiled pitifully as she swirled the cup of wine in her hand.
"Isn''t that a good thing? You''re not as heartless as us," Beldathiel asked with a smile as she rested her chin on her hands on the table. "But that''s how it is. Most of them became a God and a Goddess because they survived their own hell because they only trust each other," Beldathiel exined.
"I guess you''re right, but that''s not the main reason why I''m here by myself. I just don''t feel like joining them in that discussion anymore because I''m not a Constetion. I prefer to y with Sasha and Elena, that''s all," Jeanne answered and drank her wine.
Beldathiel hummed as she tilted her head on the table and stared Jeanne in the eye. "Is there anything else you want to talk about? You can call me the most normal beingpared to everyone in here," Beldathiel smiled.
Jeanne started to open up and ended up having a casual conversation that attracted the other Demon Princesses, Aurea, and even Lh. Mykel then heard theirughter and attracted his attention. He observed them and thought of something until he finally decided to approach them.
"A table full of beautiful women, I was wondering what you guys are talking about," Mykel asked as he stood behind Jeanne''s chair.
"Hmm? This is a girl''s talk, so you don''t have to know," Beldathiel teased with a smile. "Right, Jeanne?" Beldathiel giggled as she stared at Jeanne.
Mykel raised his eyebrows and tilted his head to look at Jeanne''s flustered face. She was blushing and trying to hide her face from Mykel.
"We are talking about a woman tricking a man. Unfortunately, Jeanne didn''t agree with what we said because she believed tricking a man to gain something is wrong," Aurea said and teased Jeanne more by giggling at her. "How can she act and think like that when she''s okay to have a threesome and even a foursome," Aurea continued and kept staring Jeanne in the eye.
"It''s wrong? I don''t think it''s wrong as long as it''s not something that would hurt the man she want to get tricked," Mykel said as he leaned against the table. "Sometimes man loves to be tricked as long as both parties are enjoying it," Mykel continued with a smile.
"I remember the first time I met Mykel, I tricked him to go to my apartment. That was the best decision of my life," Lh said as she rested her cheek on her fist. "If that didn''t happen, I wouldn''t be here right now. So, tricking a man might give you a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity," Lh continued.
"Alright, that''s enough secret that you can hear, Mykel. If you don''t have anything else to say, you should go back to your table," Vixelleth said and drank her wine.
"I came here not just for that, the main reason is I want to tell you guys something," Mykel said as he turned around and rested his hands on the table. "As you have heard earlier. I''m going to destroy all the towers except the Lucifer Tower. With that being said, I''m going to make all of you a new role," Mykel continued as he looked at them all.
"A new role?" Nephilim asked.
Mykel exined it to them in a detailed manner so everyone could understand his n. They were surprised and couldn''t believe that he came up with an idea like that. Even Jeanne and Aurea got their new roles and took them by surprise because those were very important roles.
"That''s the n, but again, it''s still far away in the future," Mykel said as he put his hands on top of the two chairs next to him. "For now, just focus on your current role to dominate the Earth through influence," Mykel continued.
"What about the Fraternity Association? How long should I pretend to be that guy''s lover?" Kiersha asked.
"With the current situation they''re in, they''re running out of time," Mykel answered. "About your second question, it''s better if we talk about it privately. Also, Lilith, Zherlthsh, and Frigna should join for that," Mykel looked at them with a serious expression.
(Two weekster)
District 4 had finally been safe from the Insatiable Flies that haunted the whole city thanks to fighter jets. Although the situation had calmed down, the people decided to stay away from District 4 and District 5.
Mykel postponed the n of defeating Demon King Asmodeus and requested his team to clear the other towers first up to the hundredth floor. In just two weeks, they cleared Samael, Azrael, and Astaroth Towers, but word had spread that the hundredth floor wasn''t the final floor.
Roxanne had been contacting Enma in secrecy behind Mykel''s back and gave Roxanne a little information. Of course, it was under Mykel''s order and he was the one who let the information leak in the first ce.
"I never thought we can gain a lot of levels on this floor. This is great and we can stay here for a few days more," Rufus said as he came out of theke on the 38th floor of the Mahazael Tower.
"This sacredke is really nice giving us a blessing of Ancient God that doubles our EXP gain for three hours. Not to mention the demons here are so weak and yet rich with EXP," Glen dipped himself in theke and asked for a blessing from the Ancient God.
Roxanne wasn''t interested in the history of the Nucrea World because she was more curious about the information that Enma gave her. She had been away for a week since they entered Nucrea World and couldn''t wait to get a piece of new information about Mykel''s dark secrets.
"Hey, Asmond," Roxanne approached Asmond after he put on his armor. "We can''t be here for too long, I''m afraid the next Breakout will happen soon," Roxanne said and she looked anxious.
"Why should we? We are here to kill the Demon Lord, so why bother leaving when we can do it now?" Rufus asked.
"Don''t you realize it''s now pointless to clear the towers? The Guild Association cleared the seventieth floor back then not long before the breakout happened. They have cleared all the towers and yet all the districts we''re invaded by demons," Roxanne answered as she attached her scabbard and sword to her belt.
"So? What do you want to do? Go back and do nothing? We have an opportunity to grow stronger here and why should we waste it? We can stay here for as long as we want and we can leave when a breakout happens," Rufus looked at Roxanne and started to be aggressive.
"Doing nothing? Are you being fucking serious? We have a lot of things to handle! Districts Four and Five are dead! People lost their homes and yet you don''t even think about it?!" Roxanne yelled.
The others sighed and they were sick and tired of the quarrels between those two. They didn''t know which side they wanted to take because both of them weren''t wrong. They decided to ignore it and let it happen while at the same time, they hoped Asmond could resolve it on his own.
"That''s enough," Asmond said quietly, but both of them were still arguing. "I said that''s enough!" Asmond shouted and his voice echoed throughout theke.
Both of them finally became quiet.
"If you want to stay, go ahead and stay, but you have to keep rising your level and skills. If you want to go back, then go and help the people who are in need of help," Asmond said as he held his forehead because his head was throbbing.
"Are you going to stay or go back, Asmond?" Glen asked.
"I''m going back because I had gained a lot of levels and raised my skills level. I''m nning to go back soon anyway," Asmond answered. "Those who want to go back follow me," Asmond said as he turned around.
Nobody followed Asmond except for Roxanne.
"Hey, Roxanne," Rufus said. "You said that we are all holding Asmond back. Now, what''s this? Telling him to go back because of your own personal interest? You''re one hypocrite and annoying bitch, you know that?" Rufus said it without hesitation or guilt.
Everyone was petrified and stared at Rufus with their eyes and mouths wide open. On the other hand, Roxanne didn''t bother to look back and kept walking away as she clenched her fists so tightly. Asmond nced at Rufus for a second and then decided to keep walking.
"You just went overboard this time, Rufus," Ss said and he didn''t like what Rufus said.
"I don''t care, just focus on leveling up here because we are going to help Asmond deal with the breakout, not like that bitch. I don''t care what you guys are thinking, but this is the only best thing we can do not only for ourselves but also for Asmond''s sake," Rufus answered and decided to dip himself in theke again.
"We have to get stronger if we want to protect the people. That''s the only way in this kind of world," Rufus said and he looked determined.
Chapter 474 473: A Crusade.
"Don''t take it to the heart," Asmond said as he walked in the endless hallway. "He''s trying his best so he can be of help when the next breakout happens. I''m sure of it that''s his purpose of staying, and you can''t me him for that," Asmond continued.
"In the first ce, I never asked everyone to go back. I was talking to you and asked you if we should go back. I have been trying to convince Enma to go back after finding out Mykel''s dark secrets, but she still doesn''t want to because of the fraction in the team," Roxanne exined and tried to get things straight. "I''m doing this also for your own sake so you don''t have to struggle in both worlds," Roxanne continued as she followed Asmond from behind.
"I know, and I''m really grateful for it," Asmond forced his smile because he had so many things on his mind. "If Enma doesn''t want to, let''s just find someone else," Asmond sighed as he massaged his forehead because it was still throbbing.
Roxanne hummed with understanding and then they left the tower with nobody weing or congratting them for clearing the towers. Everyone was shackled by fear and terror that they didn''t have time to think about someone else other than themselves.
"Wee back, Mister Asmond, Miss Roxanne. Thank you for your service," The soldiers who guarded the tower saluted them and looked at them with admiration. The only one who appreciated their hard work was the soldiers since they knew it was hard to please the people no matter how hard they tried.
Asmond and Roxanne had a small talk with them and asked about the situation in District 3. Everyone was still exhausted from the breakout and they were still mourning for their fallen brothers in the army.
Roxanne took her phone from the military base since she left it there and hoped Enma had some information. She got a mail from Enma and when she looked at the attached files, she was surprised to see a photo of the dagger, simr to the one that Nephilim showed her. She then went to find Asmond to show her the photo of the dagger.
"Asmond,e here and look at this for a second," Roxanne looked at Asmond talking with the General about the future threat.
Asmond excused himself and then looked at the pictures that Enma took. He wasn''t surprised because he believed deep in his heart that Mykel was connected to all the things that had happened in the past.
"If we show it to the General, do you think he can help us?" Roxanne whispered as she nced at the General who was talking to the colonels and majors. "If we can get their support, we can have a powerful ally which is the military," Roxanne continued and looked at Asmond.
Asmond turned around and looked at the General for a moment because he wanted to know what kind of person the General was. He was afraid that the military had been owned by Mykel as well since they had just recently realized the government was in Mykel''s grasp and made him invincible.
"Let''s do a bit of research, and since we can''t do something like that, we need her to help us find something," Asmond said as he looked at Roxanne.
"Yeah, but I wonder if we have the money to pay for her service and the risk she''s going to face," Roxanne replied.
"There''s only one way to find out," Asmond said as he sighed.
Roxanne contacted Nephilim and as always, Nephilim responded to her request almost instantly. Asmond and Roxanne then went to Nephilim''s hideout to discuss the new information they got.
"It''s good to see you safe and healthy, Miss Evelyn," Roxanne said as soon as she entered Nephilim''s office. "You''re safe, right?" Roxanne asked with a worried expression.
"Of course. As long as you don''t act so scaredly, they won''t suspect a thing. Against someone as powerful as him, confidence is the answer," Nephilim answered as she sat down on her office chair and then crossed her legs. "So? How was my information?" Nephilim smiled as she rested her head on her fist.
Roxanne and Asmond said their gratitude since they hadn''t had the chance to show it. They both then told Nephilim about the information they got from a trusted source. They shared all the information with Nephilim since it might interest her to join hands and fight the Guild Association.
"So you came here not only to thank me and ask a new request. You both came here and want me to join hands with your crusade, is that right?" Nephilim asked and looked at both of them with a serious expression. "Didn''t I tell you that it''s impossible to touch him? And I''m not interested in fighting in a losing war," Nephilim continued.
"But what if the military is siding with us? Do you still think we are going to lose?" Roxanne asked. "I know that even all the Awakeners united and decided to fight Mykel alone, we don''t even know what the oue is, but that''s not what we want," Roxanne exined with a serious expression.
Nephilim furrowed her eyebrows and looked quite confused.
"We just want the people to know who''s the one behind all that massacre. That''s all we want, and if he decided to kill more innocent people, the Gods won''t stay quiet and will punish him for what he did. If the Gods decided to get involved, he''s powerless," Asmond said exined and confident with what he said.
Nephilimughed and it startled them because they never thought a woman with a serious face like her couldugh. They both stared at each other as they kept listening to herughter whichsted for a whole minute.
"My apologies, that''s just too funny for me," Nephilim cleared her throat.
"What''s so funny about it?" Roxanne asked with a curious look.
"I''m not a believer and I don''t believe in miracles and divine punishments. In the first ce, this world doesn''t have someone to worship, and now after the demons invading our world, people start to believe in them," Nephilim answered as she looked at the documents and the evidence that Roxanne brought with her. "But that''s not what''s important right now. I''m asking you if your words hold credibility," Nephilim''s sharp gaze was pointing at Asmond.
Roxanne didn''t know about it either and was surprised when Asmond said that the Constetions would partake in it. She didn''t know if he was bluffing or not, but his expression was so serious that he might be telling the truth.
"Yes, that''s why I need someone powerful and smart to reveal the dark truth of Mykel''s wrongdoings. That''s all I want, and as soon as the public knows, the Gods will give them their punishment to him," Asmond said with a serious expression.
Nephilim didn''t show any expression, but she was thinking about what he said. She then nodded her head with understanding as she grabbed her phone and browsed the Inte. Asmond and Roxan were waiting for her to respond nervously, but they didn''t want to bother her.
"General Crawford. Is he the one you''re talking about?" Nephilim asked as she slid her phone to Asmond. Roxanne and Asmond were surprised because they hadn''t told her the main reason why they came to meet her. They both nodded their heads as they looked at Nephilim after they saw the photo.
"Yes, and that''s why we are here, Miss Evelyn," Asmond answered.
"I see. Since the military base is currently operating in District Three, and you want me to find information about him and his connection with the Guild Association?" Nephilim asked and took her phone back. "So you want him and the whole army to join your crusade," Nephilim said as she scrolled through her phone.
"Yes, that''s exactly right, but we don''t have the power to investigate him. If he somehow has no connection with the Guild Association, we will get a powerful ally," Asmond answered and nodded his head in agreement.
"You''re the most hard-to-please client that I have ever had, and now you want me to risk my life again for this?" Nephilim asked and shook her head in disbelief. "But, I like the challenge, and therefore I''ll do what I can," Nephilim stood up.
"How much should we pay?" Asmond asked.
"That would be something you should worry aboutter. I might ask you to pay me with your life if things went south," Nephilim chuckled mischievously. "I''m just joking, but I might need your protection if I got exposed," Nephilim exined.
"Of course. I''ll do everything," Asmond nodded his head.
Chapter 475 474: Domain Of Demon King Asmodeus.
"The breakout will happen in a week? Are you being serious?" Rozan was eating his pasta and looked at Aurea and Jeanne with shocked expressions. "Thest breakout was less than a month ago though!" Rozan said as he chewed his food.
"Yes, and that''s why we are going to kill Asmodeus before the breakout happens so District Six don''t have to worry about the invading demons anymore," Jeanne answered as she put on her armored boots. "I need all of you to prepare," Jeanne looked at the others who were still shocked by the information.
Aurea turned on the TV and changed the channel. She saw Mykel and Lh making an announcement in front of the Guild Association building. They both announced that the Guild Association was nning on clearing the hundred-first floor of the Asmodeus Tower.
Rozan and the others gathered around and listened to their speech. They couldn''t get their eyes off Lh because she looked dozens of times prettier than thest time they saw her. It was because of the dress she wore and all the artifacts on her body that boosted her appearance.
"God damn she''s hot," Sven said as he covered his eyes and imagined the curves of Lh''s body as if she was naked.
"Enough of that, we should get going. It''s our first time speaking with the media so they all should be waiting for us in front of the Asmodeus Tower. Mykel and Miss Lh will be tagging along with us to District Six," Jeanne stood up and grabbed her sword from the disy wall.
They all went to the airport and went inside the private jet that belonged to the Guild Association. Mykel and Lh with Elena were waiting for them inside. Everyone was curious about the life of Lh after she became a Goddess and enjoyed their flight.
It was as they expected. Thousands of people were gathering in front of the Asmodeus Tower and cheering for them. In fact, the whole people from District 6 were cheering for them ever since theynded.
"We will be watching, and since you already know how to deal with sya, there''s no reason for all of you to be feeling nervous. Good luck," Mykel said as he wrapped his right arm around Lh''s waist.
"Boss, once this is over, can we have a party? We have never held a party before," Gunnar said.
"Sure, this time all the Guild Association members will be partying for a whole week. But of course, it''s better to do it after the breakout," Mykel answered with a smile.
Gunnar looked excited and punched his left palm with a huge grin on his face. "Don''t break your promise boss!" Gunnar said.
Mykel chuckled and nodded with understanding, and then he watched as all of them entered the tower.
(At the same time in Asmond''s office)
"It''s going to be hard," Roxanne said with her legs crossed.
"Defeating Demon King Asmodeus? I don''t think that would be a problem knowing they could easily clear three towers up to the hundredth floor," Asmond replied as he was looking for candidates that could help him run the association.
"No, I''m talking about making the Guild Association and Mykel as the bad guy here. Soon they''ll achieve something that nobody in the whole universe can''t get, and trying to put them down will be hard or close to impossible," Roxanne answered as she kept watching the reporters talking with Mykel and Lh in front of the tower.
"Based on my experience, a hundred deeds can be easily forgotten by a single bad deed. He caused the deaths of thousands of lives to summon three demons," Asmond answered as he nced at the TV.
"I hope so," Roxanne closed her eyes and felt nervous. "By the way, have you found someone that fits all the criteria?" Roxanne stood up and tried to change the topic.
(On the hundredth floor of the Asmodeus Tower, Castle of Lust)
Rozan and the others entered sya''s chamber, the ce they fought her. They saw the red portal next to the blue portal, and they all decided to approach it.
"The hundredth and first floor. Are you guys ready?" Rozan asked and looked at the others over his shoulder.
"We got your back, dude," Gunnar said and the others nodded in agreement.
"Alright, here goes nothing," Rozan said as he entered the red portal and then the others followed him from behind.
[A group of Awakeners have entered and are challenging the [Domain of Demon King Asmodeus] and the fate of mortals is in their hands]
[All the [Constetions] are asking you to pray for their sess]
"Damn, the system really put pressure on us like that, huh?" Vincze asked as he looked at the notification in front of him. "Anyway, don''t you think this ce somehow looks kind of familiar?" Vincze looked around and saw nothing but red soil, hills, and rocky mountains with a dark red sky.
"We are in Gehenna. Where else do you think if all the Demons came from Gehenna?" Aurea asked back with her elbow resting on Jeanne''s shoulder.
"Wait, we should be able to see that sky-tearing castle if this ce is Gehenna though. There''s no way something like that can''t be seen," Sven responded as he looked at the castle that was as wide as the whole District, and the rest of the castle was covered by gray clouds.
"How big do you think Gehenna is?" Aurea asked with a smile. "If Earth is a droplet of water, Gehenna is a wholeke. Now you know why you didn''t see it back then because it was covered by clouds, smoke, and mist," Aurea answered.
"Damn..." Rozan said in disbelief and loss for words. "I guess we enter the castle now?" Rozan nervously asked.
"I''ll take the lead with Gerrard since big space needs keen eyes. Aurea you should stay on the back, the rest protect Rozan in the middle," Jeanne said as she walked to the front.
All of them nodded in agreement and entered the castle.
As soon as they entered the castle, they were weed by powerful demon servants that could be on par with sya in terms of magic power. Rozan used the [Anti-magic Barrier] and it became so easy to deal with while the others did the rest.
Two days had passed since they had explored the ground floor and checked every corner. They found a lot of hidden treasures with Edith''s power, and all of them were basically items that increased their magic resistance. It was a nice gift since it put them all at a bit of ease.
"This ce is almost as big as the Babel Tower, but the demons keep spawning out of nowhere so I guess we should just keep going up?" Gerrard asked Jeanne.
"Do you remember where the stairs were?" Jeanne asked.
Gerrard nodded his head, and then they all went to the second floor immediately.
They realized as soon as they stepped their feet on the second floor, the temperature went a lot higher. Gehenna itself was already hot even with their [Elemental Resistance], but on the second floor, they started to sweat.
"You all should be thanking me for casting this portable AC just for you guys," Rozan said as an ice blizzard wrapped them and produced cold winds.
"But it limited our vision because of the mist. I guess there''s no need to use that while we are exploring. You can use thatter when we take a short break," Jeanne said as the thick mist that the ice produced as they melted.
They explored and cleared the second floor in a day and decided to take a nap before they went to the third floor. The higher the floors, the smaller the floor became, but at the same time, it became a lot hotter and they ended up raising their [Elemental Resistance] to level 12.
"Fifth floor, and if it''s not for Rozan, we are going to die of thirst..." Sven said as his face and neck were soaked in sweat. "Fuck! Why is this ce so fucking hot! We raised two levels just from being here but it''s still this hot?!" Sven asked.
"This is still the fifth floor, and we have no idea how many floors we should go to before we meet Asmodeus. I think we might struggle from just being here," Rozan said as he looked at Jeanne and Aurea who didn''t feel any heat at all because of their powerful resistance skills.
"So what''s the deal here, Aurea? Can you give us a hint?" Lillith asked as she wiped her forehead.
"It''s a trial from the Demon King himself. Those who survived the trial are worthy enough to be his opponent. That''s basically it, and based on the rumors that have been going on between the demons, Demon King Asmodeus is interested in powerful men, so the higher we go, the more aroused he will be thanks to his Lust skill," Aurea answered.
"Oh hell no..." Sven said with a disgusted face.
"Prepare your ass, Sven," Lillith chuckled.
Chapter 476 475: The Sin Of Lust.
"Tenth floor..." Sven said as he slouched his way to thest step of the stairs. "Holy shit... so hot..." Sven went down all four and immediately regretted it because the floor was boiling hot.
"It''s going to be impossible without Rozan, but that''s not the case here, and we have to keep moving because we are running out of time," Jeanne said as she looked at Sven with a worried expression. "Let''s keep moving, it''s the only choice we have," Jeanne offered her hand to Sven and lifted him back up.
It had been four days since they entered the Domain of Demon King Asmodeus. They only had three days left even though they had been advancing nonstop.
"(Mykel, on which floor Asmodeus is waiting for us?)" Jeanne asked since she didn''t have any other choice but to ask for his information.
"(On the fifteenth floor, but there are servants that guarding the entrance)" Mykel answered.
"(Thank you, and I think we will be able to go back before the breakout happens)" Jeanne replied.
"(Take your time. As long as Rozan is there, there''s no need for you to be worried about. In fact, you can easily defeat him if you want to)" Mykel said.
"(I would rather stand down for this one because Rozan wants to do this one. He wants to prove himself worthy. Isn''t that what you said to him?)" Jeanne smiled as she led the team deeper into the tenth floor.
"(How does it feel to be an observer?)" Mykel asked as he chuckled.
"(It''s boring, but for some reason knowing I''m strong enough to defeat whatever is in front of me makes me feel so superior. I guess I understand why you decided to watch most of the time because it would be ruining the fun for them)" Jeanne chuckled and everyone was startled when she suddenly chuckled.
After Jeanne told them about Asmodeus'' location, they all cheered up and hurriedly cleared the tenth floor. It only took them six hours and they went straight to the eleventh floor but realized something was off about the information Mykel gave Jeanne.
"He said that Asmodeus is on floor fifteenth, right? But how can he be there when the castle is taller than the skyscraper?" Rozan asked as he looked at Jeanne who walked to the front.
"I''m not sure, but Mykel never lied about the information about the towers. So I guess we will find out why," Jeanne answered and looked around.
They cleared the eleventh floor and looked for the stairs to the twelfth floor, but they couldn''t find it until they entered a hall. They saw a giant hole in the ceiling in the middle, and when they looked up, they realized it was the only way up to the next floor.
"That can only fit one person at a time, do you think we should go up there?" Vincze asked.
The ground suddenly got lit by blue mes and it was zing fiercely that it started to burn their skin. Rozan covered the whole ground with solid ice and enhanced its durability with [Element Enhancement].
"I see... So this motherfucker is trying to burn us alive if we don''t get up there hurriedly, and once we get there we will be smoked and roasted like a chicken," Sven said as he looked at Rozan dealing with the fire. "But since his n is failed, we should be fine climb up now," Sven continued and jumped into the hole in the ceiling.
As soon as Sven grabbed the wall, his glove started to burn and his fingers got burned by it. He immediately jumped down as he removed his glove and looked at the wound.
"I forgot that this whole castle is boiling hot..." Sven looked at his fingers slowly healing themselves.
"It''s a trap. I don''t think we should use that hole to go up because that''s impossible even for us. There must be a hidden passage to go up, let''s look around the hall," Gerrard said as he looked around.
Mykel who watched them was smiling because it was indeed a trap. Even in the original story, Rozan was dealing with the blue me, but a lot of the Awakeners that followed Asmond decided to go into the hole. They were panicking and ended up getting burned alive and their bodies melted inside the hole and clogged it making the whole hall hotter because there was no cirction.
It was like an oven until Gerrard found a hidden passage in the hall and used it to go to the twelfth floor. It was simr to the original story, but this time they were a lot smarter and Rozan dealt with the blue me much easier.
Every castle had a hidden passage and Gerrard found it when he saw an odd gap in the wall and used his bow to force it open. He saw a spiral of narrow stairs and told everyone what he found behind the wall.
"I''ll cool down the walls so we won''t get cooked like inside of an oven," Asmond said as he covered the whole wall with ice, even the stairs.
To their surprise, the stairs seemed endless and they couldn''t see the top of it by just looking up even for Gerrard with his [Advanced Eagle''s Eye] and [Night Vision]. He could see things clearly which was a mile away, but he still couldn''t see the end of the spiral stairs with it.
"You know what? Let''s use a different method," Rozan said as he looked at his hand and started to produce from his palm. "Let''s fly!" Rozan looked at everyone and he started to float.
They were flying and following Rozan from below since he was the one who controlled the flow of the wind. Gunnar and the others never thought it would be that fun to fly, and they enjoyed it while itsted.
They managed to get up to the fifteenth floor in two days and it was like torture for them even for Jeanne that started to feel the warmth that lurked under her skin. They met the two servants with gray skin simr to sya''s appearance where every part of their bodies was decorated with essories.
"My Anti-magic Barrier and my Dispell skill can only be used once a day, so I''ll save them forter. It''s all you guys while I''m giving you support from behind," Rozan said quietly.
The two servants could use blue mes as well which was dangerous for them to handle. Rozan had to pay more attention because even though it was weaker than [Hellfire] it was still enough to melt skin and flesh in an instant.
Gunnar was used as a bait and meat shield for the team. Gerrard was used as a distraction and dealt with the servants from the far back. Nagy, Edith, and Lillith as the backstabber and used the opportunity to hit their weak spots. Sven and Vincze as the front liner and dealt with the servants head-on.
It was quite a fight because the servants knew they were at an advantage because they could fly. The only ones who could attack them in the air were only Gerrard and Rozan, but that didn''t stop the others from trying.
Gunnar was used as a trampoline for the others so they could reach the servants by bouncing off the wall around them. The servants were like bumpers and the others were like balls in a pinball game. It didn''t take long until they managed to cut the servants'' wings and kill them once they couldn''t fly anymore.
They looked at the two dead servants in front of them, who suddenly turned into ashes because their bodies got swallowed by a blue me. There was nothing left and made sure there would be no other servants on that floor.
They walked toward the giant steel doors in front of them and looked at the carvings on them. It looked like a painting of a demon standing on top of naked dismembered bodies.
"So, uh, you were joking about it, right? About Demon King Asmodeus liking powerful men?" Sven asked nervously.
"Who knows," Aurea chuckled mischievously.
"Jeanne, can you ask Mykel about this? I honestly have a chill down my spine right now," Sven looked at Jeanne, and he wasn''t the only one who was nervous about it.
Jeanne asked Mykel about it and Mykel told them the truth about Asmodeus and his [Lust]. He told them that it wasn''t actually wrong because Asmodeus'' fetish was torturing strong men which made him aroused by watching it. The more men suffered because of him, the more powerful he became.
Asmodeus'' [Lust] wasn''t the same as sya''s because he was the source of lust emotion itself. His torture methods were to put mortals into an endless need for lust and would make them suffer they ended up killing themselves.
"As long as there''s lust, he''s still powerful," Sven said as he scratched the back of his head. "But I''m d that he''s not interested in men like what Aurea said," Sven sighed in relief.
"Now that it has been solved, shall we meet him?" Jeanne asked and looked at everyone.
They all nodded and then Jeanne opened the doors. The moment they entered the room, a notification appeared in front of them
[Demon King Asmodeus, The Sin of Lust has been waiting for this moment]
"Ah... So this is why he''s on the fifteenth floor. It''s because this is the highest floor," Rozan said as he looked up, it was a spacious chamber five times bigger than sya''s chamber with a ceiling that couldn''t be seen because it was way high up that naked eyes couldn''t see.
Chapter 477 476: Demon King Asmodeus.
They looked around the chamber after five mins since they entered the chamber, but there was no sign of Asmodeus anywhere. They looked up and believed Asmodeus woulde from above them, so they had prepared a precaution for it.
Rozan tried to scan with his wind magic all the way to the top and suddenly felt a presence.
"Everyone! Get ready!" Rozan shouted, but before they could react, a bright white light wasing down toward them.
It wasn''t a light, but it was a [Holy me], a fierce one as well that Rozan barely managed to stop before hitting them with his [Anti-magic Barrier]. The me dispersed before it could touch them, and their lives were saved.
They all looked up and the blinding bright white me was trying to get through the barrier, but it got dispersed instantly. They couldn''t see anything behind the bright me, and suddenly Rozan was stomped to the ground by Asmodeus with his foot on Rozan''s face.
"I have seen your tricks, and you''re the only troublesome one," Asmodeus said with a bit of a smile as he looked down at Rozan.
Asmodeus nced to his left and saw Sven and Vincze dash toward him. He smirked and pped his wings to send those two away from him. He then looked over his shoulder and saw Nagy and Lillith were ready to stab him in the back.
Asmodeus pped his wings backward and hit those two in the head with his sturdy four wings. They both managed to block them in time, but got pushed and ended up hitting each other''s back.
As soon as Asmodeus turned around to look at those two, he felt a movement behind him that lurked from his shadow. It was Nagy''s doppelganger that she had prepared. Her doppelganger stabbed one of his left wings and managed to cut it off before her doppelganger disappeared.
"Get the fuck off of him!" Gunnar shouted as he struck Asmodeus with his giant shield.
Edith grabbed and carried Rozan away from Asmodeus, and the safest ce would be behind Jeanne and Aurea. It would be bad if Rozan fell unconscious because his [Anti-magic Barrier] would cancel itself out.
They all regrouped and looked at Asmodeus who regenerated his wing back so quickly. They were thinking of a n because Asmodeus was totally different from sya. He was still powerful even without his magic, and they were afraid that they wouldn''t be a match for him in strength as well.
Asmodeus pped his wings as he stretched his fingers and stared at them with his sharp gaze. He then disappeared in the blink of an eye and reappeared right in front of Rozan. Jeanne and Aurea unsheathed their swords and blocked Asmodeus'' before his long ws could reach Rozan.
"Even if we aren''t participating, that doesn''t mean we won''t protect him," Jeanne said with a calm expression.
Asmodeus smirked and disappeared again into thin air.
The skill Asmodeus used was called [Spatial Movement] which allowed him to move from one ce to another in an instant. That also meant he could hide himself in another dimension if he wanted to. It was different from [Spatiokinesis] since [Spatial Movement] could only control his own body while [Spatiokinesis] could control everything.
"If he can move one spot to another in an instant, there''s no safe space for us," Sven said as he held his scythe tightly.
"I''ll give you guys a boost, and use it to your heart''s content. The only objective is to kill him and that''s it," Jeanne said as he looked around and couldn''t feel Asmodeus'' presence at all.
They looked at Jeanne with curious looks on their faces, and then she activated her skill [Maestro]. The heat they felt suddenly disappeared, and their bodies felt so light as if they had be one with the wind. They immediately checked their status screen and were dumbfounded when their [Body Enhancement] skill had turned into a [Godly Physical] skill with level 20.
"Holy shit! Godly Resistance and Godly Recovery?!" Sven asked in disbelief. "What''s the duration of this buff?" Sven asked.
"None. As long as you''re around me that buff will stay forever," Jeanne answered.
"Fucking hell. Looks like the table has turned," Vincze said as he readied his stance and kept a lookout on his surroundings. "Let''s go all out immediately. We only have two days left and we might want to have a nice and peaceful day before we deal with the breakout," Sven continued as he activated his [Harmony] skill.
All of them nodded their heads in agreement and activated the [Harmony] skill as well. Nagy tossed her poison vials at everyone and they didn''t hesitate to drink them because it gave a physical boost.
Their hearts were pounding ten times per second as they started to see dust particles floating in front of them. They all moved so slowly because their five senses had been enhanced hundreds of times.
They pretended to have a big opening around them and tried to bait Asmodeus out of his hideout. Gunnar suddenly felt something behind his right ear and saw a handing out of thin air. He didn''t hesitate to grab it and pulled it as hard as he could. He then mmed it down to the ground and realized it was Asmodeus.
"Gotcha," Gunnar smirked.
Vincze thrust his spear deep into Asmodeus'' chest and pierced through his back. The spear''s de was deep in the ground and Asmodeus couldn''t free himself because Vincze stepped on his chest.
Asmodeus spread his wings and pushed himself up. He flew away because he was shocked by the sudden change in their strength. But when he was trying to fly away, his wings got cut off without him noticing.
"Where do you think you''re going," Lillith grinned as she was hanging on Asmodeus'' back with a bloody dagger in her right hand. "Come y with us," Lillith whispered as she slit his throat and pulled him back down.
Before Asmodeus could regenerate all his wounds and before he even touched the ground, he was surrounded by them. They all took their time and butchered every limb and body part as Asmodeus was falling.
"To see a Demon King getting butchered like that is really a sight to see," Aurea said with her arms crossed. "By the way, that skill also boosted my skills. I guess we both can make a good time in the future," Aurea looked at Jeanne who kept staring at Asmodeus getting mutted by Sven, Nagy, Lillith, and Gunnar.
"Something isn''t right. He''s not getting weaker, instead, he gets stronger and stronger," Jeanne said.
"That''s fine because we learned from our fight with sya. It''s his Lust skill kicking in, and this is my turn to shine," Rozan said as he walked past Jeanne and Aurea.
Rozan cast [Dispell] on Asmodeus and deactivated Asmodeus'' [Lust] skill. It was simr to what happened to sya and brought him down to his knees since he lost all his power in an instant.
"To think he gets excited from being hurt... It''s disgusting..." Rozan said with his eyes squinted and a disgusted expression.
Asmodeus fell to the ground with nothing else but half of his torso, neck, and head left. He was shocked by what just had happened to him, and he didn''t even feel any pain until hended with nothing remaining.
Aurea stood right above him and looked down at him as she scoffed.
"The age of Demon Kings is over old man. The princess will be the one who ruled Gehenna with Luciel," Aurea said as she lifted her sword. "Goodbye," Aurea smirked and then stabbed her sword right in between his eyes.
Aurea took Asmodeus''s soul and kept it inside her body as reserved food.
[Congrattions on defeating Demon King Asmond, the Sin of Lust!]
[All the Constetions are overjoyed with your achievement and will grant you a single wish for every Awakener that participated in defeating Demon King Asmodeus!]
[All the Constetions are looking at you with curiosity. They are waiting for the wish that you want as your reward!]
[You can ask for a skill that you want as long as the Constetions can grant it. The skill that you wished for is a [Benefactor Exclusive] skill]
"Sweet!" Vincze said as he rubbed his hands together in excitement.
Chapter 478 477: Granted Wishes.
[You have cleared the Asmodeus Tower, and all the Worlds within the tower will be no longer avable. You have freed them from the unbreakable prison and you are rewarded with [500,000] Arcana Coins and [Arcana Steel] from the system]
[Once you leave, you will not be able to get back]
Jeanne looked at the notification and remembered every single world that existed inside the tower and the people in it. It was a bit sad, but she was happy that their world would no longer be threatened by demons.
"Are we done here?" Aurea asked.
Everyone had gotten themselves a [Benefactor Exclusive] skill from the Constetions except for Gerrard and Edith. They were satisfied with the skill they wanted. Rozan took [Geokinesis] from Gaia and allowed him to manipte earth.
Gunnar took [Unscathed Body] from Odin which allowed him to be untouchable and invincible for a certain and of time. He would be immune from taking damage, but he could still get hurt by Godly powers, but not as lethal as it was supposed to be.
Lillith took [Hypnosis] skill from Hypnos, one of Nyx''s children. Its power was to put suggestions to herself or the target she wanted. It could make them weak, strong, dumb, smart, or even put them to sleep. It was basically a skill to manipte someone''s subconscious.
Nagy took [Harvest] from Demeter, and its power was to make everything she nted be fertile. Whatever she nted would have a powerful effect, and it would make her poison more powerful.
Sven took [Berserker] from Ares and made him twice stronger. He didn''t care about other things since all he cared about was bing stronger than the others.
Vincze took [Thread and Needle] from Skuld, one of the three Norse Goddesses who controlled fate. She was a Valkyrie and the skill was to guide him to get into a situation that would benefit him the most in any scenario.
"I don''t know what I want," Edith said as she looked troubled.
"Why don''t you ask for something that can benefit you and your family? Maybe something like a blessing?" Jeanne asked.
Edith thought about her daughters and wanted them to be safe and live happily without worries. Suddenly a notification appeared in front of her which startled her since she hadn''t asked for anything yet.
[Goddess of Spirit has listened to your wish]
[Goddess of Spirit offers you [Guardian Spirit] skill]
Edith felt the skill might be the one she wanted, and so she epted the offer and took the [Guardian Spirit] skill. It made her able to summon a spirit that would protect the target that the User picked. A guardian spirit would remove every negative emotion and protect them from misfortune.
"Thank you, Jeanne," Edith smiled gently and she looked so happy.
"I''m just giving you a suggestion, and I don''t know what you get, so there''s no need to thank me," Jeanne smiled back at her.
Gerrard was smiling and chuckling so suddenly. They all looked at him and were curious about what kind of skill he got from the Constetions.
Gerrard got a skill called [Whisper] which allowed him to listen to his surroundings whether it was a thought or a talk. Not only that, but he could also understand animals'' voices and could speak with them. It was one of Hera''s skills.
"Looks like everyone got what they wanted, let''s leave," Aurea said.
"You got yours?" Jeanne asked.
"I don''t need their help, and the only God who got my recognition is Mykel. The others can suck their thumbs or mock me, I don''t care," Aurea answered.
They all went inside a blue portal and teleported back to the endless hallway. They all shared the skill they got, and they were jealous of each other''s skill, especially Edith''s since her skill sounded most powerful.
As soon as they got out of the tower, they heard thousands of people cheering for them. It was the first time ever they saw so many people crowding the tower, and getting weed like that.
People were crying and they were grateful for saving not only District 6 but also the whole of Earth from one of the threats they were facing. Gunnar and the others finally were able to be proud of themselves because they killed a Demon King even though Aurea was the one who dealt the final blow.
Gunnar and the others walked down the stairs, and suddenly they heard rumbling noises from the tower. Everyone stopped cheering and looked at the tower that slowly crumbled in ce. Rozan then used his magic to prevent the debris from falling on the people around the towers.
Everyone wasn''t afraid thanks to Rozan''s magic and took care of the debris and the tower himself. They watched as the tower became shorter and shorter until there was nothing left that stood, not even a single wall.
Rozan lifted all the debris up high into the sky and turned them into dust. He let the dust be blown by the wind, and then he looked down and saw a giant red portal in the middle of what used to be the Asmodeus Tower.
"A portal?" Rozan asked as hended in between Gunnar and Jeanne.
"The Asmodeus Tower has turned into a portal that leads straight to Gehenna," Mykel answered as he walked toward them. "We are not the only ones who have this. All the worlds that exist inside the Asmodeus Tower have this red portal now," Mykel exined as he looked at the red portal as big as a two-story building.
"So even though we can no longer visit their worlds, we are still connected by this and we can meet each other again in Gehenna. I see, that''s a relief," Nagy said.
"Is that even really a problem? Mykel can easily send us to whichever world you want though," Aurea said with her arms crossed and looked at Nagy.
"Ah... You''re right," Nagy chuckled nervously.
"Anyway, let''s celebrate!" Gunnar shouted.
Everyone chuckled as they shook their heads. Since his voice was so loud, everyone around the tower could hear him. They all cheered and decided tomemorate the day and month as the day of the beginning of the end of the hellish world.
"You meathead! We are not celebrating yet!" Rozan hit Gunnar in the head with his staff. "We still have something else to take care of!" Rozan said quietly.
Gunnar smacked his lips and immediately looked at Mykel with a guilty and regretful expression. Mykel sighed as he shook his head, and since the mood had be a lot brighter, he decided to put it back down and gave a reality check.
Mykel announced and warned everyone to keep in mind that a breakout might happen soon. He didn''t want them to celebrate yet because unfortunately District 6 was next to District 5 which was the territory that belonged to the Fraternity Association.
He managed to convince them and told them that he promised to hold a celebration in District 6 once the breakout was over. They didn''t have aint since Rozan was the one who was going to protect the border.
After Mykel gave his warning, they all went back to District 1 and held a small party for themselves. They still had two days before the next breakout was about to happen, and it was fine to have a day for a party.
"One is down! Twelve to go!" Rozan said after he took a single shot of vodka and his face was already red. "Damn, thinking about it we still have a long way to go..." Rozan continued and his face suddenly looked annoyed.
"Not really. Just think about this. You gain one Benefactor Exclusive skill every time we defeat a Demon King. We still have eight towers left and that means we can get eight more Benefactor Exclusive skills. The more we gain, the stronger we be," Sven said as he looked at his status screen while holding a bottle of beer.
"Let''s be real here. We just defeated a Demon King in less than an hour. We are so fucking strong and even if Asmodeus is the weakest, at least we are still overpowering him," Vincze looked at Rozan and tried to convince him.
"I guess you''re right," Rozan''s eyes barely opened and he was about to pass out. "I''m done for today... I''m going to sleep a whole day tomorrow," Rozan stood up but immediately copsed and hit his head on the sturdy and thick marble floor.
Jeanne scoffed as she shook her head and walked toward Mykel. She then sat down next to him and quietly enjoyed her beer.
"Do you remember the park we went to for a drink back then? Want to go there right now?" Mykel asked.
"Sure, I was about to ask you to get some fresh air," Jeanne said as she tucked in her hair.
"Don''t get too drunk likest time. You might end up kissing me again," Mykel chuckled and it made Jeanne blush.
"Am I not allowed to kiss you?" Jeanne asked as she pouted.
Mykel smiled as he stood up and offered his hand to Jeanne. "No, I''m actually looking forward to it," Mykel said as he held Jeanne''s hand.
Chapter 479 478: From A Different Time.
"Good morning," Jeanne said as she crawled on top of Mykel''s body and sat on top of his chest. She wore Mykel''s ck shirt and nothing else. "I know you''re awake, don''t pretend like you''re not," Jeanne smiled as she kissed Mykel''s neck, jaw, cheek, andstly his lips.
They shared a passionate kiss as Jeanne put her hand on her back and slowly slipped her hand into Mykel''s shorts. She gently put her fingertips on the tip of his penis and started rubbing her thumb around it.
"Do you already have a n for today?" Jeanne said quietly in between the passionate kiss they were doing.
"I have to go and meet Elena in Midgard. She wanted to see the serpent that protects Midgard," Mykel answered as he kissed Jeanne''s neck. "We still have time before I can go, so let''s do a few rounds," Mykel grabbed Jeanne''s ass and lifted her up.
They ended up doing it until the sun was setting, and Mykel went to Midgard with Lh and Elena. Before he left, he asked Jeanne for a favor to protect the District 1 border since the demons would try to cross the bridge likest time. Jeanne understood and would be there tomorrow.
The next morning, the notification of a warning appeared in front of Asmond. He was astounded by the fact that the breakout was indeed happening as he and Roxanne expected. He then informed all the Awakeners from the Fraternity Association to go to District 3 because the military base was the heart of their power.
Asmond and his team stayed in District 2 because it was their headquarters. They all prepared everything near the Abaddon Tower and deployed all the soldiers and the heavy artillery. Everyone was nervous about what kind of demons they were going to face this time becausest time, they almost lost District 2.
"We only have two hours! Go! move!" Rufus shouted as he watched Awakeners hurriedly walk into the train station. "All of you will be fine! Just keep moving!" Rufus could tell those people were nervous.
Asmond approached him as he looked at the Abaddon Tower in the distance. "We need to get on the position as well,e on," Asmond said as he tapped Rufus'' shoulder.
The two of them ran the blocks and made sure there were no civilians that got left behind and went unnoticed. They didn''t want innocent lives to get taken away under their protection.
In the past two weeks, all the Fraternity Association members had been leveling up their levels in Nucrea World. Their levels went up to 10 or even 20 levels by just hunting demons there. They had been preparing and trying their best so they could face the breakout.
"This time we won''t struggle likest time. We should be able to send those demons back," Rufus said as he clenched his fists.
"We should because everyone gave their all in the past two weeks. We also got the most crucial information that a breakout will happen once a month now," Asmond said as he looked around the empty buildings.
Asmond and his team had gathered up in front of the Abaddon Tower except for Roxanne since she went to District 3 on her own. The problem between Roxanne and Rufus hadn''t been resolved because they both hated each other to the core. It had be an impossible matter to handle even for Asmond.
"Ten minutes left! Be ready!" Rufus said to the soldiers behind him and hiding behind heavy artillery weapons.
All the soldiers were ready in position with their fingers ready on the trigger of the weapon they held. The moment it reached zero, the sky turned red and a sr eclipse happened just like before.
Asmond and the others kept their eyes on the gate, and when the gate slowly opened, they were a bit surprised. The demons that came out of the towers were the same demons from the previous breakout. It made Asmond and the others feel a lot more at ease because they knew how to deal with them.
"If it''s like this, we can defeat them quickly!" Glen smiled with relief.
"Follow my lead!" Asmond said as he drew his sword.
Asmond led his team and was used as a distraction and bait so the soldiers could defeat the elder lich. He also got a piece of information from a soldier that the other districts were facing the same demons as well. With that being said, they used the same method as before to deal with the demons.
It only took Asmond and his team half a day to defeat all the demons in District 2 and they immediately went to District 5 to deal with the giants. District 4 was the second that got cleared because fighter jets eliminated the Insatiable Flies before they grew stronger.
District 3 where Roxanne and the rest of the Fraternity Association members were, they were still holding off the demons from entering the city. With air support that was always online made things easier for them, and this time they didn''t need the help from the Guild Association.
Rozan and the others stopped the breakout in the first hour after knowing they were facing the same enemy. District 13 which was under Mykel''s protection before, Aurea handled all the angels on her own and the soldiers were shocked at how faster she was to kill thempared to Elena.
Jeanne ended up doing nothing when she heard Asmond manage to hold off the demons. She was d that she didn''t have to see him, and so she decided to join in with Mykel and Elena in Midgard.
(In Midgard World)
Elena was standing in between Mykel and Jeanne, and then she suddenly jumped and reached the troposphere in a few seconds. They both looked up and it was the first time for Jeanne to see the whole sky moving. In fact, it wasn''t a sky, it was the body of Jormungand that flew above the exosphere.
"You''re telling me that snake thingy is Loki''s child?" Jeanne asked Mykel as she kept her head up to see where the head of Jormungand was.
"Yes, and a horse with eight legs," Mykel answered.
"How is that make any sense?" Jeanne asked with her eyebrows furrowed and looked at Mykel with a confused look.
"Wee to Godhood where nothing makes sense. You won''t have a logical answer because everything they have and produce is something a mortal called a miracle," Mykel answered as he put a cigarette in his mouth. "A miracle is something that''s supposed to be impossible to be possible," Mykel looked at Jeanne with a bit of a smirk.
Jeanne chuckled, but suddenly she heard a loud crackling noise from the sky as if the sky was being torn apart. She looked up and saw a waveing down and dispersed all the clouds in the sky, and Mykel immediately covered the whole sky with a barrier before the st reached the ground.
It was thest second before the disaster, and Mykel managed to prevent it from happening. Although he prevented Midgard from getting destroyed, the other two worlds, Svartalfheim and Jotunnheim felt the shockwave and were damaged by it. Niflheim, Alfheim, Vanaheim, Helheim, Muspelheim, and even Asgard could feel it.
The Norse Gods located where it came from and decided to go down to Midgard. They could feel Mykel''s presence and immediately approached him to ask what had happened. Mykel didn''t say anything because they already knew what was happening when they heard a loud grunting sound from the sky.
"Jormungand?" Skadi asked with her eyebrows raised. "Why is heing down like that?!" Skadi started to panic when the giant body of Jormungand became more visible.
"He got knocked out," Mykel answered as he spread his wings and flew up into the sky.
"What?! If he got knocked out there''s no way we can stop his fall!" Freyja said in disbelief.
Thor, Loki, and Freyja flew to try and catch up on Mykel, and then the other Gods followed him from behind including Jeanne. She thought that they were going to help Mykel stop Jormungand''s fall, but it turned out they were curious about what Mykel was going to do.
Mykel suddenly stopped flying and looked at Jormungand who was only a mile away from him. The whole sky was covered by Jormungand''s body and the whole of Midgard was under his shadow. He then raised his right hand and pointed it at Jormungand. Suddenly Jormungand stopped falling and froze in time. Mykel used [Chronokinesis] and stopped the time on the area around Jormungand''s body.
Mykel opened his right palm and swiped it to the left.
They were dumbfounded with their eyes and mouths wide open when they saw Jormungand''s body shrinking. They looked at Mykel doing his thing and turned Jormingand into the size of a big bus.
"What did you do?" Freyja asked.
"I reversed his growth and turn him into his younger self," Mykel answered so casually.
Chapter 480 479: Sleipnir.
Elena dove down with the speed of light and appeared right in front of Mykel with her eyes glimmering. She was surprised and excited when she saw the smaller version of Jormungand. Mykel then continued the time and let Elena carry Jormungand with her hands even though she was a twentieth of Jormungand''s size.
They all went down to the ground and watched Elena put Jormungand on the ground. They were looking at Elena with curious and terrified looks on their faces because they realized who knocked Jormungand down, and who made the mess. They didn''t know that Elena was strong, only Lucifer and Mykel knew about it.
"Father, can I have him?" Elena asked as she pointed at the motionless Jormungand.
Mykel looked at Thor, Freyja, and Loki since those three knew the important role of Jormungand in Norse. Loki himself was the father of Jormungand, so Mykel decided to let Loki decide whether Elena could or not have Jormungand.
"You want him as what, Elena?" Loki asked with a smile on his face.
"I don''t know, I just want to have him so I can y with him just like father with that giant ck snake in Aunt Hel''s world," Elena answered as she looked at Loki.
"Well, this serpent is my child, and Hel is my daughter. If you take Jormungand as a pet just like Mykel did to Nidhoggr, do you still want to take him because he''s Hel''s brother?" Loki asked.
"Yes," Elena answered without hesitation.
Thor snorted as he looked away because it was funny for him when someone didn''t buy Loki''s words. It wasn''t just him, but even Hel and Freyja were chuckling softly because of Loki''s surprised expression that they had never seen before.
"Just let her have him because, with Nidhoggr and Jormungand gone, Mykel and Elena just prevented of the end of our world," Thor said as he tried to not smile andugh.
Elena didn''t have a single clue what Thor was talking about, but she knew that he wanted her to have Jormungand. She then looked at Freyja, Skadi, Hel, and the other Gods who tried to convince Loki to let her have Jormungand.
"Fine," Loki sighed as he shook his head. He then looked at Elena and smiled at her. "Jormungand isn''t someone that you can tame easily. You have to be careful because he''s so powerful that he can kill all of us. Do you think you can handle that?" Loki asked with his eyebrows raised.
"He''s simr to Angra and Spenta. I can make him behave just like I did to both of them," Elena answered.
Loki crossed his arms and pinched his chin as he looked at Elena. He realized that Elena might possess something that Mykel hadn''t told him and the other Gods. He was curious if her strength came from her [Quintekinesis] skill, but to think she could knock Jormungand in a single hit sounded a bit unbelievable.
"Well then, please take care of him for me," Loki smiled as he looked Elena in the eye.
Mykel gifted Elena one of Hera''s skills so she could tame Jormungand in the future after she managed to subdue him. Elena was so happy about it, but she asked Mykel if he could make Jormungand smaller like a normal snake.
Mykel reversed the time and made Jormungand as big as Elena''s arm. Elena then gently carried Jormungand in her hands and used her [Quintekinesis] skill to wake him up.
Jeanne had been watching and didn''t make herself noticeable to the Gods around her. Freyja nced at her and decided to approach her. Jeanne noticed that Freyja wasing toward her, and when she looked at Freyja, Freyja whistled with her thumb and index finger in her mouth.
The whistle was so loud that everyone looked at Freyja because they knew who she was calling. A white horse with a white and blue mane and tail appeared from a portal and neighed at her. An eight-legged horse was standing next to Freyja.
"Do you want to pet him?" Freyja asked.
"Wait, Freyja! When did you have Sleipnir under yourmand?" Thor asked.
"Odin gave it to me. He said that Sleipnir would be lonely because nobody took care of him. He wanted me to keep an eye on him while he''s recovering," Freyja answered as she gently rubbed Sleipnir''s mane.
Loki squinted his eyes and didn''t like where it was going when Freyja suddenly summoned Sleipnir. He then looked at Jeanne who was eager to touch Sleipnir but hesitated because she was afraid that the other Gods would be angry at her.
"Come on, you can touch him. He won''t bite... maybe," Freyja said as she looked at Jeanne.
Jeanne looked at Mykel since she believed in Mykel''s decision. He nodded his head and tilted his head toward Sleipnir. She then carefully walked toward Sleipnir who had been staring at her ever since she took her first step toward him.
The crystal clear blue eyes of Sleipnir were so intimidating yet so beautiful that they mesmerized Jeanne. Jeanne slowly put her right hand on Sleipnir''s mane and gently stroked it. It felt so soft like cotton, and it made her want to touch her face with it.
"Go ahead. You can put your face on it. I did the same thing when the first time I met him," Freyja said as she chuckled softly.
Jeanne rubbed her face on Sleipnir''s mane, and she couldn''t hide her satisfied and happy face in front of them. It felt like she was being hypnotized by the soft hair and made her feel at peace.
"He likes her," Thor said in disbelief.
"Yes, and it''s a very rare asion that Sleipnir wants to be touched by anyone other than Odin and Freyja. Who would have thought Jeanne have a heart like Freyja," Skadi responded as she looked at Jeanne.
"Freyja, don''t tell me..." Before Loki could finish his sentences, Freyja nodded her head.
"Yes, I''m thinking of lending her Sleipnir because I don''t really have time to take care of him. You have Spenta to take care of, and Thor is still not acknowledged by Sleipnir," Freyja said as she looked at Loki. "Why don''t we ask Sleipnir if he wants to be taken care of by Jeanne?" Freyja asked as she looked at Sleipnir.
Sleipnir nodded his head as he was trotting around Jeanne. Sleipnir could understand everynguage, and he had the intelligence of a human being.
"Looks like we got the answer," Freyja looked at Loki with a smile.
Loki felt betrayed and didn''t like it when all his children were being taken away.
"You took father''s eyes, and you have to pay something equal for it," Elena said as she gave a stern look at Loki. "If you don''t like it, then don''t steal something from him," Elena continued.
"What did you teach her, Mykel? She''s scarier than you," Skadi asked as she chuckled.
"I believe she''s trying to copy me," Mykel said as he gently stroked Elena''s head. "He''s not stealing anything from me. We had a deal and I was the one who allowed him to take my eyes," Mykel looked at Elena and tried to calm her down.
Loki chuckled because he couldn''t do anything else but ept. He decided to stay quiet and didn''t say a single word, but then suddenly someone grabbed his shoulder from behind. When he turned around, he was surprised to see Sigyn with Nari and Vali standing next to her.
"We are still here," Sigyn said with a gentle smile.
Loki never asked or mentioned them after they sacrificed their lives so Loki could survive. Mykel knew he was lonely and slowly pulled into the loneliness that consumed him. So he decided to bring them back to life since Loki was longing for them. Loki might have had a wonderful family before Sigyn, but Sigyn and the children of hers were special to him.
"You still have a family, Loki. A family that''s special to you," Mykel said as Elena leaned her head on Mykel''s shoulder. "Do you think I would be heartless enough to ignore your loneliness?" Mykel asked with a smile.
"With that being said, you have been taking care of Spenta, so I''ll take care of Sleipnir and Jormungand now," Mykel said as he looked at Jeanne and Elena.
Loki smiled with a saddened expression that made Jeanne and Elena flustered because he looked so beautiful. They could feel the sadness, sorrow, and happiness behind that smile.
"Please take care of them," Loki said.
Mykel nodded with a gentle smile.
Chapter 481 480: Bad Influence.
"You just got here and you already want to leave?" Freyja asked after Mykel told them that he had to go back to Earth.
"The breakout is over and I promised them to celebrate the clearance of the Asmodeus Tower when the breakout is over. It''s going to be wild down there, and they''re waiting for me at the moment," Mykel answered as he looked at Jeanne talking with Elena at the other table about Sleipnir and Jormungand. "I came here because of Elena''s curiosity about Jormungand, so now she got what she wanted, there''s nothing else I want to do here," Mykel continued as he looked at all the Gods drinking in the hall of the castle in Asgard.
Freyja crossed her arms and legs as she stared Mykel in the eye. Mykel smirked and suddenly grabbed her wrist which took her by surprise. He then brought her outside the hall without him saying a single word.
"I forgot that you''re a shy type. If you want it, just say it," Mykel said as he held Freyja''s hand in the hallway. "I''ll ask Loki to entertain those two while we are gone," Mykel continued and then suddenly carried Freyja in his arms.
"Auntie, can I have that? The one you''re holding," Elena asked and looked at the wine in Jeanne''s hand that she had been staring at for a while.
"You''re too young... I mean, you''re..." Jeanne realized that Elena was using her twenty-year-old body. She couldn''t say that Elena was underage, but at the same time, it would be bad if Elena started drinking alcohol. "You''re not even a year old, Elena, so I don''t think you should drink this," Jeanne said with her eyebrows frowning.
"But father gave me a ss back then in Aunt Beldathiel''s castle. So that should be okay since father allowed me to have it," Elena replied and kept staring at the cup in Jeanne''s hand.
Jeanne didn''t know what to do whether she gave the wine or not. She was afraid that if she didn''t give the wine, Elena would throw a tantrum and end up taking the wine forcefully. If she gave Elena the wine, she was afraid that Elena might get addicted to it.
Jeanne looked around since it should be Mykel to decide, but she couldn''t find him anywhere. Luckily, Lucifer was there with Nyx and decided to ask for his help.
"It''s all right," Lucifer said as he poured a full cup of wine. "Elena is immune to everything that she might not get drunk from drinking it," Lucifer continued as he offered the cup of wine to Elena.
Elena looked so happy and emptied the whole cup in a few seconds. Jeanne was panicking because even though it was just a wine, it was nothing like a wine that the humans made. It was so powerful, refreshing, and sweeter because it was the only way for God to be able to get drunk.
"More please!" Elena offered the cup to Lucifer.
Lucifer and Nyx chuckled, but when Lucifer was about to refill the cup, Jeanne stopped him.
"Okay, I don''t think you''re helping me here. You''re like an uncle who only gives bad influences to their nieces..." Jeanne said as she grabbed the cup from Lucifer''s hand. "Let''s go somewhere and explore Asgard, Elena. There might be something out there, maybe a powerful creature like Jormungand," Jeanne grabbed Elena''s wrist as she stood up.
Nyx chuckled as she watched Jeanne hurriedly bring Elena away from Lucifer.
"You were the one asking the devil''s help. What did you expect," Nyx chuckled.
The morning came, and both Jeanne and Elena were sleeping on top of the hill because they had both spent a whole day exploring Asgard. They both were sleeping on Sleipnir''s belly because he had fluffy andfy hair.
Jeanne opened her eyes and saw Mykel talking with Freyja as they both looked at the sunrise. She tried to listen to their conversation, but both of them knew she was awake.
"I heard what happened yesterday," Mykel said as he looked at Elena. "Thank you," Mykel smiled and carried Elena in his arms.
Jeanne knew where Mykel went yesterday and with whom, so she didn''t have to ask about it.
"We should go back. Rozan and the others must have been waiting for you," Jeanne stood up and Sleipnir immediately got up and neighed.
"Yes, that''s what I''m nning to do, but seeing you both sleeping so soundly I decided to wait until one of you awake," Mykel answered and looked at Jormungand slithering around Elena''s neck and down to her shoulder arm.
Jeanne looked at Sleipnir and she wanted to spend more time with him because she enjoyed hispanionship.
"You don''t have to worry. You can summon him whenever and wherever you are because he already recognizes you as his master. So if you want him toe just call him in your heart as you whistle," Freyja said with her arms crossed with her messy hair and dress because she just got there after knowing Mykel wasn''t on the bed with her when she woke up.
Jeanne looked happy and Sleipnir gently bumped his head on her upper arm as if he was telling her that she didn''t have to worry. After that, Mykel warped them back to his office with Jormungand still slithered on Elena''s arm.
The breakout was over. It took the Fraternity Association to defeat all the demons in District 2 to District 5 in three days. It was a lot faster than before, and there was a piece of news going on that Asmond and all the Fraternity Association members were nning to clear the fortieth floor of the Abaddon Tower.
Enma confirmed it and there wasn''t a single Fraternity Association member that stayed behind. All of them were going into the Abaddon Tower to raise their levels and skills.
"Such a shame. I was nning to invite them, but looks like they have their priority straight," Mykel sighed and looked outside the ss wall in the elevator.
"Why would you want to invite them? Are you trying to rub a pinch of salt in their wounds?" Jeanne asked with a curious look.
"No, I genuinely want them to loosen up a bit and enjoy the moment because everyone deserves a small break," Mykel answered as he walked out of the elevator. "Maybe I should bring them something once they''re back, something that can make them all stronger," Mykel continued.
Jeanne wasn''t satisfied with the answer she had gotten because she knew Mykel very well that in every move he made, he always had an ulterior motive behind it.
"And why do you think they''re going to need it?" Jeanne asked as she followed Mykel from behind.
Mykel looked at the ck hypercar that he hadn''t used for months and had forgotten in the basement parking lot. He opened the driver''s seat and then looked at Jeanne before he entered the car.
"Because the next breakout will be different. There''s a chance none of them will survive," Mykel answered as he lowered his head to enter the car. "Get in, both of you," Mykel said as he started the engine.
Jeanne looked at the inside of the car, and it was a two-seater. They both wouldn''t fit in the car, but then Elena pulled Jeanne''s shirt off. She was surprised when she saw Elena in her six-year-old body. They both then entered the car and Elena was sitting on Jeanne''sp.
"What do you mean by that, Mykel?" Jeanne asked with a worried expression as she hugged Elena''s body from behind.
"I don''t actually know because Luciel keeps it a secret from me as well. She just told me about itst night, and she sounded so excited for the next breakout," Mykel answered.
Mykel didn''t lie about Luciel keeping it a secret from him, but he already knew what she was nning to do by reading Luciel''s [Story]. He never thought that Mara would go to that extent to allow Luciel to do that, and he himself couldn''t wait for the next breakout.
"Whatever it is, I don''t think that would be a problem for us," Mykel smiled as he looked Jeanne in the eye.
"If you say so," Jeanne replied as she looked out the window and saw people preparing for the celebration.
Chapter 482 481: A Gift From A Friend.
The celebrationsted for three days nonstop and everyone enjoyed every second of it. People from different districts came to District 6 to enjoy the festival. Nobody spent a single coin to get drunk or to fill their bellies with delicious food because Mykel paid for everything. All the hotels and suites were full for three days, and Lilith was there to enliven the festival.
Mykel looked at the city that was crowded with millions of people now that had disappeared because the festival had ended. He watched the people cleaning the street and the final part of the celebration was an auction that was exclusive only for the Awakeners.
"Everyone is here, Mykel," Beldathiel said as she took a peek at Mykel from the gap in the door.
Mykel entered the room and saw all the Demon Princesses sitting on the VIP seats on the second floor of the auction room. They were watching Awakeners bidding millions of Zeny for an artifact. Luciel was there as well, and she was interested in some of those artifacts.
"Hm? You''re here as well?" Mykel looked at Luciel leaning on the railings and focused on the auction.
"Surprised? I''m allowed to go down here as long as I don''t interfere or get involved with mortals," Luciel answered as she turned around to look at Mykel. "Well, I''m not here to join your discussion, I''m here to file aint," Luciel smiled as she leaned against the railing with her arms crossed.
"Aint?" Mykel asked as he sat down in the middle.
"Asmodeus. I need you to bring him back to life," Luciel nodded her head. "I need him for the game. You know as well how important his role is as a demon. We need his ability to stir human feelings," Luciel exined.
Mykel hummed with understanding and thought all the Demon Kings with the seven deadly sins of power were important. He agreed to Luciel''s request and brought Asmodeus back to life.
"If that''s the case, we don''t need the other Demon Kings, right?" Mykel asked with a serious expression.
Frigna, Zherlthsh, Vixelleth, Sapphira, Kiersha, and Aurea nced at Mykel. They knew their fathers didn''t have the seven deadly sins, and that meant Mykel wouldn''t bring them back to life. They all then looked at Luciel because she was the only one who had a voice to decide.
"They''re not necessary for the future n, but it would be a waste to not use them in the future. Why don''t we split them? Seven powerful demons that bring the worst side of the mortals while the six of them give them false hope," Luciel asked as she pointed her index finger up. "You said you want to make some of them into a supporting role that would give humans demonic power, right? Why don''t we decide here and now which is which?" Luciel continued.
It wasn''t impossible to make those Demon Kings act as a support for mortals. Their loyalty belonged to Luciel and every word she said was their will to live. It wasn''t a bad suggestion, and Mykel could handle the Demon Princesses from his side.
"In exchange, I want to switch their roles. The Demon Princesses will be the ones inmand while their fathers will be following their orders," Mykel answered. "In the first ce, I trust these women more than their fathers," Mykel continued.
Zherlthsh and Vixelleth smiled and felt proud of themselves. They were happy that Mykel acknowledged them more than their fathers. Not only those two but the others as well.
"I don''t mind and I''m nning to make Nefarath, sya, Lilith, Beldathiel, Deviatris, and me as the seven pirs in Gehenna. I want the Demon Kings to personally go down to the mortal worlds and bring chaos to those worlds that don''t believe in Gods," Luciel replied as she nodded in agreement.
"Then it''s settled," Mykel crossed his legs and lit his cigarette.
Luciel nodded and then left after she achieved what she came for.
"Hold on a second, Mykel. I''m not Mazikeen, so I don''t think I should partake in this. To be honest, I don''t want to do it," Aurea said as she looked at Mykel from behind.
"Of course not. I already gave you a role, remember? You''ll be pretending as a God to those lost sheep. You''re a fake God while Jeanne will be a real God. You both will guide those mortals for the worse or the better," Mykel answered. "You both will y an important role whether to bring them to their demise and worship demons or guide them to the light and be God''s ything," Mykel continued.
Jeanne and Aurea looked at each other and remembered about it from when Mykel approved them in Niflheim when they were having a girl''s talk. The Demon Princesses were going to rely on Aurea while the Gods would be relying on Jeanne.
"Enough of that for now. I summoned you all here for another matter," Mykel said as he stood up. "It''s time for the end game," Mykel turned around and looked at them.
(Three weekster)
Rozan and the others had cleared the rest of the towers up to the hundredth floor except for the Lucifer Tower. They also defeated Demon King Samael and Demon King Azraelst week. The people were in disbelief because they never thought Mykel''s team could defeat two Demon Kings in a week.
The news about Sven single-handedly defeating Demon King Azrael had spread and he became more famous than Mykel. It was all thanks to his skill and Jeanne''s [Maestro] skill that made him so powerful. Edith''s [Spirit Guardian] skill came in handy as well because it could boost a target''s power to some extent. It was also because Samael and Azrael didn''t possess a deadly sin skill which made them easier to deal with.
Asmond managed to clear the fortieth floor of the Abaddon Tower. They knew about the achievements that Mykel''s team got, but they weren''t bothered by it and kept moving at their own pace.
"We have been here for three weeks, we should go back now," Asmond said as he looked at his members who shared the reward chests.
They all followed Asmond into the blue portal and went back to Earth. They knew nobody would be there to cheer on them because they were nothingpared to the Guild Association. But to their surprise, there were people who came and cheered for them.
Asmond realized how he had been taking things for granted and knew how special it was to see people cheering for him now. Kiersha was there as well to wee Rufus back which made Rufus shed a tear.
"Asmond, look over there," Roxanne leaned her head to Asmond and looked at a dozen people in ck suits standing on the side of the crowds. "They have a Guild Association badge on their chest," Roxanne said as she pointed it out.
"Let''s see what they want," Asmond said as he walked down the stairs.
Everyone went their separate ways and so Asmond approached those people with Roxanne, Glen, Arum, and Ss. Rufus had already left with Kiersha since he missed her and decided to go on a date with her.
"Mister Asmond, we have been waiting," The man in the middle said. "We will not take your time, so we will give you these," The man looked over his shoulder and watched as his colleagues showed off five briefcases.
"What are those?" Asmond asked as he looked at the briefcases.
"A gift from Mister Mykel himself," The man answered. "He said that these will be helpful for you and your team," The man exined.
Asmond looked at Roxanne and then nodded his head. Roxanne, Glen, and Ss took the briefcases and walked back to Asmond''s side. Those men then left after saying goodbye to them.
They all opened the briefcases and were dumbfounded when they saw the inside. Twenty types of artifacts, dozens of skill scrolls, and all types of potions that were worth at least a million [Arcana Coins].
"Is this really okay for us to have these?" Arum asked as she covered her mouth.
"It''s a gift from a friend, there''s no reason for us to not ept it," Asmond said as he read the letter that Mykel wrote. "He gave these to us because he believed the next breakout won''t be the same. Demon Kings are smart, they won''t make the same mistake for the third time," Asmond put the letter in and looked at all the gifts.
Chapter 483 482: Jealousy And Anxiety.
"I had fun today, thank you," Kiersha said as she tucked her hair in and walked on the sidewalk to the station. "I really want to spend more time with you, but the breakout is going to happen soon. I don''t want to bother you and let you focus on it first," Kiersha continued and looked at Rufus that walked next to her.
"Then how about spending a night here? We can have a drink and you can stay in Roxanne''s apartment like back then," Rufus said, eager to stop Kiersha from leaving. "Just one day is fine and I don''t have anything to do until the breakout anyway," Rufus walked to the front and turned around.
Kiersha smiled and shook her head as she stood in front of the train station.
"No, you can''t," Kiersha said with a serious expression. "You have to focus on the lives of the people here. You can''t be selfish because people are depending on you, and I feel the same way," Kiersha exined with a gentle smile.
Rufus sighed as he nodded his head with understanding. He then looked at the time and it was 8 P.M. already.
"Let me apany you back home. I still want to be with you. If it''s this much there''s no problem, right?" Rufus asked.
Kiersha smiled and nodded her head, and then she held Rufus'' hand as they both walked down the station. They both got on the bullet train and sat next to each other where there were only a handful of people in the same railroad car.
Kiersha fell asleep as soon as she sat down and leaned her head over Rufus'' shoulder. He was happy enough to be there and saw her sleeping and leaning on him.
It only took an hour for them to reach District 1. Rufus woke her up and they both left the station and enjoyed their walk to Kiersha''s apartment. Suddenly a ck hypercar moved past them and stopped on the side of the road.
"Ah..." Kiersha looked surprised and hurriedly walked toward the car.
Rufus looked a bit confused and curious as to why Kiersha suddenly acted like that. He then looked at the driver''s door being lifted open, and he immediately felt angry and anxious when he saw Mykeling out of the car.
"Good evening, Mister Mykel!" Kiersha said as she walked toward Mykel.
Mykel nced at Kiersha as he lit his cigarette since he wanted a smoke break. When he turned his head toward her, he saw Rufus ring at him with hatred and too antsy to leave, but Kiersha had already greeted Mykel.
"Miss Keysha? What are you doing out herete at night?" Mykel asked.
"I was hanging out with Rufus in District Two," Kiersha answered with an innocent smile as she pointed at Rufus. "Now I''m on my way back to my apartment," Kiersha continued.
"Oh? Do you need a ride?" Mykel asked and ignored Rufus'' existence.
Before Kiersha could answer Mykel''s questions, Rufus walked in and held Kiersha''s hand.
"No need. I''m escorting her to her apartment so stay out of it," Rufus gave a stern look at Mykel.
"There''s no taxi around here at this hour, and the bus is no longer operating as well. Are you sure you''re going to let her walk that far?" Mykel asked as he leaned on the car and smoked his cigarette.
"Far? How do you know how far her apartment is?" Rufus clenched his fist and red at Mykel.
"Hmm? I drove her home twice, so I know where she lives," Mykel answered with his eyebrows raised.
Rufus'' heart skipped a beat and immediately turned around to look at Kiersha to ask if Mykel was telling the truth. Kiersha nodded her head and she didn''t feel guilty or anything. Rufus was furious because she hid something like that and did that behind his back.
"Rufus, you''re hurting me," Kiersha tried to remove Rufus'' left hand from her wrist.
"I know you have unstable emotions, but to think hurting ady like that is really a bad sign. Are you perhaps nning on confronting her once you arrived at her apartment?" Mykel asked with a serious expression.
"Shut the fuck up!" Rufus shouted and didn''t hesitate to throw a punch at Mykel.
Mykel dodged it and Rufus broke the car''s door and window with his punch. The door destroyed the interior and the steering wheel got busted because of him.
"I don''t think you want to walk home with him in this situation. For your own safety," Mykel frowned and looked at her with pity.
Rufus was so pissed and swung the back of his hand at Mykel, but then Mykel dashed forward as he dodged Rufus'' attack. He then kneed Rufus in the stomach and made him throw up the dinner he had earlier.
Rufus fell to his knees and couldn''t lift his body because he could feel his sternum break. He decided to roll over andy down on his back to see where Mykel was going. He was irritated when he saw Mykel cover Kiersha with his zer.
"I''ll call a driver to pick you up, so wait here Miss Keysha," Mykel said.
Rufus suddenly felt weak and sleepy and he couldn''t open his eyes anymore. He then fell unconscious and didn''t know what happened after that.
He opened his eyes and noticed he was inside a room. He jolted and startled the nurse. He asked the nurse where he was, and the nurse told him he was in a hospital in District 2.
"You''re awake?" Asmond asked as he walked out of the bathroom. He looked a bit pissed when he stared Rufus in the eye since he heard what had happened.
Rufus got off the bed and walked to the door, but then Asmond stopped him by standing in front of the door.
"Where do you think you''re going? To create another mess?" Asmond asked. "Do you know how much trouble that you brought to usst night?" Asmond stared Rufus in the eye.
"I don''t fucking care! Let me through! I want to see Keysha!" Rufus grabbed Asmond''s cor.
Asmond sighed and threw a left hook into Rufus'' face. The nurse screamed when Rufus'' head hit the wall and then copsed to the ground with blooding out of his forehead. Asmond then asked the nurse for a favor to treat Rufus again.
"I heard a loud banging sound, what happened?" Roxanne asked as she entered the room, and then realized when she saw a cracked wall and unconscious Rufus on the floor. "He was trying to leave, wasn''t he?" Roxanne asked as she sighed.
Asmond didn''t answer her questions because he was too focused on the fist he used to punch Rufus. He felt bad and guilty, but at the same time, he was d he punched Rufus in the face.
"After all the hard work we did to gain an ally. Now it''s over because of this stupid guy. With the current situation we are in, there''s nobody will join our side," Roxanne said as she massaged her nose bridge.
"What''s done is done. There''s no need to dwell on it. Let''s just focus on fortifying the cities because the breakout will happen in three days," Asmond said as he turned around and walked to the door. "Idling like this makes me anxious," Asmond continued.
Three days had passed and Rufus didn''t make a scene after that incident. He was pissed, but since he had to focus on what was about toe, he held it in forter.
It was the same formation as before. Roxanne was sent to District 3, but this time Glen was there with her since Asmond took Mykel''s message seriously. He knew Mykel was someone that wouldn''t lie, especially in this kind of situation. He also heard that the Districts that the Guild Association owned had been busy fortifying the frontline. It convinced him that Mykel was cautious about the breakout as well.
"Five minutes! We have five minutes left so no more funny business!" Asmond said and somehow his tone felt different than usual.
Everyone was ready in position and nobody moved a muscle as their eyes were set on the gate of the Abaddon Tower.
The sky went red, but the atmosphere felt so different that even the soldiers could feel the air bing thinner and made them hard to breathe. The gate was opened and unlike the past two breakouts, there was only one demon standing at the door. A demon in full armor with cold misting out of his armor, and big wings like dragon wings were visible behind his back.
The demon raised his right hand and the cold mist that came out of his gauntlet turned into ice and formed a dark blue sword.
"It''s a Demon Lord," Asmond said as he held his sword so tightly.
Chapter 484 483: Demon Lords.
"Fire!" Asmond pointed his sword at the Demon Lord.
Bullets were fired and flew past Asmond and his team. They looked at the Demon Lord standing still and letting himself be showered by bullets, explosives, and even missiles. The Demon Lord took them all like it was nothing, and the worst part was his armor was unscathed by all of them.
"It''s no use! Artilleries aren''t going to affect him. We should fight him with our weapons and it''s the only way," Ss said as he held his spear.
"Arum, gather some information about the other Districts. Especially District 3. We will try and gather some information about this Demon Lord first and you can join us when you gathered all the information," Asmond kept his eyes on the Demon Lord.
Arum nodded with understanding and ran to the back to ask the operator about the situation in the other Districts.
Asmond activated his [Nemesis] skill and looked at how big his stats had be. He was surprised when his [Body Enhancement] level became 18. It was simr to when he tried to copy Sven''s stats. He then ordered Rufus and Ss to follow him and try to defeat the Demon Lord on their own.
Asmond boosted his speed with wind magic and lit the sword with fire magic. He swung his sword at the Demon Lord, but the Demon Lord blocked with his sword.
Their sword shed and when Asmond tried to strengthen the me on his sword, it got extinguished instead. His fire was inferior to the ice sword that the Demon Lord used. But even so, Asmond''s sword was stronger than the ice sword and made a big crack in the Demon Lord''s sword.
Asmond pushed the Demon Lord back and then took a few steps back to prepare for the next move.
"Looks like we have found one of his weaknesses," Ss said
"If my sword can break his sword that easily, your spear and Rufus'' sword can do the same. Let''s y it carefully as always," Asmond replied as he readied his stance.
Rufus and Ss nodded with understanding and were ready to follow Asmond''smand.
(At District 3, in front of the Mahazael Tower)
Roxanne and Glen with the rest of the Fraternity Association members were staring at a skeleton demon as ck and shiny as tar with broken wings on his back and turned them into ornaments that decorated his back. A Demon Lord with very long arms that touched the ground with no legs and floated in front of the Mahazael Tower.
"We have received a report from District Two that Asmond and the others are dealing with a Demon Lord right now!" Glen said.
"A Demon lord, huh? This is going to be a hard one for us without Asmond. But, with these Artifacts that Mykel gifted to us, we should be able to give this Demon Lord a good fight," Roxanne said as she unsheathed her sword.
[Ring of Rejuvenation], [Ring of Stamina], [Bracelet of Two-Handed], and [Ne of Champion]. All of those Artifacts were worn by Roxanne, and thest two Artifacts made her four times stronger than her original power.
"Fire!" Roxanne pointed her sword at the Demon Lord.
The artilleries bombarded the Demon Lord with bullets, but it was the same as what happened to the Demon Lord in District 2. The Demon Lord was unscathed by the explosion and the piercing bullet. The Demon Lord then raised his hands and his shadow expanded and moved so quickly toward them.
"Fall back! Don''t let that thing touch you!" Roxanne said as she took a step back.
Everyone ran to the back, even Roxanne ordered the soldiers to fall back because she didn''t know what that shadow thingy was capable of. They all abandoned their posts and ran away to save themselves while Roxanne was at the far back to observe.
Roxanne looked at the shadow that lurked on the ground, and when the shadow went under the tank''s body, it swallowed the tank and pulled it into the ground. She didn''t know what just had happened, but by looking at how easy it was for a massive tank to get sucked into the ground, she knew it was dangerous.
"What should we do?! We can''t even approach him if it''s like this!" Glen shouted as he looked back at Roxanne.
"I don''t fucking know! Do you think I have fought this demon before?!" Roxanne replied as she shouted back at him and looked at all the artilleries that got swallowed into a shadow. "Let''s keep running and hope there''s a maximum range of that shadow of his!" Roxanne continued and focused on running away with Glen.
While they were running away back to the military base, they saw fighter jets fly passed them. They all cheered as they turned around to look at the fighter jets that showered the Demon Lord with big caliber bullets and powerful missiles.
"Keep moving! The shadow isn''t stopping or you will get swallowed by it!" Roxanne shouted at the soldiers.
All of them started running again and managed to get back inside the military base. They were scared that the shadow would swallow the whole base, but then Roxanne was surprised when the shadow stopped expanding.
"Is that the maximum range?" Glen asked as he looked down at the ground from above the wall.
"No, I don''t think that''s the case," Roxanne answered as she looked to her left and right. She saw giant searchlights that beamed at the ground and decided to take one and point it at the shadow. "I think a bright light scares the shadows. I mean, a shadow won''t exist if it gets exposed to the light," Roxanne exined as she moved the searchlight around and made the shadow move away from the exposed ground.
"Ah, I see. With this current sky, shadows can lurk freely since there''s no sunlight. Now that we know, we can try to strike that Demon Lord with this and see what kind of reaction it will make," Glen said as he looked at the dark red sky.
Roxanne talked with the General and told him about the current situation. The General understood and immediately sent dozens of helicopters that were equipped with strong searchlights. They were going to guide Roxanne and her team to the Mahazael Tower.
"Alright! The preparation isplete. Let''s move!" Roxanne said as the soldiers reopened the gate.
They all marched slowly and carefully as the helicopters beamed at them with light from the sky. The shadow couldn''t get near them, but some of the Awakeners were still scared of it. Roxanne then looked over her shoulder and nced at the group of Awakeners that didn''t even show any fear on their faces.
"You were observing them as well? They''re indeed fearless and that makes them feel inhuman," Glen whispered to Roxanne''s ear. "This is a good chance to send them off and see what they''re capable of," Glen continued as he nced at them.
"Yes, that''s what I''m nning to do since Asmond didn''t want to do it. Let''s see what''s underneath those faces and what''s inside their bodies," Roxanne replied and nodded her head in agreement.
"Miss Roxanne! The General has a message for you!" A man''s voice wasing from the radio on her chest. "District Four and District Five have been upied by demons! They''reing to District Three and they''reing fast!" He continued.
Roxanne and Glen looked at each other with their eyes wide open.
"We can''t waste our time here," Roxanne said quietly. "Everyone! We have to move fast and defeat the Demon Lord now! We have a few guestsing toward us," Roxanne continued.
They all nodded and started running to the Mahazael Tower with the helicopters covering them from above.
"Why the Demon Lord in District Five ising this way?! Isn''t District Six the closest one?" Glen ran next to Roxanne.
(At the border of District 6 and District 5)
"It''s no fun, right? Alpha? Who would have thought a Demon Lord would be scared of us," Rozan asked as he floated in the sky with all his dragons behind him.
"Are you seriously going to ask why? You bring a fucking mountain with you," Aurea said as she floated in the air next to Rozan and looked at the whole mountain floating above them. "Even your dragons are terrified and didn''t want to fly below it," Aurea continued.
"I''m just testing my new skills. I couldn''t do it since Sven and the others took care of Azrael and Samael on their own," Rozan answered as he looked at his [Geokinesis], [Telekinesis], and [Brainstorm] skills.
Chapter 485 484: Came To Help.
"Asmond!" Ss thrust his spear at Asmond from behind and didn''t stop although it was about to hit Asmond''s back.
Asmond dashed to the side and saw the spearhead pass by under his left arm and struck the Demon Lord''s shield and cracked it. He then spun as he swung his giant sword so hard with both hands.
Ss ducked and the sword swung right above his head. He barely dodged it, and then he looked up and saw the Demon Lord''s ice shield get shattered into pieces by Asmond''s sword. Arum and Rufus used the opportunity and ambushed the Demon Lord from behind and decapitated him with their swords.
Ss grabbed his spear before it fell to the ground and then struck the Demon Lord''s chest with everything he got. He struck down the massive body of the Demon Lord. He then kept pressing the spear down because the Demon Lord was still moving his body.
"Move!" Asmond was up high in the air and dove down with his zing sword ready to strike the Demon Lord.
Ss rolled over and felt a strong and cold shockwave on his back. He turned around and saw the Demon Lord''s body twitching and tried to grab Asmond''s sword. Arum and Rufus cut off his arms and then stabbed their swords at the Demon Lord''s chest.
The Demon Lord''s body became colder and colder and their swords got frozen. They couldn''t grab it and decided to leave them as they made some distance from the Demon Lord. The Demon Lord was wiggling his body, but then his body exploded into tiny pieces and the cold mist floated up high into the sky and then disappeared.
"We did it?" Ss approached Asmond as he stared at blocks or pieces of the Demon Lord''s body.
"I think we did," Asmond nodded his head as he made sure not a single piece of the Demon Lord''s body moved. He was afraid that the Demon Lord could regenerate his body, but it turned out nothing happened. "It''s over, but we can''t rest because we still have three more Demon Lords that we need to defeat," Asmond grabbed his sword that got thrown away from the explosion.
They all nodded with understanding and immediately hopped onto the humvee. They all went to District 3 with all the soldiers and their heavy artillery.
(At District 3)
"That''s it! Keep the light pointing at him!" Roxanne looked at the shadow that went back to the Demon Lord''s body. "With this, we can fight him without worries. Charge!" Roxanne pointed her sword and then ran toward him without a single fear.
Roxanne was the first one to get close to the Demon Lord and she swung her sword as hard as she could. Her sword was stopped by the Demon Lord''s right hand but then realized how sharp and strong her sword was. The skeleton hand of the Demon Lord was shattered, but the Demon Lord was chuckling which made Roxanne a bit nervous.
As soon as the hand was shattered, a thin ck mist lingered around her sword. The mist chipped the de, and Roxanne who saw it immediately retracted her sword and crushed his forearm.
"Everyone! Be careful of the ck mist!" Roxanne shouted as she jumped back and looked at the chipped sword.
They all stopped advancing, but a group of Awakeners kept running and went past Roxanne. Those were the Awakeners that belonged to the Demonic Cult, and they didn''t hesitate to crush the bones of the Demon lord. After there was nothing left on their weapon, they threw their weapons and backed away.
Glen observed the Demon Lord and realized the ck mist was slowly regaining his bones.
"We can''t let him regenerate! We should destroy his whole body or we will run out of weapons before we could kill him!" Glen advanced with some of the Awakeners.
Roxanne looked at her chipped sword and didn''t have any other options. She ordered everyone to attack, but that was when she made a huge mistake.
The more people around the Demon Lord, the more shadows existed around him. The Demon Lord used that opportunity and swallowed some of the Awakeners into a shadow realm. Glen and Roxanne immediately ordered everyone to fall back.
"I''m so fucking stupid," Roxanne gritted her teeth and was annoyed by her own stupidity.
"It happens, but now we know we can''t rush things up. We are at an advantage because the helicopters are preventing the Demon Lord from using his power. We should think of a way to destroy him in a single attack. We at least have time to think about that," Glen grabbed Roxanne''s shoulder andforted her.
"Can you keep an eye on him until Asmond and the otherse? I want to see the situation in District 4 and how far the Demon Lord has moved," Roxanne looked at Glen.
"Yeah, no problem. I''ll think of a way to defeat this guy," Glen nodded with understanding.
Roxanne went back to the military base and asked the General to lend her a helicopter so she could observe the Demon Lord in District 4. The General didn''t hesitate and epted her suggestion, so she flew to check on the Demon Lord with her own two eyes.
"Miss! Over there! One o''clock!" The pilot pointed to the ground.
Roxanne slid the door open and looked down at where the pilot was pointing at. She was baffled when she saw how big the Demon Lord was. The Demon Lord looked a bit disgusting because the bottom half of her body was that of arva, and the top half was humanoid with a crown on her head.
"That thing can give birth?!" Roxanne looked at the soldier that was sitting in front of her.
"Yes! She can give birth to the flies from the previous breakout. She might be the queen, and the more she devours her surroundings, the more babies she produced!" The soldier nodded his head and looked Roxanne in the eye. "The fighter jets have been dealing with it, but she reproduces too fast that we can''t keep up with her!" The soldier continued.
Roxanne clenched her fists as she kept staring at the Demon Lord, but then she realized there was a person running toward the Demon Lord. She squinted her eyes to see a bit clearer, but it was impossible, so she asked the soldier to lend her a binocr.
"Enma?!" Roxanne was dumbfounded when she saw Enma running toward the Demon Lord on her own with only a shield and a sword in her hands. "Get me down! Now!" Roxanne looked at the pilot.
The pilot lowered the altitude and when Roxanne thought it was safe for her to jump down, she jumped without giving a single warning. The soldiers watched her free fall andnded safely on the road.
"Enma! What are you doing here on your own?!" Roxanne looked at Enma with a confused look.
Enma looked at the helicopter above Roxanne and then looked at her. "I''m going to stop that Demon Lord because I heard that both District Four and District Five have been upied by Demon Lord," Enma answered.
"On your own?" Roxanne raised her eyebrows in disbelief.
"It''s better than not having anyone to lure that Demon Lord back, right? I know that you guys are struggling to deal with the Demon Lord here and in District Two. At least, I can lure this Demon Lord back to where she came from," Enma tightened her shield.
"She''s not alone! The flies are with her and you''re going to die before even you can attract her attention!" Roxanne shouted and she showed a worried expression.
"I''ll be fine. I have equipped a lot of Artifacts that I borrowed from the treasury room," Enma showed the ne, the rings on all her fingers, earrings, and bracelets on both wrists. "With this, I can do everything on my own, and I have skills that can save me from dying," Enma continued.
"Hah..." Roxanne shook her head and sighed. "Do you have a spare weapon I can use?" Roxanne looked at Enma and her waist was covered by her shield so Roxanne couldn''t see it.
"I do, but why?" Enma raised her eyebrows.
"What do you mean why? I''m going with you. This is a perfect opportunity to learn about our enemies before Asmond and the others came. So I''ll protect you and we also have air support," Roxanne approached Enma and reached her hand at Enma.
Enma smiled and nodded with understanding. She then gave a sword to Roxanne.
"Let''s do this," Enma said.
"Yeah, let''s do this," Roxanne nodded and walked with Enma.
Chapter 486 485: Got Exposed.
"Glen! Where''s Roxanne?!" Asmond hopped off the humvee and looked at Glen who had been staring at the Demon Lord.
"She''s currently investigating the Demon Lord that''sing toward us from District Four. I''m in charge here while thinking of a way to defeat this skeleton," Glen watched as Arum, Ss, and Rufus jumped off the humvee.
"Give me the details, and it looks like you already managed to stop that Demon Lord from advancing," Asmond looked at the Demon Lord that had fully recovered.
Glen exined everything to them about the Demon Lord''s powers and weaknesses. They understood the situation and knew it was troublesome because of the power that could destroy and swallow everything with his shadow.
"I guess I will go and try it myself since my sword is different from the others," Asmond looked at the sword in his right hand.
They all nodded with understanding and let Asmond deal with the Demon Lord himself.
They all watched Asmond run toward the Demon Lord and when he was in range, he swung his sword downward. The Demon Lord didn''t move and took the blow which surprised Asmond because something felt odd about him. Although the Demon Lord blocked his attack with his hands, the bones shattered into pieces and a ck mist came out.
"Asmond watch out!" Glen shouted.
Asmond took a step back and watched the mist regenerate the Demon Lord''s bones. He realized the bones were too sturdy even for his sword to be able to destroy the Demon Lord''s body in a single attack.
"Something is fishy about him. That demon didn''t move his body at all even though knowing his life might be in danger," Asmond took a few steps back.
"Yeah, I thought about it as well. It''s as if the demon is trying to protect something," Glen nodded in agreement as he rubbed his chin. "Maybe there''s something underneath that he wants to protect?" Glen tilted his head and raised his eyebrow.
Asmond and Glen immediately looked at each other because they both thought the same thing. They both then readied their stances while Ss, Rufus, and Arum looked at them with confused looks.
They both charged toward the Demon Lord, and instead of attacking him with their swords, they both pushed their legs and kicked him. The Demon Lord was knocked back and suddenly the shadow that was underneath him started to wobble. The shadow didn''t disappear even though it got exposed to the light.
Asmond lit his sword with fire and shed the shadow that was detached from the Demon Lord. As soon as he cut it with fire magic, the Demon Lord''s body started to make a rattling sound and staggered.
"Rufus, Ss, Arum! Go and kill that skeleton!" Asmond said as he stabbed the shadow.
Not even a second after Asmond said that, the three of them ran past him with their weapons ready. The three of them started to break all the bones and there wasn''t a single dark misting out of his bone. Both Asmond and Glen were convinced that it had something to do with the shadow on the ground.
Asmond kept pressing his sword into the ground as he made the me stronger and fiercer. He then cast a fire st on the ground to do more damage to the shadow. His effort paid off and the shadow had gone with nothing left on the ground except the burn mark.
"What''s that? Did you just struggle to fight that Demon Lord? It''s so easy to kill," Rufus scoffed as he looked at Glen.
"No, it''s easy because he''s in our world, but if we are in his world, who knows where we are going to fight him? If it''s a ce with not a single source of light, we are going to die before even we try," Asmond shook his head as he pulled his sword from the ground. "We still have two more Demon Lords to take care of, let''s hurry and see what Roxanne is doing," Asmond sheathed his sword and walked away.
A soldier came and informed Asmond of what had happened to Roxanne. He told them that Roxanne was currently dealing with the Demon Lord in District 4 and that she wasn''t alone. The soldier mentioned that Enma from the Guild Association was helping her and suddenly all the Awakeners changed their attention to the soldier.
Glen, Arum, and Ss nced to the sides and thought it was bad that Enma was mentioned. Words would spread so easily and Mykel would hear about it before they knew it. Asmond then told everyone to keep it a secret, and that was the only thing he could do at that moment.
After that, they all went to District 4 to help Enma and Roxanne.
On their way to District 4, they saw helicopters that didn''t belong to the military. Asmond panicked when those were reporters and they were going to District 4. He then asked the soldier to contact the General that all the Districts should be restricted to the public.
It was already toote because the reporters were recording a live feed that everyone could watch on TV. Glen showed his phone to Asmond and saw Enma and Roxanne struggling. For some reason, Enma was holding her left shoulder and realized her shoulder was swollen badly.
"She got invested," The soldier looked at the news on Glen''s phone.
The Insatiable Flies'' saliva contained a dangerous germ that whenever they bit something, they left their saliva. Those germs if made a contact with flesh, they would start reacting and turn themselves into maggots that would eat the flesh until they turned themselves into Insatiable Flies. That was why nobody dared to go to District 4 and let the fighter jets deal with those.
(In District 4)
"You have to cut it now," Enma looked at Roxanne with a pained expression. "I heard enough, and we both know it''s the only way. I can ask Gunnar to heal me after this," Enma frowned and kept looking Roxanne in the eye.
Roxanne gritted her teeth and then cut off Enma''s left arm.
Enma held her scream, but the smell of blood made the Insatiable Flies know where they were. They both had no other option but to keep running away as the helicopters tried to follow them.
"Looks like we managed to attract their attention, including their queen," Roxanne looked over her shoulder and saw the Demon Lord crawl with her babies flying behind her. "Hey, Enma. I''m sorry that it ended up like this," Roxanne looked at Enma who tried to stop the bleeding.
"There''s no need, I was prepared for this kind of situation. I just have to be prepared when Mykel found out about this," Enma chuckled and groaned in pain.
They both kept running and the soldier informed Roxanne through the radio that Asmond and the others were about to enter District 4. They both felt a bit of relief that finally, the reinforcements had arrived, and the fighter jets had finallye back after they reloaded their ammunition.
While they were running away, something fell down in front of them and knocked both of them down because of the shockwave. Their eyes were covered in dust, and when they opened their eyes, they were petrified when they saw Mykel standing in front of them and looked at them with a sharp gaze.
"What''s the meaning of this, Miss Enma?" Mykel asked and he sounded so pissed that both of them were trembling in fear even though Enma knew it was just an act. "Seems like you borrowed a lot of Artifacts from the treasury as well," Mykel looked at the ne and the rings.
An Insatiable Fly flew toward Mykel, but he grabbed its head and crushed it without even trying.
"Stay right there and don''t move a muscle," Mykel walked past them.
Mykel looked up at the sky and squinted his eyes. He could see the asteroids that were orbiting Earth. He then used [Telekinesis] and brought one down as fast as he could. Before the Demon Lord could get close to them, the asteroid hit the ground and the impact ttened a quarter of the city. All the helicopters got hit by the shockwave and fell to the ground.
Mykel created a wind barrier to prevent the shockwave from hitting them, so they were safe.
"Now, exin to me why are you here, Miss Enma," Mykel looked down at Enma with a cold expression.
Chapter 487 486: Choose Who To Sacrifice.
"Mi-Mister Mykel... Let me exin!" Roxanne raised her hands and tried to lower the tension.
Mykel nced at Roxanne and then slowly walked toward her with a cold expression. Roxanne was obnoxious by the situation she was in and regretted opening her mouth. Mykel then offered his hand to her without saying a single word.
Roxanne slowly reached her hand on Mykel''s hand, and then held it because she was too scared to think and followed her instincts to avoid problems. Mykel lifted her up which surprised her that even though he looked angry, he was still acting like a gentleman.
"You can start talking, Miss Roxanne," Mykel said calmly.
Roxanne exined to Mykel why Enma was there in District 4 with her. Since Enma got exposed, there was no reason to hide anything from him anymore. She told him about Enma helping them in District 5 when they dealt with the mammoth. She believed by exposing one truth should be enough to cover the other truths from getting revealed.
Roxanne tried her best to not act suspicious or nervous while she exined things to Mykel. Suddenly, Mykel smirked at her as if he already knew what she was trying to do, and it made her head go nk.
"There''s a reason why all the people that I chose can behave, Miss Roxanne. I can tell when they have an ill intention or things they try to hide from me," Mykel put his hands on her shoulders and stared her in the eye. "They respect me because they fear me, Miss Roxanne. Unfortunately, she''s not someone that I chose," Mykel nced at Enma who had been hiding her face from Mykel.
"It''s convenient that both of you are here because I can tell you both are hiding something from me. Since both of you are trying so hard to hide it, that means it has something to do with me, and that should be about the same thing that Asmond tried to dig, isn''t it?" Mykel smiled as he tightened his grip.
Roxanne was petrified and too scared to resist or move her body.
"Roxanne! Enma!" Asmond shouted as he got off the humvee.
Mykel nced at Asmond and his team, and immediately cast a wind barrier to prevent them froming. He then slowly turned Roxanne''s body and wrapped his left arm around her neck from behind. He also used [Telekinesis] and brought Enma to his side and wrapped his right arm around her neck.
"Mykel! Let both of them go!" Asmond banged the barrier because he knew it was impossible for him to break or anyone.
"Both of them? Enma belongs to the Guild Association, and you don''t have the authority tomand me. In the first ce, I''m not hurting them, so why are you acting like that?" Mykel looked at Asmond with his eyebrows raised.
Asmond clenched his fists and tried to calm himself down.
"What is it that you want, Mykel? Why are you making this barrier if you''re trying to hurt them?" Asmond asked and stared at Roxanne who was petrified and tears started falling down to her chin.
"You catch up with the situation pretty quick. I was wondering what you guys have been doing with Enma, and what did she give you," Mykel answered and stared Asmond in the eye. "Your answer will determine whether I''ll let them go or not," Mykel continued and looked at Roxanne and Enma.
Rufus and the others didn''t know what it was all about since Asmond didn''t tell them. Asmond was thinking so hard about whether to tell Mykel what he knew or not because if Mykel knew what Enma gave him, Mykel wouldn''t let them go.
"You can keep quiet about it while I will try using force to make Miss Roxanne speak," Mykel put his hand on Roxanne''s forehead from behind. "I don''t like wasting time, Asmond, and you know it," Mykel continued and gave a cold stare at him.
"Promise me one thing first, Mykel!" Asmond said and he looked desperate.
"Of course, say it," Mykel answered.
"I want you to let both of them go without harming them both physically or mentally. In exchange, I''ll tell you everything, and I mean everything that you want," Asmond gritted his teeth as he put his hands on the barrier.
"A fair trade. I''ll promise that I won''t do anything to them," Mykel nodded his head in agreement.
Asmond sent the soldiers and the Awakeners that with him away since it was something they shouldn''t hear to respect Mykel and his secrets. After all of them left and made sure nobody was around except his team, he started spilling everything without hesitation. Rufus and the others were shocked when they heard the truth behind Mykel''s dark secrets, and they were ring at him with hatred.
Roxanne started breaking a cold sweat and her heart pounded so fast that she might faint at any moment.
"I have told you everything, Mykel. So, please let them go," Asmond said as he caught his breath.
"Not yet. You''re still hiding one thing from me. You haven''t told me about the person who gave you that information when you came to my office, Asmond," Mykel didn''t let his eyes off of Asmond''s eyes and his arms were still wrapping Roxanne and Enma''s necks. "You said that you''ll tell me everything that I want, and that''s thest thing I want to know," Mykel continued.
Asmond''s fingertips went cold in an instant when Mykel mentioned it. He was in a dilemma about whether to sacrifice Roxanne and Enma or sacrifice Evelyn. He didn''t know what to do, but then Mykel cracked his knuckles and put his hands on their heads.
"Miss Evelyn," Asmond answered quietly as he lowered his head and felt ashamed of himself.
"I see, looks like I have to deal with her now. Thank you for the valuable information, Asmond," Mykel smiled and removed his hands from Roxanne and Enma. "Also, I don''t need her anymore. You can take her back or leave her be. I don''t care," Mykel nced at Enma became pale since she lost a lot of blood.
Enma copsed and fainted, but Roxanne grabbed her before Enma hit the ground.
"Roxanne, please take care of Enma for me, please," Asmond felt so weak after betraying the person he promised to protect.
Roxanne nodded and left as she carried Enma on her back. She used one of the humvees that were left behind and went back to District 3 to get Enma treated.
"We don''t have time to be gloomy, Asmond. Weren''t you the one who said that we should focus on the breakout and deal with the otherster?" Rufus asked and stared at Asmond with a bit annoyed expression. "There''s still one Demon Lord that we need to take care of," Rufus continued as he walked past Asmond.
Asmond nodded his head in agreement and went straight to the border to District 5. The General had been informed that the Demon Lord was somehow easy to deal with just like the mammoth one. The General believed it would be possible if he used a bigger size of a nuclear bomb, but the problem was there wasn''t a single Awakener that could lure the Demon Lord away.
"That''s good news. There''s no need for us to deal with this one. All we have to do is just lure it, right?" Rufus asked as he ran to the front with Asmond.
"Yeah, so let''s do this as fast as possible," Asmond nodded his head.
They all managed to lure the Demon Lord that looked like a four-legged dragon with a long neck but without wings. It was hard since the Demon Lord could move so fast even though his body was so big, and not to mention his roar was enough to copse a building.
"Why do we end up ying hide and seek with a demon like this?!" Rufus yelled as he jumped from one building to another since the Demon Lord was following him. "How far we should lure this fucking dragon?!" Rufus dodged all the rubble and debris that were falling right above him.
"further in the forest! Around 2 kilometers since this time they''re going to use a bigger nuclear weapon. We don''t want the city gets contaminated by radiation," Glen answered as he tagged with Rufus and reced his position as bait.
They managed to lure the Demon Lord deep in the forest, and the fighter jets came not long after Asmond lured the Demon Lord. They switched ces and used the fighter jets as a distraction while Asmond and his team ran away to avoid the radiation.
The aircraft came and dropped the nuclear bomb on the Demon Lord. The st could be seen from the neighboring Districts, and they were terrified by it. No matter how they looked at it, they lost even though the Demon Lord was killed.
"We can''t keep on doing this. Sooner orter District Five will be contaminated by radiation and can''t be used for living," Asmond said as he looked at the st.
"We know that already, but since we are done here, don''t we all have another thing to take care of? If there''s nothing else, I want to meet Keysha. You better go and check thatwyer you sold," Rufus said as he walked away.
Asmond nced at Rufus and let him leave since he promised that he could leave once the breakout was over.
"I''m going to go and check Miss Evelyn," Asmond said as he removed his armor.
"You mean we?" Glen asked with a smile.
"Let''s go then," Asmond smiled and chuckled.
Chapter 488 487: You Wouldnt Understand.
Asmond tried to contact Evelyn, but there was no response even though it was her personal phone number. He then went to thew firm she owned, but there was no news about Evelyn''s where which made him anxious.
After three days of trying to find information about Evelyn''s whereabouts and finding nothing, he gave up. Enma was weed back to the Fraternity Association, and the rumors had spread about Mykel kicking Enma from the Guild Association. Although it was the truth, Asmond and the others didn''t pry on it and let it go without giving any rification.
"Eh? Do you want to work? But your condition..." Asmond looked at Enma sitting in front of his desk.
"I heard everything from Roxanne, and because of me someone died," Enma pitifully looked at her missing arm. "At least, let me carry the sin as atonement," Enma looked at Asmond with a serious expression. "Well, missing an arm won''t be a problem even if I''m just working in the office since I still have one more," Enma continued with a smile.
Asmond was thinking about it since he hadn''t found a recement for him that could handle the Fraternity. But, looking at Enma''s condition, it would only trouble her and not to mention not everyone epted her back in the Fraternity, especially the higher-ups.
"Enma!" Gunnar''s voice could be heard from the outside.
Both of them looked at each other for a second and then walked to the ss wall. The scariest part was Asmond''s office located on the 67th floor, and Gunnar''s voice was loud and clear even in a soundproof room. They both then hurriedly went to the ground floor to meet Gunnar because they were curious why she came so suddenly.
Asmond met with Rufus and the others in the lobby. They all went outside and saw Gunnar standing in front of the building''s entrance with people staring at him with shocked expressions.
"Gunnar?! What are you doing here?" Enma looked shocked because she didn''t know that Gunnar woulde.
Gunnar looked at Enma''s shoulder and shed a tear immediately. He then walked toward her, but then Roxanne blocked his path and gave him a stern look.
"What are you trying to do? You should have known that Enma is no longer in the Guild Association, so you can''t ask her toe back," Roxanne said.
"Move!" Gunnar pushed Roxanne away, but Roxanne grabbed his hand and tried to stop him.
Roxanne wasn''t a match for Gunnar''s strength and got dragged by him. Rufus, Glen, and Ss were blocking him as well and even punched him in the face, but he didn''t flinch. He then suddenly touched Enma''s shoulder with the gauntlet and regenerated her arm.
"I''m here just to heal her wound, and nothing else," Gunnar said as he looked at Enma''s shocked expression. "Of course, I know what happened. I got Boss'' permission toe here, and that''s all I wanted," Gunnar continued and smiled when he saw Enma moving her arm.
"So you''re not going to ask her toe back?" Asmond asked.
"Boss'' words are absolute and we are respecting his decision. It''s a shame and I''m heartbroken, but I owe him the life I have right now," Gunnar answered without showing any expression.
Enma sniffled as she looked at Gunnar, and then she hugged him so tightly as if it was a goodbye.
"You know about all his dark secrets, don''t you?" Roxanne asked and thought she could make Gunnar move to the Fraternity Association since Enma was there. She had nned everything in her head to persuade him.
"I know," Gunnar looked at Roxanne.
"And you''re still serving a man like him? A man who ughtered thousands of lives?" Roxanne squinted her eyes in confusion and disbelief.
"There are things you don''t understand about this world, the demons, the Gods, and everything. While you guys are ying a board game, the boss is changing the world. You won''t understand even if I exined it to you," Gunnar answered as he walked away. "My world and your world are already different, and it''s better for you to not pry on our business anymore or the boss will change his mind," Gunnar looked at Asmond over his shoulder.
"What kind of bullshit is that? Just because you''re ahead of us, you think you''re all high and mighty? Fuck off," Rufus spit on the street as he red at Gunnar.
"When was thest time the Gods paid attention to all of you? Do you think they''re still putting their hope on a bunch of losers? Why do you think the Constetions are paying attention to the boss when you say he killed thousands of lives?" Gunnar turned around and asked with his eyebrow raised. "They only care about what is fun and interesting to them. In the first ce, why do they need us humans to deal with demons if the Gods are powerful enough to defeat them? You won''t understand even if you think really hard about it. That''s why I said my world and your world are different," Gunnar continued and then left.
They were speechless because those questions had been lingering in their heads. They were curious about what did Mykel find and what he was nning to do by doing all that. Asmond tried to ask Mara about what it was, but Mara didn''t respond. In the first ce, Mara only spoke to him once through the system when she warned him about Mykel.
"Thanks to that bastard I really want to go and clear the tower," Rufus sighed with his arms crossed. "Hey, Asmond, let''s not waste our time here and tell the others to gather and clear the tower already. We have been doing nothing for the past three days. Thatwyer is dead already," Rufus continued and looked at Asmond with an annoyed expression.
"Go. I''ll handle the association," Enma said to Asmond.
Asmond kept his eyes on Gunnar for a moment, and then he looked at the others as he nodded his head with understanding.
(In the Empyrean World)
"Until when are you going to idle like this? It has been two months and you barely made any more," Luciel looked at Mykel standing on the edge of the ind and looked at Elena ying with Spenta, Angra, and Jormungand.
"I''m not idling, I just put the secondst piece in the puzzle," Mykel answered.
"Secondst piece? So there''s still one piece left? Are you nning on dragging this out again even though we already have everything in our hands?" Luciel stood next to Mykel and she sounded displeased.
"Thest piece will be in your hand," Mykel looked at Luciel with his eyes squinted because of the chill wind that struck his face.
"Me? What do you mean?" Luciel raised her eyebrow.
"I have sent my team to clear the rest of the towers except the Lucifer Tower. On the next break out, the only towers left that will still be standing are Abaddon, Behemoth, Mahazael, and Beelzebub. With that being said, I want you to send the Demon Lords from the nieth floor of those towers. I want you to destroy and obliterate Asmond''s forces until they can no longer clear a tower," Mykel exined.
"Why? Is there a reason you want to go to that extent to kill them?" Luciel looked so confused.
"I need to take those towers and clear them, including the Lucifer Tower. That''s thest preparation that I''m going to need," Mykel stared at Luciel with a cold expression.
Luciel was baffled and didn''t know what to say, but then Lucifer and Bhatmelec appeared behind Mykel.
"Just believe in him. We both know what he''s nning to do and it''s necessary," Lucifer said.
"This again," Luciel scoffed and she sounded so annoyed. "You''re always like this. Keeping everything a secret from me even though I''m the one who helped you the most to reach this moment," Luciel gritted her teeth and clenched her fists.
Mykel, Lucifer, and Bhatmelec stared at her without showing any expression.
"Do you want to know everything? Do you think you can handle it?" Mykel asked as he stood in front of Luciel.
"What''s the point of asking me that? Do I look like someone who would stay quiet and listen?" Luciel asked back and gave a stern look at Mykel.
"Then I''ll let you see it for yourself," Mykel snapped his fingers and made the area around them in the [Nigh-Omnipotence] skill.
Chapter 489 488: Not Following The Rule.
Luciel took a few steps back until her legs didn''t have the strength anymore to carry her body. She fell down as Mykel, Lucifer, and Bhatmelec stared at her with her whole body shaken by the truth.
"Now you know everything, is there anything else you want to know about me?" Mykel asked as he deactivated his [Nigh-Omnipotence] skill.
Luciel couldn''t say a word since she was still processing the things she saw and heard.
"I guess there''s none, but with that knowledge attached in your mind, do you think you can hide it from her?" Mykel approached Luciel and leaned his head toward her.
Luciel slowly lifted her head and realized that Mykel''s past had been exposed to Mara. She finally understood why Mykel didn''t reveal his past to anyone because it would only put himself in danger.
"If you can''t, don''t you think it would be wise to erase your memories and make you forget about my past?" Mykel asked as he put his right hand on Luciel''s head. "You understand now what kind of burden and risk of knowing my past, right?" Mykel slowly moved his hand down to her cheek.
Luciel looked down and for some reason Mykel''s hand on her cheek made her feel at ease.
"No, I can hide it and I''ll try to not attract her attention. With that being said, sending Demon Lords from the nieth floor would question my reasoning. I don''t think I can do that now, but the Demon Lords from the seventieth or eightieth floor should be fine," Luciel answered as she tried to stand up, but then Mykel helped her until she could stand on her own two feet.
Mykel hummed and looked at Elenanding on the ind and then waved at Mykel.
"I guess that should be fine since I own the Demon Princesses from the hundredth floor. I''ll use them instead," Mykel answered as he waved back at Elena. "Just try not to stand out. I know you''re best at it, so please remember on what kind of burden you''re bearing now," Mykel continued.
"There''s one thing left that I want to ask. The reason why you want to clear all the towers. What''s the reason behind it?" Luciel asked.
"That''s something that I can''t let anyone know, even the people who know about my past don''t know about the power I possess. Only these two know about it," Mykel looked at Lucifer and Bhatmelec. "So, I''ll show you what it ister," Mykel continued and then Elena came and hugged him from behind.
This time, Luciel had no reason to pry on it and let it slide because she knew Mykel wouldn''t tell her even if she begged for it.
"Father, I miss mother," Elena said as she stared Luciel in the eye.
"I guess this will be thest time we see each other. We''re going to meet again when it''s about to start," Mykel said and remembered the second vision Edith had when he burned the whole city down.
(On the hundred-first floor of Astaroth Tower)
"Another castle, huh? But this one is the biggest one so far," Gunnar said as he looked at the castle where he couldn''t see how wide it was since his eyes couldn''t see that far. "This one is going to be a long one like in Asmodeus Tower..." Gunnar was dispirited and imagined how long it would take to find Astaroth.
"It''s because Astaroth is one of the seven sins holder, Envy. So he wanted everything that he owns to be the best, the better, and the biggestpared to the other Demon Kings. To be honest, Astaroth isn''t the original holder of the Envy," Aureanded next to Gunnar.
"It can be passed down?" Rozan was curious about it.
"Not exactly passed down. It''s more like he took it forcefully from the right owner of Envy. I heard stories in the past that Demon Kings used to be fourteen of them," Aurea answered as she rubbed her chin. "Demon King Leviathan was created by Lucifer with Envy sin, but Astaroth seemed to have an incredible grudge against him for some unknown reason. He then killed Leviathan and took that power from Leviathan. But that''s just a childhood story, and I''m not really thinking about it," Aurea exined.
"If you want to know the truth, Mykel should know about it since he knows everything. Before that, let''s hunt a Demon King," Sven said as he stretched his neck and arms. "So, Jeanne, lead the way," Sven continued.
They entered the castle and started looking around at which path they wanted to take. But demons weed them and started attacking them. The demons were quite unique because some of them were powerful in magic, and the other half were powerful in physical. Those demons they were facing were simr to the demons that they had faced from different towers.
It was quite a challenge for them because they had never fought in a situation that felt disadvantaged. It was a simr situation when they were dealing with the Demon Princesses in Aernd World, but a lot easier than that.
After they killed thousands of demons, they found a giant door with a bit of a mechanism that they needed to solve. It was like a puzzle that they had to find a key from the other side of the castle. They all then went their separate ways to look for the key.
They spent three days trying to find the key, and Edith was the one who found it because of her [Guardian Spirit] that helped her. They regrouped at the giant door, and when they tried to open it with the key, it wasn''t the key for the door.
"This Demon King is really a pain in the ass..." Sven leaned on the wall and slowly slid down until his butt touched the floor. "So that key must be for something right? Perhaps that key is to open a different door?" Sven looked at Rozan who was thinking so hard.
"No, he''s trying to y a trick on us. Of course, after realizing it now, that motherfucker is trying to tire us out with this bullshit puzzle. We should learn things from Mykel. If there''s a rule and you''re strong enough to y without following it, why should we? We have these two as our insurance," Rozan answered as he looked at Jeanne and Aurea.
Jeanne and Aurea looked at each other, and then Aureaughed so hard.
"Nephilim and her father are both rotten to hell. I''m getting bored by exploring anyway," Aurea spread her wings and flew toward the door.
She destroyed the door like it was made of thin wood and made a giant hole in the middle. She turned around and crossed her arms as she smugged at them.
"Come on, let''s just bust this ce and go straight up to where Astaroth is," Aurea said as shended and hid her wings.
They all went to the second floor and ignored the rule of the castle as Rozan said. If they followed Astaroth''s y, it would take forever and they didn''t have the time since they had to kill 5 Demon Kings before the breakout happened. It was Mykel''s request, and they all agreed to it.
It took them another four days to finally reach the highest point of the tower. It was a lot easier since they weren''t troubled by incredible heat that slowed them down like in the Asmodeus Tower. There was also one thing that they finally realized about Astaroth and his power [Envy]. He tried to replicate or copy the demons that belonged to all thirteen towers.
Astaroth was a master both inbat, knowledge, and even magic that could be on par with all the Demon Kingsbined. He even tried to create Angels like Lucifer had, and it shocked Aurea and Jeanne when they saw a few of them in the castle. They were strong enough that it worried both of them since they were almost the same as the one they fought during the breakout.
One thing that made him not so stand outpared to the others Demon Kings was that hecked originality. All his power was from copying the other Demon Kings and trying his best to beat them in their main aspects, but it was impossible because of his [Envy] skill that always made him unable to focus on one thing at a time.
In the original story, when he was on the brink of his death, he realized his [Envy] was the reason he lost to Asmond since Asmond already knew how to deal with him after experiencing fighting the other Demon Kings. He understood that he could be stronger if only he didn''t take the [Envy] skill from Leviathan and blind him in jealousy.
"Alright, this is it. Break the door please," Rozan looked at Jeanne and Aurea.
Chapter 490 489: Ugly Bastard.
"Using force, just like your father, huh?" A Demon riding a giant wolf and holding a snake looked at Aurea when she broke the door open. "I heard that you killed that cunning Demon King and said something about the age of Demon King is over," He jumped down and showed his scaled arms and legs like a dragon. He showed off his scaled red wings, but the edges were feathers like angels.
Although he had amazing feats on his body, he hid his face in a golden helmet and big shiny crown because he believed his face wasn''t the best feat he had. All the demons thought that Astaroth wore a helmet because of the fight with Leviathan, but the truth was that he was just ugly. All the Demon Kings and Princesses knew about it.
"Long time no see, and I see that you''re still as ugly as ever, even uglier than my father. Are you really envious of my father''s ugliness that you have to try and be uglier?" Aurea chuckled.
Rozan and the others covered their mouths, but they all snorted because they never thought someone could mock a Demon King like that. It was out of nowhere and caught them off guard even though they didn''t know what he looked like. They then pursed their lips because they could feel the killing intent from Astaroth. He was furious, and Aurea just rubbed the wound with a grain of salt.
"He''s short tempered, use it and take advantage of it. You know what I''m talking about, right? Rozan?" Aurea looked over her shoulder and looked at Rozan. "Be careful with the wolf and the serpent in his hand. Also, when you see a breath from his mouth, you deal with it. It''s so powerful so you have to stop him at all costs," Aurea exined.
Rozan nodded and used [Telekinesis] to take the full helmet off Astaroth''s head. He was purposely tried to make Astaroth lose his cool since it was the best way to handle someone with unstable emotions.
When he managed to steal the helmet, they were all speechless because of how ugly he was. His head and face weren''t proportionalpared to Asmodeus, Azrael, and Samael that looked either handsome, dignified, or scary.
"That''s one ugly bastard," Vincze said as he tried not to smile.
"It''s time, to go and kill him," Jeanne said as she activated [Maestro].
All of them nodded and immediately activated [Harmony] skill and drank the poison vials. Edith didn''t join them, instead, she cast [Guardian Spirit] and boosted Gunnar and the others while simultaneously giving them protection.
The moment Rozan activated the [Anti-magic Barrier], Astaroth lost his ability to use magic. Gunnar and Nagy dealt with the wolf. Lillith and Sven dealt with the huge serpent that was as big as an anaconda. Vincze, Rozan, and Gerrard were distracting Astaroth from interfering.
Knowing how strong they were, Astaroth took a deep breath and then exhaled deeply. A green foul breath wasing out of his mouth, and Rozan immediately cast [Dispell] because he believed it was something dangerous. The umted breath that Astaroth had prepared in his lungs, all of them gone into normal air.
It was Astaroth''s powerful skill called the [Foul-breath of Death], and whoever inhaled his breath would die instantly. It was too powerful that he could only use it once in a while because he could die from inhaling it as well.
"Now go and beat him up!" Rozan pointed his staff at Astaroth.
Gerrard dashed forward and moved so smoothly that Astaroth couldn''t evennd a single hit on him even though Gerrard was right in front of him. Gerrard then climbed up to Astaroth''s left knee and jumped to his hand. He ended up on top of Astaroth''s head and shot four arrows at once and pierced through his skull.
Of course, a Demon King wouldn''t die from a few arrows that pierced his skull. Gerrard then shot a few more arrows before he bit his bow and drew his daggers and cut Astaroth''s neck from behind and all the way to the front without getting caught by him.
Gerrard pulled Astaroth''s head off and carried it in his hand, but he was startled when the head tried to bite his wrist. He then threw the head away and shot more arrows at it and ended up making the head stick to the wall.
Jeanne and Aurea were surprised by how agile and smooth Gerrard''s movements were as if he knew where to go. They had never seen Gerrard, not even once to see him taking an opponent in closebat since he didn''t like it. They were curious if it was because of his [Whisper] skill since he could hear Astaroth''s thoughts and unconsciousness. It was different from Lillith''s [Telepathic] skill since her skill couldn''t read demon''s mind while [Whisper] could hear everyone''s thought.
"He''s still moving even though his head is off his head," Vincze said as he looked at the head on the wall, but then he realized his eyes were still moving as if he guided his body. "Can you blind him, Gerrard?" Vincze asked as he pointed at the head.
Gerrard sheathed his daggers and removed the bow from his mouth. He grabbed two arrows and shot them at the head instantly. He blinded Astaroth''s eyes like it was nothing to him.
"What skill did you wish for again, Gerrard? I think I want it as well," Vincze was amazed by Gerrard''s ability to handle everything as if he could read them like it was the back of his hand.
"Hmm? That''s just my archery skill," Gerrard answered.
"You! I see you''re trying to hide it after you''re sure that nobody remembered the skill you got!" Vincze said.
Gerrard chuckled and shrugged his shoulders as he walked past Vincze.
"Hey, it''s your turn to deal with him though. Are you seriously going to chit chat in here?" Rozan asked with his eyes squinted.
Gerrard sighed and dashed forward with his spear ready in his hands. He thrust Astaroth''s chest and lifted him up like it was nothing. He then threw Astaroth''s body away and threw his spear right into Astaroth''s heart and pushed him further away. They were surprised when the [Foul-Breath of Death] started leaking out from Astaroth''s chest and neck.
"You know, you almost put all of us in danger because you took his head off," Vincze said as he looked at Gerrard. "That body of him is no longer in the control of Astaroth''s mind. He''s now moving using muscle memory," Vincze exined, and it was all thanks to his instinct and his [Thread and Needle] skill that always put him away from danger.
"What should we do now? His head should regenerate by now," Gerrard asked.
"Well. Since getting close to him is dangerous. I guess we have no other option," Rozan said as he looked at the wolf and the serpent already dead in Sven and Nagy''s hands. "It was a shame that I couldn''t fight the strongest mage in the demon world, but now I should at least fight him fairly," Rozan continued and deactivated his [Anti-magic Barrier] skill.
As soon as the [Anti-magic Barrier] disappeared, Astaroth got up and didn''t hesitate to use all types of magic. He tried to kill Sven and the others, but Rozan fended off the magic by using [Counter Magic] which allowed him to send the spells back to the caster.
"Are you seriously going to let that ugly bastard use magic? We don''t even know what kind of magic he possesses," Sven asked as soon as everyone regrouped with Rozan since he was the only one that could protect them.
"Oh, don''t worry. I''m not going to fight him with magic. I''ll protect you guys with magic and do everything I can to make you all untouchable from his magic. It''s more challenging and fun," Rozan answered as he beat his palm with the top of his staff.
"Hah?! You want us to get close to that ugly bastard even though his breath is dangerous? What are you thinking?" Gunnar asked and he looked nervous.
"Since he should be the second best mage in the demon world, I want to prove to myself I''m better," Rozan said as he patted Sven and Gunnar''s shoulders. "Rx, all of you. I can promise you that nothing bad will happen to you, so just trust me on this one," Rozan smiled as his eyes were set on Astaroth''s eyes.
Gunnar and Sven looked at each other and then sighed.
"Alright..." Sven readied his stance and the others as well. "I''m sick of looking at that ugly bastard anyway," Sven continued.
Chapter 491 490: Demon King Astaroth.
Rozan used [Multi-Casting] that allowed him to cast various magic at the same time. He protected everyone and always cast magic that was strong against the magic that Astaroth used.
So far, he had managed to piss Astaroth off, and based on the information they got after fighting Astaroth, [Foul-Breath of Death] couldn''t be used over and over. They used that information and tried to wear him off because, for some reason, Astaroth couldn''t be killed with anything.
"Is he immortal?" Jeanne asked Aurea.
"If he is, then he shouldn''t feel inferior to the other Demon Kings. There must be a reason why he can survive even after getting mutted over and over," Aurea answered and observed Astaroth for his weaknesses since she also didn''t know. "I mean, we are here as a backup n if they can''t kill him. So, let''s just stay here and hope that we don''t have to butt in," Aurea continued.
Jeanne hummed in agreement and thought about what kind of power Astaroth hid under his sleeve.
Astaroth had a special skill like the other Demon Kings, and it was called [Mathematician] where he could solve all problems and always find a way to survive. It was simr to Vincze''s [Thread and Needle] skill, but it could be used not for defense but also for the offensive. The longer he was in a battle, the higher the chance he would win the fight.
Vincze felt a tremendous amount of uneasiness because of his [Thread and Needle] skill. He felt like if the fight got prolonged, they were going to be the ones to die because of Astaroth''s movements that started to be unpredictable.
"The wolf and the serpent came back to live! Sven, Nagy, can you both deal with it?" Rozan asked as he repelled all the magic and did a counter to Astaroth. "It''s getting hard for some reason. He starts to read my movements and I can''t keep up with him," Rozan informed the others.
Sven and Nagy left the group to deal with the wolf and the serpent, but then they noticed those two had be bigger and fiercer. Sven decided to deal with the wolf and Nagy decided to deal with the serpent since it would be the best match-up for their weapons.
"Everyone get back!" Gerrard shouted and startled everyone.
They all didn''t hesitate and jumped away from Astaroth.
"What is it? Is he going to use that breath again?" Vincze asked Gerrard who looked a bit scared.
"No. He''s calcting us. He already has the upper hand now and if we start attacking, he''s going to kill us all," Gerrard answered as he listened to Astaroth''s thoughts. "We can''t keep doing this, and we need a new n," Gerrard looked at Rozan.
They looked at Gerrard for a moment, and they believed him since he wouldn''t spout nonsense.
"What''s your call, Rozan?" Sven came back and his body was covered in ck blood. He had already killed the wolf. "We all can go all out and destroy his body entirely if we try," Sven continued and looked at Rozan.
"No, that''s exactly what he wanted," Rozan answered.
Astarothughed as he covered his face with his left hand.
"So you have the ability to hear my thoughts, what a troublesome human you are," Astaroth looked at Gerrard through the gap in between his fingers. "But it''s all futile. You can''t defeat me because I already know how to kill all of you since that human over there can no longer stop me from using magic," Astaroth grinned and red at Rozan.
"Shut up, you ugly," Rozan pointed his staff at Astaroth. "You''re ying a mind game now, huh? Let''s see who has the weakest one!" Rozan stabbed his staff and rested his hands on his waist.
Everyone looked at Rozan and didn''t know what he was talking about.
"Everyone, listen to me. If we are the ones who attack him, we lose. With that being said, let''s not attack him and just look at his ugly ass face," Rozan said with confidence. "Let''s fucking mock his ugly face to our heart''s content!" Rozan continued.
Gerrard listened to Astaroth''s thoughts and realized that Astaroth only calcted how to win if he was being attacked. Now that they weren''t attacking him, his calction was useless, and he had to start a new calction to win against them.
Gerrard came back and whispered what he knew to the others. They finally understood what Rozan was doing, and so they all started staring at Astaroth without moving a muscle.
"How long are you going to hide your ugly face? The more you hide it, the more hideous it looks from here," Rozan asked with a disgusted expression.
Astaroth was ring at him and he looked so pissed.
"Stop making that expression, uncle. Your ugliness is really showing off even though you''re hiding it behind your hand," Aurea scoffed.
"Man, why do we have to face him? Compared to Asmodeus, Azrael, and Samael, I thought all Demon Kings are powerful and looked scary or cool, I never thought there was an ugly one like him," Sven sighed and shook his head.
After dozens of mockery toward Astaroth, he could no longer handle it. He suddenlyughed and made everyone look at him cautiously.
"You can smoke me all you want, humans! Because I will be the one who kills all of you and turn you into demons!" Astaroth looked at them as he took a deep breath.
"There it is," Rozan quietly said to himself and his hands were ready to take his staff.
"Since you won''t be attacking me, then it''s already giving me the upper hand!" Astaroth released his [Foul-breath of Death].
Rozan took his staff and started to manipte the air around Astaroth''s head. He forced the foul breath to stay around Astaroth''s head. He then bound Astaroth''s body so he couldn''t move, but he was too powerful and easily broke it.
"Everyone! Cut all his limbs! I''ll make sure he inhales all that foul breath of his!" Rozan shouted.
All of them activated [Harmony] and dashed forward. Sven was the fastest onepared to the others. He swung his scythe and cut off both Astaroth''s legs, and then he jumped to the left and cut off Astaroth''s right arm. He turned around in mid-air and threw his scythe at Astaroth''s left arm and cut it off.
Sven cut all of Astaroth''s limbs and sent him down to the ground in just a second. Rozan focused on keeping the foul breath around Astaroth''s head and made sure Astaroth couldn''t use magic to stop him.
"He''s panicking," Lillith said as she looked at the way Astaroth wiggled his body. "I think this foul breath is dangerous even to himself," Lillith looked at Rozan.
"I figured that out already. Demons don''t have skill cooldown like us, so it''s weird that he didn''t use it so often. I guess he''s too scared to inhale his own breath, and that might be because he could die because of it as well," Rozan answered and nodded his head in agreement. "Just focus on cutting his limbs whenever he regenerates them," Rozan kept his staff pointing at the foul breath that floated around Astaroth''s head.
They kept focusing on their own roles for an hour until they started to notice the changes. Astaroth could no longer regenerate his limbs, and that only meant he was weakened.
"Come on, just die already!" Rozan stood on top of Astaroth''s body and forced the breath to enter Astaroth''s nose and mouth.
[Congrattions on defeating Demon King Astaroth, the Sin of Envy!]
[All the Constetions are overjoyed with your achievement and will grant you a single wish for every Awakener that participated in defeating Demon King Astaroth!]
[All the Constetions are looking at you with curiosity. They are waiting for the wish that you want as your reward!]
[You can ask for a skill that you want as long as the Constetions can grant it. The skill that you wished for is a [Benefactor Exclusive] skill]
Aurea chuckled as he walked toward the others. "Who died like that? Die from his own foul breath," Aurea said.
Everyone chuckled andughed after realizing it by now.
"That''s one, there''s four Demon Kings to go. Take your reward and we should defeat the next Demon King, Satan," Jeanne said.
"That one is going to be a hard opponent," Aurea said with a serious expression.
Chapter 492 491: Ruthless Satan.
"My head hurts..." Rozan leaned on Gunnar''s left shoulder. "Using my Brainstorm skill really not the y back there," Rozan continued.
[Brainstorm] skill was a skill that belonged to Zeus, and it made Rozan able to think faster while at the same time increasing his mental capability. That helped to increase his magic power and allowed him to control his [Telekinesis] power to its fullest potential. In exchange, after the usage of the skill, his head would take all the after-effects of the magic and skills he used during the brainstorming.
"You should rest. You saved us back there," Jeanne said as she walked next to him.
"Demon King satan is immune to magic anyway, so you should be able to rest and don''t have to do anything," Aurea exined and walked the endless hallway.
"Is that so? I''m so d to hear that," Rozan could barely open his eyes and then copsed, but Gunnar grabbed his body and carried him on his back.
"So, Aurea. This Demon King Satan. Is he one of the holders?" Sven asked.
"Yes, he''s the holder of the Sin of Wrath. The angrier he gets, the stronger he bes, and he''s the only Demon King that could be on par with Lucifer himself if he''s started to get angry," Aurea exined and nodded her head.
Everyone went quiet and didn''t know if they could fight him even with the new skills they got from wishing to the Constetions. Aurea and Jeanne knew it would be an impossible battle for them, and with Rozan in that condition, it would only slow them down inside the tower. Not only him, everyone felt exhausted because of that useless puzzle they had to do and wasted three days.
"All of you go and rest in the hotel," Jeanne said.
They look at Jeanne with confused looks.
"What do you mean? We don''t have much time left before the next breakout. We have to clear the rest of them since we promised Mykel," Vincze asked.
"I know, that''s why this time Aurea and I will fight Satan. You guys can skip on this one and rest for the next tower. Just rest and we shouldn''t be taking that long," Jeanne looked at Aurea, and then Aurea nodded in agreement.
"The next tower after Satan is Mammon, right? Is he also one of the holders?" Lillith asked Aurea.
"Yes, the Sin of Greed, but he''s the weakestpared to the other Demon Kings, so that shouldn''t be a problem," Aurea answered.
"I guess we should rest. Even if we lost a single reward, we can ask Mykel for more since he''s basically the boss of the Constetions," Sven said as he cracked his neck. "We said that we are going to clear all the towers, but we never told him that we should be the ones who cleared it," Sven continued.
Gerrard, Nagy, and Vincze nodded their heads in agreement.
"Alright, since it has been decided, we both are going to the Satan Tower now," Jeanne looked at them and then left the tower with Aurea.
After an hour of riding a bullet train, they both reached District 10. They both went inside the Satan Tower without anyone realizing that they were trying to clear the tower.
"Do you think we can kill him?" Jeanne asked.
"Are you seriously asking me that? You possess the power of the eldest brother of Lucifer, and you''re still asking me if we can kill him? I don''t even think I''m needed here since you can easily st him with your divine st and obliterate him," Aurea chuckled as she shook her head.
"You''re not wrong, but I was thinking that you should be the one to fight him since you looked so excited when you said the next Demon King we are going to face is Satan. You want to kill him with your own hands, right?" Jeanne looked at Aurea walking next to her.
"Hah... I think I fall in love with you, Jeanne," Aurea wrapped her left arm around Jeanne''s neck. "Of course, I want to fight him. This is my only chance to fight the strongest Demon King in terms of strength! I want to fight him and butchered him, humiliate him, spit on his fucking face!" Aurea''s eyes were filled with excitement.
"After listening to that, I don''t think I can ept your feeling," Jeanne answered.
They both looked at each other and started chuckling andughing as they opened the door to the nieth floor.
They both flew right into the castle where they defeated Lilith and entered the red portal to the hundred-first floor. Jeanne was taken aback when she saw people being tortured and fed to demons. It was something that Jeanne would imagine if someone asked what hell looked like.
"You said I''m going to this tower on my own, right?" Aurea walked to the front. "Then there''s no need to waste time," Aurea continued and used the [Soul Siphon] skill.
All the demons, the tortured souls were sucked into Aurea''s body like it was nothing. There was not a single soul that got left behind, all of them were inside her body. They both then entered the city-like area and saw demons killing each other.
"The City of Hell, the only ce for these demons. They''re all great demons, and they''re only one level below Archdemon, so they''re really powerful," Aurea said as she took every single soul inside the City of Hell.
"A great demon? If they''re really that powerful, then what''s a Demon Lord''s race?" Jeanne asked.
Aurea stopped and turned around. "They''re also great demons. So basically this whole city is filled with fearless demons that are equal to Demon Lords," Aurea answered and looked Jeanne in the eye. "But they''re not interested in bing a Demon Lord. They''re interested in bing a Demon King and tried to defeat Satan so they can take the throne from him," Aurea exined.
Jeanne was curious about who Demon King Satan was, and why he had such a powerful army of demons under hismand. She then looked around and realized there was no castle, no mansion, and it was just weird looking buildings around her.
"There''s no castle or any tall building, so where is he?" Jeanne asked.
"Ah, he''s not like any other Demon King, he didn''t care about all those morous stuff. He''s a Demon King that would make himself vulnerable from these Great Demons so he could fight and kill them to show who he truly is," Aurea answered as she kept walking. "Where do you think he would be if he wanted to be seen by demons?" Aurea asked and looked at Jeanne.
"I don''t know. A castle should be the easiest way to tell where the strongest being in the area is," Jeanne answered.
"You''re not wrong, but not in here. The further you go, the closer you are to the center of the city. There are five circles in this city of hell, and each circle is to create a gap between the strongest and the weakest. So the closer we are to the center, we will find him and all the strongest Great Demons that are going to challenge him," Aurea exined.
"So he''s a muscle head?" Jeanne asked.
"No, he''s the most ruthless Demon King that ever existed. He''s the most feared Demon Kingspared to the others," Aurea answered as she unsheathed her sword. "And since a new challenger hase, these Greater Demons are attracted to bully the new kid. So, why don''t you stay back and enjoy the show?" Aurea asked as she looked at the demonsing toward her.
Jeanne took a few steps back and let Aurea enjoy her massacre.
It was as Aurea said, those Great Demons didn''t fear her, unlike the demons they had met on the eightieth floor and below where they would tremble in fear when they saw Jeanne and Aurea. Even though she showed the difference in power, those demons didn''t hesitate to attack her since everyone that they were facing was an opportunity to reduce theirpetitors.
It took Aurea a whole day of fighting nonstop to finally reach the center of the city. Jeanne and Aurea looked at a demon covered in fire and sitting on the throne. His whole body was dark like a burned tree, but Jeanne could tell his body was so sturdy and his sharp ws might be able to scratch an Empyrium Steel. His six red bat wings were covered in mes as well, and with every step he took, he left a trail of fire.
"Who do you think will win, Jeanne? A Brute or a Wrath?" Aurea asked.
"I guess the answer would be the one who can still stand," Jeanne answered.
"You''re not wrong," Aurea smiled. "Here, take my sword. I''m going to fight him with my bare hands," Aurea tossed her sword at Jeanne.
Chapter 493 492: Brute Vs. Wrath.
Aurea watched as Demon King Satan walked toward her and tilted his head with the zing me that covered his face. The only thing she could see was his glowing red eyes, and he was more befitting as the Devil rather than Lucifer by his appearance alone. Aurea then used [Soul Siphon] and took all the souls in the inner circle of the city.
Demon King Satan raised his right hand and clenched his fist. A ring of fire covered the outer area of the city, and it was so tall that Jeanne couldn''t see the end of it. He then spread his wings and they were so wide, almost as wide as Mazikeen''s wings when she used her [True Form]. The only difference was that Demon King Satan''s wings were still covered with zing fires. Every time he pped his wings, a firestorm happened.
He suddenly roared and activated his [Wrath] skill, and the mes started to disintegrate everything in the city without leaving a single speck of dust. Jeanne who saw the ring of fire start to swallow the city decided to spread her wings and activated the [Antimatter Barrier]. The me struck her, but it dispersed in an instant, and saw her surroundings had be a sea of fire.
Aurea let the me burn her body and bathed herself in the sea of mes. The pain started to sting, but she got excited because of it. She then activated her [Brute] skill and absorbed all the magic energy around her and transferred it into her brute strength.
"Thanks for that," Aurea spread her wings and dispersed the me around her.
Both Aurea and Demon King Satan flew toward each other at the speed of light. The moment their fist collided, a shockwave sent the sea of mes away for a few seconds, but then came back and a lot fiercer than before.
They both took and threw punches and kicks at each other like it was nothing. Jeanne who watched them from the distance was d that Rozan and the others didn''te with them. They would die from the first shockwave and none of them could withstand the sea of mes.
No words came out of their mouths, only grunts, screams, and growls as they tried to kill each other. Aurea was amazed by how powerful Demon King Satan''s brute strength was because he was still stronger than her even though she already used her [Brute] skill. She then didn''t hesitate to transfer all the souls she had collected and turned them into her power.
They both tore each other''s skin and flesh, ripped each other''s limbs, and crushed each other''s bodies. Their regeneration ability was almost the same because both of them regenerated their bodies almost instantly.
"Not enough!" Aurea shouted as she mmed Demon King Satan to the ground and create a huge crater. She then activated her [Harmony] skill and [True Form] skill that turned half her body and face into Mazikeen''s.
When Aurea was about to crush Demon King Satan''s body that was still on the ground into a pulp, he growled and an explosion happened that sent Aurea flying. He grew bigger and the me slowly turned purple and zed the sky with it. He then suddenly appeared in front of Aurea and grabbed her face. He melted Aurea''s face with [Hellfire] and sent them down to the ground.
He scratched, tore, and ripped the helpless Aurea on the ground like a savage. He ripped her wings and fire breathed her face until she was no longer recognizable. The [Hellfire] went inside her mouth and burned her throat and her insides.
Jeanne wanted to help, but then Aurea''s regeneration became faster than before. She was grinning with her eyes wide open in excitement even though her face was being roasted with [Hellfire].
Aurea pushed herself up with her wings and turned the situation around when she punched Demon King Satan''s face. She exploded his head and arms with her right fist even though he blocked them with both of his arms. She ripped his wings off and grabbed his right leg then sent him back to the ground.
She sat on top of his zing body and started punching him to a pulp. She didn''t let him regenerate his own body even though his regeneration had be instant. She screams and grunts as she ripped his body apart. She knew that she was already at her limit while Demon King Satan kept growing stronger and stronger because of his [Wrath] skill.
Jeanne finally understood why Demon King Satan was the second strongestpared to the others. She was once more d that she didn''t bring the others there because it was impossible for them to kill him.
When Aurea wanted to crush his body, he grabbed her hand and she couldn''t fight it off. She tried to use her other hand, but he grabbed it as well, so she used her wings to cut his body apart, but his wings pierced through her wings and made her unable to use them. She was running out of options, so she used her teeth and bit off his left arm.
Aurea used a split second of an opening and pierced her hand into his chest and ripped off his heart. Demon King Satan growled so loudly that Jeanne had to cover her ears or her head would explode.
"Your heart is mine..." Aurea smiled as she opened her mouth wide.
Aurea bit and chewed Demon King Satan''s heart, and he instantly turned into ashes as he tried to reach for his heart.
[Congrattions on defeating Demon King Satan, the Sin of Wrath!]
[All the Constetions are overjoyed with your achievement and will grant you a single wish for every Awakener that participated in defeating Demon King Satan!]
[All the Constetions are looking at you with curiosity. They are waiting for the wish that you want as your reward!]
[You can ask for a skill that you want as long as the Constetions can grant it. The skill that you wished for is a [Benefactor Exclusive] skill]
Aureaughed frantically as she could taste the power of Satan''s heart, but then she felt like her inside was being burned. She groaned as she choked herself because something was trying toe out. She started to scream in pain as her eyes mouth, ears, and nose started to glow bright red.
A me came out and reached up high into the sky like an eruption, and she couldn''t control it since it wasn''t her who did that. Her body melted and regenerated over and over while there was no sign of the me cooling down. Jeanne wanted to help, but she didn''t know what she needed to do to help Aurea.
The me slowly became darker and darker that it turned into [Hellfire], and at that moment, the me stopped emzing Aurea''s body. Jeanne was so worried, but then she saw Aurea slowly standing up and chuckled. Aurea startedughing as she looked at the notification in front of her.
[You have attained new skills!]
[You have attained the [Eternal me] skill!]
[You have attained the [Hellfire] skill!]
[You have attained the [Wrath] skill!]
Aurea covered herself in [Hellfire] and she could feel the power inside her grow stronger than she couldn''t imagine. She then looked at Jeanne with a grin on her face.
"Looks like I won since I''m the one who''s still standing," Aurea said.
Jeanne chuckled and nodded her head, but then she saw Aurea copse and hit the ground. She fainted since she exhausted herself in that fierce and savage short fight against Demon King Satan. Jeanne gently carried Aurea in her arms and looked at her appearance.
"Can you at least turn yourself into a human form first before you faint? Now I can''t bring you back to earth with that appearance," Jeanne sighed as she shook her head.
"That was really an amazing fight, isn''t it?" Mykel asked as hended behind Jeanne.
"Mykel?! When did youe here?" Jeanne asked and saw Elena staring at Aurea with admiration.
"We came here with you, we just hide our presence since I knew it was going to be once in a lifetime battle. We really enjoyed watching the fight," Mykel answered and Elena nodded her head in agreement. "Anyway, let''s bring you two back. She won''t be awake for a while," Mykel continued and warped them back to Earth.
Chapter 494 493: A Living One.
"What actually happened in there? She looks... old and wrinkled..." Rozan looked at Aurea that looked like an olddy that was waiting for her death on her deathbed.
"It''s the result of fighting Demon King Satan. The fight was something you have never seen before. No, it''s simr to Mykel''s fight with Lucifer when we were in Aernd, but this one is a lot more savage," Jeanne answered as she looked at Aurea''s condition. "I was right to not bring all of you there because even Aurea''s whole body got melted and crushed into pieces during the battle with him," Jeanne continued and looked at the others.
Everyone looked at Jeanne and they were d that they agreed to let those two handle Demon King Satan. They weren''t stupid enough to put themselves in danger just because of a reward.
"How long is she until she gets back on her feet?" Lillith asked Mykel who was sitting on the other side of the bed.
"She exhausted not only her stamina, but she also didn''t realize she exhausted her life energy in that fight. Her subconscious knew that she wouldn''t be able to win in a long fight, so that''s why she looks like that now," Mykel exined and looked at Aurea. "It might take a long time, but she''s actually fine and only need time to rest," Mykel answered and looked at Lillith''s worried expression.
Mykel could try and give his life energy just like how he gave it to Lh and Elena, but the problem was his life energy was divine energy as well. Aurea wasn''t a divine being, and she wasn''t a damned being as well. If he wasn''t careful, he might have killed her with his life energy, so he''d rather not use it on her.
"Since you look better, Rozan. There''s no reason for all of you to stay put in here. You can go to the Mammon Tower, right?" Mykel asked as he looked at Rozan.
"Yes, but I''m still a bit dizzy and need a breather for a few hours at least. I don''t want to hold everyone back and be unreliable inside," Rozan answered and drank hot chocte.
"Get some rest, and Jeanne would be able to handle it if all of you failed. But I don''t think there would be a case that you''re all going to need her help. You guys are already stronger than the rest of the Demon King," Mykel stood up and fixed his ze. "I''ll leave the towers to all of you," Mykel continued and left with Elena.
Four hours had passed and everyone entered the Mammon Tower, leaving Aurea on her own in the suite.
"Sin of Greed, and we know that his daughter is Deviatris. We are going to fight homunculus and I can''t guarantee you guys it will be an easy fight," Jeanne said as they walked in the endless hallway.
"Don''t worry. I did countless experiments with homunculus and I know what weaknesses they have. I also have something under my sleeve for this asion," Rozan said with confidence.
"Is that so? Then we shouldn''t be worried, but you shouldn''t push yourself too hard," Gunnar looked at Rozan with a worried expression.
"Rx. This time I might not have to move a muscle and use my brain," Rozan patted Gunnar''s back. "But still, I might have to observe what kind of Demon King Mammon is," Rozan yawned as he stretched his arms.
They all went to the hundredth floor and entered the hundred-first floor.
"A city of gold, we can be the richest man in the universe with this wealth," Sven said as he looked at the kingdom that was made of gold. "But still... why the fuck Demon Kings are so fixated with a giant castle! You''re a demon! Who are you going to show it off?!" Sven shouted in frustration as he looked at the golden tower in the middle that reached the sky.
Vincze wrapped his arm around Sven''s neck. "Let''s just enjoy the ride, and aren''t you the one who wants a strong opponent so you can grow stronger?" Vincze asked as he chuckled.
Everyone went their separate ways and dealt with the demons in the city since they couldn''t enter until there wasn''t a single demon alive. It took them a whole day to finally clear up the city, and the tower gate was open and weing them in.
"Well, this is first," Rozan looked around and didn''t see any demons inside the tower.
Rozan made sure that it was really empty by sending a wind barrier and expanding it to detect any demons. He expanded the barrier as far as he could and didn''t feel a single movement inside the barrier.
"I have a bad feeling about this," Rozan said as he fixed his sses.
The gate behind them suddenly closed, and they were startled because of the loud bang. They turned around and realized they couldn''t leave, but they had no reason to live since the one they were looking at was at the top of the tower.
They started climbing up the tower, and not a single demon could be seen or felt. Rozan still thought something was off about the whole situation until they started to feel dizzy. It wasn''t because of a curse or ailment, but the tower was moving left and right which made them dizzy.
"An earthquake?!" Vincze asked as he tried to hold onto the wall, but felt like the wall was soft. He looked at the wall and saw the gold coating wall slowly melt and turn into a flesh-like wall. "Guys! The walls!" Vincze shouted as he retracted his hand from the wall.
They looked at the walls and the ceilings turned into flesh, and then Rozan finally knew why the whole tower was empty.
"This whole fucking tower is a homunculus! We need to leave as soon as possible or we will get swallowed by it!" Rozan shouted and cast a fireball at the wall, but it absorbed the magic like it was nothing.
Vincze, Gunnar, Sven, Nagy, and Lillith tried to break the outer wall, but it was the same. Their physical attacks didn''t work as if the wall was made of strong rubber that neutralized their attacks no matter how hard they tried.
"Should I break it open?" Jeanne asked as she unsheathed her sword.
"Wait!" Rozan shouted as he tried to think. "It''s better if we stay here," Rozan exined.
All of them looked at Rozan with confused looks because of the sudden change in his action.
"For now, just follow me! I''ll exin everything to you on the way!" Rozan said and started running.
After seeing how strong the homunculus was that it could absorb both physical and magical attacks. Rozan believed it would be better to deal with the homunculus first because if the homunculus was left alone, it would bite them back. They still didn''t understand what he was trying to say but followed his lead.
Rozan finally exined why he wanted to stay because a homunculus had a core inside their bodies. It was a perfect opportunity to find the core from the inside rather than from the outside since the core should be protected by its body. Since they were already inside and a chance the core was close by, it was a perfect opportunity for them to kill the homunculus without wasting time and energy.
They tried to move around the tower even though the whole tower was moving around as grass got blown by a strong hurricane. They followed Rozan and tried to keep up with him since he could fly and it pissed them off.
"It should be around here, but where is it?" Rozan talked to himself as he looked around. "The veins... the more they''re the closest we are from the core. It should be that way, right?" Rozan kept mumbling to himself.
They followed Rozan and noticed the space became narrower and the flesh walls were pulsating as if blood was flowing through the wall. The further they went, the more bulge they saw inside the walls which were disgusting to look at, and the floor became wet with sticky salivas.
"It''s behind this wall! Jeanne! Destroy it!" Rozan shouted as he pointed at the huge wall with thousands of pulsating veins.
Jeanne unsheathed her sword and flew toward it and cut it open in a single sh. Rozan then told everyone to get inside since the wall had started to regenerate.
"Is that the core? That looks like a heart," Sven asked.
"Yes, now destroy it!" Rozan answered.
They went all out and cut the heart into pieces, and they were bathing in purple blood that oozed a strong pungent smell. The tower started to scream and the walls stopped pulsating. The tower was copsing and they all drowned in the blood.
Rozan managed to bring everyone out and they never thought the smell of hell would be so refreshing.
"Good work," Rozan giggled mischievously as he bathed everyone in cold water.
"I take my words back! I prefer a big castle and tower rather than a living one!" Sveny down as he looked at the red sky.
Chapter 495 494: Demon King Mammon.
Jeanne didn''t feel any demons around her and she was curious where all the demons went until suddenly she looked down and felt something was off about the ground. Her eyes turned wide and instantly sent everyone flying by throwing them up high into the sky before sharp teeth as needles could bite them and tear them apart.
They all looked down and saw the biggest dragon they had ever seen crawl out of the ground. The dragon was decayed and almost half of his body had be a skeleton. There was more than just one, and they kepting out from the ground until the seventh and thest decayed dragon went to the surface.
"Homunculus?" Jeanne asked Rozan who was helping everyone float in the air.
"Yes, but even though we are up high in the sky, I can see their insides. There''s no core unlike the tower one. It''s different, but still a homunculus," Rozan squinted his eyes. "Killing them would be a waste of time because they can regenerate ore back to life as long as the core is safe," Rozan exined.
"Is it even possible that the core isn''t inside the body?" Gerrard looked at Rozan since he didn''t know much about alchemy and homunculipared to Rozan''s knowledge.
"It''s possible, but that''s something I can''t even do. These ones are made by the master of alchemy himself, Demon King Mammon. I believe he''s somewhere inside the ground," Rozan answered and pointed out Demon King Mammon''s location.
Rozan pointed his hand on the ground and used [Geokinesis] skill to check if Demon King Mammon was inside. Once he felt the unusual feeling underneath the ground, he clenched his hand to crush the ground and twist the inside around. Not long after he did that, a fountain of blood came out from the hole and it surprised them, including Rozan.
"I don''t know whose blood is that, but I can still feel a lot of things inside the ground. I''ll try to squeeze them out," Rozan focused on his skill until the decayed dragons decided to fly to stop him. Rozan then summoned all his homunculus and let them fight each other. "My dragons are no match against them, Jeanne. Lend us some hand," Rozan looked at Jeanne as he kept focusing on spit Demon King out from the ground.
Jeanne nodded her head with understanding and flew down to help Alpha and the others.
Everyone else could only watch as Jeanne and Rozan did all the work. Rather than feeling inferior, they were more worried because Rozan had been exerting his power too much that he might copse again. A simple recovery or healing wouldn''t help since what he used was his brainpower.
"Are you alright doing all this?" Gunnar looked at Rozan with a worried expression.
"No, but we have no choice, right? I''ll at least lure him out so you can beat his ass for me," Rozan answered as his vision started to blur and a sting in the right side of his head started to appear.
"Rozan, let me help you. I''ll reduce the pain in your head," Lillith said as she looked at Rozan who was below her.
Rozan didn''t decline the offer since he would rather feel his pain than have to feel it himself. He slowly pulled Lillith closer and let her do the work.
Lillith put her hands on Rozan''s shoulders from behind and used her [Sentient Control] skill. She entered Rozan''s consciousness and immediately felt a painful headache on her right head. She endured it and tried to neutralize the pain by not interfering with Rozan.
"You''re awesome, Lilly. Thank you," Rozan smiled and he could breathe normally again.
It was as Rozan said, the decayed dragons were impossible to kill, and since Jeanne only specialized against divine beings and demons, she couldn''t do much other than cut them. She looked at the ground at the fountain of blood was still squirting out from the hole and the kingdom was submerged by blood.
It didn''t take long until something came out with the blood from the hole. A red demon with long gold horns, wings, and ws flew toward them at full speed. He was holding a giant gold axe that was chained to his right hand.
"My job here is done... you guys take care of him for me," Rozan weakly smiled at the others.
It wasn''t just him, but dozens of wyverns and winged serpents wereing out of the hole with him. Fighting up high in the air wasn''t something Gunnar and the others could do, and Rozan was already at his limit that he needed to rest.
"Cancel your magic, Rozan. We''ll deal with these motherfuckers, so you can get some rest!" Sven swung his scythe and nned to ride one of them and use it as his ride.
Rozan nodded his head canceled his wind magic and everyone started to free fall.
Sven started tough in excitement and it made the others get fired up. A short moment of enjoyment was enough to make them feel invincible, and so they started to think about doing crazy stuff.
Jeanne who heard them shouting in excitement decided to look up and saw big smiles on their faces. Their smiles were contagious that she couldn''t help but smile. She then looked at Mammon who was about to approach them.
"You''re not going to fight them here," Jeanne suddenly appeared in front of Mammon. "Go down!" Jeanne punched Mammon in the face before he could react and sent him down to the ground really fast.
Sven and the others dove past her and started to ride the wyverns and ripped off their wings so they could go down to fight Mammon. She scoffed as she shook her head, and then went up to check on Rozan''s condition.
"I''m fine. Let me enjoy the breeze from up here for a moment," Rozan looked at Jeanne floated below him. "Can I ask you something, Jeanne? It has been bothering me for quite a while now," Rozan asked as he slowly descended so he could float next to her.
"Being a Goddess, how does it feel? Do you feel different?" Rozan asked as he looked at Gunnar and the others fought Mammon without holding back their power.
"I''m not sure how I should put it, but bing a Goddess make your existence feel more significant in this vast universe. It feels different, but it looks the same," Jeanne answered as she looked at Vincze and Sven fought side by side to cut Mammon''s tough skin and flesh.
"You doesn''t look happy at all. You''re different, but you just look like a depressed version of you," Rozan pointed out as he looked at Nagy and Lillith slit Mammon''s throat, but it regenerated instantly. "Since I have be a Demi-God, I don''t feel a significant changes inside of me, but I do feel different just as you said. So I was thinking, is it really nice to be a God," Rozan continued and looked at his dragons helped Gerrard, Gunnar, and Edith fight against the decayed dragons and wyverns.
"We are in a different time. Not only humans struggle to fight demons, but we Gods are struggling to fight powerful being that controls the universe. Of course, that''s why it feels like there''s no significant changes inside of us. We are still bound by the rule of the World, but once it''s over, everything will change," Jeanne answered and looked at Mammon started to struggle since his armor had been destroyed and left him with a lot of openings.
"Can I ask you another thing, it''s unrted to the topic we are talking about," Rozan looked at Jeanne who was busy observing the battle. "What kind of feeling do you have for Mykel?" Rozan asked.
Jeanne''s expression changed, and she started to smile with her eyes closed. She then looked at Rozan which surprised him when he saw them. "I don''t know, but I really love him," Jeanne''s tears were falling down to her chin as she kept smiling.
"In the end, you''re still human inside, I''m d," Rozan smiled and pitied Jeanne because he couldn''t imagine how painful it was for her to have that feeling.
[Congrattions on defeating Demon King Mammon, the Sin of Greed!]
[All the Constetions are overjoyed with your achievement and will grant you a single wish for every Awakener that participated in defeating Demon King Mammon!]
[All the Constetions are looking at you with curiosity. They are waiting for the wish that you want as your reward!]
[You can ask for a skill that you want as long as the Constetions can grant it. The skill that you wished for is a [Benefactor Exclusive] skill]
"Go steal his heart, Jeanne. I''m rooting for you," Rozan said.
Chapter 496 495: Stealing Heart.
"Turning oneself into a homunculus, that''s really an interesting method," Rozan looked at Mammon''s dead body and saw hundreds of cores as big as pebbles inside Mammon''s heart. "I wonder how did he do it," Rozan grabbed the cores and looked at them. It was a masterpiece in Rozan''s eyes, but unfortunately, he couldn''t bring them back to Earth.
"Don''t do anything stupid," Gunnar smacked Rozan in the head with his shield. "Your experiment is already beyond human''s imagination," Gunnar continued as he dragged Rozan to the portal.
"Rx. I''m not crazy enough to do an experiment like this because I can''t do it by myself. Unless there''s someone that can help me with this," Rozan chuckled mischievously, but then Gunnar smacked him in the head again. "Can you stop, dude? I''m still having a headache from the fight!" Rozan looked pissed as he rubbed his head.
Gunnarughed as Rozan looked at Jeanne who walked in the front on her own.
"Two Demon Kings left, Belphegor and Azazel. Once it''s over, we can rest until the breakout happens," Sven stretched his arms and neck. "By the way, Gunnar. Are you really okay with this? About Enma?" Sven asked as he walked behind Gunnar in the endless hallway.
"Yeah, the boss said it''s not for a while. I can be with her again soon enough," Gunnar answered and he looked fine by it.
Sven shrugged his mouth and raised his eyebrows.
"Let''s take a day break. I have somewhere to go and I bet you guys are tired as well. So let''s meet again tomorrow in the morning," Jeanne said, and she sounded like she wanted to go somewhere.
Nobodyined and decided to throw a small party in the suite.
Mykel was in his office alone since Elena was with Lh and brought her siblings with her. Lucifer and Bhatmelec were exploring Earth since she wanted to look at the world Lucifer had taken an interest in.
Mykel was daydreaming because he was bored and a bit anxious at the same time. He was making sure that everything had been set and that there was no w in his n. He then felt Jeanne''s presenceing to his office, and he already knew why she was there because he watched and listened to the conversation she had with Rozan.
Before Jeanne even entered the room, Mykel felt all the power inside his body leaving him. He was confused until he realized what had happened and who did it. Jeanne activated the [Caelestikinesis] skill then entered the room, and she looked like she was staring at Mykel with desperation.
"Come in," Mykel looked at Jeanne who stood at the door still wearing her armor and sword hanging on her waist.
Jeanne closed the door behind her and locked the door as she kept making eye contact with Mykel. She then walked to his desk and when Mykel wanted to stand up, she pushed him back down and sat on hisp.
Jeanne breathed heavily as she kept staring Mykel in the eye with her hands pressed on his chest.
"Were you watching?" Jeanne asked.
Mykel nodded his head without saying a word.
"Am I being a pushover?" Jeanne asked again.
Mykel smiled and shook his head.
"If you were asked the same question, what kind of answer you would give?" Jeanne asked as she clenched her fists on Mykel''s chest.
"I would say that I''m not," Mykel answered and his answer was genuine.
Jeanne''s eyes were glimmering in tears and they fell onto Mykel''s cheeks. She was forcing her smile because she was d that he told her the truth, but it was painful to hear. They both kept staring at each other, and when she wanted to stand up, Mykel stopped her and held her waist down.
"Because I have never opened my heart to anyone ever since I came here," Mykel exined. "That doesn''t mean I can''t try," Mykel continued and felt that she stopped resisting.
"So you don''t love them? Miss Lh? Goddess Hera? Goddess Freyja? The Demon Princesses?" Jeanne asked as she sniffled.
"No, but you''re the only person who cried for me because of your feeling," Mykel answered as he wiped the tears from her cheeks. "I would love to see you try to steal my heart because the only ones who have a genuine interest in me are you, Hera, and Beldathiel," Mykel continued.
"Even if I stole your heart, do you think you can only deal with one woman?" Jeanne asked.
"One time, I only looked at one woman for a very long time. She was the only one who stole my heart, but she was no longer here. So, to answer your question, yes, I can," Mykel answered without hesitation. "In the first ce, I have no interest in them other than for business," Mykel continued.
"Why are you such ady killer?" Jeanne chuckled as she sniffled with a big smile on her face.
Mykel smiled as he slowly put his right hand behind Jeanne''s neck and pulled her gently. She rested her head on his chest and could feel and hear the beating of his heart which made her calm.
"Let''s have dinner together," Mykel said as he stroked Jeanne''s hair.
Jeanne hummed and they both went to have breakfast in the nearest restaurant after Jeanne cleaned herself up.
The next morning, Mykel brought Jeanne back to the suite and saw the mess in the living room. Dozens of empty bottles of alcohol were scattered around the floor. Rozan was sleeping on the couch with his staff in his hand and then awoken by Mykel.
"Huh? Ah..." Rozan looked at Mykel with his eyes barely open. "Boss..." Rozan mumbled and fell asleep again.
"Last night seemed fun," Jeanne looked at the leftover cakes, pizzas, and kinds of pasta on the kitchen counter. She tried the cake and it tasted delicious that she couldn''t stop eating it.
"I''ll go and check on Aurea," Mykel went upstairs as Jeanne hummed with understanding.
Mykel entered Aurea''s room and saw Aurea sitting on her bed staring at the morning sky. He was surprised that it didn''t take long for her to recover.
"Awoken by themotionst night?" Mykel asked as he opened the balcony door and let the chill wind enter her room.
"These guys really are inconsiderate," Aurea sighed as she stood up. "You look... different," Aurea furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at Mykel since she couldn''t feel an overwhelming power around him.
"That''s because Jeanne sealed my power. She hasn''t undone her skill sincest night. She wanted to see me powerless," Mykel answered and put a cigarette in his mouth.
"Wow, it only took her a day to assert dominance. Did something happen?" Aurea grabbed the cigarette from Mykel''s mouth and lit it with [Hellfire]. "It''s been a while since thest time I smoke," Aurea puffed the smoke and looked at the sky.
"So? Looks like you have something to say," Aurea looked at Mykel and squinted her eyes because the sunlight was blinding her.
Jeanne was curious why it took Mykel so long to check on Aurea. She decided to go up and bring the rest of the cake with her since she realized that Aurea might be awake. When she entered the room, she saw Aurea and Mykel were talking on the balcony, but Aurea looked so shocked.
Mykel and Aurea looked at Jeanne who stood at the door with a cake in her hands.
"Am I disturbing you guys?" Jeanne asked with her eyebrows raised.
"Not really, we were just smoking and talking about how you dominated him on the bedst night," Aurea grinned as she looked at Jeanne.
Jeanne''s face turned red and she didn''t say anything because she was too embarrassed.
"You''re quite bold to do something like that to him," Aurea chuckled as she took the cake. "Can you invite me next time, I want to see it with my own two eyes," Aurea continued and ate the cake. "Anyway, let''s have breakfast together. I''m starving," Aurea went to her wardrobe and changed her outfit.
Jeanne nodded and left the room, and when Mykel was about to leave the room, his eyes met Aurea''s. She nodded her head and then Mykel left the room and went downstairs with Jeanne.
"You would go to that extent just to attract her attention. Quite shocking," Aurea wore a white shirt and then left the room.
Chapter 497 496: Demon King Belphegor.
Mykel brought everyone into the Belphegor Tower and they were surprised when he decided to join. They all went up to the hundredth floor to enter the hundred-first floor. When they came for the first time to the hundredth floor to fight Beldathiel, they were surprised when they saw thousands of bodies scattered around the castle.
They were d that all of them were already dead, but they didn''t know that those clones were aszy as Beldathiel. Even if they were alive, they wouldn''t attack them and would only try to defend themselves until they were toozy to fight. It was like in the original story.
When they met Beldathiel on the hundredth floor, Beldathiel didn''t resist or fight them. She let Jeanne kill her and stabbed her in the heart because she didn''t want to waste everyone''s time, but more importantly because she was toozy to fight.
"So, is there a reason why you tag along with us?" Aurea asked Mykel who walked next to her in the far back.
"A request from a friend," Mykel answered and looked at how spacious the castle was. Unlike the other castles, Beldathiel''s castle only had one floor but the widest. "You''ll understand when you see it," Mykel continued and then all of them entered the portal.
As soon as they entered the hundred-first floor, they were surprised that the domain of Demon King Belphegor was totally different from the others. The city looked alive rather than gloomy and eerie. The demons were living so peacefully and didn''t bother by their presence at all.
"This isn''t something that I would expect," Sven said as he loosened up his grip on his scythe. "This isn''t a trap, right?" Sven looked at the demonszing on the streets and talking to each other.
"They have no reason to fight. Rather, they were told to not do anything," Mykel answered as he walked to the front and summoned Lucifer and Bhatmelec.
"Don''t tell me it''s the same as when we were facing Beldathiel?" Rozan looked at Bhatmelec for the first time and he fell in love with her graciousness.
"Something like that, and he''s waiting for us inside," Mykel answered and looked at the simple pce simr to the one in the Empyrean.
Bhatmelec looked at the demons and remembered those faces because they weren''t in the war. The scenery was the same when she came to visit Belphegor to ask for Lucifer''s whereabouts. She had just realized that none of the demons paid attention to Lucifer at all as if he was nothing in their eyes.
"It was so easy for them to serve a new ruler and forget the previous one. Aren''t you a bit saddened by it?" Bhatmelec nced at Lucifer.
"It''s quite the opposite. I''m d I created beings that are loyal to my words. I''m the one who told them to serve a new king, and they took my words seriously," Lucifer answered and kept his eyes focused on the pce.
"Once this is over, are you nning to create a new world? You can get your life back," Bhatmelec asked.
Jeanne nced at Bhatmelec and wondered what they were talking about.
"I''m thinking about it. I wonder if I can be on the good side time," Lucifer smiled and chuckled a bit. "Why? Are you interested in my craftsmanship?" Lucifer asked and nced at Bhatmelec.
"I still haven''t decided," Bhatmelec answered and nced at Jeanne who had been eavesdropping on their conversation. "Are you interested in joining us, sister? You have the power to rule all over us the Gods after all," Bhatmelec smiled.
Jeanne was startled when she was being questioned.
"No, I''m just going to follow Mykel and I don''t have any n on bing a ruler or something simr. I don''t think I can fit in with you or the other Gods with the power to control mortals," Jeanne answered.
"You want to follow Mykel? I don''t think that would be possible," Bhatmelec said as she looked at Jeanne with pity.
Jeanne furrowed her eyebrows and wondered what Bhatmelec meant by that. Before she could ask, Lucifer cleared his throat and gave a stern look at Bhatmelec. She was so confused, but when she looked at Bhatmelec, she looked a bit stiff by the way she walked.
"What do you mean by that?" Jeanne asked.
"He has a life before this, and he-" Bhatmelec answered, but before she could finish her sentence, Mykel turned around and gave a cold stare at her. "I have no authority to speak any further," Bhatmelec said.
"We are here," Mykel stopped and stared at the giant door in front of him.
The door slowly opened itself and the inside was like a normal pce with so many things decorated on the inside. Chandeliers, paintings, tables, mirrors, and red carpets covered the marble floor.
"Demon King Belphegor is waiting for you in his chamber," A demoness with long ck hair in a ck gown with ck feather wings greeted them as soon as they entered. "Please follow me, but only Lucifer and Mykel. The rest can stay here and wait," She continued as she looked at Jeanne and the others without showing any fear.
Jeanne and the others looked at the demoness and thought that they had seen her face somewhere.
Mykel and Lucifer followed the demoness up the stairs while the others were sent to another room.
"How long has it been since thest time we met, Anathiel?" Lucifer asked.
"Five thousand years," Anathiel answered.
"Don''t you want to see your sister? I know for sure Beldathiel misses you even though she never said it," Mykel asked and looked at Anathiel who walked in front of her.
"If times allow me to see her, I will use that chance to see her," Anathiel answered with a gentle smile on her face.
"Then as soon as this is over. I''ll bring you to Earth. At least there will be someone who can wake her up," Mykel pointed out as he followed Anathiel into the hallway.
"If you allow me, then I''ll take the opportunity," Anathiel chuckled softly as she nodded her head in agreement.
Anathiel was created a thousand years after Beldathiel was created by Belphegor and Lucifer. It took Belphegor a long time to finally be able to create his own creation with the power that he umted. Although she looked simr to Beldathiel, she was a lot weaker than Beldathiel.
Belphegor created her and decided to use her as someone who could rule his domain. The reason why was that he was toozy because of his [Sloth] skill, and Beldathiel also had that, but not Anathiel. She was a normal demoness with ack of powers, but she was as smart and cunning as Belphegor since she had been always standing by his side when he conquered the world.
Anathiel was fond of Beldathiel because she always looked up to her like a big sister. Unfortunately, with how busy she was and howzy Beldathiel was, they only met twice in their whole lives, but they spoke with each other telepathically sometimes.
"Father is waiting for you," Anathiel pointed at the big doors next to her.
Mykel walked to the side and let Lucifer open the door himself.
"Requesting a friend to kill him is a bit too much, Belphegor," Lucifer said as he walked into the chamber and looked at Belphegor standing in the middle of the room.
"My King," Belphegor went down to his knee and lowered his head to Lucifer.
"Of all the Demon Kings that I thought would have no problem serving Luciel is you, but turns out you''re the only ones that still think of me as your King, Belphegor," Luciel stood right in front of Belphegor and looked down at him.
"I was solemnly created to serve only you as my King. Although my King told me to serve Luciel, my heart is still loyal to you, my King," Belphegor answered. "With that being said, please kill me with myst loyalty to you, my King. Let me die and be reborn with a new loyalty to my new King," Belphegor exined with his head still lowered.
"I''m d that I created you. You just showed me loyalty that will be the proudest moment in my eternal life," Lucifer stabbed his chest and pulled out his sword. "I ept your request, my friend. Thank you for your utmost loyalty," Lucifer beheaded Belphegor in a blink of an eye. He swung his sword and then he stabbed Belphegor in the heart from behind.
[Congrattions on defeating Demon King Belphegor, the Sin of Sloth!]
[All the Constetions are overjoyed with your achievement and will grant you a single wish for every Awakener that participated in defeating Demon King Belphegor!]
[All the Constetions are looking at you with curiosity. They are waiting for the wish that you want as your reward!]
[You can ask for a skill that you want as long as the Constetions can grant it. The skill that you wished for is a [Benefactor Exclusive] skill]
Chapter 498 497: Anathiel.
"It''s rare to see your gloomy face, Lucifer," Mykel said as he nced at Lucifer''s restless expression as he opened his [Admin] skill to bring Belphegor back to life.
"What kind of expression if you behead Elena and stab her in the heart? That''s the same question that you just asked me," Lucifer answered as he put the sword back into his chest.
Mykel didn''t say anything and brought Belphegor back to life.
"Wee back, my friend," Lucifer gently smiled at Belphegor.
"That moment will be my precious moment in my life," Belphegor replied as he nodded his head and looked Lucifer in the eye. This time he stood equally with Lucifer. Both Mykel and Lucifer could tell that Belphegor had a new resolve in his heart and would only serve Luciel as his new King.
"My job here is done," Lucifer said and went inside Mykel''s body.
Both Mykel and Belphegor stared at each other and then chuckled because they knew it was hard to even for Lucifer. Belphegor then left the chamber to the Empyrean World to prove his loyalty to Luciel again.
"Now it''s over, should I bring you to meet your sister?" Mykel turned around and looked at Anathiel.
"I would love to," Anathiel smiled as she nodded her head.
"I wonder how can you be so well-mannered and dignifiedpared to your sister. The first time I met her was when she was being sucked by Vixelleth on her bed," Mykel said as he looked at the portal. "Maybe she can learn a lot of things from you," Mykel continued.
"I might learn a lot from her as well," Anathiel chuckled softly.
"Please don''t learn herzy side," Mykel said with a straight face.
"Now I can see why my sister is fond of you, Mykel. You''re indeed an interesting one," Anathiel said as she stood right next to Mykel and looked at the blue portal that she had never seen before. "And please don''t tell her what I just said," Anathiel continued.
Mykel nodded with understanding.
Jeanne and the others came not long after the notification appeared. They were surprised when they saw it because they were prepared to fight, or at least swung their weapon once.
"I have somewhere else to go, so you guys can go ahead and clear the Azazel Tower without me. I have to bring Anathiel to her sister," Mykel pointed at Anathiel.
As soon as Mykel mentioned Beldathiel''s name, they realized that Anathiel looked like Beldathiel. They were shocked and decided to approach her so they could see from up close. Aurea already knew about Anathiel''s existence, but she had never seen her in person because she had no reason to visit Belphegor''s domain. She only heard about Anathiel from Beldathiel and she only mentioned her name a few times.
After they were satisfied and introduced themselves to Anathiel, they entered the portal and went straight to the Azazel Tower.
"Let''s surprise her. She''s asleep and you can have the honor to wake her up," Mykel offered his hand to Anathiel.
Anathiel held Mykel''s hand and warped to the castle.
Nephilim was walking in the hallway and saw Mykel with Anathiel. She tilted her head because she didn''t know who she was, but as soon as Mykel told her Anathiel''s name, she was shocked when Anathiel''s simrity with Beldathie was uncanny.
Mykel showed where Beldathiel''s room was, but when he wanted to join Anathiel, Nephilim dragged him to her room instead. He didn''t have a reason to refuse and satisfied Nephilim since it had been a while since she got her reward.
"Sister... wake up..." Anathiel looked at Beldathiel who was sleeping so soundly. She couldn''t help but chuckle because Beldathiel looked as carefree as she expected Beldathiel to be. "Sister... are you really going to sleep forever?" Anathiel sat on the edge of the bed as she gently shook Beldathiel''s body.
Beldathiel groaned quietly as she rubbed her face against the pillow. She then slowly opened her eyes and saw Anathiel sitting next to her with a huge smile on her face. Beldathiel jolted from the bed and looked at Anathiel in disbelief.
"I''m d that you''re happy to see me, sister," Anathiel looked at Beldathiel''s gold feather wings behind her back. Beldathiel didn''t realize she pulled her wings out and pped them because she was shocked to see Anathiel.
"Anathiel?" Beldathiel slowly put her hands on Anathiel''s cheeks. "Ah, it''s you. Your cheeks as soft as ever..." Beldathiel''s eyes started to close again because everything that felt soft to her would only make her sleepy.
"Sister, don''t go to sleep again!" Anathiel grabbed Beldathiel''s hands and pulled them away from her cheeks.
"How did youe here? Did Mykel bring you here?" Beldathiel asked.
Anathiel exined what had happened, and since Belphegor was no longer a Demon King and his domain would be used for another thing in the future, Anathiel didn''t have to be a vassal for the demons. She could live on Earth and live with Beldathiel since it was always her dream to live with her.
Mykel walked down the stairs with Nephilim to check on Beldathiel and Anathiel. Nephilim was a bit disappointed that they only did it once, but she had no other reason to stop him.
When they both entered Beldathiel''s room, Nephilim raised her eyebrows and started snickering.
"I told her specifically to not copy herzy side," Mykel sighed as he looked at Anathiel and Beldathiel sleeping together while holding hands.
"Doesn''t that mean we can do another few rounds?" Nephilim said quietly as she held Mykel''s shoulders from behind. "Also, the other sisters seem to be wanting the same thing," Nephilim turned around and looked at Frigna, Sapphira, Nefarath, and sya who were standing in the hallway.
"Just don''t make so much noise," Mykel said as he closed the door in front of him.
"That won''t be a problem. We can use a sound barrier and prevent the room from making any noise," sya answered as she looked at Mykel with lust.
(On the 101st floor of the Azazel Tower)
"Cute," Aurea chuckled.
Rozan and the others looked at Aurea with confused looks and wondered what made her say that. They looked around and saw nothing but souls being tortured by forcing them to drinkva until their bodies melted. It was quite the opposite of cute, and it terrified them to see how sinners were being punished.
"Which part of this makes it cute, Aurea?" Gunnar asked.
"Ah, you guys weren''t there when I collected the souls of the dead in the pit of Hell. This is nothing but a copycat when the real deal is far worse," Aurea answered and ignored the tortured souls that were around her. "Anyway, the Demon King Azazel is the weakestpared to the others. Even Zherlthsh is stronger than him, so you don''t have to worry about him," Aurea pointed out as she walked in the front with Jeanne.
"Are you sure about that?" Rozan asked.
"There''s a reason Zherlthsh was looked down on. It''s because her father was a disgrace to the other Demon Kings," Aurea smiled as she kicked the door into the ck tower.
"Miss Jeanne!" A familiar voice could be heard from behind.
Jeanne turned around and was surprised to see Euros, Kurgreo, Phirzia, Costrezeir, Rinon, and Arvel running toward them. Thest time she saw them was during Brynhilde''s coronation day. She never thought they would be there on the hundred-first floor.
"Queen Costrezeir," Jeanne walked down the stairs to greet them.
Everyone gathered and talked to each other for a bit since it had been a while. Listening to Euros and the others asking about how things were going on with Jeanne the others, Rozan and the others realized Euros and the others had no idea what had happened. Rozan and the others decided to hide the fact they had be a Demi-God, Agnez no longer existed, and Jeanne had ascended as Goddess.
"Anyway, we have been looking at the notification that you guys defeated Demon Kings, and so we all thought that we might be able to help," Costrezeir said as she looked at Jeanne and the others who were undeniably stronger than thest time she saw them.
"Perhaps Mykel informed you that we areing here?" Jeanne asked.
"Yes, and we want to help even if it''s just a little. We have been so busy rebuilding our world to a better ce thanks to you that prevent a breakout from happening," Euros answered as he nodded his head in agreement.
"Well then. This is going to be thest threat to your world. Let''s kill Demon King Azazel," Rozan said.
All of them nodded and went into the ck tower.
Chapter 499 498: Demon King Azazel.
Euros and his team watched as Sven single-handedly killed every demon that they couldn''t kill even if they worked together. They realized how different their strength waspared to Jeanne''s team. They finally understood how Jeanne and the others managed to kill seven Demon Kings in just a few months.
"Are we really needed here, Princess Jeanne?" Euros asked and looked at Jeanne standing next to Aurea and watching Sven massacre all the demons.
"You can just enjoy the show, just like us," Jeanne answered with a smile as she looked at Euros and the others got petrified by the scenery. "In the first ce, we are just going to watch since Sven wants to fight Demon King Azazel himself," Jeanne continued.
"He''s going to fight the Demon King on his own?!" Arvel was shocked and then looked at Svennded right in front of them with blood covering his body and scythe.
"Well, I''m not saying that I might win, but at least I want to try to fight him alone," Sven answered as he turned around and looked at Arvel. "Anyway, we can go to the next floor. Let''s go!" Sven continued as he walked toward the ck door with a gold frame that indicated the stairs to the upper floor.
They climbed the towers which took them three days because Euros and the others couldn''t move nonstop like Jeanne and her team. They felt like they had be a burden on Jeanne, but she immediately denied it since Rozan was still a bit fatigued so they couldn''t move too fast.
"We are here," Jeanne looked at the door with a goat''s head and a red circle symbol. She could feel a powerful demon presence inside, but it wasn''t as powerful as the other Demon Kings.
Sven walked to the door and opened it, but suddenly his right thumb got scratched by something.
"You bleed quite a lot," Aurea said with a mischievous smile. "Congrats on bing a sacrifice for Azazel," Aurea continued as she chuckled mischievously.
"Wh-what do you mean?!" Sven asked as he covered his thumb to stop the bleeding.
"There''s a reason why nobody can enter this room. It''s because nobody wants to open it, but now that you opened it," Aurea paused and looked at Sven. You''re cursed, and now you''re going to die," Aurea exined.
"You''re jokin-" Before Sven could finish his sentence, his throat got cut open and blood started to drip down his armor and to the floor.
Edith and Gunnar tried to save him, but as soon as they closed the wound, it got cut open again, and it became much worse. They were terrified to see Sven wiggle his legs on the floor as his eyes turned red and he couldn''t speak.
"Kill him. The curse can''t be undone. Even a Demon King can''t lift the curse. The longer you try to save him, you guys are only making him suffer more," Aurea pointed out and looked at Lillith.
Lillith smiled and unsheathed her daggers as she walked toward Sven. She sat on top of Sven''s stomach and lifted her dagger up high as she stared into Sven''s eyes.
"Finally, I have the chance to kill you," Lillith said as she stabbed Sven in the heart and ripped his chest.
Everyone looked at Lillith who enjoyed it and remembered how terrifying she could be when it came to killing a human being. She enjoyed it for as long as she could even though she had already stabbed his heart. She knew that people could still feel pain for a few seconds before passing out.
Sven came back to life as soon as Lillith enjoyed her time. He jolted and stayed away from Lillith because he could still feel the pain lingering around his chest.
"It''s not the time to reminiscence. Azazel is waiting for you inside," Aurea looked at Sven who was still shivering.
"I think I''ll take a few days'' vacations after this is over. I need some kind of rehabilitation..." Sven walked into the room as the others followed him from behind.
A demon with nothing covering his torso, only ck cloth that he wrapped around his waist down his legs and a cape made of ck cloth on his back. ck bird-like wings were spread open and a long sword was in his left hand.
"So you''re Azazel, the one who put a curse on me," Sven said as he held his scythe with both hands. "I''m not going to waste any more time and go all out in an instant," Sven continued as he activated [Harmony] and drank the poison vials with different effects. "I don''t fucking care what you have under your sleeves. I''ll kill you before you can do anything," Sven activated [Berserk], [Warmonger], and [Aura de].
Jeanne activated [Maestro] and buffed Sven to his fullest potential.
Although Azazel was the weakest Demon King, he was the strongest in terms of weaponmanship. He could read every Sven''s movements even though he was not a match for Sven''s power and speed. But as Sven said, he overpowered Azazel and killed him before he could do anything else.
[Congrattions on defeating Demon King Azazel, the Fallen!]
[All the Constetions are overjoyed with your achievement and will grant you a single wish for every Awakener that participated in defeating Demon King Azazel!]
[All the Constetions are looking at you with curiosity. They are waiting for the wish that you want as your reward!]
[You can ask for a skill that you want as long as the Constetions can grant it. The skill that you wished for is a [Benefactor Exclusive] skill]
"It''s over," Sven clenched his fists and looked at his burned palm after shing with Azazel that used [Hellfire] against him. "We can rest and the people should be safe from the breakout now. Our job is finally done here," Sven looked at the guardian spirits healing his wounds.
"Looks like this is going to be our goodbye," Euros looked at Jeanne and the others with a saddened expression. It wasn''t just him, but Costrezeir and the others felt the same way as him.
"What are you talking about? We can still visit you whenever we want. We have Mykel who can bring us to your world or bring you guys to our world," Jeanne replied with a smile. "What matter is that you get your world back, and no more threat from the outside world," Jeanne continued.
Rozan and the others nodded their heads in agreement with what Jeanne said.
"Is that so? Then we are d to hear that, but it looks like your journey is still far ahead knowing there are still a few towers that haven''t been cleared yet. I believe Mykel would have a n for you guys," Euros said and looked at the giant blue portal in front of them.
"Who knows? We are only directed to clear these towers and nothing else. We will deal with them once Mykel makes a move," Aurea replied as she sighed and stared nkly at the floor.
After Euros and the others got a skill for themselves, they said their goodbyes to Jeanne and the others. They entered the portal after Rozan exined to them that they could still meet again in the Lucifer Tower.
"I don''t think they will have a reason to join our fight in the future. I mean joining us in the Lucifer Tower," Rozan said as he looked at Aazel''s dead body.
"Who''s sane enough to join someone else''s battle? They exhausted themselves by killing a single demon here. There''s no reason for them to risk their lives for something that isn''t their problem," Vincze answered as he helped Sven stand up.
"Aren''t you all d that Mykel chose us?" Aurea asked with her arms crossed.
"It''s a curse and a blessing. We got everything we need and we can achieve whatever we want. But at the same time, we are cursed to follow this hard and terrifying path. I''m not sure if I''m d that this happened, but I''m satisfied with the result though," Sven answered as he checked his armor.
"Let''s just get out of here. I''m sick of clearing the towers. People are waiting for us outside and we can finally enjoy our time," Rozan said. "No more breakout for us, and we can enjoy our lives after a year of hardship," Rozan continued as he stretched his arms.
"You''re right. Let''s get wasted without worries on our shoulders!" Vincze clenched his fists.
All of them nodded and entered the portal.
Chapter 500 499: Untouchable.
"They have cleared thest tower they possess..." Arum said as she looked at the notification. "They''re finally free from the demons and don''t have to worry about the breakout," Arum continued as she looked at Roxanne who was sitting next to her. "Are we going to clear the fortieth floor before the breakout happens?" Arum asked.
"Yes, that''s our goal and honestly we don''t have any other choice but to try our best to clear the towers. I wonder if we can do it though because I don''t think we will ever be as strong as them," Roxanne answered and sighed.
Asmond approached them and told them the break time was over. They all continued and went to the thirty-seventh floor to take the capital city back from the demons.
Nobody talked about the Guild Association''s achievement even though they wanted to. Asmond was haunted by the feeling of inferiority and the anxiety that those Awakeners that were left in the Fraternity Association would leave and abandon him. But there was nothing he could do except to give them motivation just like Caesar and Kastor did.
A week had passed and they cleared the fortieth floor, but they lost a handful of Awakeners. It was unfortunate, but they couldn''t do anything about it since they weren''t like Mykel''s team who had cleared all the towers without losing a single life.
"Let''s head out," Asmond said after he shared all the reward chests.
All of them entered the portal and walked the endless hallway with a gloomy atmosphere. They weren''t happy because nobody would look at what they had achieved, especiallypared to what the Guild Association had achieved. Not only that, they lost more and more Awakeners which would only make things harder for them. Lastly, their achievement meant nothing since the breakout would happen anyway.
"Asmond, I have been thinking. Why don''t we use the steel and turned them into bullets? I think it''s worth the try because these steels are strong enough to prate Demons," Glen pointed out and looked at Asmond as he held a block of steel as big as a brick.
"That''s really a good idea, but we can''t take what we have shared with the others. It''s the only payment we can give to them, and now you''re asking them to give those rewards back?" Asmond asked with a pitiful smile. "I don''t mind giving the steel that I have and turning it into ammunition, but would that even be enough?" Asmond asked again.
Glen turned his head and looked at the gloomy Awakeners behind him.
"Well, that doesn''t mean your idea is bad. We can try and ask the general about this. I wonder if we can even use steel as a bullet though," Asmond said.
Glen nodded his head with understanding and then looked at the steel in his hand.
"We are done here, right? Is there anything else that you want me to do?" Rufus asked.
"No, there''s nothing else. We can rest or try leveling up before the breakout a week from now," Asmond answered as he shook his head.
"Alright. I have somewhere else to go," Rufus said and hurriedly left the tower.
Asmond and the others watched him leave, and they knew where he was nning to go. Rufus had been so suspicious about Keysha and made sure she didn''t do anything behind his back while he was away. It was all thanks to Mykel, because of him, Rufus started to think bizarre things.
"I never thought he hasn''t slept with Keysha. I wonder if she''s reluctant or Rufus who never got the chance to do it," Ss pointed out and looked at Glen.
"You think a woman is so easy to getid? She must have a reason. Maybe she''s a rare one where she would only do it to someone she really loves, or maybe she only wants to do it after she got married," Roxanne answered and was a bit disgusted with Ss'' words.
"Well, she gave Rufus her apartment spare key, right? That alone is enough to prove that she loves him," Glen said and tried to prevent Roxanne from quarreling with Ss.
"Yeah, Glen is right. If I love someone, I would give the spare key to my apartment," Arum nodded in agreement.
(In District 1)
Rufus got off the train and hurriedly grabbed a taxi to see Keysha in her apartment. It was already nighttime, so there was no reason for her to be outside, and he wanted to surprise her with a gift he bought as a reason to meet her, so he didn''t tell her that he hade back from the tower.
Rufus arrived at Keysha''s apartment and it was already 10 pm. He looked at how quiet the area where she lived, was and decided to get in since he wanted to see if she was home.
The apartment hall was so quiet, and when he stood in front of Keysha''s door, he was petrified when he heard moans from inside her room. His hands trembled, blood pumping and eyes shaken. He then tried to unlock the door, but his hands weren''t steady so it was difficult for him to unlock it.
Rufus didn''t think and decided to kick the door open and bust the door. The first thing he saw was Keysha clinging to Mykel''s body as Mykel lifted her body with his hands on Keysha''s butt. Keysha was startled and looked at Rufus with her eyes wide open, but then suddenly Mykel created a wind barrier to prevent Rufus froming closer. He also created another barrier that prevented Rufus from leaving and a sound barrier to prevent everyone from listening.
"Let her go!" Rufus yelled his lungs out as he tried to break the barrier with his bare fists. His head went nk because of the scenery of Keysha having sex with Mykel.
Mykel didn''t say anything as he kept moving his hips and thrusting her. He then turned around so Rufus could see Keysha''s blissful and aroused expressions that Rufus himself had never seen before.
"Keysha! What the fuck?!" Rufus red at Keysha who enjoyed it and couldn''t resist the pleasure.
Mykel trusted her deeply and made her whole body shake uncontrobly. She started to cling to him more and wrapped her arms around his neck. The moment she kissed Mykel so passionately and ignored Rufus'' presence, that was when Rufus realized it was over.
The moment Rufus turned around, Mykel used his [Telekinesis] skill on him and forced him to watch. Rufus couldn''t even close his eyes, and tears started to fall from his cheeks as he listened to the moans of the woman he loved.
Rufus was forced to watch until the morning and he looked so depressed with empty eyes. After Mykel had had enough with him and Keysha, he removed the barrier to see what Rufus would do to him. Surprisingly, Rufus didn''t even bother to move or to speak as if his brain had stopped working.
"I''ll be taking care of her, so you can leave," Mykel said after he put his shirt and trouser on.
As soon as Rufus heard Mykel''s voice, his rage came back and made hime back to his sense. He immediately got up and charged toward Mykel and punched him in the face, but he realized that his fist lost its strength the moment his fist touched Mykel''s face.
"What''s wrong? Is that all you got?" Mykel raised his eyebrow and looked down at Rufus.
Rufus tried over and over, but he always lost his power before he could touch Mykel. He was so frustrated that people started to look at him from the hallway and murmured about what had happened.
Since Mykel was a God and Rugus was a mortal, he couldn''t touch Mykel even if he tried. He needed to have [Deus Obscisor ] skill to be able to hurt him, and the only one who could give him that skill was Mara.
"Why? Why!" Rufus shouted.
"Pathetic," Mykel scoffed, and then kicked Rufus out of the room where people gathered to watch. "I have to bring her to work, so if there''s nothing else you want to say or do, just stay there," Mykel walked out of the room with Keysha.
Rufus stayed there for a few hours and then decided to go back to District 2 with tears falling down his cheeks. He couldn''t stop it, and he didn''t know why he kept crying even though he believed he had moved on.
"The face he was making was priceless..." Kiersha chuckled mischievously. "Was that your n? To break his heart?" Kiersha looked at Mykel driving the car.
"That''s one of them, but that''s not the main reason. I want to bring up his hatred and make him the foolish man that destroy Fraternity," Mykel answered.
Chapter 501 500: Drastic Changes.
"Asmond! There''s a problem!" Arum barged into Asmond''s office and saw Glen, Roxanne, and Enma discussing the steel and the ammunition. "Rufus is beating dozens of people and he almost killed a few of them!" Arum exined.
They jolted from their seats and looked surprised by what Arum said.
"What happened?" Roxanne asked with a worried expression.
"I''m not sure, but Ss is currently going to there to check on him. It''s better if we go there now before things get worse," Arum answered as she shook her head.
All of them went to the crime scene which was at the liquor store near the train station. They saw the mess around the liquor store, and even the store itself got destroyed and so many pieces of ss on the street. The police and even the soldiers were there and evacuated the people in the area.
"Rufus!" Asmond shouted as he walked past the policemen and the soldiers. He looked so pissed as he red at Rufus sitting on the sidewalk with dozens of bottles around him. "What the fuck did you do?!" Asmond grabbed Rufus on the cor as he lifted him up.
"Fuck off..." Rufus mumbled with his eyes barely open.
Asmond didn''t hesitate and punch Rufus in the face so hard that Rufus'' face got buried on the ground. All the policemen and the soldiers were silently watching from the sides. Roxanne and Enma suddenly grabbed Asmond''s shoulders and gently pulled him away from Rufus.
"Too many eyes, let''s deal with him in headquarters. You don''t want rumors going around from this," Roxanne quietly said as she nced at her surroundings and realized people were whispering to each other. "Let me handle the situation here, you can bring him back," Roxanne continued.
Asmond took a deep breath and exhaled deeply as he nodded his head with understanding. He then brought Rufus away since he was unconscious and it was a perfect opportunity to avoid more damage.
Asmond and the others left, leaving Roxanne behind and trying to deal with the aftermath. It was hard for her, but she managed to calm down the people and solved all the problems even though it took her almost a whole day.
Although Roxanne tried her best to avoid the situation from going to the media, the media had sniffed and exposed it to the public. Steering problems and fractions between the people and the Fraternity Association. Not only that, the Fraternity Association itself started to crumble piece by piece.
"You finally sober up?" Glen asked as he leaned against the table and stared at Rufus who was sitting in the chair next to him.
"Leave me alone, and I''m asking you nicely now," Rufus said as he rested his head on the table and covered his face with his arms. He realized he was in his apartment.
Glen might have known what it was all about and why Rufus made such a ruckus and brutally beaten up dozens of people. He was still unsure, but it was worth the shot to ask Rufus about what happenedst night.
"You got dumped by Keysha?" Glen asked in a t tone.
Rufus clenched his fists and threw a right punch at Glen, but Glen caught his hand. They both red at each other for a moment, but then Rufus retracted his hand. Glen was surprised Rufus could control his emotion, but the truth was Rufus didn''t feel anything anymore after what he sawst night.
"Don''t mention her name ever again," Rufus went back and hid his face in his arms as he rested his head on the table. "I''m not going to do anything and whatever happened today, I''ll apologize. Isn''t that what you guys want? Now just leave me be," Rufus said weakly since he was still hungover.
Glen was speechless and thought it would take days to make Rufuse back to his senses. He was prepared to do anything since Asmond had entrusted him to do that, but looking at how things went, he couldn''t believe it.
"Do you need anything? Let''s order something to eat," Glen pulled out his phone.
"Do whatever you want, I feel like eating anything right now," Rufus continued as he kept hiding his face.
Glen nced at Rufus and wondered what actually happened. It wasn''t fear, it wasn''t anger, but it was depression which made him curious.
"Just to remind you. We have six days left before the breakout, so don''tze around and try to do some training," Glen said as he ordered six boxes of pizza and two bottles of cokes and a big chocte milkshake.
Rufus only hummed with understanding and didn''t move his body at all.
The two of them had lunch and ate everything they ordered in just an hour. Glen tried to find his way in to dig up what happenedst night, but it was hard since he didn''t want to make Rufus change his mind.
"I''m going to get a fresh air outside," Rufus stood up and went to his bedroom.
"Wait! You''re not allowed to go out! Not after what you did! The people are still prying on you, and I''m on duty to keep you on a watch," Glen looked at Rufus with a panicked expression.
"Is that so? Then I''ll wear a mask and change my hair color so people won''t notice me," Rufus pointed out as he opened his wardrobe.
"Are you being serious? You can just go to the balcony for fresh air. I''m being serious about this, Rufus. You''re not allowed to leave the apartment building. It''s Asmond order," Glen said with a serious look.
Rufus clicked his tongue and closed the wardrobe even before he could find something to wear.
"Then I''m going to sleep. You can leave because I''m not going anywhere," Rufus said as he mmed his face on the bed.
At first, Glen was skeptical about Rufus'' sudden changes and didn''t believe his words at all. But after Glen looked at Rufus sleeping on the bed so soundly, he believed him and decided to leave him be.
Rufus was asleepte at night until someone rang the bell in his apartment which woke him up. The person who rang the bell was so persistent that it annoyed him and wanted to punch them in the face. But as soon as he opened the door, he was dazzled by a beautiful woman standing in front of him.
"If you''re an escort, I don''t think you''re in the right room. Check the address once more," Rufus said as he closed the door.
The woman stopped him from closing the door and she never let her eyes away from him which quite gave him the creep.
"I''m here for you, Awakener Rufus, and I have a deal for you," The woman said without showing any expression. "You were cucked by Mykelst night, isn''t that right?" The woman asked and slowly showed her smile at him.
"Who are you," Rufus squinted his eyes as he clenched his right fist that was hidden behind the door.
"You can say that I''m, no, we are here to offer you something. Don''t you want to get stronger? Stronger than Asmond and perhaps stronger than Mykel?" The woman asked with a smirk as she raised her eyebrows.
"Don''t joke around, I''m not in the mood right no-" Before Rufus could finish his sentence, the woman offered her hand to him.
"I will leave if you can crush my hand, Mister Rufus. I''ll show you that what I''m saying is the truth. You can''t leave the apartment building, so even if you don''t want, I''ll keep bothering you until you went insane," The woman said with a rxed expression.
Rufus started to suspect something was wrong with that woman, and the eerie part was that she knew he couldn''t leave the apartment. Since he had no other choice, he epted the challenge and held the woman''s hand. He tried his fullest to crush the woman''s hand since he was still furious about what had happened.
"What... is this..." Rufus couldn''t even break her bones.
"Now it''s my turn," The woman smiled with her eyes closed and started to crush his hand in a single grip. She then let go before she broke all the bones in his hand. "Now do you believe me?" The woman asked.
"Who are you?" Rufus asked.
"We? We are from the demonic cult," The woman answered.
Chapter 502 501: A Deal With A Demon.
Rufus mmed the door open and threw a punch at the woman, but she dodged it by moving her head to the left. She immediately elbowed him in the chest and locked his left leg and made him stumble.
"Was that really necessary, Mister Rufus?" The woman asked as she looked down at Rufus.
"The demonic cult. You''re Mykel''s people and you can''t deceive me that easily. I know everything already," Rufus scoffed as he stood up and gave a stern look at the woman.
"Is that really the truth? I''m not talking about you knowing everything, but about the demonic cult that belonged to Mykel. Why would we follow someone who had been busy clearing the towers and killed all the Demon Kings?" The woman asked with her eyebrow raised. "We demons are specialized in deceiving humans, and what if I tell you that we are just using him for our own benefits?" The woman smiled and wasn''t bothered to defend herself in front of Rufus.
Rufus squinted his eyes and thought about it, but he didn''t want to believe it since she said that she specialized in deceiving humans. He then realized what she had just said. She was a demon, not a cult member.
"You know we demons could read people''s minds. I know what you''re thinking, and yes, I''m a demon, a powerful one as well. So even if you try to fight me or try to get some help, I can kill you instantly," The woman smiled. "I suggest you not do anything stupid that would cost your own life," The woman continued.
Rufus flinched and he didn''t have anywhere to go or anyone to help him.
"I''m here to give you an offer, an offer to make you strong. I''m not going to pry on it once you decline my offer, and we both will agree that all of this never happened. But I''ll tell you one thing, Mister Rufus. This kind of chance won''te twice, and you might regret it if you don''t take it, or not," The woman exined as she gave some space to make Rufus a bitfortable so he could think more clearly.
"Before I can give you an answer, can you at least tell me what exactly you want from me and why you want to help me?" Rufus asked and still wasn''t convinced by the woman''s sweet words.
"We were summoned here by Mykel, and since he held power over us, we can''t leave. That doesn''t mean we would blindly obey him since we demons don''t want a human being to trample over us. But since he''s an Awakener he''s favored by the Gods and even us, demons can''t do anything about it," The woman answered. "With that being said, what if we give power to Awakeners and turn them to be our allies to defeat him? That would be a perfect n to kill him," The woman exined and stared into Rufus'' eyes.
"So those Awakeners that you kidnapped and used as an experiment..." Rufus pointed out.
"That''s right. We are creating an army to fight him and his powerful followers," The woman nodded her head in agreement before Rufus could finish his sentence. "Since we are in a dire situation, we have no other choice but to work with the humans, and buried our feeling of disgust by working with humans deep inside us," The woman continued as she sighed.
Rufus was still thinking about it and thought it was a trap, but he was intrigued by her offer. Her exnation was making sense that he believed her reasoning and understood why she did all that.
"How can I know that you''re not going to turn me into a demon''s ve after you achieved what you wanted? It sounds intriguing in the short run, but in the long run, I believe I''ll regret it," Rufus said with his arms crossed.
"We swear in the name of our King Lucifer that we will die and be punished by him for eternity if we tell you a lie. We aren''t going to turn you into ves or something simr or worse. We only want to work together to get rid of Mykel," The woman answered.
Rufus had no idea how powerful the swore she said, but if a demon being was controlled by Demon King Lucifer, that meant they were serious about it. He then nodded his head in agreement and decided to ept the offer.
"Now since you epted my offer, I have a weing gift, just for you," The woman said as she grabbed something behind her back. "I will give you something that not even any Awakeners can get," The woman showed the [Dagger of Soul Marking] to Rufus.
"A dagger? I''m not using a dagger," Rufus said with his eyebrows furrowed.
"Ah, this dagger isn''t something that I''m going to give. It''s the power within," The woman yed with the dagger and spun it around her fingers. "What I''m giving to you is the power within the dagger," The woman continued and pointed the dagger right in front of Rufus'' left eye in a blink of an eye.
Rufus was confused, but then the woman asked him to show his wrist to her. Rufus hesitated, but he showed his left wrist to her, and suddenly she carved his skin with the dagger. He was shocked when she cut his wrist without him feeling any pain and blooding out of his wrist.
"Now, you can see for yourself what I''m talking about," The woman said as she put the dagger back.
Rufus tilted his head and then decided to check his status screen. He was dumbfounded that his [Body Enhancement] skill level increased to 15. He blinked and rubbed his eyes to check if he was hallucinating, but the number stayed the same.
"It appears you''re satisfied with the result," The woman said as she took a few steps back.
"What did you do? What''s this?" Rufus asked and looked anxious because he felt like he just fell into a trap. He then looked at his wrist and saw a weird mark on it that he couldn''t remove.
"Don''t worry, this dagger is something that we the demons stole from Mykel. This dagger gives power to whoever seeks it and grants their wishes," The woman answered with a smile. "It''s our weing gift, and whether you use it for killing demons or humans, we don''t really mind because our goal is the same as yours. To bring Mykel to his downfall," The woman continued.
"Now then. If you''re interested in speaking with me again, I''ll be there to see you because we, demons have eyes everywhere," The woman said and disappeared into thin air and left not a single trace. "Oh, and keep it in mind that you should cover that mark or the others will get suspicious of you," The woman''s voice could be heard in the air.
Rufus was frozen still as he kept staring at his wrist. His heart was pounding really fast and still couldn''t believe that it was so easy to attain power. He then closed the door in front of him and went back to his bedroom to think about what had just happened.
"With this, I can outmatch Asmond and perhaps I might be able to be on par with Mykel," Rufus chuckled in disbelief.
(In Lh''s apartment)
Mykel was drinking his vodka in the dark with not a single light inside. He then heard footstepsing toward him and it was the same woman that had met Rufus earlier. She turned herself and showed her real body, it was Nephilim and she gave the dagger back to him.
"It was a piece of cake. In fact, his expression is enough to give out what he was thinking. I have never seen someone who showed their emotion as well as him," Nephilim sat onto Mykel''sp and gently caressed his cheek. "Is there anything else you want me to do, Mykel?" Nephilim asked.
"That should be enough because Rufus alone is enough to stir problems," Mykel answered and drank his vodka.
"If you say so, but..." Nephilim kept caressing his cheek and looked at him naughtily.
Mykel lifted her up and brought her into a room since he already knew that she wanted her reward.
Chapter 503 502: How Strong?
"How is he be so strong so suddenly..." Ss asked as he crawled to the side of the training ground.
Asmond and the others were training together and sparring under Rufus'' request. They were surprised that he outmatched everyone, including Asmond in a 1 on 1 duel.
Asmond stared at Rufus who seemed to be enjoying it which was weird enough since thest time he saw him he was so gloomy and depressed. Something was off about Rufus that he started to suspect something might have happened without them knowing. He wasn''t the only one who noticed that, Roxanne and Glen felt it too, and suspect that Rufus made some kind of deal with the demonic cult.
"Even if he''s venting his anger, that doesn''t make him this strong," Glen said as he nced at Roxanne and Asmond. "I think the only way to know the power behind his sudden growth is by checking it with your skill," Glen pointed it out to Asmond.
Ss looked at Glen and Asmond back and forth since he didn''t know what they were talking about. Asmond nodded his head as he put the bottle of water, and then he walked into the arena where Roxanne and Arum were fighting Rufus.
"What are you talking about?" Ss asked Glen who watched Asmond enter the arena.
"I don''t want to jump to a conclusion, but I think Rufus'' sudden growth has something to do with the demonic cult," Glen said quietly as he offered a bottle of water to Ss.
Ss'' hand stopped before he could grab the bottle of water as he stared at Glen with a dumbfounded expression. He then slowly turned around to look at Rufus who dominated the arena and defeated both Arum and Roxanne.
"You''re telling me he made some kind of a deal with them? But when? Weren''t you with him all this time since you''re monitoring him in his apartment?" Ss asked because he didn''t want to believe it.
"Yes, and I know that he stayed in his apartment for the past three days and didn''t go anywhere else. But that even makes it weird. How can he be this strong even though he wasn''t doing anything?" Glen pointed out and he wiggled the water bottle at Ss. "If Asmond used his Nemesis skill on Rufus, he might find something, but I hope it has nothing to do with the demonic cult though. Because if it is, then we can''t just stay quiet about it," Glen continued and he looked nervous when he saw Asmond challenge Rufus in another duel.
Rufus grabbed a new sword and readied his stance as soon as he epted the duel with Asmond. He was confident that he could beat Asmond up again just like earlier, but he noticed that Asmond was staring at him with a cold expression.
"Have you decided to take the duel seriously?" Rufus asked.
Asmond didn''t say anything and readied his stance as he kept staring at Rufus with a sharp gaze.
Rufus scoffed and dashed forward. When he was in range, he swung his sword down as hard as he could. His attack was blocked by Asmond, and he couldn''t breakthrough Asmond''s block as if his strength and Asmond''s strength were the same. Asmond then pushed Rufus back and started attacking him back.
The others watched them from the side and realized the power of each attack those two did was too powerful.
Rufus finally realized after taking blows from Asmond that he had used his [Nemesis] skill. He then started to panic because if he got found out, Asmond would question him on how he got his power.
"Tell me, how did you get your Body Enhancement skill to level fifteen?" Asmond asked with a serious expression.
Glen and the others were surprised when they heard it. Even though he had predicted it right, he still couldn''t believe that he was right. They all looked at Rufus and waited for his answer, but Rufus was quiet and didn''t answer Asmond''s question.
"I''m going to ask you again. How did you break the limit?" Asmond asked and pointed his sword at Rufus.
"It''s none of your business, seriously. Does it even matter?" Rufus asked as he stared back at Asmond. "Mind your own business, this is a gift just for me," Rufus continued.
"A gift? From who? The Constetions?" Asmond asked.
"Yes, A Constetion gave me this power, isn''t that obvious?" Rufus asked back and he looked annoyed.
Asmond saw hundreds of notifications from Constetions. They were allughing, snickering, and suspicious about Rufus'' answer. It was enough to tell that Rufus was lying based on the reactions of the Constetions. It wasn''t just him who got the notifications, but Glen, Roxanne, Ss, and Arum were showered by the notifications so suddenly.
"The Constetions are suspicious of your sudden growth, and none of them believe that gift belonged to the Constetions. So, tell me the truth, Rufus," Asmond said, and suddenly Glen and Roxanne stood behind Asmond with their weapons ready.
Rufus nced at the hundreds of notifications that mocked him and threatened him to tell them the truth behind his sudden growth.
"As I said. It''s none of your business," Rufus answered as he threw the sword in his hand. "I''m not in the mood for training anymore. I already trained enough for today, so I''m going back now," Rufus said as he walked away, but suddenly Ss and Arum blocked his path and they were staring at him with suspicion.
Rufus knew he couldn''t leave if he had to fight all of them at once, especially after Asmond activated his [Nemesis] skill. He also didn''t have his weapon on the training ground. He then looked at his wrist and remembered what the woman said about meeting him whenever he wanted.
"Have eyes everywhere," Rufus mumbled and looked at the CCTV on the corner of the training ground. Since the training ground was under the ground of the Fraternity building, it should be possible to ask for help if he kept looking at the CCTV.
"You have no other choice but to tell us how did you get that power, Rufus," Roxanne said as she slowly walked toward him.
Rufus kept staring at the CCTV hoping someone might notice him. Suddenly the elevator door was open and a woman walked out of the elevator. A woman in a suit and a skirt walked toward them with a document in her hand. She wasn''t the woman that Rufus met, but something was off about her.
The woman nced at Rufus and smirked, but then she suddenly disappeared and reappeared in front of Asmond. Everyone was shocked, and before they could react, the woman punched Asmond in the face and sent him to the wall. He was unconscious as soon as his head hit the wall, and then the woman dealt with the rest of them in two seconds.
"You have been found out and it appears you''re no longer safe here. Why don''t youe with me?" The woman asked.
"Your voice... it''s the same as the woman I met before," Rufus pointed out and looked at the woman in disbelief.
"You mean this body?" The woman changed her appearance to the woman that Rufus had met that night. "I can change my appearance at will. Now, what''s your answer?" The woman asked.
Rufus looked at everyone who was unconscious helplessly against the woman. He realized the gap between the demon woman and his team. He realized that if he followed her, he might grow even stronger, and staying with his team would only slow him down.
"Where are we going?" Rufus asked out of curiosity.
"Where else? Of course, we are going to where all the cult members are. You don''t have to worry, they can''t sniff where you are since it had been months since they had tried to find us," The woman answered. "I''m inviting you not only for your own protection but also so you can grow even stronger since we are still preparing to fight him," The woman continued.
"Alright, I''ll be right behind you," Rufus answered as he nodded his head.
The woman left the building with Rufus without a single person suspecting him.
"So, can I grow even stronger than this?" Rufus asked as he entered the car with the woman.
"How strong do you want to be?" The woman asked back.
"Far stronger than Mykel," Rufus answered.
"Then it''s not going to be a problem at all since we are nning to kill him," The woman replied with confidence.
Chapter 504 503: A Slight Change Of A Plan.
"Still no news of Rufus'' whereabouts?" Enma asked as soon as he entered Asmond''s office. She heard about what had happened and it had been confirmed that Rufus had been taken into the Demonic Cult''s base.
"No, we''re trying to not create a scene so people won''t notice. It would be bad if a strong Awakener was taken by the Demonic Cult and the public knew about it. So the only ones that can move without any suspicion are my own team," Asmond answered as he sighed. "It was my fault to let my guard down," Asmond rubbed his face in frustration.
"It''s not really your fault, and there''s nothing you can do about it since you already used your Nemesis skill to confirm Rufus'' sudden growth. Even if you didn''t let your guard down, that woman is still going to beat you up," Enma answered as she sat down and handed in the documents she had signed. "But to think she didn''t kill you back then, that means she really had no interest to kill you there," Enma pointed out.
"No. Even if she tried to, she wouldn''t be able to kill me because of my Void Shelter skill. But, I was surprised that she held back so my Void Shelter skill won''t pop out. It''s really weird that she knows a lot about me, and not to mention the Demonic Cult has infiltrated deep into our building," Asmond replied, and he looked stressed out.
Asmond was worried that something bad might happen to him and the Fraternity Association. Knowing how easy it was for the Demonic Cult to infiltrate the building, and not to mention they knew what kind of power he possessed. He wondered if it was Mykel who sent them, but why would he use them in the first ce if he was going to kill all the demons anyway.
He remembered the words that Gunnar said when he said that they were ying a board game while Mykel tried to change the world. Thinking about it only made his head hurt more, and he didn''t want to since tomorrow was the day of the breakout.
"How''s the preparation for the breakout tomorrow?" Enma asked as she took all the documents that Asmond had just signed.
"We managed to create ammunition with the steel that the Constetions gave us, and it was so strong that nothing could stop it. I think our chance bes greater now thanks to it," Asmond answered.
"Then just leave the rest of the work to me. You should get some rest since tomorrow will be a long day," Enma replied as she took all the documents back from his desk.
"Yeah, I think I should," Asmond stood up and looked at the time on his phone.
The morning came and the whole city had been evacuated early in the morning. Asmond couldn''t sleep because of it and ended up staying up all night and watching the evacuation until the sun rose.
(In Mykel''s office)
"I never thought you woulde down here. Is there a reason for the sudden visit?" Mykel looked at Luciel who suddenly appeared in front of him with a notification of the breakout warning.
"Hmm? Because there''s a slight change with the n," Luciel answered as she walked to Mykel''s desk and stared at him with a suspicious smile.
"A change of n?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised.
"Yes, and you''ll see once it started," Luciel answered and chuckled softly.
Mykel read Luciel''s [Character] story and found out the reason why she came down to Earth. It was because she had prepared Demon Lords from the 90th floor and was going to be sent down to Earth. It was the original n, and she managed to do that without getting any suspicion from Mara. The reason why she came down here was that she wanted to see with her own two eyes the destruction that the Demon Lords were about to do.
"What? You''re sending the nieth floor Demon Lords down here?" Mykel asked as he turned his chair around to look at Luciel.
"How did you know that? Was I really that obvious by my sudden visit?" Luciel turned around and looked at Mykel with a surprised expression.
"What else? I have never seen you so excited about anything. Now that you suddenly came down here and showed your interest is really suspicious," Mykel answered as he stood up and looked at how peaceful the street was. "If you want to watch then shouldn''t it be better if you watch it right where the towers are?" Mykel asked as he stood next to Luciel.
"No, I can see it with my own two eyes from the Demon Lords'' eyes. I can see it wherever I want without a problem," Luciel pointed to her left eye.
"Wait, you''re sending all the Demon Lords from the nieth floors? All of them?" Mykel nced at Luciel.
"Yes, even from my own tower, both of them," Luciel answered and her pupils shrunk in excitement.
"What a troublesome," Mykel sighed as he informed Jeanne and the others to gather in the Lucifer Tower.
(At District 13, in front of the Lucifer Tower)
Jeanne and the others gathered in front of the Lucifer Tower with thirty minutes left before the breakout started. They were wondering why Mykel suddenly wanted them to be dealing with the Demon Lord in the Lucifer Tower. Not only that, he wanted everyone in District 13 to be evacuated.
"Speaking of which, where''s Aurea? I don''t see her anywhere," Rozan asked as he looked around.
"She said that she''s noting. Mykel summoned her to his office," Jeanne answered as she unsheathed her sword.
Jeanne was talking with Mykel on her way to District 13, and he was specifically telling her to deal with the Demon Lords that were going toe out of the Lucifer Tower. She was wondering why he said Demon Lords, but then Mykel told her that on the Nieth floor of the Lucifer Tower, there were two Demon Lords that ruled the Babel Tower.
Mykel didn''t tell the details, but he said that those two Demon Lords were powerful, even as powerful as Demon Kings. He believed it would be impossible to defeat them without a mess, and that was why he asked the authorities to evacuate everyone there.
The sky turned red and the moon covered the sun. Rozan and the others immediately readied their stances and waited for the gate to open. But nothing happened, and they didn''t even feel any presenceing from inside the tower.
"Can you go and check?" Rozan looked at Gunnar.
Gunnar walked up the stairs and when he opened the gate, there wasn''t a single Demon in the endless hallway. He turned around and came back, and he told them there was nothing inside.
"I don''t like this," Rozan said as he looked at the sky.
"Dude, whenever you said that something bad happen!" Sven looked at Rozan and he seemed nervous about it.
As soon as Sven said that, the sky turned bright white and beamed down to the area around the tower. They all looked up and saw massive white feathered wings. The feathers wereing off of the wings and they covered the sky. They saw two figures flying down toward them, and they were so big that they might die from just getting stepped on.
Two angels descended right in front of the tower and destroyed the walls with just the ps of their wings. They were as big as the Demon Lord that protected the outside of the Babel Tower. Both of them had six wings on their backs, and they both held shields in their left hands. The left one held a sword while the right one held a spear. They both suddenly shrunk their bodies and turned themselves smaller. They were only twice as big as Gunnar now after they shrunk their bodies.
"Archangels," Jeanne said, and it was what Aurea said to her when she asked about the Demon Lords that resided on the nieth floor. When demons had Archdemons, the angels had Archangels, and those two couldn''t bepared to the demons or the Demon Kings.
"A what?" Rozan looked at Jeanne.
"Archangels! These two are the Demon Lords that reside inside the Babel Tower. Michael and Gabriel," Jeanne answered as she looked at the muscr bodies that only covered by white cloth and a gold rope around their waists, skin as white as cloud, and a giant bright yellow halo on top of their heads.
Chapter 505 504: Michael And Gabriel.
Jeanne was quite shocked when everyone lost to the Archangels and couldn''tnd a single hit on them. Although they were called Demon Lords, they were nothing like one because they had divine power inside, and they were strong enough to be able to fight a God. Not to mention, those two were invincible and weren''t affected by physical attacks or magical attacks.
"Jeanne, they''re all yours... We can''t fight them anymore," Rozan said as he retrieved the others'' bodies before the Archangels kill them.
Jeanne nodded her head with understanding and looking at how powerful those two were, she decided to use [Caelestikinesis] skill to avoid unnecessary damage. She looked at all the skills Michael and Gabriel possessed through her skill, and saw [Divine Spirit]. That was the reason why Rozan and the others couldn''tnd a single hit on them because they were spirits who didn''t have physical bodies.
She sealed all the divine powers inside them so she could fight them easily. She wasn''t like Aurea who would fight them head-on and ignore her surroundings.
As soon as she sealed all their divine powers, both of their bodies turned into ashes and it surprised Jeanne and Rozan. They thought it was over until the ashes that were blown by the wind decided to gather around and started to form two bodies. It shocked Jeanne and Rozan when the Archangels turned into demon-like forms with six ck feathered wings on their backs and long cloaks that made them look like grim reapers.
Jeanne''s [Caelestikinesis] skill was still active, but she couldn''t sense any divine power inside them anymore. They had turned themselves into Demon Lords in name, power, and appearance. They no longer had muscr bodies and white skin as clouds, they had skeleton bodies and changed their weapons into giant scythes.
"What the fuck is that? Did you just activate phase two?" Rozan asked as he protected everyone with wind and water barriers.
"Who knows, but it looks like the destruction of District 13 is inevitable," Jeanne swung her sword around and spread her wings.
Jeanne flew toward them and started shing her sword with both of them. The battle was so fierce that Rozan couldn''t see anything but afterimages of them in the air. The shockwaves and the projectile attacks that hit the barrier made him terrified because he could die if he got hit by those.
Jeanne''s attacks could hurt them since her sword was simr to the Soul Catcher Sword. Since she knew how to create it based on Hanessi''s knowledge inside her head, she turned the sword using her [Creator] skill. Her sword could cut the physical body and the soul at her will and she was the only one who could hold it.
Mykel and Luciel were watching Jeanne''s battle. They were interested in how Jeanne was going to deal with the strongest beings that Hanessi and his siblings had created dealt with.
Michael and Gabriel weren''t created by Lucifer because he couldn''t create something divine like them with his power. They were created by Hanessi and his siblings to protect the gate to Empyrean World. They were the protectors of heaven and would kill the Babylonians that tried to climb the Babel Tower if they weren''t worthy.
Those two had never left the gate since it was their only duty. In the big war, they both killed every single demon that tried to enter the Empyrean World through the Babel Tower. Only those who had wings could enter the Empyrean World without having to use the Babel Tower.
After the war was over, Lucifer looked at the piles of dead bodies at the base of the Babel Tower. He flew up and saw each floor was filled with dead bodies that made him unable to move freely. As soon as he reached the top, he looked at Michael and Gabriel standing tall and protected by the gate without a single wound on their bodies.
With Lucifer''s power, he turned them into Demon Lords and took them to his side, but he kept their roles as the protector of heaven. Although they were turned into demons, their divine power managed to overwhelm the demonic power and maintained their power and appearance.
"Whoever tries to pass the gate shall be exterminated," Luciel said as she sat on top of the table.
"Can we y with them?" Aurea asked and looked at Luciel.
Luciel nced at all her sisters that had been gathered in Mykel''s office. "No, you will lose," Luciel answered. "Where do you think Zasmel''s power came from? My father replicated it from those two. Every demon would die in a single attack from them," Luciel pointed out.
"So why are we gathered here?" Beldathiel asked and looked at Mykel.
"Just in case the Fraternity Association managed to kill the Demon Lords, you guys are going to kill them. But since that might not be the case here, let''s just enjoy the show from here," Mykel answered activated [Nigh-Omnipotence] skill, and made his whole office into a giant screen so they could see what happened in all Districts.
Jeanne killed both of them, but she was surprised by how agile their movements were and how they attacked after one and another made her hard to dodge. She got a few hits on her body, and it was quite a sting, but it disappeared after she regenerated the wounds.
"The city is totally a mess now... I should apologizeter," Jeanne looked at the buildings that got cut in halves and the roads that crumbled into theke because of her fight with the Archangels.
"Did you kill them?" Rozan asked as he walked with the others to approach Jeanne.
"I did, but it''s a mess here. Can you try and rebuild the buildings here with your magic?" Jeanne asked.
"I could, but what''s the point of doing that if they have insurance? It''s better to leave it be so they can rebuild their houses and get their stuff back with the money," Rozan answered.
"Right. Let''s go and check the borders in Districts One and Six. If all the Demon Lords came from the nieth floors, they won''t be able to kill them," Jeanne said as she looked at everyone.
They all nodded and flew with Rozan''s magic.
(An hour earlier)
Asmond and Arum were standing by in District 2 in front of the Abaddon Tower. The soldiers were prepared with Blessed Tungsten Steel bullets inside their guns. It should be easy for them to deal with the demons that woulde out of the tower with those.
"I wonder if Rufus wille to help us," Arum said as she looked around.
"I don''t think he would, but there''s no reason to not hope for it. I''m worried that he got brainwashed by those demons because we are out of their league. It would be bad if they did," Asmond replied as he gripped his sword so tightly. "People had questioned about his whereabouts, so it''s only about time until they realized something is off," Asmond continued.
"What are we going to do if they started asking questions?" Arum asked.
"I don''t know. Let''s think about it once the breakout is over," Asmond answered, and then the sky turned dark red. "It''sing, get ready," Asmond readied his stance and took a deep breath as he looked at the gate.
Everyone held their breath and as soon as the gate was open, the whole area around the tower got frozen, even the walls and the ground. Asmond looked at the ground in front of him that had gotten frozen. He then stabbed the ice before it could travel to him and the soldiers behind him.
It was hard to break, but he managed to crack it and destroy the ice to stop it from advancing. The ice that covered the ground suddenly stopped advancing because of him, and then they all saw a demon riding a horse standing in front of the tower.
"Another Demon Lord..." Arum said quietly.
"Fire!" Asmond pointed his sword at the Demon Lord.
hundreds of bullets were flying toward the Demon Lord, but then the Demon Lord pointed his hand and opened it. They were shocked and terrified when the traveling bullets got stopped in mid-air. It wasn''t stopped by an unknown force, but they were frozen by the Demon Lord''s power, and then they all fell down.
"This doesn''t look good," Asmond clenched his fists and stared at the Demon Lord that wore a dark blue cloak and covered everything except his white-blueish hands.
Chapter 506 505: He Came.
Asmond activated his [Nemesis] skill and when he looked at his status screen, his [Body Enhancement] skill rose to level 21. He then charged at the Demon Lord, but suddenly the ice on the ground started to bloom like flowers and created thousands of thin spikes. He couldn''t dodge it and his [Void Shelter] skill popped to protect him when his body got impaled by the spikes.
He was so shocked that he could feel a faint sense of pain that he felt before the skill popped. It made him shiver and realized how insignificant he waspared to the Demon Lord. If it wasn''t for the [Void Shelter] skill, he wouldn''t be alive and stay sane.
As soon as the [Void Shelter] disappeared, he realized the Demon Lord had disappeared. He turned around and was petrified that the whole of District 2 had been covered in ice. The buildings had turned into giant blocks of ice, and there worst part was the people got frozen to death.
"Arum!" Asmond yelled since he couldn''t find Arum''s body anywhere. "Did she manage to run away?" Asmond said as he ran into the city and checked if he could stop the Demon Lord from advancing.
Asmond looked at the artilleries that got immobilized by the ice and all the preparation he had prepared went to waste just like that. It was a shame, but as long as the other side didn''t have the same enemy as him, he felt a bit at ease.
"Wait, if this Demon Lord is so powerful, doesn''t that mean they will have the same problem as well?" Asmond looked in the direction where District 3 was at.
(In District 3, in front of the Mahazael Tower)
A tree-like demon was being bombarded with bullets, but he protected himself with giant roots that appeared from the ground. The root was so strong it was impossible for them to prate, and even if they tried to burn it, the root wasn''t affected by it.
"I think it''s time to use that ammunition!" Glen looked at Roxanne who tried to stop the roots and branches from expanding.
"Go ahead! I''ll deal with the left side! Ss, you go and take care of the other side!" Roxanne answered and then ran to the left side of the tower.
Glen ordered the soldiers to change their ammunition since they wanted to see it first if they really needed the special ammunition. After they changed their ammunition, every bullet that hit the root pierced through and didn''t stop until it hit the tower''s wall.
"It''s working! Keep firing and target the body of the Demon Lord!" Glen shouted as he heard the Demon Lord screaming in pain since the roots were a part of his body.
Little that they know, the more damage they dealt to the Demon Lord, the more holes there were in the roots, it would only give the Demon Lord an opportunity to grow even more roots. The splinter that touched the ground and the holes in his body made him able to grow even more and create more branches and helped him grow even bigger.
It was a game of endurance, and he managed to survive until all the special ammunition ran out. As soon as they realized it only made things worse, roots and trees came out of the ground and destroyed all the artillery vehicles. He destroyed them, tore them in half, and pierced them with sharp branches.
The branches started to move around and cut everything in their way. It was impossible to block and Glen couldn''t protect them since he was being targeted by six branches at the same time.
"Retreat! Everyone, retreat!" Glen shouted without even looking back.
It was so noisy behind him that he could no longer hear screams or cries. He turned around and saw blood everywhere, on the ground, the vehicles, and body parts that were falling down from the roots. He realized there was no survivor except him, Roxanne, and Ss.
"We need to retreat! Everyone is dead!" Glen shouted as he walked on the roots and dodged all the branches.
Roxanne and Ss faintly heard Glen''s voice, and decided to retreat and thought of a way to deal with the Demon Lords. Roxanne already had something on her mind, and it was to use some kind of chemical that could deal with nts and roots.
The three of them grouped up again and Roxanne told them about the solution. They then went to the military base to tell the General about her n. He thought it would work and decided to use fluoroantimonic acid to deal with Demon Lord.
They tried a small dosage on the root, and it was strong enough to kill it instead of destroying it. The roots absorbed the acid and made a chain reaction and killed the rest of the roots.
"It worked! We can use this and kill the main source by pouring it directly into the Demon Lord!" Glen came back and reported the results to Roxanne and the others, but he noticed they all looked so pale and trembled in fear. "What''s wrong?" Glen asked Ss and Roxanne.
"You should look at the monitor right now," Roxanne said in her trembling voice and she looked terrified.
Glen looked at the monitor in the General''s office and as soon as he looked at what was projected on the screen, his knees felt weak, and immediately fell. A five-headed dragon as big as a mountain just came out of the Behemoth Tower in District 5.
"What the fuck... is that..." Glen was trembling in fear. "How are we going to kill that thing?" Glen watched the live feed of the dragon being attacked by missiles but that didn''t even scratch her thick skin. The dragon ignored them and kept flying so casually toward them.
"We lost contact in District 2 as well. There''s no sign of Asmond and Arum. The whole city has turned into ice," The General said as he changed the feed from District 5 to District 2. "Not only that, but the Demon Lord from District Four is alsoing toward us, and it''s simr to the one from the previous one, but a lot bigger, thinner, and agile. It''s the king now," The General informed.
"So, what are we going to do? We lost Districts Two, Four, and Five. They''re alling this way and we can''t even protect ourselves from that tree Demon Lord," Glen asked in his trembling voice.
"We can only pray, and the only ones that can help us is either Gods or the Guild Association," The General answered.
(In Mykel''s office)
Mykel was enjoying his moment, the door was knocked down by Asmond with a great sword in his hand. He was shocked when he saw Rufus'' girlfriend, Keysha. Thewyer that he had been trying to find, Evelyn. The Senators from District 1, Zeta and Vixen. The famous singer, actress, and model, Liliy, Frig, and Safira. The famous doctor who could cure cancer, Devi.
Asmond counted there were 13 women and they all looked so powerful, especially the one on the back with white hair. He saw all of them standing behind and next to Mykel and realized who they were.
"Mykel!" Asmond screamed his lungs out.
Asmond was covered with blood and wounds all over his body because he tried to fight the Demon Lord but failed and managed to run away in time.
He red at Mykel as he caught his breath. "It was you all along?! Why! Why are you betraying humanity and working with those demons, Mykel?!" Asmond screamed with his voice trembling.
Mykel leaned his head back and pushed all the Demon Princesses around him. "I think you misunderstood something, Asmond," Mykel said as he stood up and walked to the front of his desk.
"Misunderstood? Look at all those women behind you! They''re all the daughters of the demon kings of each tower and you''re still trying to deny it?!" Asmond said as he pointed his sword at the women.
Mykel leaned his back against the desk and crossed his arms. "These women? They''re all mine, and they have nothing to do with their father or mother anymore. They''re my loyal servants now," Mykel said as he looked at the thirteen Demon Princesses.
Asmond gritted his teeth as he red at Mykel, he had known Mykel for almost two years and he knew Mykel wasn''t a liar. "Prove it..." Asmond said with doubt.
Mykel sighed as he looked at the carpet. "Fine," he said. "Ladies, don''t seek revenge, do you understand?" Mykel asked as he looked over his shoulder.
All of them nodded their heads with straight faces while Asmond was so confused about what he just heard.
"What are you doing?" Asmond asked as he looked at Mykel walking toward him.
"Kill me, and you will see that I''m not lying," Mykel answered as he raised his arms to show his vulnerability. "You will see that when I die, thosedies won''t do anything and they would still be here since they belonged to me," Mykel continued.
"Are you out of your mind?!" Asmond screamed at Mykel in the face.
"You can call me whatever you want, but I''m never a liar, Asmond, you know that," Mykel said as he kept holding his arms up.
Asmond looked at Mykel and slowly his eyes were covered in tears. He finally broke down and started to cry because so many lives were taken during their battle against one of the Demon Lords. Mykel just watched him cry and did nothing.
Mykel looked down at Asmond, who was sobbing on his knees. Mykel smirked and enjoyed every second of it.
"Don''t worry, everything will be fine," Mykel said as he held his smile with the [Soul Marking Dagger] hidden on his back. "Do you want my help or power? Isn''t that why you came all the way here?" Mykel asked with a smile on his face.
Chapter 507 506: At The Lowest.
"I beg you, please..." Asmond was trembling and he had no strength left after he ran as fast as he could meet Mykel and barged into the Guild Association''s building. "Save them..." Asmond saw Arum''s body frozen on the ground on his way to District 1, and he didn''t know what happened to the rest of his team.
"I can help you, but what will I get in return? It''s not like I''m the one who asked for this to happen," Mykel asked as he spun the dagger in his hand that he hid behind his back. "In fact, letting you guys die isn''t really a bad idea. You guys are holding me back from achieving my goal," Mykel pointed out as he took a few steps back.
Asmond slowly lifted his head and looked at Mykel in disbelief. His pupils were shaken and never thought the person in front of him that had been helping him turned out to be the evilest person he had ever met.
"Everything came with a price, and now you''re asking for my help, you should name the price," Mykel said as he sat on the desk while the Demon Princesses were staring down at Asmond.
"Oh Asmond, how hrious it was when you came to ask for my help," Nephilim said as she chuckled mischievously. "The Gods will punish him!" Nephilimughed frantically when she remembered what he said to her back then. "How funny... you''re not even loved by the Constetions and saying something like that was so pathetic," Nephilim continued as she held herughter.
All the other Demon Princesses were mocking him and chuckled with Nephilim except for Beldathiel and Luciel. Aurea suddenly walked toward Asmond, and then she whispered something into his ear.
Asmond''s tears were falling down to his cheeks and then he looked at Mykel with anger, but he was powerless. Aurea was telling Asmond that Mykel was the one who killed Kastor and Caesar. She didn''t stop whispering until Asmond screamed his lungs out and raised his sword at Mykel.
"Die!" Asmond swung his sword down at Mykel''s head as hard as he could, but then it stopped before it touched his head. He was so confused and his hands were trembling because he couldn''t push his sword down no matter how hard he tried.
"Since you don''t name your price, let me make one for you. Hold him down," Mykel said and looked at Vixelleth and Zherlthsh.
Vixelleth and Zherlthsh kicked the back of Asmond''s knees to put him down, and then they both held his shoulds and wrists. It was impossible for him to resist since his strength was no match for those twobined.
"The longer you''re wasting your time here, the smaller the chance of your team to survive, so I''ll make it quick," Mykel said as he showed the dagger to Asmond. "This is the price you have to pay in exchange for helping you," Mykel smirked as he looked down at Asmond.
"Mykel?" Jeanne''s voice wasing from the door.
Asmond''s eyes were wide open and stopped resisting as soon as he heard Jeanne''s voice. "Jeanne? Is that you?" Asmond tried to look over his shoulder, but Zherlthsh held his head and prevented him from looking back.
Jeanne walked past Asmond and looked at how desperate he looked. His eyes were glimmering with tears, and he was sobbing with his face turned red from anger, sorrow, and desperation. Jeanne didn''t show any sympathy toward him and decided to stand next to Mykel and ignore Asmond.
"Jeanne?" Asmond asked in his trembling voice.
Aurea walked past Asmond as she kept staring at him, and then she went to behind the desk. She then pointed her index finger at her head as she kept staring at Asmond until she managed to get his attention. She said something without letting her voice out as she swirled her finger on her head. The word that she said was "Brainwashed", and it made Asmond understand that Jeanne was brainwashed by Mykel.
"Should I take care of those Demon Lords?" Jeanne asked Mykel.
"Go ahead, and tell the others to help you," Mykel nodded his head as he kept staring at Asmond.
Jeanne left without looking at Asmond and ignored his existence.
"You brainwashed her! How evil can you be?!" Asmond yelled and Jeanne heard him, but she only furrowed her eyebrows since she didn''t know what he was talking about, and then left.
Mykel chuckled as he grabbed Asmond''s hair and pulled it back so he could see Asmond''s forehead. He then marked Asmond''s forehead with the [Soul Marking Dagger] and enjoyed every cut that he did.
"That''s the price you''ll have to pay, and now the whole world will know you have be a part of the Demonic Cult," Mykel said with a smile. "Now toss him away since the deal has been made," Mykel continued as he walked back to his seat.
Zherlthsh opened a portal and threw Asmond in. She closed it before Asmond could walk back in.
"What kind of curse did you mark on him?" Luciel asked.
"Immortality. I want to see him suffer until the end," Mykel answered as he put the dagger on the table. "Let''s see if she will help him or not, but it unlikely she would because he''s just a tool for her," Mykel continued as he stared at the dagger.
Luciel scoffed as she leaned against the ss wall. "I saw something more interesting than the breakout, so I had my fun down here. I''ll leave," Luciel said, and then entered a portal that she had created in front of her.
"Can I go? I want to meet an old friend. I bet she''s going to be shocked when she sees me," Aurea wrapped her arms around Mykel''s neck from behind.
Mykel nodded his head and let Aurea meet with the five-headed dragon.
"What about us? Are still needed here or is there anything else you want us to do?" sya asked.
"Kill every single Fraternity Association member, both the workers and the Awakeners. Also, the military as well. I don''t think we really need them at all. Left nothing behind except for Enma. You guys can y with her for a bit, but don''t kill her," Mykel answered.
All the Demon Princesses changed their appearance and created weapons from their blood. They all teleported and went on their own way to hunt them, except for Beldathiel who stayed behind.
"I''m not interested... I''m going back to bed," Beldathiel said as she yawned and opened a portal to the castle. "That was quite a show indeed. I hope I could see more of it in the future," Beldathiel continued and then entered the portal.
"The next one would be the end of this world," Mykel said to himself as he put a cigarette in his mouth and lit it up.
(In District 3, inside the military base)
The military base was in chaos not because of the Demon Lord, but because the Demonic Cult members attacked them and killed everyone in uniform. Glen, Ss, and Roxanne were trying to protect whoever that around them and didn''t hesitate to kill all the cult members.
"Where are all these cult membersing from?! Why the Demon Lord didn''t kill them?!" Glen asked as he swung his sword and slit a cult member''s throat.
"We can''t save everyone here. If we stay, we are going to die..." Ss said as he looked at the situation around him where the soldiers killed the cult members with bullets in their heads. "We''re still having a bigger problem behind those walls, and we have no time to deal with this," Ss pointed out and looked at Roxanne.
"What could we do even if we decided to deal with the Demon Lord?! We are trapped here and the best we can do is to stay here and protect everyone since this threat is much easier to handle than what''s beyond the wall!" Roxanne responded and she was stressed out because she couldn''t think of a better way to deal with the situation they were in.
"Is that so?" A woman''s voice could be heard behind Roxanne.
Roxanne turned around and saw the same woman that she had met on the training ground.
"Is that really easier to handle the threat here?" Nephilim asked and stabbed Roxanne in the heart with a short sword. "How naive," Nephilim giggled as she slowly lifted Roxanne''s body up and bathed herself in Roxanne''s blood.
Chapter 508 507: Torture.
"Roxanne!" Ss and Glen yelled as they ran as fast as they could to help her.
Nephilim used her [Telekinesis] skill and stopped both of them froming closer. She looked at them and realized it would be fun for them to see how their friends were running out of blood.
"Just enjoy the show will you," Nephilim giggled mischievously as her face was covered in blood. She drank the blood and felt refreshed because it had been a while since she drank a strong human''s blood. It was like the finest wine, and she couldn''t get enough of it. "Ah... what a waste," Nephilim looked at the blood that Roxanne coughed. She slowly pulled Roxanne closer and started licking Roxanne''s lips and drank all the blood directly from her mouth.
Roxanne''s eyes were barely open, and she could faintly see Glen and Ss calling her name. She couldn''t feel anything but Nephilim''s tongue inside her mouth and she felt really cold on her hands and feet. She tried to smile and told them that she would be fine, but then she fainted before she could do that.
"Roxanne!" Rufus'' shouted from the distance and looked at how the demoness killed Roxanne. "What''s the meaning of this?! I thought we agreed only deal with Mykel! But why are you killing my friends!" Rufus clenched his fists and red at Nephilim.
"Agreement? Our agreement is for you to be stronger to fight Mykel, but I never mentioned anything about not killing them. They''re in the way, so I don''t think we are going to need them. Unless..." Nephilim paused and dropped Roxanne''s lifeless body. "If you want, I can turn them into a mindless ve of mine, then I''ll let them live," Nephilim smiled and looked at Rufus in excitement.
"Don''t you fucking with me!" Rufus ran toward Nephilim and grabbed a sword on the ground.
Rufus swung his sword at Nephilim, but she dodged all of them so easily. Nephilim then cut off all his limbs in an instant without him realizing it. He copsed to the ground with blood squirting out from four of his limbs.
"I''m not going to kill you because I still have ns for you," Nephilim smiled in excitement. "Now... who''s going to die next. You, the one who has been sniffing on us," Nephilim pulled Glen closer and looked him in the eye. "Let me hear your screams," Nephilim crushed, twisted, and broke Glen''s index finger.
Ss was forced to watch his friend being tortured alive until he could no longer produce a voice. Every time Glen fainted, Nephilim forced him to wake up and continued torturing him little by little. It was so terrifying that Ss started to feel tortured by listening to and watching it.
"Looks like you''re still awake," Nephilim looked down at Rufus who was ring at her with hatred and anger. "Why do you care so much about them? They never listened to you, and they never took your side. They only listened to her and Asmond, why would you stay with them?" Nephilim asked.
"Shut up! You fucking demon!" Rufus yelled.
"Ah, I almost forgot. How''s Keysha? Did you enjoy watching her getting fucked by Mykel?" Nephilim asked and giggled. "I bet he''s enjoying her until she can''t walk right now," Nephilim looked at the red sky with a huge grin on her face. "She must be helplessly calling for your help right now. Poor Keysha," Nephilim looked at Rufus as she started to pull Glen''s left arm off.
Nephilim used illusion and made Rufus hear the moans and the cries of Keysha. She made Keysha sound so miserable and made him hear her voice calling his name and asking for his help. It drove him insane even though he had his [Mind-Stability] skill maxed out
"It was fun while itsted. She was trying so hard to endure your stupid whines and vents," Nephilim said as she looked at the blood dripping from Glen''s arm.
Rufus snapped back to reality as soon as he heard those words and looked at Nephilim with a confused look.
"I guess it''s fine to tell you this. It was Mykel''s n all along. It was his n to make you stoop so low so you will fall into his trap. I was tasked to deal with you and put you on a leash," Nephilim said and drank the blood in her hands.
"What are you talking about? You''re actually working for Mykel? And it was all just a lie?" Rufus asked in disbelief.
"Of course. I told you that demon loves deceiving humans," Nephilim answered and licked her lips to clean the blood on her face.
"You swore under Demon King Lucifer''s name!" Rufus shouted.
"I did, but Lucifer is already dead, and he''s no longer the Demon King. So that was nothing but empty words," Nephilim looked at Rufus and scoffed.
Rufus started to shed tears and nkly stared at the red sky as he held down his tears, but he couldn''t. In the end, everything was nned and schemed by Mykel to destroy Asmond and everyone. He then thought of Asmond and was worried about him since Mykel''s goal was Asmond.
"Don''t worry, Asmond already got what he deserve, and now he might be having a life crisis," Nephilim said and looked at Glen who had no more strength to scream. "I had my fun with him, you''re next," Nephilim nced at Ss as she slit Glen''s neck deep enough that it made his head hang down on his back.
"Glen!" Rufus stared at Glen''s twitching body.
Nephilim threw Glen''s body and stacked it with Roxanne''s body. She then looked at Ss with a huge grin on her face. "Now, what method should I use on you?" She asked with her arms crossed.
"Just kill me..." Ss said with empty eyes.
"Where''s the fun in that? How about I let your gutse out from your stomach? That should be fun to watch them try to free themselves, right?" Nephilim asked as she slowly tilted Ss'' body.
Nephilim slowly cut open Ss'' stomach, but not big enough for his organs toe out. She was enjoying it as she watched the blood flow down like a river, and then she cut it a bit bigger until his guts started to clog the hole. She giggled and started to open it wider again while she listened to Ss'' screams like it was a song in her ears.
"Come on! Come out! You can do it!" Nephilim talked to herself as she watched Ss'' guts try toe out. "Who''s the good boy!" Nephilim continued and it made Rufus feel sick just listening to how wicked a demon was.
"Should I give a little push from behind?" Nephilim looked at Ss and changed the shape of the sword into a dagger. "Let''s give them a little push," Nephilim said and stabbed Ss in the lower backbone.
Ss was screaming as the sound of bone cracking could be heard from his back. Nephilim wasughing and enjoying it while Rufus watched Ss'' guts start toe out of his stomach. All of Ss'' guts fell down and he started twitching uncontrobly.
Nephilim''sugh stopped and felt a bit uneased by an unknown and yet powerful aura. She spun her dagger as she looked around, and then beheaded Ss since there was a threating toward her. She then nced at Rufus and crushed his body with [Telekinesis].
"So it''s you," Nephilim squinted her eyes.
Asmond looked at the dead bodies or at the remaining of his friends. He then looked at Nephilim and ck clouds suddenly appeared right around him and her. Nephilim looked at it, and when she tried to leave, she couldn''t move her body at all, and she couldn''t use any of her power.
Asmond closed his eyes and took a deep breath, and then red at her. Nephilim''s body was being squeezed and exploded in front of his eyes. He looked at the bodies of his friends and then raised his right hand up high. They were alling back to life in an instant, but then he copsed after he used it.
Mykel who watched it happen smiled with Lucifer and Bhatmelec next to him.
"Looks like she''s still giving him hope," Lucifer said as he smoked his cigarette. "And the vision that Edith saw is urate that they''re all still alive until then," Lucifer continued.
"It seems like it, but that won''t change a thing," Mykel stood up and looked at the red sky slowly turning back to normal. "All I care about is the towers and to raise my Admin skill now," Mykel continued.
Chapter 509 508: Temporary Farewell.
Asmond heard chattering and it made him wake up from his sleep. He slowly opened his eyes and saw Arum, Glen, and Roxanne talking on the other side of the room with some of the employees. He realized he was inside the Fraternity building, and then he saw Enma leaning against the wall surrounded by Rufus and the others. They were treating her wounds, but it looked like she wasn''t going to make it.
"Asmond? Asmond!" Roxanne looked at him with relief. "You finally wake up! Enma is..." Roxanne continued, but then Asmond got up and raised his hand.
They looked at him walk toward them as he looked around the building through the ss walls. He looked at all the dead bodies that were scattered on the floor, and they were all mutted into pieces. He saw Rufus and Ss covering the dead bodies with clothes and towels.
He looked at Enma''s severed body and could see she was trying to protect everyone in the room. She was smiling at him, but before he could say anything to her, her smile disappeared and her eyes became empty.
Everyone was crying when they saw Enma dead. Rufus and Ss came into the room since they heard everyone crying. They saw Enma''s lifeless body and immediately lowered their heads and hands clenched.
Asmond looked at his newly attained skills, the skills that had been gifted to him by Mara when he begged after the feeling of betrayal. [Semi Deus], [Deus Obscisor], andstly [Void Sanctuary]. He had ascended and became a Demi-God, and the [Void Sanctuary] was simr to [Nigh-Omnipotence] skill where he could do anything inside it, but only a small area of it.
It was more powerful than the [Nigh-Omnipotence] skill since he could manipte life and death. The skill itself could only be used once a week because it was too powerful for him. He didn''t have the chance to remove the mark on his forehead, so he had to hide with a headband.
After he ascended, Mara started to speak with him and told him who Mykel really was. He was still shocked that Mykel was a God, and a powerful being as wellpared to the other Constetion. He asked what the reason was for Mykel to go to that extent, but Mara didn''t answer his questions.
"Asmond, should we bury her?" Roxanne asked Asmond, who had been staring nkly at Enma''s dead body.
"No, I''m going to bring her back to life. I don''t want to lose her, and everyone that died. I''ll bring everyone back to life," Asmond answered with a serious expression. "But I''m going to need a week before I can do that, so please bring all of them into the building. I''ll preserve their bodies from decaying," Asmond continued and looked at them.
Roxanne and the others looked at each other. They nodded their heads and left to gather all the dead bodies in all Districts. Everyone left and tried to collect as many dead bodies as possible while Asmond took care of the dead bodies in the building and brought them to the training ground.
Asmond was carrying the dead bodies to the ground floor when he saw a helicopter flying toward the Abaddon Tower. It had the Guild Association emblem on it and he already knew why they were there. He had no more power to stop them from breaching the agreement, and he had no right to stop them either since he lost everything.
"I don''t think the Fraternity Association is needed anymore," Asmond talked to himself as he carried a body in his arms. "I should disband this before he decided to kill them again for working with me," Asmond looked down and was irritated by the situation he was in.
It took Asmond and the others to collect all the dead bodies or at least the ones that could be collected since if the bodies were notplete, they would lose the limbs that were missing during the resurrection. He turned the whole training ground into a giant freezer and preserved the bodies.
"Thank you for gathering them all. I''ll bring them back to life in four days," Asmond said as he looked at the piles of dead bodies in front of him. There were at least a thousand of them, and he was d that they could bring that many.
"It''s the least we can do, and it''s our fault that we couldn''t protect them," Roxanne replied as she shook her head.
Everyone went into silence after that and didn''t know what else to say except to see the failure that was right in front of them.
"Asmond, I''m sorry, for everything," Rufus said and he felt a massive guilt in his chest.
"It''s alright, we''re all being manipted and fell to Mykel''s scheme. To think all the powerful figures in this world are all the Demon Princesses, and they''re all working for Mykel. Even if we want to fight them, it''s already toote and we are powerless against him," Asmond pointed out as he looked at Enma''s body right before him.
"What are we going to do now? After you resurrect them?" Roxanne asked.
"We are going to disband the Fraternity Association. That''s the only way to protect everyone from getting involved with me. I don''t want innocent lives to die because of me, and I also want you guys to stop getting involved with me," Asmond answered and looked at them with a pitiful expression.
"What are you talking about? Are we going to let him get what he wants?" Roxanne asked.
"The worst-case scenario, what''s he going to do with us if he cleared all the towers? Let him do it since it''s something that he wants in the first ce. Even if you want revenge, he''s a God, and it''s impossible even for you to harm him," Asmond pointed out. "He''s only interested in me for some unknown reasons, and it''s better for all of you not to be with me for your own safety," Asmond continued.
All of them didn''t know what to say even though they all had a grudge against Mykel. Knowing they were facing a God, it was already over for them unless they got the same set of skills as Asmond. Although they were useless, they still wanted to help him.
"We will be by your side when you need us, Asmond. We are going to grow stronger not for fighting Mykel, but to fight those Demon Princesses," Roxanne said and she meant what she said. Rufus and the others agreed with her. "Please remember this, Asmond. We wille when you need us," Roxanne looked Asmond in the eye.
"Thank you. It''s time to say goodbye then, for now," Asmond nodded his head and smiled at them.
They all nodded in agreement and then left after giving a tight hug to Asmond.
On the seventh day, Asmond resurrected thousands of lives without any cameras or people to witness. He couldn''t believe how easy it was for him, but he lost all his strength after using the [Void Sanctuary] skill. He managed to remove the mark on his forehead as well.
Everyone was looking at their bodies and couldn''t believe they came back to life. They all looked at Asmond and thanked him for bringing them back since they had families that were waiting for them. He then told them about his n for disbanding the Fraternity Association and told them it was for their own safety. They understood and thanked him onest time before they left and went home.
"Are you sure about this?" Enma asked as she sat down next to Asmond, who couldn''t move a single muscle in his body.
"It''s for the best, for everyone. I''m tired of the responsibility that I didn''t ask for," Asmond answered as he leaned his head against the wall. "It''s better for you to leave and live a normal life, Enma. You have Gunnar, right? You have someone that''s precious to you," Asmond smiled with his eyes closed.
"What are you going to do now?" Enma looked at Asmond with pity.
"I still have to hold a press conference and announce the end of the Fraternity Association. After that, maybe I will go into the Lucifer Tower and gain levels there," Asmond answered. "I might meet Rufus and the others there," Asmond continued.
"Then I''ll apany you. I don''t think Mykel would kill me since Gunnar would be so angry. Although Mykel is like that, he respects everyone''s private affairs. So let me take advantage of it," Enma replied.
"That would be very nice," Asmond smiled and nodded his head happily.
"Let me carry you back home and rest," Enma said as she slowly picked him up.
Chapter 510 509: Living In Nightmare.
Notifications appeared every three days that Mykel''s team had cleared the Abaddon Tower up to the seventieth floor in just a week. Asmond and Enma were terrified by how fast and powerful they were since clearing a tower didn''t only need strength but also a brain to solve the problem.
"Are they nning on clearing the Abaddon Tower up to the hundredth floor?" Asmond asked himself. "What''s your n, Mykel? Why would you kill innocent lives just to take the towers? Why do the Gods allow him to do as he pleases like that," Asmond was stillying on his bed, trying to sleep.
Asmond couldn''t sleep and decided to go out to grab some fresh air. He had to hide his face with a mouth mask and a hoodie like a fugitive since he had been terrorized by the public about his ipetence which led to the deaths of thousands of people. He had been living in nightmares, and whenever he slept, he got the same nightmare over and over that made him afraid to sleep.
After everything that happened, he had to ask Enma to buy a new apartment for him in District 12. He wanted to stay low and close enough to enter the Lucifer Tower. He had been doing nothing but getting a hold of himself and looking for a small push for them to start moving forward after that huge loss.
"Things are looking better for us now, huh? If that bastard did that sooner, those people should be still alive by now. Fucking useless that man was," A man said as soon as Asmond entered the cafe for a cup of coffee. "They thought they could handle it, but they were just sacrificing people for their own ego and pride. I swear if see that Asmond guy, I would punch and spit on his face," The man continued, and everyone agreed with him.
Asmond immediately left since he didn''t want to make a scene. He then realized no matter where he went, people were badmouthing him. He couldn''t live like that anymore since it took a toll on him by listening to those vents from the people around him.
"I guess I should just live inside the tower from now on," Asmond said as he walked back to his apartment after he ordered MREs that were enough for a whole week.
(In Mykel''s office)
Mykel was surprised and looked at Elena that appeared out of nowhere.
"How did youe here?" Mykel asked.
"I''m not sure, but I can control the energy inside my body now and I can move freely between space. I can travel wherever I want by just moving my energy to the ce I want to be," Elena answered and she was in a ck and gold dress with a circlet on top of her head. Lh and Hera loved to dress Elena and Sasha as a hobby. This time she looked like Nyx. "Dad, can I borrow your shirt? This is really ufortable," Elena showed the dress.
"But it looks really good on you," Mykel replied since she looked like she wanted apliment.
"Really? Then I''ll keep wearing it," Elena smiled happily. "By the way, father. I heard aunt Beldathiel has a sister, I want to see her," Elena sat on top of the desk and looked at Mykel.
Mykel nodded his head with understanding and brought Elena to the castle to meet with Beldathiel and Anathiel. They both were surprised that the whole castle had turned into a fancy castle and it felt like it belonged to royalty with all the furniture and paintings.
"Mykel?" Anathiel took a peek from the corner when she felt a strong presence that suddenly came into the castle. "Oh? And who''s that beautifuldy next to you," Anathiel walked the hallway with a few demon servants following her from behind.
"She''s one of my daughters, Elena," Mykel answered and looked at Elena. "Elena, this is Anathiel, Aunt Beldahtiel''s younger sister," Mykel introduced them both.
Elena stood in front of Anathiel and gently squeezed her cheeks on her. She started to chuckle because it felt the same as when she rubbed her cheeks on Beldathiel. Both of them had smooth and stic cheeks that made Elena unable to resist rubbing them.
"She smells so nice like Aunt Beldathiel," Elena said as she hugged Anathiel and kept rubbing her cheeks against Anathiel''s.
Anathiel suddenly felt weak and copsed to her knees which startled Elena. She didn''t realize that she was sucking Anathiel''s life energy since her power grew even stronger. She apologized and let go of her arms from Anathiel''s body.
"It''s okay... why don''t you have a seat first? I can prepare anything you need," Anathiel chuckled nervously as she stood up.
"You can prepare a wine for her and anything for me," Mykel answered. "We''re going to see Beldathiel first, and let Elena wakes her up," Mykel continued as he stroked Elena''s head.
Anathiel nodded her head and left while Mykel and Elena went to Beldathiel''s bedroom.
"Squishy belly... squishy belly..." Elena said quietly as she went to bed with her hands ready to grab Beldathiel who was asleep.
Elena hugged Beldathiel from behind and slipped her left arm under Beldathiel''s body and then she squeezed Beldathiel''s belly with both hands. It made her so calm and sleepy, but then she heard a groaning from Beldathiel''s mouth. Mykel who watched from the side looked at Beldathiel''s restless expression that slowly turned pale.
Beldathiel opened her eyes and saw Mykel standing in front of the window, and felt something moving on her belly. She looked down and smiled because she knew whose hands were those. She turned around and saw Elena smiling at her, and then she wrapped her around Elena''s body with her arms and a left leg like a body pillow.
"No wonder I feel suffocated..." Beldathiel said as she closed her eyes.
Beldathiel activated her [Sloth] skill so Elena only took a small portion of her life energy at a time instead of draining it like a vacuum. She then paid Elena back by putting weight on her body so Elena couldn''t leave her grasp.
"Auntie... you''re heavy..." Elena removed Beldathiel''s arms around her neck and removed Beldathiel''s leg from her hip.
"But you''re the one who squeezed my belly first, you should be punished for being naughty," Beldathiel started tickling Elena since she knew the weak spot on Elena''s body.
Mykel was smoking his cigarette as he watched those two y around. Anathiel then came in and told him that the food and the drink were ready. She then looked at Beldathiel''s happy face and it made her want to y with Elena as well, but she was too shy.
Beldathiel noticed that and smiled at Anathiel, "Elena, can I ask you something? Can I have your father?" "I want to spend alone time with your father for a moment, can I do that? You can y with my little sister while you''re waiting and enjoy your food and drink," Beldathiel pointed out as she looked at Anathiel.
"Okay!" Elena nodded and immediately jumped off the bed. "Can I drink as much as I want, father?" Elena looked at Mykel from over her shoulder.
"Sure, but don''t tell your mother," Mykel smiled as he put his index finger on his lips.
"It''s our little secret," Elena replied and put her index finger on her lips.
Elena left the room with Anathiel and went to the dining hall.
"You''re really a bad influence on her, not to mention she has be a lot stronger than thest time I saw her," Beldathiel chuckled as she slowly sat up and closed the door with her [Telekinesis]. "Now that we are alone, can I have your time?" Beldathiel asked and stared Mykel in the eye.
Mykel sat down next to Beldathiel and wondered what she wanted from him, but then he was pulled down by her. He was a bit startled, and then she slowly climbed on top of his body as she removed her see-through dress. She slowly leaned down and started kissing Mykel so passionately as she removed his tie and unbuttoned his shirt.
"You know, looking how adorable Elena is, I have been thinking if I can produce something like that," Beldathiel said as she gently kissed Mykel''s right cheek down to his neck. "Can I?" Beldathiel asked as she breathed heavily and looked Mykel in the eye.
"We can try," Mykel answered.
Chapter 511 510: Unsolved Mysteries.
Jeanne and Aurea looked at the red portal in front of them. It was the portal to the ny-first floor of the Abaddon Tower, and they were one step closer to fighting Frigna, but they decided to hold it forter. They all entered the blue portal to rest for a few days before they went to the Mahazael Tower in District 3.
"Now that I think about it..." Rozan walked in the endless hallway with the others. "District Five is the Behemoth Tower, right? But since Mazikeen no longer exists, who are we going to fight in there? Are we going to fight you instead?" Rozan looked at Aurea, who was walking in the front with Jeanne.
Aurea hummed as she tapped on her chin, "I never thought about it, but I guess we will see?" "Maybe Mykel knows the answer to that," Aurea said as she looked at Rozan from over her shoulder.
"If we are talking about that, it''s the same in the Lucifer Tower as well, right? Luciel is no longer the Demon Princess that resides on the hundredth floor. She''s the Demon King now, and who''ll rece her ce on the hundredth floor?" Nagy said with her arms crossed.
"Yeah, but isn''t the system broken already because Mykel decided to mess it all up? I guess we won''t know until we face it," Sven responded as he stretched his arms and cracked his joints.
They came out of the tower and looked at District 2 being rebuilt after the whole District was covered in ice. Although they were away for two weeks, the city started to operate again, and people started to move back in. Knowing the Guild Association paid for all the losses and took over all Districts that belonged to the Fraternity Association, people started to feel relief and safe.
"Hmm? What''s this?" Vincze pulled out his phone to check what had happened in the past two weeks. "Asmond disbanded the Fraternity and he also has the ability to resurrect the dead?" Vincze raised his eyebrow in disbelief.
Rozan and the others immediately grabbed their phones and checked about that topic. They watched the interviews of the resurrected people, and they became famous because a lot of people were wondering what the afterlife looked like. In the end, everyone was more interested in the afterlife than in the man who brought them back to life.
"You can go and see Enma, Gunnar. I think that should be okay now since the Fraternity is gone," Jeanne looked at Gunnar.
"Yeah, I''m thinking about it. Are we really not going to enter the Mahazael Tower?" Gunnar asked.
"We can rest for three days, you can use your time to see her," Jeanne nodded her head.
Gunnar looked so happy and immediately called Enma, but she didn''t pick up her phone since it was out of range. "Her phone isn''t avable, maybe the boss can tell me where she is right now," Gunnar put his phone into his pocket.
"Well, maybe she''s with Asmond and the others inside the tower right now. That''s why it''s out of range," Rozan pointed out.
Gunnar looked sad in an instant, but there was nothing he could do. He then brushed it off and told everyone to have a drink and feast. They all nodded in agreement and went to their favorite ce.
Jeanne invited Mykel without the others knowing, and they were surprised when they saw Mykel walking into the restaurant with Elena. They both then sat down and ordered everything on the menu.
"What''s this? You guys having a party without inviting me?" Mykel asked as he put a cigarette in his mouth.
"Ohe on. You''re used to having a feast with the Gods, why do you even care about a feast with us in this mortal world," Aurea replied with a smile as she ate her fried onion ring. "Not to mention you can sleep with whoever you want after that," Aurea chuckled.
Jeanne elbowed Aurea since Elena was there, and she listened to their conversation as she looked at all the foods that she had never eaten before. Elena then looked at Mykel and wondered what Aurea was saying.
"Anyway, Mykel. There''s something that we are curious about," Jeanne changed the topic before Elena decided to ask anything. "What will happen when we reach the hundredth floor in the Behemoth Tower? As you know, the one who used to reside in that ce no longer exists," Jeanne asked.
Mykel hummed as the waitress gave him a bottle of rice wine and a small ss. "I have never thought about it, and I don''t know the answer either. It''s either Aurea will be your opponent, or you can''t clear the tower at all," Mykel said as he poured the rice wine into the ss. "If thetter is what''s going to happen, then I have to think of a way to bring Mazikeen back, somehow," Mykel continued and took a shot.
"What about the Lucifer Tower? Who''s going to rece Luciel?" Aurea asked as she looked at Elena grabbed the rice wine bottle and poured one for herself. "But since it''s a different case from me since the system itself said that a new ruler has reced Lucifer, that means the hundredth floor is empty because of that," Aurea pointed out and watched Elena take a shot of the rice wine.
"That''s something Luciel knows. I''ll ask her thatter, but that''s something you shouldn''t be bothered about since it''s still far away. You guys are resting for the next three days, right? Just don''t think about anything and enjoy the time you have now," Mykel answered and looked at the empty rice wine bottle, and Elena was the one who emptied it.
"Boss, do you know where Enma is right now?" Gunnar asked as he chewed the high-quality beef.
"She''s currently with Asmond and his team inside the Lucifer Tower. They''re exploring the Gehenna and leveling up with the people who stayed there. You won''t be able to see her since they''re nning on staying inside the tower for a long time," Mykel answered and asked the waitress to bring more rice wine.
Everyone decided to enjoy the feast with Mykel and Elena since they hadn''t had the chance to get to know her better. It was fun and everyone got drunk because of the atmosphere, not because of the drink.
Two weeks had passed. Jeanne and the others managed to clear the Mahazael Tower up to the nieth floor. They came back right after a breakout warning appeared in front of them.
Although the breakout was about to happen, nobody batted an eye on it since Mykel and the others were waiting for the demons toe out. They felt safe that they weren''t scared to be giving a live feed near the towers since they wanted to see Mykel''s team in action.
Jeanne divided the team into four teams and sent them to Districts 2, 4, and 5 since Mykel and Elena were waiting in front of the Lucifer Tower. They were curious about what kind of demon woulde out of the tower since they had defeated the strongest Demons except for the Demon Princesses and the Demon Kings.
As soon as the sky turned red, they heard growls and screams from behind the gate. Hundreds of demons came out of the tower, but Rozan and the others were staring at those demons in disbelief.
"Is this really the demons he sent?" Rozan looked at the demons in front of the Abaddon Tower. They were abyss knights and necromancers that resided on the ny-first floor and above, but they didn''t look strong at all. "I think he''s running out of demon army," Rozan said and swallowed the demons into the ground and crushed them by using [Geokinesis].
Sven and Gunnar defeated all the demons that came out of the Mahazael Tower as well. It was indeed a letdown since they were leaving the tower hurriedly because they were worried that the demons would destroy the city as soon as the breakout happened.
Jeanne didn''t even let the demonse out of the Beelzebub Tower and killed them inside the endless hallway with Edith. The same Insatiable Flies that used to conquer District 4.
Aurea with Lillith was standing in front of the Behemoth Tower and made all the demons that came out of the Behemoth Tower run back in when they saw Aurea. They scared her more than the Demon King since her reputation was well-known among Behemoth''s army. They entered the portal and didn''te back.
On the other hand, Mykel and Elena waited for the demons toe out, but there was no sign of any demons.
"(I''m not sending an army to your world. There''s no need to be standing there)" Luciel said.
"(You should have told me that beforehand)" Mykel sighed as he approached Elena who was ready to fight.
"(Thanks to you, we, the Demon Kings are tight on our forces because of you. We''re focusing on the other worlds since they''re easy prey)" Luciel replied. "(I''m not going to send demons from my tower from now on and focus on the other worlds. So, there''s no need for you to be on guard anymore)" Luciel exined.
"(That''s nice to hear, thanks)" Mykel said and then told Elena that the demons weren''ting. "(Also, be ready, because soon Jeanne and the others wille to clear the Lucifer Tower)" Mykel continued.
"(Then I''ll be waiting, patiently with my sword ready)" Luciel chuckled softly.
Chapter 512 511: Climbing To See Heaven.
"They really cleared all the towers up to the nieth floor in just two months..." Roxanne looked at the notification in front of her. "I never knew the Guild Association is famous among the Awakeners from other worlds," Roxanne looked at the peopleughing and enjoying their stay inside the Babel Tower as if it was their own home.
"They''re all either a fugitive, homeless, a loner, or people who are sick living in their own world. Some of these people have a screw loose inside their heads and they prefer to live in hell rather than in their own world," Rufus said as he looked at Asmond who was busy talking with those people.
The inside of Babel Tower wasn''t hotpared to the outside, and there were so many spaces for everyone. They turned the Babel Tower into a big apartment where people could grow their own food from seeds and nt them. They even brought livestock and bred them there like a farmer.
"No, they''re here so they can climb that tower," Glen pointed at the ceiling as he held a canned bean in his hand. "There''s a rumor going on around here that whoever reached the top of the tower, you can see the heaven. They said it''smon sense that if hell exists, then heaven exists as well, and both are connected to each other," Glen exined as he opened the can.
That rumor was what drove people to enter the Lucifer Tower and go to Gehenna. More and more people came to Gehenna from different worlds. Worlds that were saved from the other towers that Mykel''s team had cleared. They were waiting for the Guild Association to clear the Babel Tower for them and hoped they could live in heaven than suffer in their own world.
"What a good-for-nothing these people are. Do they think it would be that easy to reach the top? They''re just a parasite that leeches on people and enjoys the reward like they''re the one who does it," Roxanne looked at those people and she hated them.
"Running away from responsibility as Awakeners and don''t care about the breakout. They''re indeed trash," Glen said with a mouthful of beans in his mouth as he nodded his head in agreement. "We are getting close to the ground floor, should we go now or we rest here for the day?" Glen asked Roxanne.
They had been wasting a whole month walking inside the Babel Tower, and they wanted to level up on the bottom floor where the real Gehenna was. The longer they wasted their time there, the more Mykel would take over Earth, and they didn''t want that.
"You should ask Asmond about that. Can you go and ask him, Rufus?" Roxanne looked at Rufus who was bored by doing nothing.
"Sure, I''ll persuade him instead of asking," Rufus got up and walked past Roxanne.
"Thank you," Roxanne said.
"No problem," Rufus nodded his head.
The two of them had gotten much closer, and they lookedpatible with each other in the other''s eyes. If those two had been like that from the start, maybe things would have been much better and easier for them, but there was no time to regret it. They were happy enough that those two had makeup and worked together as a team.
"By the way, Enma. Are you really okay to be here? Don''t you want to see Gunnar?" Ss looked at Enma who was daydreaming and nkly stared at the ck marble floor.
"I do want to see him, but I don''t think I would be safe if I stay near him. With those Demon Princesses who killed me, I prefer to stay away from Earth," Enma answered with a forced smile.
(At District 2)
"This is it, time for work again..." Rozan sighed as he looked at the Abaddon Tower.
"What with the long face?" Sven wrapped his arm around Rozan''s neck.
"This is my least favorite towerpared to the others. Magic immunity is a pain in the ass for me," Rozan scratched his head as he was being forced to walk into the tower by Sven.
"It''s quite the opposite for me. I love this one because they''re strong demons. I want to fight the whole army likest time!" Sven clenched his fist and put it in front of his face. "You can just stay in the back with Miss Edith. You can waste your time exploring the area if you want while we are going to deal with Frigna and Demon King Abaddon," Sven said as he patted Rozan on the back.
"Without my brain, what can you guys do?" Rozan asked with his eyebrow raised. "You''re going to need my brain to solve problems," Rozan continued.
Lillith kicked him from behind and made him stumble on his own foot then fell to the ground with his face first.
"You don''t have toe if you don''t want to. We have more powerful trump cards on our hands. Just go and y with your little pets and rocks that you collected," Lillith said and she looked really pissed.
"Oh, you''re so dead..." Rozan stood up and pointed his staff at Lillith, but then he couldn''t move his body at all.
Lillith used her [Sentient Control] and took over Rozan''s body. She then controlled him and her own body at the same time like it was nothing. She was chuckling as she put all her stuff and made him carry them for her.
"Now, be a good boy because you''re my pet now," Lillith smirked as she stretched her body.
Sven and the boys were staring at each other with cold sweat dripping from their foreheads. They realized how scary Lillith''s power was, and they didn''t want to be on her bad side. Especially Sven who had experienced beforehand how heartless she was.
They entered the ny-first floor and looked at the beautiful yet eerie castle that was carved from the mountain. Layers of walls were surrounding the castle and there were houses with unique designs.
"Ah, I remembering here when I was younger," Aurea said as she looked at the castle. "Frigna is such a ss when ites to style and art," Aurea continued.
They all entered the small kingdom that Frigna made on the highest tower of Abaddon. They were wondering why there weren''t any demons around, and Rozan already had a bad feeling about it. They didn''t know that the army that Demon King Abaddon sent to Earth on the previous breakout was hisst army. He didn''t have a single army anymore, or to be exact, there weren''t any strong demons left.
"Finally you guys are here," Frignanded in front of them and didn''t make a sound at all when shended from the sky. Her skeleton wings were so wide and big that they could destroy a whole city in a single swoop. "Thanks to you, we are low on demons, and there''s nobody that can wee you here except me," Frigna pointed out as she let her wings spread wide open and made rattling sounds.
"That''s a bummer," Sven said as he looked around.
"Oh, don''t worry too much," Frigna slowly sat down and folded her legs. "I''m going to be your opponent anyway, but how about we make it more fun," Frigna smiled as her skeleton wings started to expand and slowly wrapped the area around her. "If you mind, can you two stay away from this fight?" Frigna looked at Jeanne and Aurea.
Jeanne and Aurea slowly walked to the side, away from the others.
"Nowe at me with everything you got. I''ll let you try to break my defense," Frigna said with confidence.
Sven scoffed and immediately used everything since he had been wanting to try to break something that his power couldn''t. When he was in range and about to swing his scythe at Frigna''s skeleton wings, a bone tail suddenly appeared from behind Frigna''s back. The tail pierced through his chest and slowly lifted his body up with his blood slowly coating the bone tail with it.
"I did say to try to break my defense, but I didn''t say that I won''t attack you though," Frigna giggled mischievously as she grinned at Sven. She then threw Sven so far away. "Now, who''s next?" Frigna asked as she moved her tail left and right.
Chapter 513 512: Admin (Lv.7)
They tried to break Frigna''s defense with everything they got, but her wings regenerated faster than their attacks. The only one who was fit for the job to break her wings was Sven, but he got thrown so far away that they couldn''t find him.
"You knew Sven is the only one who can stop you, so you baited him and took care of him first," Vincze said as he thrust his spear at Frigna''s skeleton wings dozens of times in a second.
Frigna giggled as she fended off all the attacks with her bone tail. It was all thanks to making a contract with Mykel that all the Demon Princesses had be a lot stronger. They had be a lot stronger than the Demon Kings themselves, and that was why it was quite troublesome.
"Hellfire!" Gerrard cast [Hellfire] and wrapped his arrow with it.
Gerrard and the others moved away as soon as the arrow was shot. The arrow flew into the hole in Frigna''s skeleton wings and hit her right in her chest. The arrow exploded and burned Frigna''s whole body, but it was as Rozan said. She was immune to magic because of her super high resistance.
"That''s hot..." Frigna said as she tried to put down the Hellfire, but she couldn''t no matter how hard she tried. "I guess I should use everything to extinguish this me," Frigna spread her wings and was ready to fly away.
Rozan used [Brainstorm] and [Telekinesis] skills to stop her from leaving. He then tried to crush her body with his telekinesis power, but she was too powerful and he ended up breaking his own fingers from trying.
"That was a close one. Who would have thought he could do this much damage," Frigna said as she looked at her broken wings, but they healed themselves in a matter of seconds.
"I''m back! Bitch!" Sven''s voice could be heard from behind.
Frigna was surprised, and it was already toote for her to stop him because he was already right behind her. Sven cut off her wings from the core of her back and pulled the bone out of her back. He was surprised that her skeleton wings and tail were attached by the same core. He was so lucky to remove both powerful aspects from Frigna.
"Now!" Sven shouted since it might be the only chance for them to kill her since he took her spine.
Vincze and the others dashed forward and started to stab Frigna from all sides. They knew the demon''s vital spots and started butchering her until she couldn''t protect herself.
"To think I would lose by just a single surprise attack..." Frigna smiled as she looked at Lillith sitting on top of her chest.
Lillith cut off Frigna''s head and ripped her heart out like a butchered animal. At that moment, Aurea and Jeanne looked at Lillith and wondered, who was the real demon in that fight.
They killed Frigna and a notification appeared in front of them. They ignored the notification since it wasn''t something they looked forward to it. Their eyes were focused on the castle where the red portal should be that would lead them to the hundred-first floor.
"Thanks..." Sven said after Gunnar healed the hole in his chest.
They walked into the castle and looked for Frigna''s chamber. Luckily, Aurea knew where it was since she had visited Frigna''s castle a few times. She led them to her chamber and saw the red portal waiting for them.
"You guys ready?" Jeanne looked over her shoulder.
"Yeah, let''s go," Rozan nodded his head.
(In Mykel''s office)
[Admin (Active): Allow the User to open themand system and modify everything that is listed in themand system. The User is allowed to modify the system based on the skill''s level and the higher the level, the moremands they will unlock and the more time they can modify the system. (Current skill level is 7. The User can only modify 10 systems a day)]
"(That''s a bit underwhelming, isn''t it? To think it only increased the amount of that''s allowed to modify the system instead a new feature)" Luciel said as he looked at the skill description with Mykel''s eyes.
"(Not to mention you still can''t look at Mara''s skills. I guess you should rise it up a little bit more)" Bhatmelec pointed out since she had been observing Mykel using his [Admin] skill.
"(That''s because his authority is still the same as Mara''s. It''s impossible unless he ranked up and held more authority than her)" Lucifer replied.
Mykel''s [Admin] skill was no longer raised after clearing ten floors of each tower. He thought clearing all the fortieth floors would raise his [Admin] skill, but it turned out it leveled up when Jeanne and the others cleared all the fiftieth floors.
"(Twenty floors to gain one level. So the next one should be the seventieth floor to reach level 8. Then the nieth floor to reach level 9, andstly killing all the Demon Kings to reach level 10)" Mykel said as he rested his head on his right fist. "(That''s the end of the story, and I think that''s how it suppose to go)" Mykel continued.
"Jeanne and Aurea know where Zasmel is, so they can clear Gehenna and proceed to the sixtieth floor into the upper half of the Babel Tower. In a month they should be able to reach the nieth floor in the Lucifer Tower, or less..." Mykel talked to himself as he tried to calcte when he should start preparing for the final battle. "Three months from now at most?" Mykel mumbled and raised his eyebrows.
"What are you mumbling about, father?" Elena asked as she licked her ice cream.
"Myst battle," Mykel answered with a smile.
Elena''s eyes were wide open and she was curious about thest battle that Mykel meant. "Father''sst battle? What''s that? That sounds really interesting," Elena asked as she hurriedly walked to his desk.
"(Are you really going to let her join your battle, Mykel? She''s just a child)" Lucifer said.
"(She''s not just a child, she''s the child of our creator. She possesses something really interesting that even if the three of us decided to fight her, she could easily kill us all. Don''t underestimate her, and to have her on our side will be the best thing you can ever imagine)" Bhatmelec pointed out.
The two of them started to argue inside Mykel''s head and it was really annoying. He couldn''t think clearly with those two chattering inside his skull and then decided to let them both out of his head.
Elena saw the two of them arguing right behind Mykel, not knowing that they had been released. She heard Bhatmelec mentioning Luciel''s name and using her to fulfill Lucifer''s goal, a sacrifice. On the other hand, Lucifer didn''t deny it since Luciel was created for that purpose while Elena was different, so Bhatmelec''s argument was invalid.
"You guys are so noisy! Father is pissed!" Elena shouted and red at both of them as her energy started sipping out of her back and shoulders.
Lucifer and Bhatmelec nced at Elena and noticed that the one who was pissed wasn''t Mykel, but Elena. They immediately stopped talking and smiled at Elena since they didn''t want to fight her.
Mykel stood up and put his hands on Elena''s shoulders. His fingers were burned to a crisp and they made sizzling sounds because pure life energy was something that he couldn''t contain. Elena immediately sucked all the energy back because she realized she was hurting him.
"Father! I''m sorry!" Elena held Mykel''s hands and looked at the wounds that healed almost instantly. "Please don''t be mad at me," Elena''s eyes were tearing up and she tried to not cry.
Mykel lifted her up even though she was in her twenty-year-old body. She looked at Mykel smiling at her, and she immediately transformed herself and used her six-year-old body. Mykel then carried her in his arms and walked to the sofa.
"I would never be mad at you, so don''t cry," Mykel wiped the tears from her eyes as he sat down. "Finish your ice cream first, and we can talk after," Mykel said and let her sit on hisp.
Lucifer and Bhatmelec looked at Elena, and then she looked at Lucifer, "On second thought, I think you''re right. She''s just a child after all."
Chapter 514 513: When A Man Cried.
[Congrattions on defeating Demon King Abaddon, the Abyss!]
[All the Constetions are overjoyed with your achievement and will grant you a single wish for every Awakener that participated in defeating Demon King Abaddon!]
[All the Constetions are looking at you with curiosity. They are waiting for the wish that you want as your reward!]
[You can ask for a skill that you want as long as the Constetions can grant it. The skill that you wished for is a [Benefactor Exclusive] skill]
"Is all none Deadly Sin holder Demon Kings weak?" Sven asked Aurea as he looked at the notification.
"That''s not really the case here. It''s just your skills are Demon King Abaddon''s weaknesses. It''s like trying to light a me on water. You''re too powerful for him to handle, and that''s the case here," Aurea answered and looked at the blue portal.
Sven''s skills and powers that exceeded everyone else''s made it easy for him. He also had an aura de skill and an armor pration skill that made Abaddon''s tough armor and skin useless. If he wasn''t there, it would be hard and wouldn''t take an hour to kill Demon King Abaddon.
"Is that so? I guess I took skills that really fit me well," Sven scoffed and showed his smug face.
"Oh really? Do you want to test it out against me?" Lillith asked as she suddenly appeared right behind Sven.
Sven felt a chill all the way down his spine, and then he jumped away as he rubbed his nape. Her breath felt like death when it touched his nape, the pain and the experience that he had back then immediately came back to the surface.
"I-I''m just joking..." Sven said as he chuckled nervously and kept rubbing his nape until it turned red.
Lillith smirked and walked away and showed him who the boss was.
"Dude, should we get something that prevents her from taking our minds?" Vincze whispered into Sven''s ear. "You know? It''s betterte than never," Vincze continued.
Rozan who heard it decided to join in and agreed to Vincze''s words since they were too scared to be Lillith''s toy. Gunnar and Gerrard were confused as to why they were so scared of Lillith. In the first ce, Gunnar and Gerrard were the only ones that could speak with her so casually without getting a disgusted or annoyed look from her. She also didn''t mind making skin contact with those two.
"Alright, let''s go. We can rest for a day and we don''t want to waste our time here any longer. The people might be waiting for us outside the tower," Jeanne said as she walked to the blue portal.
All of them entered the portal and were weed by the people with huge smiles and tears. They were touched by the people''s tears since they had been suffering for a very long time. Thousands of people died, and they were all a part of someone''s family.
"Man, that was really a tear-jerker..." Rozan wiped his eyes as he lifted his sses.
Everyone nodded their heads in agreement except Aurea and Lillith who didn''t really care much about affection. Lillith then nced at Sven who seemed to be holding his tears.
"I didn''t you''re that heartless. Or is it because yo-" Lillith said, but before she could finish her sentence, Sven hurriedly left. She squinted her eyes and tried to hear his thoughts, but she couldn''t do it any more thanks to his new skill [Mind Protection].
Everyone looked at Sven running away, and they were wondering why he suddenly acted like that. Lillith who knew decided to follow him since she might know where he was going.
Lillith came out of the taxi and looked at the giant cemetery in District 2. She could see Sven walking into the cemetery, and she decided to follow him from behind. She wasn''t trying to be stealthy, and Sven was surprised when he saw her following him.
"Don''t mind me, I''m just going to watch you cry," Lillith said with a cold expression.
"Did my new skill didn''t work?" Sven asked and he looked a bit disappointed and shocked at the same time since she knew where he was going.
"Even without my skill, I can tell where you''re going since I know everything about you already," Lillith answered as she kept following him from behind.
"I know the reason why you loathe me, so I guess there''s no need for me to hide it from you," Sven said as he kept walking deep into the cemetery. "Was that enough? When you killed me back then for what I did?" Sven asked without looking back.
"No. Even if I''m allowed to kill you hundreds of times, I don''t think I''ll ever forgive you," Lillith answered without hesitation.
Sven didn''t react and kept walking until he suddenly stopped in front of one of the gravestones. He looked at it for quite a while and slowly got on his knees with his head down.
"I shouldn''t have brought you in there... I''m sorry," Sven said and started to cry.
? Lillith was leaning against a gravestone and sat on it. She listened to Sven''s cries with her eyes closed. She felt happy to see him like that because that was something she had been waiting for all this time.
The reason why Lillith loathed Sven was that he brought a woman into the Abaddon Tower. A woman who wasn''t an Awakener because of his stupid pride and wanted to show off to that woman.
It waste at night and the guards weren''t bothered checking on the people who entered the tower. He wanted to impress the woman he liked, in fact, he didn''t n on making her his girlfriend, he just wanted to getid. She was just a nobody that he met that day.
Sven entered the first floor of the Abaddon Tower and fought kobolds as he always did. He was caught off guard and hurt himself, and the woman was terrified because it was the first time for her to see a demon from up close. The woman started to panic and attracted the kobold because of her fear.
Sven was startled when he heard her scream, and when he turned around, he saw the woman had been eaten alive. From his legs, arms, hips, waist, chest, neck, and face. He was terrified by the scenery, but since the remaining kobolds were busy eating the woman, he decided to use that opportunity to kill them all.
Even in the memories from Sven''s head, Lillith couldn''t see it clearly because his eyes were glimmering in tears and covered in blood. He was too focused on killing the kobolds with everything he got. She remembered the remaining skin, flesh, and face of the woman ring at him until she died tragically.
"Hey, do you want to remember it again? The face of the woman that you took into the tower? The remaining of her body and face?" Lillith grabbed Sven''s shoulder from behind and gripped it so tightly. "How can a bastard like you still have the guts to be happy? You managed to escape because of her, and not only that, you didn''t even get punished for it," Lillith crushed Sven''s pauldron as she red down at him with hatred.
"I''m sorry..." Sven went down on all four and started sobbing really hard.
Lillith clicked her tongue and kicked Sven away from the gravestone. "Your sorry means nothing, and you saw their parents back there right? They were thanking you like a fucking hero even though you were the one who killed her," Lillith asked as she put her foot on his neck. "I really want to kill you and ask Mykel to let you die forever. I want him to send you down to hell and suffer for eternity," Lillith showed her disgusted and furious face for the first time.
"Is that really what you want?" Mykel''s voice could be heard from behind, and then he put his hand on Lillith''s head. "But you killed innocent people too, Lillith. Are you being a hypocrite right now?" Mykel asked.
Lillith slowly turned around and looked Mykel in the eye. It was the same eye that she remembered when he gave her fear.
"If he''s worthy of such punishment, then you should be punished even worse than him. Do you really think you can handle it?" Mykel asked and tightened his grip. "Everyone has a dark past, but did I ever bother by it or make a fuss about it?" Mykel asked again.
Lillith shook her head slowly because she remembered what fear was like.
"Then you shouldn''t as well. When a man cries like that, they''re at the lowest point of their life, and that should be enough to tell what he feels right now. So let him be," Mykel said as he removed his hand from Lillith''s head. "Let''s go," Mykel turned around and walked away.
Lillith nced at Sven who hadn''t stopped sobbing, and then followed Mykel.
Chapter 515 514: Full Potential.
Jeanne and the others entered the Mahazael Tower after taking a day''s break. They noticed that Sven was different than usual. He was quiet and didn''t talk a lot like he always did, and they wondered what had happened to him. Lillith stopped bothering him after she was satisfied to see him sob in front of the gravestone. She had also moved on from it and decided to not bother him anymore because of Mykel.
"You can stay in the back if you''re not feeling well, Sven," Jeanne said and she looked worried.
"I''ll be fine, I just didn''t get enough sleepst night and feel a bit tired. So, don''t worry," Sven forced his smile as he followed Jeanne and Aurea from behind.
"Okay. Just tell us if you decided to change your mind. We''re not going to force you since you have been doing everything yourself back there in the Abaddon Tower," Jeanne said.
Sven hummed and kept his head down to hide his swollen eyes.
They entered the nieth-first floor and were immediately weed by the scent of roses. They looked at the roses field in front of them, and they were confused as to why there were roses and wondered how roses could grow in there.
There was nothing else but roses as far as their eyes could see. Roses field that was surrounded by rock mountains. There was one mountain that looked ck as charcoal, and they saw something that was waving like a g at the peak of the mountain. A beautiful dark red g waved and it grewrger and wider.
"I think I saw that thing before, isn''t that simr to Sapphira''s wings?" Rozan squinted his eyes as he looked at the peak of the mountain.
"It''s Sapphira," Gerrard nodded his head as he looked at Sapphira sitting on the throne on top of the mountain. Gerrard got a chill down his spine when Sapphira stared back at him with a smirk even though he was a few miles away from her. "She''sing," Gerrard said as he grabbed his bow from his back.
They watched Sapphira''s cloth-like wings grow wider as Sapphira flew toward them. The cloth-like wings started to cover the sky and it was wide enough to cover a whole colosseum with them. It was rather beautiful than terrifying because it shined under the bright moonlight.
Sapphiranded as her wings were flowy up high in the sky. "Do you want to try and fight me, or do you want me to stay put so you can go straight to kill my father?" Sapphira asked with her eyebrow raised.
Rozan and the others looked at Aurea since she knew more about her sister''s power than anyone else. Especially since she had challenged almost all demons that had existed especially her sisters, except Beldathiel and Luciel.
"It''s better if you ept thetter. But, if you''re curious, then go ahead and ept her challenge," Aurea said without hesitation, and it sounded like a warning.
"Do you think we''ll lose?" Vincze asked.
"Dead? No. Maybe you''ll be tortured to entertain her. You''ll lose because you will be stuck here for as long as Sapphira allowed it, and you won''t be able to kill her with this many people. It''s better to not waste your time here if you''re really curious about what kind of power she has. You can ask for itter, outside the tower," Aurea exined.
Sapphira giggled as she nodded her head in agreement. "Well then, give me your answer," Sapphira said as her wings kept gettingrger andrger without them noticing.
"We''ll choose thetter," Jeanne answered.
Sapphira smiled and then the massive cloth-like wings that had been flowing in the sky were slowly shrinking. She wrapped herself in her wings like a cocoon, and suddenly blood squirted like a fountain from the gaps. They were shocked when the wings slowly unwrapped Sapphira''s crushed body that they could no longer recognize.
A portal appeared right behind Sapphira''s dead body, and they all walked past her dead body. They finally understood and could imagine what kind of power she possessed.
"She could manipte her own wings into any shape and could do anything with them. She could create a maze with them, and trap you inside her wings that seemed endless as she tortured you with those. She has the strongest wingspared to all of us, even Luciel''s wing couldn''t bepared to hers," Aurea exined as she looked at Sapphira''s wings.
Rozan was curious about her wings and decided to touch them. It was so soft like silk as he rubbed them with his bare hands. Suddenly he felt stings from all over his palms, and when he looked at them, the skin had been torn by the wings and blood started dripping.
"Shit... I''m d that you chose not to fight her, Jeanne. Look at this, her wings are so soft and yet so sharp that you won''t feel it until it rubbed off your skin," Rozan said as he showed his bloody palms to Jeanne and the others.
"I told you. It''s going to be a pain for humans like you," Aurea replied with her arms crossed. "Even if you want to take and use those wings, you''re going to hurt yourself if you turn it into armor or a cape," Aurea continued.
Everyone then left and entered the red portal to the hundred-first floor. It was simr to any other hundred-first floor they had visited. A tower in the middle of nowhere in Gehenna with armies of demons waiting for them.
Rozan took care of all the demons by using his [Geokinesis] skill and made a mess on the ground. He let the ground swallow all the demons and crushed them against each other underneath the ground. It happened in just a matter of minutes, and the legion of demons disappeared without leaving a single trace as if they had never existed.
They entered the tower and climbed as fast as they could since there were no tricks that slowed them down. It took them a whole day until they finally reached the top and saw the giant door in front of them.
"Is there anything that we need to know before we are going to fight Mahazael, Aurea?" Rozan asked.
"He can control evil spirits and summon them endlessly if he wanted to. Not only that, he was the quite opposite of all the Demon Kings. He has no emotion nor feels anything. He can also predict the future, so it''s going to be a hard fight for you if you can''t outmatch him in all of his powerful aspects," Aurea exined as she stared at the door.
"Evil spirits? We can''t fucking kill a spirit with our magic or weapon," Rozan answered as he looked a bit baffled.
"We can. Edith is going to be the only one that can defeat him, so our job is to protect her at all costs," Jeanne answered as she looked at Edith in between Nagy and Lillith. "I think Aurea agrees with me since we know how powerful Edith''s guardian spirits are, but she hasn''t shown us what her skill''s full potential is," Jeanne looked at Aurea.
"I agree, and I think that Edith can defeat him as well," Aurea nodded her head in agreement.
Edith was surprised when Jeanne said she was the only one who could defeat him. Everyone was looking at her and putting their hopes up on her which only made things worse for her. Nobody had ever relied on her the whole time ever since she joined the team. In fact, the only one who relied on her was Mykel, but that was only at work, not inside the tower.
"I guess I could try," Edith said nervously.
"Don''t worry, Miss Edith. The best Awakeners in the whole universe are protecting you with all of their might," Jeanne smiled.
Edith chuckled and nodded her head in agreement.
They all entered the room and saw a skinny demon that didn''t have flesh under his skin. His head was big with long fangs and horns like a goat and mes that looked like hair. Mahazael then summoned all the evil spirits, the spirits of Demon Lords that they all had killed.
"You must be joking..." Rozan looked at the Demon Lords'' different towers in the shape of a spirit. "Miss Edith, do you think you can handle them?" Rozan asked quietly.
Edith pressed her hands together, and suddenly a white giant door appeared behind her. They all turned around and saw the doors were covered in white clouds. As soon as the doors were opened, everyone''s eyes and mouths were wide open.
Brunhild, Randgrid, Sigrid, Kara, Hildr, and Skeggold with all the valkyries that came out of the doors with their massive wings attached to their armor flew past them. Gunnar, Sven, and Vincze were dumbfounded when they could see them again.
"Please, help us kill them," Edith said to Brunhild since she was at the front.
"As you wish," Brunhild lowered her head at Edith.
Chapter 516 515: A Warrior.
All the spirits of the Demon Lords that Mahazael summoned were no match for the Valkyries. In fact, Brunhild alone was enough to deal with all of them, and she was unscathed from the battle. She ughtered all of them in a single swoop with her spear.
Although Brunhild was enough to defeat them, the other Valkyries didn''t show any mercy. They took the battle as theirst battle as Brunhild taught Gunnar, Vincze, and Sven. They remembered Brunhild''s words that in war, no matter how weak or strong their enemy was, they needed to go all out and put everything on the line. Those words were carved into their brains and always went all out no matter who their opponents were.
It was a ughterhouse, and even Mahazel who didn''t have any emotion or feeling was terrified by how powerful the enemies were. He summoned more and more demons into the room to fight the Valkyries, but to no avail, all of them were ughtered as soon as they were summoned.
Edith had always wished for protection for the people she cared about for every wish that was offered to her. The Goddesses were interested in her, and on herst wish, Freyja was finally touched by her. Freyja bestowed her with the most powerful skill that even the Gods of Aesir were envious of, the [Queen''s Warriors].
A skill that allowed whoever activated it to summon the Aesir''s Queen''s Warriors, the Valkyries. A skill that could only be used once a week and no matter what their wishes were, the Valkyries would grant them.
Brunhild didn''t even get the chance to show her fullest potential since the other Valkyries took care of Mahazael by ripping their limbs from all five directions. They butchered him before he could do anything much either.
[Congrattions on defeating Demon King Mahazael, the Lord of Evil!]
[All the Constetions are overjoyed with your achievement and will grant you a single wish for every Awakener that participated in defeating Demon King Mahazael!]
[All the Constetions are looking at you with curiosity. They are waiting for the wish that you want as your reward!]
[You can ask for a skill that you want as long as the Constetions can grant it. The skill that you wished for is a [Benefactor Exclusive] skill]
It was fun to watch while itsted, and all the Valkyries had gathered in front of Edith. They all stood tall with pride for giving a total victory to her. They all then left and went into the doors they came in except for Brunhild, Randgrid, Sigrid, Hildr, and Skeggold.
Brunhild looked at Vincze, Gunnar, and Sven since she missed them all. She then noticed something was off about Sven, the aura around him was a bit gloomy even though he looked happy to see her again.
"What''s the matter, Sven son of Ins?" Brunhild asked as she approached him. "I almost didn''t notice you with that sorrow around you," Brunhild stood in front of Sven and looked him in the eye.
Before Sven could say a word, Brunhild threw a punch at him and hit him right in the face. He was thrown to the wall and hit the wall so hard that he was stuck for a few seconds. Vincze and Gunnar already knew what was going to happen, so they stayed quiet and focused on talking with Hildr and the others.
"To think a warrior would show such a face in front of me," Brunhild said as she flew toward Sven and kneed him in the chest before he couldnd on the floor. She held her knee up and kept pressing it on Sven''s chest until he coughed blood.
The wall started to crumble and broke down, but before Sven could fall down, Brunhild grabbed his face. Her hand was so big that the base of her palm alone was enough to cover half of his face. He held his head like a bottle and slowly lifted him up.
"Is this the same warrior that I taught? The warrior that could single-handedly kill dozens of Valkyries?" Brunhild asked as she tightened her grip.
Sven was filled with rage since he felt like he was being yed like a toy. He activated everything to free himself from Brunhild''s grasp, but he was surprised that he was still powerless against her brute strength.
"Good! That''s the face I want to see as a warrior!" Brunhild said as she mmed Sven''s head on the ground. "Show me more of it! Show me your rage!" Brunhild tried her best to crush his head as Sven tried to remove her hand from his head.
Sven decided to use his scythe and cut off her left wrist without hesitation. He managed to free himself, but Brunhild already threw a right punch on him and sent him flying again. She didn''t care about her missing limb and started flying toward him to throw kicks and punches.
Sven didn''t hesitate to attack back and cut her body, her wings, and legs. Although she couldn''t overpower his speed and strength, in terms of experience, Brunhild was still superior. She countered every single attack that was thrown at her and put Sven in a dire spot that made him unable to move freely and prevented him from getting the high ground again.
The two fought fiercely that everyone believed their battle was more interesting than when they saw the Valkyries massacre the spirits. The moment Sven ripped off the wings on Brunhild''s armor, she lost the high ground in an instant. He then cut off her right arm and left leg, but Brunhild didn''t mind about it at all and used her head and right leg to fight him.
"You''re not a man anymore, Sven son of Ingles! You''re a warrior!" Brunhilde said after she headbutted him to the ground. "A warrior doesn''t show any regret and keeps moving forward with the goal of living to be the strongest. Keep moving forward without looking back even when death is right in front of you!" Brunhilde jumped and stomped Sven''s head with her foot.
Sven groaned and cut Brunhild''s right leg out of frustration since he was cornered by just a single leg. Brunhild copsed and couldn''t anymore, and then he put his right foot on top of Brunhild''s chest.
"Now''s the face that I love to see in the battle," Brunhild smiled. "You''re truly, my proudest warrior that I raised. Move forward, Sven son of Ingles. Don''t dwell on the past because you''re no longer the same man when you came to me for the first time," Brunhild slowly closed her eyes and her whole body was ashen the moment she breathed herst breath.
Sven was sad and happy at the same time, but he was smiling as he nodded his head with understanding.
"You have be a great warrior, Sven. We will wait for you toe back so we can drink and train together until you be the greatest warrior alive," Randgrid said as she carried Brunhild''s dead body. "Live well, Sven son of Ingles," Randgrid continued and then entered the door with the other Valkyries.
Sven copsed since he exhausted himself in that fight. Vincze immediately grabbed him and carried him on his back. He was surprised when he heard Sven chuckle, and tears started falling down.
"Are you that happy to see them again?" Vincze asked with a smile.
"Yeah, and to think Brunhild herself called me her proudest warrior is really a great achievement," Svenughed weakly. "After all, I''m the only one who she acknowledges, not you, not Gunnar," Sven continued.
"Alright, you can go walk on your own then," Vincze said as he pretended to let go.
Sven wasughing and apologized to Vincze for making fun of him. Although it was true that he overpowered Brundhild, she didn''t use her weapon and shield, and she didn''t attack to kill, unlike Sven.
"So, who are those women there? It''s the first time I see a whole army that''s even stronger than a Demon King," Aurea asked Gunnar.
"They''re the strongest warrior of Aesir Gods, the Valkyries. You can say they''re Freyja''s personal knights, and there are at least a hundred of them. They''re immortal and can''t be killed since they''re all spirits," Gunnar exined as he walked to the blue portal with the others.
"Valkyries, huh? I guess I should pay them a visit," Aurea smiled with excitement.
Chapter 517 516: Flies And Spider.
"Two towers left and there''s no more breakout," Rozan said as he was chilling on the balcony and stared at the morning sky with Gunnar. "Isn''t it great? That everything is going to be over soon?" Rozan turned around to look at Gunnar.
Gunnar was staring nkly at the sunrise through the gap in the railing. He didn''t say anything while holding a beer bottle.
"What''s wrong? Why is it that everyone starting to be gloomy now?" Rozan asked as he sat down next to Gunnar and judgingly stared at him.
"I''m not being gloomy, I just admire the sunrise, that''s all. We have been through a lot, we died, and we came back to life. I''m just reminiscing the past," Gunnar answered and then took a sip of the beer. "Our hard work is paid off, and our victory is guaranteed thanks to the boss who picked us," Gunnar sighed with relief as he leaned his back on the chair.
"Well, his job was to pick us and trained us, but yeah, we are really lucky that he picked us all," Rozan nodded his head in agreement. "We should focus on the next tower though. It''s one of the Deadly Sins holders, the Sin of Glutton. I don''t think it will be an easy fight," Rozan yawned as he closed his eyes since he was still sleepy.
Jeanne slid the ss door open and looked at both of them, "We are leaving soon. Don''t stay outside for too long and prepare your stuff."
Gunnar and Rozan nodded with understanding and went inside to prepare.
They all went to District 4 on a luxury bust which took four hours of driving. They were listening to Aurea''s story about Beezlebub and what kind of Demon King he was. The Lord of the Flies was his title, and he was cunning, intelligent, strong, and the second most feared Demon King after Lucifer.
"How strong are the flies? Can I kill it with magic?" Rozan asked.
"If your magic is strong enough, you can kill it..." Aurea paused. "But if not, you''re only feeding them with magic power and making them stronger. They have unlimited growth and a single mistake will turn the tide in an instant, so if you really think your magic is superior to the flies, go ahead and kill them as soon as possible," Aurea continued.
"We are talking about Beelzebub, but we still have to fight his daughter first, Nefarath. I have seen her fight, and it''s better if you guys focus on her," Jeanne said as she looked at everyone.
"Right, the spiderdy. We didn''t fight her back then, and looking at how far she could grow and how terrifying her scythe-like legs were, I agree with Jeanne," Gerrard replied.
Everyone looked at Aurea since they wanted to know how strong exactly Nefarath was. She didn''t say anything, but then she smiled as she looked at them, "You want to know how strong she is? Well, back then, I was butchered by her legs. In fact, I was impaled for a hundred years after losing to her."
All of them were surprised that Aurea or Mazikeen lost to a Demon Princess since they knew Mazikeen was the second strongest in terms of brute strength. To think she lost to Nefarath, meant there was something off about Nefarath that they needed to find out.
"How did you lose?" Jeanne asked and she was curious about it as well.
"She knows that I''m strong, so she ate my limbs and grew stronger. She sucked my blood, eat my flesh, and crunch my bones. She grew stronger as time went by until I finally was outmatched by her. But, that was because I let her do that since I believed it would be better to fight an opponent in their peak condition. So basically it was my fault for feeding her," Aurea answered.
Their worries disappeared as soon as they found out the reason why Aurea lost to Nefarath. It turned out it was because of her own stupidity that made her lose, and so they weren''t that worried anymore since they already knew if they didn''t feed Nefarath with anything, they would win without a problem.
They entered the ny-first floor and were disgusted by the ce surrounded by decayed unknown bodies. It wasn''t a demon corpse, it wasn''t a human corpse, and even if it was a monster, it looked like a humanoid one. They were inside a massive cave that they couldn''t see the end of it and how tall the ceiling was because it was too dark.
"What are these?" Vincze said as he covered his nose because the pungent smell was too much to handle.
"These are flies that tried to evolve into a new species but failed. They''re also Nefarath''s snacks. Or it supposed to be since the flies were thrown down here from Beelzebub''s domain so she could eat them, but now since Nefarath had been away for too long, these bodies started to rot since nobody ate them," Aurea answered so casually, and didn''t mind the smell.
"So basically, this whole ce had turned into a mass graveyard," Gunnar said as he looked at the corpses as far as his eyes could see. "They''re dead, right? We don''t have to worry about them, right?" Gunnar asked with a worried expression.
"This ce is called a spiderir, and you can burn them if you want. I don''t eat them anymore," Nefarath suddenly appeared in front of them with her head down. She was hanging down and used her spider legs to hang around the walls.
They jolted and jumped back because she startled them. They couldn''t feel her presence at all because they were overwhelmed by their surroundings.
"Since you guys are finally here, should we fight now?" Nefarath asked as she slowly turned her body around with her spider legs that didn''t make a single noise. "I wonder why I stayed in this kind of ce. It''s dark, boring, and smells," Nefarath continued as she looked at Jeanne and Aurea in front of her.
"Why are you asking that question to us? Your opponent will be them," Jeanne said as she looked at Rozan and the others who were behind Nefarath.
"Them? My legs are enough to fight them," Nefarath ripped her back and pulled out hundreds of scythe-like legs from her back. "I''m asking this because I''m interested in fighting both of you at the same time," Nefarath said and turned into her true form.
Nefarath''s legs started attacking Rozan and the others, and it looked like they were being shot by dozens of battling guns. Her attacks were so rapid that it was impossible for them to advance forward.
Sven and the others cut off her legs, but it regenerated almost instantly, and not to mention there were hundreds of them so they couldn''t focus on just one leg each. It was Nefarath who said, they were struggling to fight her, especially in a tight area where dead bodies were around them.
Nefarath used the remaining legs that she had to attack Jeanne and Aurea, but they were too fast for her. She then pulled more legs from her shoulders, chest, and stomach. A total of a thousand legs were on her body, and she started to destroy everything that blocked her path.
Rozan decided to use a wind barrier and protect himself and the others from the legs. Every time the legs tried to pierce through the barrier, they got cut off. Although they were safe, they couldn''t stay there for too long because sooner orter the inside of the barrier would be filled with legs.
Nefarath couldn''t regenerate all of them forever. But knowing where she was and looking at how many dead bodies around her, she could devour all of them to replenish her power. That was exactly what she did, she used a few of her legs to collect all the flies and ate them in a single gulp.
Nefarath''s [Glutton] skill didn''t only give her strength, but it also ate the power of the thing she devoured. Since the flies had different kinds of evolution, she got all of their powers and turned them into hers.
"The legs have mutated?!" Rozan looked at the legs that used to be made of exoskeleton had been turned into different material that was strong enough to endure the wind barrier''s pressure. "I''ll give you guys an opening, so be ready!" Rozan looked at everyone from over his shoulder.
Rozan activated [Brainstorm] and immediately removed the wind barrier around them. When the legs were flying toward them, he used his [Telekinesis] power and stopped all the hundreds of legs in front of them.
"Go!" Rozan yelled and he started to bleed from his eyes, nose, and mouth since he had to control hundreds of legs at the same time. Since he couldn''t control all of them, Gunnar used his shield and body as a shield to stop the legs from killing Rozan.
Sven and the others disappeared and reappeared right behind Nefarath. They lit their weapons with [Hellfire] and then cut all of her stacked legs off her back. They broke through her legs and swung their weapons with all their might, and then Vincze pierced through Nefarath''s back all the way to the front.
"Don''t underestimate us, bitch!" Vincze jumped andnded on top of his spear. He then pushed the spear down with his legs, cutting Nefarath''s giant body open.
"Oh, how interesting," Nefarath said and came out of the gap inside her body. She pierced through Vincze''s chest with her spider legs on her back. "Spiders can shed their skin, and use the old body as bait," Nefarath smiled and threw Vincze''s body away.
"Hah, shame on you. He was also a bait, kind of," Sven appeared in between Nefarath''s old body''s legs. He beheaded her and threw the real body away.
Nagy and Lillith sliced Nefarath''s body into tiny pieces. A notification appeared in front of them and they all sighed with relief.
"That was intense even though it was a short battle..." Gunnar said as he carried Rozan''s body on his shoulder.
Chapter 518 517: Lord Of The Flies.
"So this giant body had turned into dead skin? Isn''t that cheating if she can do something like this and repeat the process?" Sven asked as he looked at the lifeless giant body of Nefarath in front of him.
"She can do it twice, and after that, she lost all her energy to molt her skin again, but that doesn''t mean she can''t eat her old body. She can eat them and replenish her energy and repeat the process over and over," Aurea answered as shended next to Sven. "That''s why I lost to her. She did the same thing, and repeat the process until I finally ran out of stamina," Aurea pointed out with her arms crossed.
"How long that fightsted?" Vincze asked after Gunnar healed the hole in his chest and stomach.
"I don''t remember, maybe weeks..." Aurea answered so casually.
Everyone looked at Aurea with mild shocks on their faces. They decided to go back since Rozan''s condition was nowhere near that of being healthy. The nosebleed didn''t stop and his eyes kept bleeding. They were thinking if it would be better to kill him rather than wait for him to recover, but Jeanne didn''t want that and decided to go back and let him rest.
"We areing in again after we put him in the hospital, right?" Gunnar asked.
"That depends. Would he be angry at us if you guys got a wish when he didn''t? Let''s just ask him once he woke up," Jeanne answered and walked through the endless hallway.
"You know, I think we should voice ourint to Mykel. Because his master and servant contracts made things harder for us," Vincze said.
"He turned you into a Demi-God and yet you''re stillining? I wonder if it''s Mykel at fault or it''s just you guys that are still weak," Aurea chuckled. "But again, you''re not wrong about the contract. I guess he had thought about it and stopped growing stronger just for you guys. He held back his progress because of you weaklings," Aurea looked at everyone with a smug look.
They all left the tower, and people were terrified when they looked at the broken armor and wounds on Sven and the others. They were petrified when they saw Rozan''s eyes and nose dripping blood. They wondered what had happened, but they were too scared to ask.
They were waiting for Rozan to wake up outside the room in the hospital. Suddenly they felt the same presence when they were on the ny-first floor. They looked around and saw Nefarath in her human form, wearing a hoodie sweater and sweatpants, walking toward them with a smile on her face.
"Is that kid alright?" Nefarath asked.
"What are you doing here?" Aurea asked back.
"I''m just checking... I should have killed him so Mykel could revive him back to life. I don''t want to be on Mykel''s bad side because of the things that happened in there," Nefarath yawned and sat next to Aurea. "So? Is he going to make it or should I just kill him now?" Nefarath looked at Aurea with her eyebrows raised.
"He''s going to be fine. He''s just exhausted after using his skill. He''ll wake up soon," Aurea answered. "Anyway, what makes you think you can fight me and Jeanne at the same time?" Aurea asked.
"I hate it there, so I decided to fight you both because I can die fast enough. Those kids are no match for me, but I have to give a prop to Rozan. He managed to stop my legs like that," Nefarath answered. "Well, anyway. Since I''m not needed her, I''m leaving," Nefarath stood up and left.
Jeanne thought it would only take a few hours for Rozan to wake up, and it turned out it took him three days to gain consciousness. They were waiting for him and were d that he woke up and barely recovered from exhaustion.
Since they had been waiting for three days, there was no reason to rush things up. They decided to wait until Rozan''s full recovery before they challenged Demon King Beelzebub.
Two days passed and they all went into the Beelzebub Tower again. They went up to the hundred-first floor and realized the scenery therepared to Nefarath''s ce was no different. There were so many dead flies as big as a bus, and they were stacked up and became as big as a mountain.
"Ugh... this smell again..." Vincze covered his nostrils.
"I came prepared. I brought these masks and you can wear them," Edith said with a gas mask on her face.
Everyone was bowing their heads to Edith and worshiping her like a Goddess for bringing the gas mask. She wasughing as she distributed all the masks to everyone.
Rozan and the others needed to make sure that all the flies around them were dead. It would be bad if they were sleeping since those flies seemed powerful and a pain to deal with.
"Even the tower is covered with feces and blood... who the hell lives like this?" Vincze looked at the tower in front of him. "Should we just go in?" Vincze looked at Jeanne.
Jeanne nodded her head and then opened the door. It was so foul that the pungent smell couldn''t be filtered by the gas mask. It was so bad that if they removed the gas mask it would only make it worse for them.
The inside was the same. Dead flies were scattered inside the towers, but they ignored them and hurriedly climbed the towers. They hated it there because the smell started to affect their brains. Although it was bad, Rozan had to observe the flies and find out if there were any weaknesses in their bodies.
"It''s just a normal fly, right?" Rozan asked Nagy since she was a master in the anatomy of living beings.
"Surprisingly, it''s the same flies as in our world," Nagy nodded her head in agreement.
"Oh, you don''t know? Flies originally came from hell. They''re creatures who feed on rotting flesh and give back information to Beelzebub about the worlds they''re in. That''s why Beelzebub can take over all the worlds so easily," Aurea answered as she looked at both of them.
"Now that I think about it, flies indeed the embodiment of glutton. They eat everything without hesitation. I guess now it makes sense that the demons are already using this thing to infiltrate mortal worlds in exchange for being useful to us," Rozan said as he stared at the flies.
Jeanne looked up when she heard something from above, "Something ising."
Everyone looked up and listened to faint buzzing sounds from above them. It was enough to tell that the flies wereing down toward them since they might have smelt something new in the tower.
Rozan remembered what Aurea said about the flies, and he decided to go all out to kill the flies with his magic. He told the others just to watch him and made sure that his magic was enough to kill them.
The moment they saw fliesing toward them from the hallway, Rozan cast walls of [Hellfire]. It was so powerful that the flies burned their wings before the bodies could reach the wall, but the bodies went past through the wall of fire and started to grow stronger. Gerrard then shot them all in the head with an arrow covered in [Hellfire].
"This is fine, let''s kill them before they could grow back their wings!" Gerrard said as he grabbed arrows from the quiver on his back.
All of them waited right in front of the [Hellfire] wall and killed whoever flew past it.
They kept doing that over and over on different floors until they finally reached the top of the tower. It was so long that they wasted three days nonstop to reach the top since the flies seemed endless.
"I wonder what Beelzebub looks like, is he going to be like a fly with big eyes and a long mouth?" Rozan asked as he stretched his fingers and cracked them.
"If that''s really the case, he must be one ugly bastard," Sven said and looked at the giant door covered in feces.
Aurea scoffed as she walked toward the door. She then kicked it open and looked at Beelzebub sitting on his throne. "That''s the Lord of the Flies," Aurea walked to the side and pointed at a demon with massive demon wings, but the skin was transparent like flies. He was so muscr and the biggest Demon King that they had ever seen. He was as tall as Gabriel and Michael, a forty-meter tall demon with nothing covering his body.
"Holy shit, he''s jacked..." Vincze said as he looked at the giant horns on his head and a long beard.
Chapter 519 518: Demon King Beelzebub.
Beelzebub stood up and started to create dozens of summoning circles on the ground and wall. Rozan used [Dispell] and [Anti-Magic Barrier] to stop Beelzebub from summoning the flies. But suddenly Beelzebub smirked as he stared at Rozan.
"Something isn''t right!" Rozan shouted as he started to feel nervous.
Beelzebub spread his wings and it turned out the flies were hiding under his wings. They were so small like normal flies, and there were at least thousands of them. They started to swarm around the room, and since Rozan had used his [Anti-Magic Barrier] he couldn''t use magic anymore.
"Cancel it! We can''t deal with them without your magic!" Gunnar looked at Rozan who was deep in thought.
Rozan thought it was the right decision as well, and immediately canceled his [Anti-magic Barrier] skill. As soon as Beelzebub could use magic again, he recast the summoning circles and summoned the evolved flies from those circles.
"Fuck! He got me. I''m sorry guys..." Rozan said as he cast [Hellfire] and burned the small flies into ashes. But to his surprise, the flies survived just like the flies from before. "It''s a waste of time to deal with the small flies, let them be and focus on the evolved ones," Rozan looked at the others.
They all nodded with understanding and were ready in position to kill whoever flew past the [Hellfire] wall. Then the evolved flies flew past the barrier unscathed except for their burned wings that they couldn''t use anymore.
Everyone was so busy dealing with evolved flies that had turned into a humanoid forms. Each one of them had different traits and specialties that made it hard to deal with. Some had amazing regeneration, some had a sturdy exoskeleton, some had an invisible ability, some had sharp legs like Nefarath, and some even could use magic, a powerful one as well.
Everything looked good, and they didn''t struggle to fight the evolved flies even though they were quite a pain to deal with. They had experienced hundreds of battles in different kinds of situations and conditions. They were confident that nothing that they couldn''t do as long as they had each other''s back.
Gerrard was at the back line with Rozan, Jeanne, and Aurea, but then he realized something was off about the small flies that scattered on the floor. He squinted his eyes and realized they were eating each other, cannibalism. He then informed Rozan that the small flies were eating each other to evolve.
The moment Rozan was thinking of killing the small flies, they all scattered and had grown their wings back. It was hard to deal with and started to annoy them because they were blocking their vision. Not to mention the loud buzzing sounds all over their ears.
"Make sure you guys wear those gas masks so tightly! You don''t want those flies inside you!" Aurea shouted.
"Seriously?! These guys are trying to eat us from the inside?" Sven asked back as he lit [Hellfire] on the de of his scythe.
"Cover your ears and plug them or you''ll regret it," Aurea said.
Everyone ripped their shirt under their armor and made it into small balls to plug their ears. They took turns until they all managed to cover their ears with a cloth. Rozan then cast a water barrier and charged it with lightning. He made the water barrier wider and zapped all the flies that touched the water.
It surprised him that it was super effective because the flies popped and exploded when they got zapped by the lightning inside the water barrier. He then created a more powerful water barrier with more lightning current inside.
Rozan experimented with other elements instead of water. He tried to fire with lightning and wind with lightning. All of them were so powerful that Gunnar and the others could catch a breather and enjoy the show while they were dealing with the evolved ones.
It didn''t take long until the small flies got totally annihted by Rozan. Now all they had to deal with were the evolved ones, but then suddenly the [Hellfire] wall was dispersed so suddenly. It was Beelzebub who had juste past through the wall, and he was running toward Rozan at full speed.
"You won''t get past me!" Gunnar used [Aboslute Defense], [Body Armor], [Imprable Body], and [Fortress Body].
Beelzebub pulled his right hand and punched Gunnar with all his might. Beezlebub managed to knock Gunnar back which shocked everyone, but Beezlebub broke his hand at the same time. It was Gunnar''s win since he was still fine and his defense was still imprable.
Beelzebub created dozens of summoning circles again, but this time all of them were around his head. He opened his mouth and all types of flies went straight into his mouth.
"He''s trying to gain more power! We need to stop him!" Gerrard shouted.
They all ran toward Beelzebub as they killed the evolved flies that tried to block their path. They then cut off Beelzebub''s feet, but he didn''t fall because he used his wings to float as he kept devouring all the flies. The small flies started to swarm out of the portal and distracted Rozan and the others.
"Fuck this! Everyone! I''llunch you guys up into the air!" Rozan shouted and used [Telekinesis] to Sven and the others.
He sent all of them up high as they tried to defend themselves from the flies that had swarmed around his body and inside his armor. It was the most disgusting feeling and it tickled them as well. But those tickles turned into stings because the flies spit acid on their skin so they could turn solid objects into juice so they could drink them.
"Hurry up!" Sven shouted as he tried to get rid of the flies on his body, but they were sticking to his body like superglue.
"I can''t handle everything! Be patient!" Rozan shouted back, but he didn''t know that they were all suffering because their skin and flesh had turned into juice inside their armor and clothes.
"That''s enough... you guys can deal with him. Let me take care of him now," Jeanne said as she patted Rozan''s shoulder.
Rozan looked at Jeanne walking past him as she removed the gas mask on her face. She then spread her wings open and flew toward Beelzebub at the speed of light. He didn''t notice the changes in Beelzebub''s body since he was too focused on carrying everyone up. Beelzebub had be bulkier and jacked so that it would be impossible to scratch his skin anymore.
All the flies suddenly stopped moving and died on the spot. They all looked up and realized Beelzebub''s head was already in Jeanne''s left hand and off his body. She grabbed Beelzebub''s ck and oily hair, and then she threw it away as ck and sticky blood squirted out of his neck.
[Congrattions on defeating Demon King Beelzebub, the Lord of the Flies!]
[All the Constetions are overjoyed with your achievement and will grant you a single wish for every Awakener that participated in defeating Demon King Beelzebub!]
[All the Constetions are looking at you with curiosity. They are waiting for the wish that you want as your reward!]
[You can ask for a skill that you want as long as the Constetions can grant it. The skill that you wished for is a [Benefactor Exclusive] skill]
Sven and the othersnded on the ground and they all immediately removed their armor and clothes. Rozan finally knew that they were surfing when they saw their skin and flesh were melted because of the flies. He realized why Jeanne suddenly decided to take over the battle.
"I''m sorry," Rozan said as he heard them groan in pain. Especially Gerrard that whose ribs were visible and had already lost his skin and flesh. It was because of his [Telekinesis] that made them unable to move freely. They had to suffer and let the flies melt their torso so slowly and painfully.
"I told you didn''t I? You need to get rid of the flies first before you deal with Beelzebub. They can''t be underestimated because they''re Beelzebub''s special demon army after all," Aurea said as she checked Nagy and Lillith''s bodies. "But even if you have the power, there are at least a zillion of them," Aurea pointed out.
"It''s over now. It''s all that matters," Jeanne said as shended. "Let''s go back now and rest," Jeanne looked at everyone.
They all nodded and immediately wished for power to the Constetions.
Chapter 520 519: The Feeling Of Fear.
"Huh? Miss Lh? Is that really you?" Sven blinked repeatedly when he saw Lh''s body glow like a Goddess. Her skin was so smooth and shiny that it made him want to touch her, but the problem was Elena was right behind her and red at him.
Aurea approached Lh and gently stroked Lh''s forearm up to her upper arm. She was surprised by how smooth it was, and then slowly she moved her hands to Lh''s breasts and fondled them. Sven and the boys choked on their saliva when they saw her doing that so boldly.
"You boys are jealous, right?" Aurea asked as she giggled mischievously. "But, how did you be like this, Lh? Your boobs weren''t this bouncy and tight..." Aurea kept fondling Lh''s breasts.
"There''s a fountain of youth in Gaia''s world, and I have been bathing there. I think that might be the reason why," Lh answered as she looked at her own breasts with her eyebrows raised because Aurea didn''t stop fondling them.
Jeanne was curious and decided to touch Lh''s skin as well, but then Aurea grabbed her hand and forced her to grab Lh''s right breast.
"How''s it? It feels nice, right? It''s like made of silicon, but it''s a real one. Should we go there and take a bath together?" Aurea asked as she looked at Jeanne.
Jeanne was mesmerized by how firm Lh''s breast was that she didn''t hear a single word from Aurea. Lh suddenly put her hand on Jeanne''s left cheek and smiled at her which startled her.
"Do you want to bathe in Gaia''s world? I think you need to take care of your skin more since you''re a Goddess. You too, Aurea," Lh said as she looked at both of them with a gentle smile.
"I would love to, but I don''t think we have the time for that. We still have to clear the Behemoth Tower and the Lucifer Tower," Jeanne answered as she looked at Mykel eating his apple at the kitchen counter and staring at nothing.
"Mykel, can you let them have a break? I think everyone here is tired mentally. You should take care of them more since they''re your men," Lh looked at Mykel over her shoulder.
Mykel nced at them and realized Jeanne and Aurea were fondling Lh''s breasts.
"Sure, I''ll let you guys have a month''s break after you cleared the Behemoth Tower. I''ll let you guys do whatever you want, and I can grant you a wish since you guys have done a great job," Mykel answered as he nodded his head.
Everyone''s eyes were wide open when they heard Mykel himself would grant them a wish. They already knew it was worth more than a thousand of the wishes that the Constetions offered. They all became so fired up in an instant, and couldn''t wait to clear the Behemoth Tower.
"Mykel, can I have a request?" Aurea said with a serious expression.
Mykel raised his eyebrow as he nced at her. "You want to deal with your father on your own, right? Sure, he''s your father after all," Mykel answered.
"You guys hear that? You guys can just stay and enjoy the showter," Aurea looked at the others in the living room.
"Ugh, remembering how terrifying Behemoth was is giving me chills," Lillith said as she rubbed her nape and remembered how powerless she was back then when she had to witness the power of the Demon Lord.
"Right, you encountered him before, how was he?" Rozan asked.
"He''s so big that the world that I was in was trampled by a mere foot. His body was taller than the world itself..." Lillith answered as she looked down and kept rubbing her nape.
Everyone tried to imagine how a being could be bigger than the world, but their imagination couldn''tprehend such a description. They tried to ask for more details, but Lillith didn''t even remember much about it because she was petrified when she was brought up into the sky by Aurea. All she remembered was the face on Behemoth''s chest that haunted her whenever she tried to remember.
"You won''t be able to imagine it, you''ll see yourself how gigantic he is," Aurea smiled. "By the way, Mykel. You''reing with us for this one, right? I remember you said something like that before," Aurea turned around and looked at Mykel.
"Yes, I''ll be joining you guys there and make sure we can clear the hundredth floor. That''s why I brought Lyn back here since she had been away for too long and people miss her," Mykel replied as he nodded his head. "When are you going to clear the Behemoth Tower?" Mykel asked as he looked at Jeanne and Aurea.
"We''re good to go, we can go tomorrow in the morning," Jeanne looked at the others, and they all nodded in agreement.
"Perfect, we will go early in the morning. I''ll pick you guys up, so be ready when Ie hereter," Mykel said as he walked toward Lh and Elena. The three of them then left the suite.
The morning came and everyone was ready in the living room. When Mykel came, they were surprised to see Elena was with him, and she was wearing hot pants, sneakers, and a sweater. She looked like she wanted to go for a jog.
"Elena ising with us?" Jeanne asked with her eyebrows raised.
"Yes, she wants to enter the tower since she has never gone inside before. Although she''sing because she''s just curious, so she won''t help you guys in the fight," Mykel answered as he gently stroked Elena''s head.
"I see, then we are good to go now," Jeanne said as she looked at Elena.
Mykel warped everyone to the entrance of the Behemot Tower. Since it was still early in the morning, there weren''t many people around. They went inside and entered the ny-first floor.
"Uhh, is this really your ce, Aurea?" Gunnar looked at the rubble and debris all over the ce. He could tell there used to be buildings on that vastnd, but it all had turned into ruins. "Did your father do this?" Gunnar asked.
"No, this is my home alright. I think I destroyed my ce when I was fumed with excitement before I went down to possess Agnez''s body," Aurea answered as she looked around and didn''t feel any presence at all. "But there should be a handful of my underlings that should be here, but I can''t feel them right now," Aurea pointed out as she looked around.
"It''s only natural if your underlings left if they can no longer feel your presence. They thought you''re dead, and they must have moved to Gehenna, to Behemoth''s domain," Mykel answered. "They''re strong and it would be a waste to stay here with no master they can serve," Mykel continued.
Everyone looked around and the ce was really dead with not a single soul that could be seen or felt. They all then went to the ruins of the temple where Aurea used to live. They saw the giant bed covered in dust with no lights that lit up the ce.
"What now?" Rozan asked Mykel and looked at him far away from the others, deep in the chamber.
"First, let''s try to kill Aurea," Mykel said as he turned around and looked at Aurea. "Who wants to do the honor to kill her?" Mykel asked as he looked at them.
They all looked at each other, and even if they wanted to, they wouldn''t be able to pierce through her skin, flesh, and bone. The only ones who could kill her were Jeanne and Mykel himself.
"Stop right there. The only one that should kill me is you, Mykel. I don''t want anyone''s hand to touch me," Aurea said as she walked toward Mykel. "Don''t tell me you''re too afraid to dirty your hands?" Aurea asked with a smile as she stood in front of Mykel.
Mykel didn''t say a single word as he stared Aurea in the eye. Even though he hadn''t done anything, Aurea suddenly felt anxious and scared that her heart started to pound really fast. He suddenly smirked as he put his hand on Aurea''s shoulder as if he could tell that she was scared.
"If that''s what you want," Mykel said and lit Aurea in the [Sacrilege me].
Aurea didn''t have the chance to react or feel pain, her whole body melted and turned into nothingness as the me melted the ground. Everyone was shocked by how easy it was for Mykel to kill Aurea. It only took half a second for the me to devour her whole body.
"Looks like it''s not working," Mykel said since the portal didn''t appear.
Chapter 521 520: Brought To Life.
"What are we going to do now?" Jeanne asked.
Mykel brought Aurea back to life and she was naked with nothing covering her body. She went to her bed with her wings covering her body and grabbed her nket, wrapped her body, and came back.
"There''s only one option which is to bring Mazikeen back to life," Mykel answered as he looked at Aurea.
"And how are you doing to do that? Isn''t Mazikeen''s soul already devoured and turned into a new soul? Are you going to use the same method as back then?" Aurea asked with her arms crossed.
"Not exactly because Mazikeen is dead and so Agnez. I can bring them back to life if I want to," Mykel answered as he looked at Mazikeen''s status screen and there was a [Deceased] right on her name. "It seems the system is bugged since she died outside the tower..." Mykel pointed out.
Everyone looked at each other and wondered what would happen if Mazikeen was brought back to life.
"If you bring Mazikeen back to life, doesn''t that mean thest memory she had was when you separated her from Agnez? And when you put her soul into that vessel?" Jeanne asked with curiosity.
"That''s right, and she would look at Aurea as if she was just a stranger. She didn''t know what happened after that and didn''t know the experiment was a sess. She won''t remember the past months that had happened, and to be honest, she might be pissed if she knows the truth," Mykel answered and exined it to everyone. "To put it simply, do you think you can ept that there''s a better version of you who took your life away?" Mykel asked.
"Doesn''t that mean it would be the same as Agnez?" Lillith asked.
"Yeah, if I brought her back to life and told her the truth, do you think she can ept it?" Mykel asked Lillith.
"No, I would be furious and I might think that you betrayed me," Lillith shook her head and realized how scary it would be if she was in Agnez''s shoes. "So, you''re going to bring her back to life now?" Lillith asked.
"Not yet, I think it''s better if I go to the ce she died. She should be in the Empyrean World, inside Luciel''s pce. I''ll go and pick her up, so I think it''s better for you guys to hide," Mykel answered.
"Why?" Jeanne asked.
"Well, if there''s someone that she should be mad at is me. She shouldn''t know why I''m bringing her back to life, and I''m nning to kill her as soon as I brought her here," Mykel answered.
Everyone looked at each other and thought maybe it was for the best. They didn''t want to partake in it if Mykel had decided to deal with it himself. They all nodded with understanding and went far away from the chamber, but Aurea was staying next to Mykel.
"Do you want to kill your old self?" Mykel asked as he looked at Aurea.
"Wouldn''t that be better?" Aurea asked back with her eyebrow raised.
Mykel hummed and nodded his head. "Alright. If that''s what you want." Mykel said as he sighed and looked up. "I''ll be right back," Mykel warped to the Empyrean world on his own, leaving Elena with Aurea in the chamber.
"Hm? What''s the honor for you toe here, Mykel?" Luciel asked when she saw Mykel suddenlye into her pce. She was talking with Belphegor and Beelzebub, and they were staring at him with curiosity.
"Well, I came for her," Mykel said as he changed Mazikeen''s [Deceased] to [Alive].
Luciel raised her eyebrows and was surprised to see Mazikeen appear out of nowhere. She was about to ask Mykel why Mazikeen was there, but Mykel left before she could ask about it.
Mazikeen was still processing what had happened, and when she opened her eyes, she saw Aurea and Elena in front of her. She looked at them with suspicion since they were unfamiliar to her, and then she realized that she was back in her own world.
"What''s this? Why am I here?" Mazikeen looked at Mykel.
Mykel didn''t say a single word and Aurea suddenly dashed forward and punched Mazikeen right in the face. She was thrown away and hit the wall really hard that so she got buried in the wall. Her face was broken, but she slowly regenerated her wounds as she slowly crawled out of the wall.
"Mykel?! What the fuck?!" Mazikeen asked with a confused expression.
"Mykel didn''t care about you anymore. Your job here is to die," Aurea appeared right next to her and ripped Mazikeen''s arms off.
Mazikeen who realized that she was in danger, turned herself into her true form. She grewrger as she flew away and grew back her arms in an instant. But suddenly Aurea was already in front of her and to her surprise, she saw six ck and white wings behind Aurea''s back.
Mazikeen threw a punch at Aurea with all her might, but Aurea blocked it with her small left hand like it was nothing to her.
"Who are you?!" Mazikeen asked as she red at Aurea.
"Me? I''m you, but better," Aurea answered as she twisted Mazikeen''s arm and ripped it apart. She then flew in and choked Mazikeen in the neck. "You''re no longer needed here, Mazikeen," Aurea smirked as she threw Mazikeen back to the ground.
Mazikeen knew she was no match for Aurea, but that wasn''t the main reason why she was bothered. She was confused as to what Aurea meant by saying that she was her, but better.
"What''s wrong? Without Agnez you''re nothing, huh?" Aurea asked as she stood on top of Mazikeen''s chest.
"What do you mean by that?" Mazikeen asked as she tried to push Aurea off her body, but Aurea was too powerful that her wings supported her and made her immovable.
Aurea smirked and slowly changed her face into Agnez, and then she changed her face into Mazikeen. Sheughed when she saw Mazikeen''s shocked expression, and she never thought she wouldugh at her own face.
"You''re telling me that you''re Agnez?" Mazikeen asked and she looked desperate.
"Yes and no. I''m you, I''m Agnez, but I''m no longer both. I''m a new entity as the result of the soul merging that Mykel did back then. You''re dead, and Agnez is dead. My name is Aurea, the name that Agnez and you agreed on," Aurea smiled as she looked down on Mazikeen.
"Then why Mykel brought me to life if she already achieved what he wanted?" Mazikeen asked.
"Oh, we need you to die again so we can clear this tower," Aurea answered. "You were brought to life so you can die again," Aurea chuckled mischievously.
"What? What''s that supposed to mean?!" Mazikeen asked and she looked panicked. She then looked around and looked Mykel in the eye who was standing next to Elena. "Mykel! What''s the meaning of this?!" Mazikeen asked.
Mykel didn''t say anything and only stared back at her with a cold expression.
"Stop barking. It''s over for you and I''m going to kill you now," Aurea said and used her wings to cut off Mazikeen''s arms. She then used [Soul Siphon] and sucked Mazikeen''s soul out of her body.
"Mykel!" Mazikeen screamed her lungs out as she felt her soul leaving her body so slowly and painfully.
Aurea took Mazikeen''s soul and saved it in her body, but since Mazikeen was still counted as alive. Aurea didn''t have another choice but to destroy Mazikeen''s soul and turn it into brute strength. The notification then appeared, and they cleared the hundredth floor of the Behemoth Tower.
"Who''s that, father?" Elena asked since she hadn''t seen Mazikeen before.
"A nobody," Mykel answered without hesitation.
Aurea felt a sting in her chest because it was a bit painful to kill Mazikeen. Especially when she saw how desperate Mazikeen was before she took her soul. She didn''t feel it until she destroyed Mazikeen''s soul.
"Well, it''s done now. We should go and meet my father. We wasted so much time in here," Aurea sighed and looked at Mykel.
Mykel didn''t say anything and nodded his head.
Jeanne and the others came and they all entered the red portal to the hundred-first floor. The moment they arrived there, a strong shockwave hit their faces and sent them all down on their backs except for Elena, Mykel, Aurea, and Jeanne.
"What the fuck... is that?" Rozan asked as he looked at the gigantic leg in the distance nothing else could be seen because of the dark clouds that were covering the rest of the body.
"That''s my father, Behemoth," Aurea answered.
Chapter 522 521: Demon King Behemoth.
"That''s your father? That gigantic leg as big as a mountain belongs to your father?" Sven asked with a shocked expression.
Aurea didn''t say anything since her eyes were focused on it with a huge grin on her face. She then spread her wings and grew them wider and bigger. She flew toward it at full speed while everyone ate her dust and watched her fly beyond the clouds and disappear.
"Father, can I join?" Elena asked as she wiggled Mykel''s left hand.
"But you promised that you''re here to watch. Are you going to break your promise?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised and looked Elena in the eye.
Elena used her pitiful expression and frowned at Mykel, hoping that he would let her go. Knowing that Mykel always gave her what she wanted, she believed that he would change his mind.
"No. You promised me that you''ll stay put, so I''m not going to change my mind," Mykel stroked Elena''s head. "Next time, if you''re uncertain that you will break your own words, don''t make a promise. I don''t like people who break their promises," Mykel said and looked at her with a serious expression.
Elena hummed with understanding as she sulked and held Mykel''s hand.
A huge roar that shook the ground wildly made everyone lose their bnce and fall down again. The ground turned into a trampoline that went up and down really fast that their bodies started to bounce up and down.
"What the fuck is this?! Isn''t Behemoth the strongest onepared to the other Demon Kings if he can do something like this?!" Rozan asked as he let everyone float above the ground with his wind magic.
"This can''t even bepared to what I experienced back then. I''m telling you that we are going to day if we stay down here. We should go up because that''s the only safe ce. You don''t want to be sandwiched by the ground," Lillith said and she seemed restless about it.
Rozan nodded with understanding and sent everyone flying up high into the sky above the clouds with Jeanne, Mykel, and Elena following them from behind. They then finally saw the body of Behemoth with the giant face on the chest with its glowing red eyes and long messy teeth like orcs.
They were petrified by it, but then they heard a loud banging sound beyond the horizon. The shockwave was so strong that the clouds started to disperse and break the sound barrier.
Aurea punched Behemoth in the face so hard that it knocked him down. She used everything without hesitation and activated her [Brute], [Harmony], and [Wrath] skills. She lost her senses because of the [Wrath] skill that she hadn''t gotten used to.
She ripped and tore Behemoth''s skin and flesh with her sword as she flew around his neck and tried to decapitate him. Since his neck was too wide, she couldn''t cut it all the way because he regenerated the cut before she could make a full circle.
"Your giant body is useless now. It''s better if you shrink yourself or I will tear your body apart from the inside," Aurea''s eyes were glowing red with saliva dripping off her chin.
Behemoth didn''t listen to her and tried to get rid of her with his giant hands. His movement was too slow that Aurea could wait a whole minute before his hands could reach her.
"Because of you, all the Demon Kings look down on you and made all my sisters make fun of me," Aurea said as she flew right into Behemoth''s chest and dodged his giant hands that had their own gravitational pull. "I''m your daughter, I know exactly where your weak spots are," Aurea grinned as she stared at the face on Behemoth''s chest.
Aurea punched right on the forehead and crushed the whole face on Behemoth''s chest. She then used the sword and pierced through his left eye to enter his body. No matter how sturdy and imprable his skin and flesh were, the eyes were as squishy as a stress ball.
Behemoth screamed as he hit himself in the chest with both hands. Every hit created a massive shockwave that was powerful enough like a hundred tons of TNT. Mykel created a wind barrier and protected everyone from the impact, but the loud banging noise ruptured their eardrums.
Behemoth ripped the face off his chest and stabbed himself to find Aurea. It was already toote for him because if he shrunk his body, Aurea would kill her the moment she found his heart.
"How stupid are you to realize it now, old man? The bigger you are, the easier for me to kill you," Aurea asked as she heard loud thumpings behind her as she flew to where his heart was.
Aurea found Behemoth''s giant heart and didn''t hesitate to cut it into tiny pieces. She was covered in ck blood, but then she realized a hand was trying to reach her. She managed to fly away before gravity pulled her into his hand.
"Crazy bastard..." Aurea said as she flew away and looked at the giant hand. "That''s one, there''s eight more to go," Aurea pointed out as she looked around for the other hearts.
"Wait, don''t you think he''s shrinking?" Sven asked.
"I can''t tell, this guy is too big," Vincze answered.
"He''s shrinking. His power came from the amount of hearts he has. There are nine hearts inside his body. Four inside his torso, two inside his thighs, two inside his knees, and thest one inside the back of his neck. Aurea just destroyed one, and he lost ten percent of his power," Mykel exined.
"That sounds hard and easy at the same time," Gunnar pointed out.
"It''s not easy because he can regenerate all of his hearts if you took too long to destroy them. You only have an hour to destroy all of them," Mykel answered. "But, since there are nine of you, it should be easy. Of course, he won''t just stay put and let his hearts get destroyed. He has a few tricks under his sleeves," Mykel continued.
Aurea destroyed the remaining three hearts in Behemoth''s torso. She then went right to his left thigh and broke his bones and spine for fun. She suddenly heard a rumbling sound from above.
"You''re trying to turn yourself into a diamond? Let''s see who''s faster, your transformation or my speed," Aurea smiled and went full speed.
She destroyed the two hearts inside Behemoth''s left leg, and then she cut open his left knee so she could move to his right knee immediately. She managed to cut open the right knee before his body turned into a solid diamond.
She destroyed the heart inside his right knee, but when she went up to his thigh, the heart had been turned into a diamond.
"Did you think I won''t be able to cut it open?" Aurea smirked and cut the diamond heart in half like paper.
They watched Behemoth''s body be smaller and smaller that he became as big as a skyscraper. Rozan had to go lower since Behemoth was no longer as tall as the exosphere.
"There''s one heart left," Aurea said as she flew out from Behemoth''s chest. She looked at Behemoth''s face who was furious at how helpless he was to stop her from killing him. "I love that face so much," Aurea grinned as she pulled her sword back. "Die, you old bastard!" Aurea swung her sword and created a projectile attack.
The projectile attack was pointed at Behemoth''s neck. Everyone was watching from the distance and realized Behemoth''s head was slowly tilting to the side. Blood started toe out of his neck and flooded his giant body. Aurea just decapitated him and cut thest heart in half.
[Congrattions on defeating Demon King Behemoth, the Gargantuan!]
[All the Constetions are overjoyed with your achievement and will grant you a single wish for every Awakener that participated in defeating Demon King Behemoth!]
[All the Constetions are looking at you with curiosity. They are waiting for the wish that you want as your reward!]
[You can ask for a skill that you want as long as the Constetions can grant it. The skill that you wished for is a [Benefactor Exclusive] skill]
"Goodbye, old fart," Aurea said as she watched as the city was flooded by Behemoth''s blood.
Chapter 523 522: Fountain Of Youth.
"It''s finally over..." Aurea came into Lh''s office with Jeanne and Mykel. "When are we going to bathe in the fountain of youth?" Aurea asked Mykel as she sat down on the sofa with Jeanne. Elena was there as well, eating her ice cream sandwich in her six-year-old body.
"You guys through a lot, didn''t you?" Lh asked as she looked at both of them with a smile on her face. "I remember the first time I met both of you, and I never thought that both of you ended up bing Goddess. I mean, I also never thought I would be one," Lh continued and looked at Mykel.
Jeanne and Aurea just smiled as they stared nkly at the ss wall in front of them.
"I remember that both of you tried to steal Mykel from me as well," Lh chuckled as she nced at them. "Even so, I still can see that you both are still trying," Lh smiled as she nced at Mykel.
Jeanne and Aurea were clearing their throat because Elena was sitting in front of them. She started to look at them with suspicion since she didn''t know exactly what kind of rtionship they had with Mykel.
"Well. You''re fine with it, right? But that''s not the problem anymore because Elena is the giant wall that we both need to ovee. I don''t think it''s going to be that easy anymore," Aurea sighed as she watched Elena eat.
Elena kept staring at both of them without blinking her eyes. It was scarier to deal with the mind of a child because they showed their hatred with their expression. Not to mention the child was stronger than them and could easily kill them if she wanted to.
"That''s why I''m not worried anymore because Elena will protect her father with everything she got. Good luck with that," Lh chuckled mischievously. "Anyway, you guys can go there without me. I''ll be staying here and taking care of the work. Elena wants to go to the theme park as well, so I''m going to bring her there," Lh continued as she looked at both of them.
"Just the two of us?" Aurea asked and she sounded a bit disappointed because she thought that Mykel would join them.
"Of course not. Mykel will bring you there," Lh answered. "I want to have quality time with Elena, just the two of us. Right, sweetheart?" Lh looked at Elena.
Elena hummed, and she sounded angry.
"Huh? Isn''t that going to be bad? People only know that your baby is still a few months old. If they see her in an older form, aren''t they going to be suspicious?" Jeanne asked with a confused look.
"Hm? Who said there would be people in the theme park? I rented the whole ce so I can spend my time together with Elena alone in there," Lh answered so casually.
Jeanne was a bit surprised and raised her eyebrows as she realized that Lh had deep pockets and that her wealth wouldn''t decrease even if she tried to.
"But didn''t that erase the purpose of the theme park? That ce won''t be as fun as it supposes to be if there aren''t that many people inside," Aurea asked.
"Oh, don''t worry about that. I have invited all the Goddesses to join us. We are going to have fun there together. I bet a God has never experienced riding a roller coaster, right?" Lh chuckled.
"Looks like the theme for the park will be Constetions theme park," Aureaughed and found it funny.
Lh nodded her head in agreement as sheughed softly.
"Are we good to go?" Mykel asked as he turned around to look at Jeanne and Aurea.
Jeanne and Aurea nodded their heads as they stood up. Elena looked like she wanted to join them, but since she promised Lh to stay, she couldn''t break her promise since that was what Mykel said to her.
Mykel left with Aurea and Jeanne after heforted Elena. They went to the Demiurgia since the fountain of youth was the sanctuary he went to with Hera. Gaia weed them and showed them where the sanctuary was.
"Thest time I remember, didn''t Hera bring you there back then? I also remember that was when she got pregnant, right? Are you nning to do the same with these two?" Gaia asked as she walked into the forest.
Jeanne was flustered while Aurea was interested in the story behind Gaia''s words.
"That''s not something I decide. Hera wanted it and I gave it to her. It''s the same as Lh," Mykel answered as he walked next to Gaia.
"Oh? Is that so? Then if those two want to be impregnated by you, you''ll make it happen?" Gaia nced at Mykel.
Mykel didn''t respond to her question and kept walking. Gaia turned around to look at Jeanne and Aurea. She winked at them as if telling them that it would be possible if they wanted it.
They reached the sanctuary, and it was so calm and peaceful. The breeze was so chill that it made them rx and all the fatigue they had disappeared. They looked at the beautiful garden as they walked up to the altar and thought they could live there for eternity.
"After spending time inside towers and Gehenna, this feels like bliss..." Jeanne stretched her arms as she inhaled the fresh air.
"Then go ahead and dip yourself in the fountain over there. Although it''s cold, your body will get used to it as soon as you get in," Gaia pointed at the smallke behind the altar.
Jeanne and Aurea hurriedly checked the fountain, leaving Mykel and Gaia behind. They both didn''t hesitate to remove their shirts and pants, and then they dipped themselves in theke.
"I believe you''re going to need some privacy here?" Gaia asked as she looked at Mykel. "I won''t peek," Gaia continued as she chuckled and walked away.
"You won''t peak but this whole world is your body. That sounds like a lie," Mykel replied as he looked at Gaia.
Gaia waved her hand and disappeared as she became one with the altar. Mykel couldn''t sense her presence anymore and decided to go and check Jeanne and Aurea out in theke.
"Wow... this is..." Jeanne moaned as she massaged her left shoulder and nape.
"I''ll massage your back," Aurea suddenly grabbed Jeanne''s breasts from behind.
"Wh- That''s not my back!" Jeanne turned around and was startled when her fingers pinched her nipples.
"I''m just messing with you," Aurea chuckled mischievously. "Are you not going to join us, Mykel? Don''t tell me you''re going to watch over there?" Aurea asked.
Mykel removed his tie, zer, shirt, and trousers as he looked at both of them. They grinned happily when they saw him naked and dipping his body in theke. They both approached him and immediately put their hands on his chest and back.
"This is our desert, isn''t that right, Jeanne?" Aurea asked. "Oh... looks like someone is starving," Aurea chuckled as she watched Jeanne kiss Mykel so passionately and use her tongue.
Aurea didn''t want to lose and slowly leaned her head forward and kissed Mykel''s cheek. Mykel knew and decided to give what Aurea wanted while Jeanne kissed his shoulder and slowly down to his chest.
"We aren''t going to let you go now that you''re here," Aurea said as she kissed his neck and left a few marks.
Mykel watched the two of them on their knees as they licked his penis and stared him in the eyes. They both were enjoying it like how Elena enjoyed her ice cream sandwich as Mykel made sure their hairs weren''t in the way.
"I''m close," Mykel moaned as he watched those two get more wild sucking him.
Jeanne put his penis deep inside her throat, and Mykel could feel the warmth and how tight it was inside her. They both stared at each other as Mykel let it out inside her mouth. She didn''t stop sucking it as she swallowed it all while Aurea kissed Mykel.
"You said that you''re going to grant our wish after we cleared the Behemoth Tower, right?" Aurea whispered. "Then how about you promise me that you will give me an heir once everything is over?" Aurea asked.
"Is that all? I can give it to you for free," Mykel asked back.
"I can get whatever I want if I just ask, but this one is different, so yes, this is what I want," Aurea answered and started kissing him again.
Chapter 524 523: Granted Wishes.
"Fuck... so deep..." Aurea moaned as she was lying on the floor with her arms above her head and pressed down by Mykel''s right hand. "I want to kiss you..." Aurea said with a heavy breath as she looked at Mykel''s sweaty face.
Mykel choked her with his left hand as he kissed her and bit her lips. The rougher he did to her, the tighter she became which made him feel the walls inside her. He knew her sweet spot and kept rubbing it which made her squirm and tremble in pleasure.
"I can feel it... just let it out inside me..." Aurea said as she let Mykel kiss her neck and locked her legs around his back.
Mykel bit her neck as he let it out inside her. He watched Aurea''s whole body quiver as she moaned to her heart''s content. Jeanne watched her from the side and decided to take her turn.
Jeanne gently wrapped her arms around Mykel''s body from behind and slowly pulled him back. She put him down and sat on top of him as she stroked his penis and kissed him. She then put it in since it was still hard and started moving her hips as she held his hands and put them on her breasts.
"I know mine isn''t as big as Miss Lh, and I even lose to Aurea," Jeanne said as she sucked Mykel''s left thumb and kept leading his hands on her breasts.
"What are you talking about? Do you think I care that much about them? Come here," Mykel replied as he gently pulled her closer and kissed her. "I''m not a simpleton, Jeanne," Mykel said and started moving his hips.
Jeanne looked happy and let Mykel take over her body and did whatever he wanted to do to her.
Mykel held the back of her thighs and lifted her up. He was standing still as he moved Jeanne''s body up and down. He was looking for her sweet spot, and the moment he found it, Jeanne let out a moan as she bit her lips. He then kept the pace and rubbed her sweet spot with his penis.
"Ah... Mykel..." Jeanne squirted as she climbed up onto Mykel''s body. She started peeing as her legs quivered in pleasure.
"Were you that happy because of what I said earlier," Mykel asked with a smile.
"Yeah..." Jeanne chuckled as she moaned and breathed heavily.
"Should I make you happier from now on?" Mykel asked and started moving her hips again.
''The wish, can I ask you what I wish for," Jeanne asked back as she wrapped her arms around Mykel''s neck and stared him in the eye.
Mykel nodded his head and found her sweet spot again. He was teasing her and trying to make her unable to think and speak clearly. She couldn''t say a single word as he trusted her deep inside her.
"Stop teasing me..." Jeanne said weakly as she hugged Mykel so tightly and started to feel ticklish down there and the urge to pee came again. "If you keep going on like this... ah..." Jeanne lifted her hips and started peeing again as she moaned so hard.
"You''re so sexy, Jeanne," Mykel whispered.
Jeanne was euphoric when she heard it, and she immediately kissed him as she pulled his hair. Mykel was about toe as well, but he didn''t warn her. He let it out inside her, and it made her mind nk.
Mykel gently lifted her up and carried her in his arms. She couldn''t move a muscle and her whole body became sensitive that gentle touch was enough to tickle her. He then sat down and let Jeanne sit on hisp as he put his arms behind her head so she could lean on it.
"What you were trying to say, Jeanne?" Mykel asked.
"My wish... I want you to open your heart for me," Jeanne answered as she rested her head on his chest. "That''s all that I want from you," Jeanne continued and put her hand on his chest to feel his heartbeat.
"I already did, it''s just how hard are you going to try to steal it from me," Mykel replied and kissed Jeanne on the forehead. "But as Lh said, you need to deal with Elena first," Mykel chuckled softly.
"That would be hard, but I''ll try," Jeanne smiled as she closed her eyes. "By the way..." Jeanne opened her eyes because she remembered something. "That time, when I said that I wanted to follow you to Bhatmelec, she said that it would be impossible, what did she mean by that?" Jeanne asked and lifted her head to look at Mykel.
"I''m going to leave for the world where I came from once everything is over," Mykel answered as he stared nkly into the distance. "To the world that you might not be able to go to," Mykel continued and looked at Jeanne.
"What''s that supposed to mean? You''re going to leave all of us behind?" Jeanne lifted her body straight and looked at Mykel with a confused look.
Mykel took a while to answer because he was wondering if he could go back to his novel''s world once he returned to his real world.
"I''m not sure because I might not be able toe back here," Mykel answered and he was being honest that Jeanne could tell by the way he said it.
"Will you go back as soon as this is over?" Jeanne asked as she hid her face.
"No. I would love to stay here and experience everything that this world can provide. Food, drink, alcohol, women," Mykel answered, but in the end, he chuckled because he was joking about it.
"The world you came from, what was it called?" Jeanne asked.
"Earth," Mykel answered without hesitation.
Jeanne was shocked and looked at Mykel in disbelief.
"Wait, what do you mean? Like another dimension? A different universe?" Jeanne asked.
"The real Earth," Mykel looked at Jeanne with a serious expression. "That''s all I can tell you right now. I''ll tell you the whole truth once it''s over and that''s my n after all," Mykel continued.
Jeanne was speechless and baffled by his answer. There were so many questions she wanted to ask, but knowing Mykel, she wouldn''t get a single answer the moment he said that.
Aurea got up and realized those two were being lovey-dovey on the altar. She decided to join them, but then she realized the atmosphere felt off around them.
"My body is sticky, let''s take another bath," Aurea said as she looked at them.
Mykel nodded and carried Jeanne in his arms as he walked to theke. Aurea hummed with a suspicious smile on her face. She realized something did happen when she fainted, and couldn''t wait to ask Jeanne about it.
They stayed in the sanctuary for a whole week without eating or sleeping. They both didn''t let him go until they were satisfied, and then they all went back to Earth to meet with the others. Elena was sulking because she knew that Mykel was having fun with Jeanne and Aurea without her.
"Elena, want to go somewhere with auntie? I will show you a cool ce," Jeanne said as she looked at Elena in her six-year-old body.
Elena was unfazed by Jeanne''s trick, but then Jeanne suddenly whispered into Elena''s ear. Elena''s eyes were wide open and looked at Jeanne with excitement in her eyes.
"Deal? If you want, we do it every day," Jeanne said and looked Elena in the eye.
Elena nodded and then the two of them left hurriedly, leaving Aurea, Rozan, and the others behind. They all looked at each other and noticed something suspicious about Jeanne that suddenly took an interest in Elena.
"Wow, she''s really trying to win Elena a favor, isn''t she? I guess she really wants to steal your heart," Aurea said and looked at Mykel sitting on the sofa in the living room.
"I don''t hate it," Mykel answered as he leaned his back on the sofa. He then crossed his legs and stared at everyone who was standing in front of him. "Since you''re all here now, I''ll grant you a wish, so tell me what you want," Mykel said with a smile with a bottle of vodka in his right hand.
Chapter 525 524: A Different Case.
"Did you get your wish?" Lillith asked Aurea who was sitting on the sofa in front of her.
"I did, it''s nothing much though. Do you want to hear what my wish is?" Aurea replied as she lifted her head and looked at Lillith with her eyebrows raised. "Come here. I''m going to whisper it to you," Aurea said with a suspicious smile.
Lillith leaned her head forward toward Aurea''s mouth. She then focused on listening to what Aurea was about to say. Her face suddenly turned red, and she was flustered as she looked at Aurea in disbelief because that was something really trivial.
Rozan and the others were curious as to what Lillith heard, but Lillith only whispered the answer to Nagy and Edith. The two of them made the same exact reaction as her, and they cleared their throats as they looked at Mykel shyly.
Gerrard and Gunnar looked at them with their eyebrows raised, but Lillith, Nagy, and Edith shook their heads repeatedly.
"I have been away for a week, there must be something you guys want, right? Just tell me what is it and I''ll grant it to you," Mykel said as he looked at them all.
Although they were given a week to think, they couldn''t find a perfect wish to ask. They knew it could be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, so they didn''t want to blow it up and ask for something that they might regret. They had so many in mind, but they couldn''t decide which they wanted the most.
They were looking at each other and hoped that someone could ask something to Mykel. Knowing none of them wanted to start it, Rozan then raised his hand as he stared at Mykel.
"Is this wish valid only for this moment, or we can ask itter once we know what we want?" Rozan asked.
"Of course, you can tell me what you want whenever you want. There''s no due date for the wish since I''m telling you that I will give you one wish to grant. I''m not like the other Constetions who only grant you a wish inside the tower," Mykel answered as he poured the vodka into the ss. "It looks like you guys still don''t know what you want. I''ll save it forter then," Mykel grabbed the ss and took a shot.
Everyone sighed in relief since they thought the wish was only valid for that moment.
"Do you want to go visit Folkvangr, Sven?" Mykel asked.
"Can I?" Sven''s face brightened when he heard that.
"We are on a break, you can stay there since you have no ce to go to, right?" Mykel replied. "What about you two? Do you want to go there as well?" Mykel asked Gunnar and Vincze.
"That wouldn''t be a bad idea since I miss Folkvangr, and maybe we can visit different worlds in the Yggdrasil Tree," Vincze answered as he looked at Sven and Gunnar.
Since Gunnar didn''t have anywhere else to go as well, and Enma was inside the Lucifer Tower, he didn''t have anyone to see. He agreed with Vincze and decided to join in as well because he wanted to test how strong he had be.
"Oh, isn''t that the ce where those winged women knights came from? I want to go there as well," Aurea said as she looked at Sven.
"What about you guys? Do you want to go there as well? There are so many worlds in the Yggdrasil Tree. There''s a world where Elves lives, and they''re master in marksmanship, daggers, and herbs. If you''re interested, I can bring you there," Mykel exined as he looked at Gerrard, Nagy, Lillith, and Edith.
Nagy and Gerrard looked interested in the offer, and they might learn a lot of stuff there. They decided to join as well while Lillith didn''t need a reason to go as long as Aurea was there, she woulde.
"I''m going to stay, Mister Mykel. I have my daughters waiting for me at home, so I can''t leave them again," Edith answered.
"You can bring your daughters if you want. It''s a vacation after all, and I bet they would love it there," Mykel offered with a gentle smile. "It''s only a three weeks vacation, so why don''t use it and explore the worlds of Gods?" Mykel asked.
Edith was thinking about it, but the others were persuading her until she couldn''t say no to the offer. Mykel then sent everyone to Folkvangr except for Edith since she needed to bring her daughters first.
"I''ll escort you to your apartment,e," Mykel said as he stood up.
Edith nodded with understanding and followed Mykel from behind. He couldn''t use [Warp Space] since he had never been into Edith''s apartment. Since her apartment was only a few blocks away from the suite, they decided to walk there.
"Is there a reason why you''re escorting me, Mister Mykel?" Edith asked as she walked on the sidewalk with Mykel. She was surprised that nobody recognized them, but she knew that Mykel might make them invisible.
"The second vision that you had, do you remember what I did?" Mykel asked.
Edith was a bit surprised and remembered that he emzed the whole city. He killed all the lives with the snap of a finger after he apologized for what he was about to do.
"Yes," Edith answered and she looked a bit worried.
"Then you should know that I will kill everyone here, and not just here, but I''ll burn the whole Earth and kill innocent lives. Awakeners might survive, and they''re going to join hands with Asmond to kill us all. That''s why I want your daughters to get used to living in a different world," Mykel answered as he entered the apartment. "I''m not heartless enough to kill your daughters since you have been a great help to me," Mykel continued.
"What about the others? Isn''t Lillith still have her mother here? I think everyone still has their parents alive," Edith asked.
"They''re going to live in the Empyrean World. I don''t think there''s a better world than that. They have be adults, and they didn''t really have any affection toward their parents. On the other hand, since you still want to see your daughters grow, they''re a different case than yours," Mykel answered.
Edith couldn''t argue with that since it was exactly what she wanted. To protect her daughters from harm so they could grow old and live happily without having to worry about demons.
"Even if it sounds heartless, that''s something that I will bear myself. You don''t have to think about me or them. Just focus on your daughters, Edith," Mykel pointed out.
Edith hummed with understanding.
Merlin was surprised to see Mykel, and she greeted him with a huge smile on her face. She decided to y with Mykel while Edith prepared their clothing for three weeks of vacation.
"We are good to go, Mister Mykel," Edith said as she carried two big suitcases in her hands.
"Alright, let''s go," Mykel said and warped them all to Folkvangr.
"Finally, you guys are here. Oh?" Aurea looked at Edith with her daughters.
Gerrard and Gunnar were close to Merlin since they both often picked Edith up from her apartment. Mykel then told them that he had to pick Elena and Jeanne since Elena might sulk again if she didn''t join him.
They all nodded their heads and watched Mykel leave. Sven, Vincze, and Gunnar became their tour guides since they knew almost every ce in Folkvangr. The Valkyries weed them since everyone from Mykel''s team was their honored guest.
Aurea was walking on the far back on her own as she watched the Valkyries train up high in the sky. They were sparring like they were fighting to the death. It was beautiful and terrifying at the same time, and she wanted to butt in, but she would rather fight all of them at once.
While she was walking she felt a breeze of wind hit her nape, and when she nced over her shoulders she saw Brunhild walking behind her. She raised her eyebrows as she turned around and watched Sigrid, Rangrid, and Karand right behind Brunhild.
"Would you like to have a battle against us? Your eyes for blood are really strong," Brunhild asked.
Aurea smirked and crossed her arms, "I never thought I would be weed like this. I really like it."
Chapter 526 525: Aurea Vs. Valkyries.
Aurea spread her wings and showed the Valkyries what real wings looked like. Brunhild and the others smirked as they spread their metal wings and then flew up high into the sky. Aurea didn''t hesitate and followed them into the sky while Rozan and the others watched her disappear into the clouds.
"What''s she doing?" Rozan asked as he covered his eyes from the sunlight.
Before anyone could answer his question, all the Valkyries flew up high into the sky faster than the speed of sound and broke the sound barrier. All of them were wearing full armor with weapons and shields in their hands.
"Looks like they''re going to spar with Aurea," Sven answered as he gulped. "I have never seen all the Valkyries look so excited like that before," Sven pointed out as he stared at the bright sky.
Aurea was surrounded by a total of forty Valkyries up high in the sky. Each one of them had different types of armor and weapons. She was wondering how strong those maidens were since Demon King Mahazael single-handedly got killed by Brunhild. The Demon Lords that he summoned were no match for them as well.
"What do we have here, an Evil Entity has appeared before me," Freyja''s voice could be heard from behind Aurea.
Aurea turned around and saw Freyja in her gold armor covered in blue cloth and cape. She held two short swords and giant brown bird wings on her back. All the Valkyries flew toward her and floated right behind her since Freyja was their queen.
"It has been a while since I found a proper opponent. Let''s see what you got," Freyja said as she held her Brisingamen ne and buffed all the Valkyries. "Kill her," Freyja smirked as she stared Aurea in the eye.
All the Valkyries flew in and started attacking Aurea from all directions, from above, below, sides, and back. It looked like pigeons fighting to get a piece of bread in the middle. Aurea was hidden inside with dark blood that dripped down like rain, but suddenly all the Valkyries got pushed away because of Aurea''s wings.
"That was..." Aurea was covered in her own blood, but the wounds had been healed because of her fast regeneration. "Quite a warm wee you got there," Aurea flew in toward Freyja with her sword in her right hand.
Before Aurea could reach Freyja, all the Valkyries were already around her and started attacking her again. This time, Aurea could block some of the attacks while the other Valkyries pierced their swords, spears, andnces into her body.
Brunhild managed to break through Aurea''s defense, and she didn''t hesitate to thrust her spear into Aurea''s heart. As soon as the spearhead made contact with Aurea''s skin, the spearhead broke and shattered into pieces. All the Valkyries who were in the middle of attacking took a hundredth of a second to look at the shattered spearhead.
All the des that made contact with Aurea''s skin, all of them shattered into pieces. They were shocked because they believed their weapons could cut the body of Ymir. But seeing how those weapons couldn''t prate or scratch Aurea''s skin anymore, they all flew away and thought of a way to deal with her.
"What''s wrong? I didn''t even make a move, and yet you all flew away?" Aurea asked as she gripped her sword so tightly that it made a small crack.
Freyja looked at the popped veins inside Aurea''s skin and face. The red veins on her eyes as she red directly at Freyja which was different from earlier. She decided to join in and test how strong Aurea was based on how Aurea dealt with Satan and Behemoth.
Aurea watched Freyja fearlessly fly toward her with two swords in her hands. She then flew with her [Wrath] skill which had umted a lot of power since the beginning of the fight. She was confident about herself and swung her sword at Freyja in the blink of an eye, but to her surprise, Freyja dodged it.
"Now that''s what I like!" Aurea turned around and swung her sword dozens of times in half a second.
Freyja kept her eyes focused on Aurea''s eyes as she dodged all the attacks and didn''t even try to fight back. It made Aurea so pissed and fueled her [Wrath] into power, but even so, she couldn''tnd a single hit. Suddenly, Freyja''s left knee hit Aurea''s chin from below. Aurea was stunned and in disbelief that she didn''t see iting. Freyja used the opportunity and slit Aurea''s neck so quickly that Aurea didn''t realize it until she felt a sting on her neck.
"What just happened..." Aurea mumbled to herself as she looked at the blood in her hand.
"You''re inexperienced, that''s what happened," Freyja answered as she stared at Aurea with a cold expression. "You''re going to join us in battle? With only that amount? Is Mykel really created you to help us or drag us down?" Freyja asked and looked at Aurea with her eyebrows furrowed since she was disappointed.
"Inexperienced? Me?!" Aurea red at Freyja as more rage fueled her [Wrath] skill. "I''ll show you what I can do!" Aurea flew in as she activated [Harmony] and sucked all the energy inside the vessel stone with [Brute] skill.
Freyja could see the sudden burst of power inside Aurea''s body. She flew away and kited Aurea as she looked at Brunhild and the other Valkyries.
Aurea was faster and stronger than Freyja, but she still managed to dodge some of her attacks. She knew she couldn''tst long until suddenly all the Valkyries copsed and fell to the ground lifeless. They all entered Freyja''s body and gave her powers that could even outmatch Odin''s.
Freyja dashed forward and helped Aurea''s head with a smile on her face. "Do you think you''re the only one who has tricks under your sleeve?" Freyja asked as she crushed Aurea''s face and then threw her down to the ground. "Isn''t this remind you of someone? The one you killed, your own past," Freyja smiled as she flew in and put a weight on Aurea''s body that made her unable to fly away.
Aurea was overwhelmed by the pressure, but she immediately took everything under control. When she tried to change the tide, two swords were on her neck, and before she knew it, her head was already off her body.
Freyja held Aurea''s body and stopped it before hitting the ground since it would create massive destruction. She then grabbed Aurea''s head and stared at it with a cold expression. She knew that Aurea was still conscious since Aurea''s eyes were ring at her.
"In war, it doesn''t matter if your enemy is stronger than you. The moment you underestimate your enemy, you die," Freyja said and let go of Aurea''s head.
Freyja sent all the souls of the Valkyries out of her body. The souls came back to their bodies and immediately flew toward Freyja and showed their admiration by kneeling in front of her.
"That''s fucking awesome," Sven grinned as he looked at Freyja wiping the blood off her swords while the Valkyries kneeled and their heads down at her.
"What is?" Mykel asked as he carried Elena in his arms since she was in her six-year-old body.
Everyone turned around and looked at Mykel who came with Jeanne and Elena. Sven told him what had happened, and Jeanne immediately looked around to find Aurea''s head. Lillith had already grabbed Aurea''s head and didn''t want to show it to Edith''s daughters.
Mykel brought Aurea back to life, and surprisingly, she wasn''t angry about it. She looked normal as if nothing had happened.
"That woman, she lost her senses because of something. That power she possesses is powerful, but it''s useless because she died because of it," Freyja said to Mykel as she pointed at Aurea.
The [Wrath] skill overwhelmed all of Aurea''s senses and reasonings that made her lose the fight. She knew that and that was why she wasn''t furious because of her loss.
"Do you think you can train her?" Mykel asked as he looked at Aurea.
"Train her? I can do that, but what will I get in return?" Freyja asked back with a smile.
"Anything you want," Mykel answered with a serious expression.
"Then I''ll train her until she''s befitting to join in our warter," Freyja smiled as she chuckled.
Chapter 527 526: Alfheim.
Since Freyja agreed to what Mykel proposed, Aurea stayed in Folkvangr. Mykel then left with his team to travel around the Yggdrasil Tree since they wanted to see the worlds that existed inside the tree. The first ce they went to was Alfheim where the light elves lived with Freyja''s help.
Alfheim''s world was nothing but a rainforest where the trees were as tall as skyscrapers. So many animals lived there, from weird-looking forest cats with very long ears and tails, deer with four stags, and birds with four wings. The air was so refreshing that they all felt rxed which made them don''t realize that they were being watched from the top of the trees.
"So, this is thend of elves? It''s exactly as what the fairy tale described..." Rozan said as he walked behind Mykel.
"Yes, elves live here and Alfheim is ruled by Freyja as well," Mykel answered. "The elves are said to be prettier than the sun," Mykel pointed out as he looked at the sunray that went through the gap between the trees.
"Prettier than the sun?" Sven asked with curiosity.
Mykel hummed as he stared at the elf who was staring at him. He smirked and waved his hand at the elf since he didn''t know much about Alfheim and its terrain. If they wandered without knowing where to go, they all would be lost in the forest forever.
Everyone looked up and saw the leaves falling down, but then they realized those weren''t leaves, those were people in green robes. The elvesnded around them and they were as tall as Mykel who was 6 feet tall. The elves'' faces were dazzling and they all looked handsome and yet pretty at the same time.
All Elves had the same body structure, a muscr body yet not a manly body. Both the male and female had the same body, and the only difference was their genitals. Since elves didn''t have any sexual desire, they never looked at each other as male or female, they looked at each other as brother and sister.
"We greet the prophecy," The tallest elf said, and his voice was as soft and soothing as a Goddess. "Goddess Freyja has informed us of your visit, so please follow us," he continued as he pointed at the northeast.
Mykel nodded his head with understanding and followed the elves who escorted them.
Rozan and the others were looking at the elves with confused and curious looks on their faces. They couldn''t tell which one of them was the male and which was the female since they both wore the same attire.
"If you''re curious about which are the males and females, ask them. You can''t tell by looking at them with the naked eye," Mykel answered.
"So, which one of you is female?" Jeanne asked the elves who walked next to her.
Of the fourteen elves that walked around them, six of them raised their hands and showed their gentle smiles at them. It was as Mykel said, they were so dazzling that they couldn''t look those female elves in the eyes. Lillith, Nagy, and Edith looked at the rest of the elves and they also couldn''t look them in the eyes because of how gentle and pretty the male elves were.
"What do you think of them, Elena?" Jeanne asked since she was curious if Elena was interested in those pretty elves.
"What do you mean auntie?" Elena asked since she really had no idea what Jeanne was talking about.
"Right, never mind that then," Jeanne smiled as he held Elena''s hand in her six-year-old body. She forgot that Elena was still a child in the head.
After two hours of walking, they finally saw the end of the forest and saw the city of white hidden in between the forest mountains and above theke. The city was covered with mist because of the huge waterfall behind it.
"Wee to our city, Ljosalf," The man said as he pointed at the city.
They all walked at the long bridge made of white stone above theke. They could see silhouettes of weird animals in the water since the mist covered theke.
"Can I ask you why with the visit?" The man asked Mykel.
"These two, I want you guys to let them stay here and study your archery and herb potions. If you dare to mistreat these two, you can say goodbye to your world," Mykel said and stared at the elf with a sharp gaze that made him shiver in fear.
Light elves were arrogant being they looked down on humans because humans acted like animals. Consumed by their own emotions and greed were the reason why light elves hated humans.
"Rest assured... even if we want to, Goddess Freyja will kill us all if we do that. You''re our honored guest, and we wouldn''t dare to do such things," The elf answered and tried to not show any fear.
Gerrard and Nagy looked at Mykel with admiration since they realized how Mykel treasured them both. It was a greater feeling than being recognized by the Gods. With that being said, they had decided that they would do everything to grow stronger with the opportunity given by Mykel.
They entered the city and they were surprised by the vines and nts that wrapped the pirs, the bridges, and the buildings. It was so calming and put them into a state of hypnotic rxation and couldn''t wait to explore the whole city.
Since Freyja was the ruler of Alfheim, there was no elf king or queen, but there were elders that ran Alfheim that were trusted by Freyja. Those elders were five hundred years old or above, and they could be called the ones who had authority over the Alfheim.
They made a weing party for Mykel and his team, but it was underwhelming because the food was all vegetables. There wasn''t a single meat on the te nor alcohol which made Mykel and the others feel like they were being tortured than being weed.
"I pity you both," Rozan said as he looked at the distance of the beautiful waterfall. "You both might be vegetarians once you''re back. Worse than vegans," Rozan chuckled as he looked at Nagy and Gerrard.
Nagy and Gerrard already knew that, and they had to endure it for the next three weeks, but suddenly Mykel whispered something to their ears so the others couldn''t hear what he was saying. Nagy and Gerrard were shocked, and they both looked so excited and happy at the same time.
"Hey, what did he whisper to you both?" Sven asked with his eyes squinted.
"It''s a secret," Nagy chuckled as she shook her head.
What Mykel whispered to those two was the power of the herbs and the food the elves consumed. Those vegetables had hidden power to give youth and had a super efficacy to help them grow stronger without having to train their body. Something that people call an Elixir, and that originated from Alfheim.
"Do you want to stay here for dinner or do you guys want to go to the next world? I can assure you the food is more delicious than here," Mykel asked.
? "Then there''s no need to answer that question, we''re going!" Gunnar said since he barely touched his food during the weing party. "I also don''t like it here. I feel like something bad will sprout inside my chest," Gunnar said and he looked terrified. All the male and female elves were so pretty that he started to like them no matter what gender they were. "You should be careful here, Gerrard. You shouldn''t go into the rabbit hole, you hear me?" Gunnar looked at Gerrard with a worried expression.
Gerrard chuckled as he nodded his head with understanding, but he already had someone he was interested in, and luckily she was with him. As long as he could see Nagy, he didn''t have any problem even living among the elves.
Mykel, Lillith, Jeanne, and Edith knew that both Nagy and Gerrard liked each other. But they didn''t say anything about it and let those two get together with their own effort.
"Alright, let''s go back to Folkvangr first since we are going to Vanaheim with Freyja''s help again," Mykel said as he looked at everyone.
They all left Gerrard and Nagy on their own, and the moment they came back to Folkvangr, they were surprised to see the whole ce was turned upside down. They saw Aureaying on the ground unconscious with Freyja and all the Valkyries standing around her.
"Oh, you''re back already? Did you enjoy their food?" Freyja asked jokingly since she also hated the food there that was why she barely stayed in Alfheim.
Chapter 528 527: Vanaheim.
"So the training starts immediately it seems," Mykel walked toward Freyja to look at Aurea''s condition. He was surprised that Aurea was dead again even though her body was unscathed. He then brought her back to life again. "How was it this time?" Mykel asked as he looked at Aurea who slowly opened her eyes.
"It was still the same. Her skill is taking over her senses, and that might be the only problem here. Whenever she used her Wrath skill, she turned into a crazed monster even though she could think and speak, but she couldn''t think clearly the more anger feed the Wrath skill," Freyja answered with her arms crossed as she looked at Aurea and stood up. "It would be nice if there''s something to prevent that skill from making her like that," Freyja wondered.
"That''s going to be hard since the Wrath skill itself is like a curse. Preventing her from getting angry would make the Wrath skill useless. She has to be able to think clearly even if she was blinded in rage, and that''s why she has to get used to it," Mykel replied and exined how hard it was to deal with it. "Although, this might be able to help," Mykel walked toward Aurea and activated his [Infernokinesis]. He sealed her [Wrath] skill so she should be able to focus on fighting cold-headed.
Aurea felt something was missing inside her, but then Mykel exined to her why he sealed her [Wrath] skill. He wanted her to get used to fighting a dire fight without relying on anything else but her head. He believed if she managed to ovee her limit and experienced no matter how dire a situation she was in, she should prioritize herposure.
Freyja agreed to the idea and believed it might work. Once Aurea could fight with a clear mind under her subconsciousness, she might not be affected by her [Wrath] skill even if she was blinded by rage.
Aurea found it helpful and believed Mykel''s words without a doubt.
"Why are you here anyway? Are you done exploring all the worlds?" Freyja asked.
"No, we came here to ask you to bring us to Vanaheim. I haven''t seen your brother and your father after all," Mykel answered.
Freyja raised her eyebrows and she was shocked that Mykel wanted to see them. She then opened a portal for them to Vanaheim, and somehow she looked a bit happy about it.
Mykel entered the portal and then followed by the others as Freyja and Aurea watched them. As soon as they all left, Freyja started training again with Aurea until Freyja believed it was the right time for Aurea to use her [Wrath] skill again.
The Vanaheim looked simr to Folkvangr, and the forest wasn''t as ginormous as Alfheim. There were so many rock mountains, but to their surprise, there was a big city on top of the rocky mountains that connected one mountain to another.
"Is that where people live?" Sven asked.
"It used to be, but most of them have moved to Asgard since Vanir and Aesir have lived in peace. At least on the surface," Mykel answered as he looked at the city.
"What''s this Aesir and Vanir? I remember there''s also Jotunn," Jeanne asked.
"There are two types of Gods in Norse, and those are Vanir and Aesir. Vanir Gods have the ability to predict the future and are associated with magic while Aesir Gods are more like Gods that focused on power and destruction. Aesir fought Vanir and managed to dominate them and became the highest being in the Yggdrasil Tree," Mykel exined as the others listened to him with serious expressions. "There are also 4 beings other than Gods, Jotunn as giants that are as strong as Gods, Dark Elves, Light Elves, andstly human," Mykel continued.
"So who rules over this world?" Rozan asked.
"Njord, Freyja''s father. He''s the God of the sea and former husband of Skadi," Mykel answered. "But Skadi isn''t Freyja''s mother," Mykel pointed out before anyone asked that question.
Mykel exined the history of Vanaheim to them as they flew to the mountains and checked out the city. They realized that Vanaheim had turned into a ruin and only a small number of Vanir Gods stayed in Vanaheim. The Vanir Gods still held a grudge against the Aesir which was why some of them stayed behind since they didn''t want to associate with the Aesir.
They were told that Freyja had a twin and that his name was Freyr, a manly version of Freyja. They were curious about what Freyr looked like. Mykel also told them that Freyja was forced to marry Odin as a trophy for his victory since Freyja was the one who led the Vanir against the Aesir. Njord and Freyr were thinking of a way to pay Odin back for what he did.
They looked at the ruined city with a few Vanir Gods living in it. They were surprised to see unfamiliar faces that hade into their world. They were suspicious since they could feel ominous auras from Mykel, Jeanne, and especially Elena that overwhelmed the other two.
"You said that they''re more focused on magic? Can I stay here then?" Rozan asked Mykel.
"If you want, then you can stay here," Mykel answered as he nodded his head.
"Stop right there!" A man with long brown hair stood in front of Mykel. He had a muscr body in leather armor with a sword in his hand and a hog following behind him. "Wait, are you perhaps, Mykel Alester? The rumored prophecy?" he asked and looked at Mykel with a surprised expression.
"Yes, and I''m the one who almost killed Odin," Mykel answered as he nodded his head. "Also, I''m the one who take your sister from Odin," Mykel continued.
The man was Freyr, and he didn''t look like Freyja at all even though they were twins.
"I see! Then pleasee with me! I''ll introduce you to father!" Freyr smiled so widely.
Freyr guided them all to the other side of the city, but when they thought they had reached their destination, Freyr flew down. The city was never Njord''s ce, and he preferred to stay near the ocean. When they all looked in the distance, they saw a beautiful vast ocean with no end to it.
They all followed Freyr down and saw a castle near the ocean, a castle that looked like a sand castle. Freyr didn''t guide them into the castle, he brought them to the shore instead. Suddenly a giant tidal wave like a tsunami that could swallow a whole district with it appeared, and there was a man bigger than the wave that appeared behind it. He was Njord, the God of the sea and wind.
"Holy shit... he''s big..." Rozan said with his eyes wide open.
"That''s not even his final form. Njord can be as big as the sea itself," Mykel replied as he looked at Njord staring at them from the distance.
"That''s right. Father is the sea itself, and he prefers to live in the sea rather than on thend. He''s the one who protects Vanaheim from an outside threat," Freyr answered proudly.
The wave kepting and it didn''t look like going down at all, in fact, it grew even bigger and bigger that the sun was covered by the wave. Rozan and the others started to panic because they didn''t want to get swallowed by it and die from drowning.
"Father wants to see how strong the prophecy is, and I believe he challenges you, God Mykel," Freyr said with a smile on his face.
"I could see that," Mykel said as he raised his hand and pointed it at the wave. "It''s better for you guys to stay away from me," Mykel continued.
Rozan and the others ran away except for Elena and Jeanne since they knew they could handle it.
Mykel kept pointing his hand at the wave while Jeanne and Elena looked at the wave that was approaching. They realized that the wind became fierce and blew toward Mykel until the wind suddenly disappeared with the air in it. Mykel then released all the umted wind and flew toward the wave and made a loud and deafening whistling sound.
The moment the wind hit the wave, the whole wave got dispersed and there was a giant hole in Njord''s chest that exploded his whole body the moment Mykel let the wind loose. The shockwave when he released the wind destroyed the mountain behind him and Njord''s castle into rubble.
"That should be enough," Mykel said as he looked at the ocean had turned into a driednd since he sent the water far away.
Chapter 529 528: Njord, God Of Sea And Wind.
Freyr walked to the shore and looked at the dried ocean as he looked for his father''s where about. He then waited for a whole minute, but there was no sign of Njord until suddenly a tall bearded man with long brown hair came out of the ocean with wounds and blood all over his body. He was staggering and couldn''t walk properly because of the serious injuries on his body.
"Father!" Freyr shouted as he flew to the ocean as the water started toe back to shore.
"Did you just almost kill the strongest Vanir God?" Jeanne asked as she watched Freyr carry Njord out of the ocean.
"He was the one who asked for it," Mykel casually answered.
Freyr flew back as he carried Njord in his arms and since there was nobody powerful enough to heal Njord''s wounds, he came to Mykel. Mykel already knew and healed all Njord''s wounds instantly since he felt bad because he never thought he almost killed Njord with a single attack.
"He''s not from the Constetions?" Jeanne asked Mykel.
"Many Gods from the Norse don''t partake in the game. Even if he joins the Constetions, he doesn''t have wealth to offer to his Recipients since he has nothing but thisnd," Mykel answered as he got up after he healed Njord.
Njord slowly opened his eyes and saw Freyr, Mykel, Jeanne, and Elena staring at him. He slowly got up and groaned because he didn''t remember when was thest time he got passed out so embarrassingly like that.
"Was that enough of an introduction, Njord," Mykel asked. "I believe I went too far because I thought you were strong enough to hold off my attack. My apology," Mykel smiled as he stared Njord in the eyes, but Njord knew that apology was an empty word.
Njord looked at Mykel and realized the prophecy that Loki had spread around wasn''t just empty words. He heard that both Nidhoggr and Jormungandr were in Mykel''s possession, and saw Elena had Jorumngandr slithered around her neck. He realized that Mykel could single-handedly destroy the Yggdrasil Tree if he wanted to with powerful allies with him as he looked at Elena and Jeanne.
"I have be too old to act all high and mighty," Njord answered as he chuckled. "I see you havee to visit, but what''s the reason for you toe here?" Njord asked.
"I came to see Freyja''s father and twin brother, also for letting one of my men learn magic from you," Mykel answered as he looked at them and then looked at Rozan.
Njord looked at Rozan and noticed he wasn''t a mortal, but a Demi-God by the look of the aura around him. Njord didn''t mind the request, but he didn''t want to do it for free, and that might be the best chance for him to ask something back from Mykel.
"I can teach him rune magic, but it won''t be free," Njord took his shot and looked at Mykel to see what kind of reaction he would make.
"Name the price," Mykel answered without showing any expression, but his eyes were sharp as he stared Njord in the eye.
"Odin''s death," Njord answered without hesitation.
Mykel wasn''t surprised by the request since he already knew it might have something to do with Odin. Although he knew this, he believed it would only create another civil war against Vanir and Aesir. Not only those two, but the Jotunn would also partake in it and join hands with Vanir. If that happened, it would only reduce the amount of Gods that could join him in fighting Mara.
"Odin''s death? You''re saying that your magic is worth the previous All-Father''s life? You? The God of Sea and Wind that almost got killed by mere wind magic?" Mykel asked with his eyebrow raised. "Why don''t you ask for the throne as the All-Father as well?" Mykel approached Njord with the intention of killing him.
Njord didn''t tter by the threat and stood tall to show that he had no more fear. He would rather die trying than stay quiet and ept the past. He regretted giving Freyja to Odin, and the humiliation that he received after the war was too hard to endure.
"I don''t care about all those things. I want Odin''s death," Njord said without showing any fear.
"He''s already as good as dead. He will spend the rest of his life in Urdarbrunnke. Do you really want to end his suffering and kill him?" Mykel asked. "You know where he is, and you could easily go there to kill him, but you didn''t. You''re waiting for someone that''s strong enough to back you up for your action. Now that I''m here, you''re trying to use me and make me your shield. Are you perhaps a coward?" Mykel asked again.
"You''re mad because someone pissed on your small puddle of water while everyone has been swimming in ake or even on a beautiful ocean. Open your eyes because the past doesn''t matter, and nobody cares about it anymore," Mykel pointed out and stared Njord in the eyes. "Do you think if Odin recovers and goes back to rule Asgard, people will follow him?" Mykel asked with a smirk.
Njord furrowed his eyebrows and looked at Mykel with a confused look.
"Think about it. Who makes Thor the new king? Who makes Odin in that condition? Who''s Freyja trust? Who''s Skadi and everyone from Jotunnheim respect? I can bring all Odin''s old enemies back to life if I want to. They fear the one who has power over their fate and destiny," Mykel exined as he put his hand on Njord''s left shoulder. "Why don''t you join me before it''s toote? I can turn the situation around without having to kill Odin. In the first ce, I don''t like Odin, so that should be enough to tell that we are allies of the same enemy," Mykel continued.
Njord and Freyr looked at each other as they were thinking about what Mykel meant by that. Since they had nothing else to lose, and knowing Freyja had been on his side made them think that it would be the best option to join with Mykel''s hand.
"If we, the Vanir decided to join hands with you. What are you going to do with us? Are you going to turn us like those Gods? Your followers?" Njord asked.
"Followers? I never asked or ordered Loki, Freyja, Thor, and Skadi to follow me. I gained their trust, and that''s why they follow me," Mykel answered and smiled. "If you think that I''m someone worthy of you and think that following me is the right thing to do, then go ahead," Mykel pointed out. "If what you want is revenge, then I''ll give it to you, but in the sweetest way that you won''t regret it," Mykel continued.
Njord was thinking about it and couldn''t give an answer yet because he needed to ask Freyja what kind of a person Mykel was. He then told Mykel that he needed time to think, but in the meantime, he would teach Rozan rune magic. Mykel was fine about it and let Rozan stay in Vanaheim on his own.
Mykel and the others went to Asgard where Thor, Loki, and Skadi had been waiting for him. They were weed with a feast and prepared a whole ce for them to stay for the next three weeks.
The night came and Mykel was enjoying the scenery outside the pce. He was staring at the Yggdrasil Tree and wondered what it looked like to be on the top of the tree.
"I knew you would be out here on your own," Jeanne said as she walked down the stairs with Elena. "Why are you here on your own?" Jeanne asked as she stood next to Mykel.
Mykel looked at Jeanne holding hands with Elena in her six-year-old body. She had been staying in that body ever since she came to Folkvangr. He wondered if it was because of Edith''s daughters or because Jeanne had been spoiling her.
"Fresh air, the silence, you name it," Mykel answered as he gently lifted Elena''s body and put her in his arms.
"I guess we are the same. Can I stay here?" Jeanne asked with a smile.
Mykel looked at Jeanne and was confused as to why she asked such a thing of him. But it turned out she wasn''t asking that question to him, but to Elena when he heard Elena hum.
"I got my permission," Jeanne whispered to Mykel as she held his hand.
Mykel chuckled and nodded his head with understanding.
Chapter 530 529: Stalking.
(On the fiftieth floor of the Lucifer Tower)
Asmond slowly stood up and turned around as he raised his sword. People were cheering for him after they managed to kill a powerful demon that they thought was the Demon Lord. They had been wandering Gehenna to look for the Demon Lord because Asmond believed they could do it if they all worked together.
"It''s getting hotter in here, let''s end it for today''s exploration and go back to the tower. We are running out of food, and we only have three days'' worth of food," Roxanne said as she looked at the inside of her bag. There were only three loaves of bread for the whole team.
Asmond nodded in agreement and they all went back to the Babel Tower which would take three days. They had been exploring Gehenna for the past three weeks, and it would be impossible to find the Demon Lord knowing the ce was too big to explore.
It was better to take baby steps rather than not doing anything, and Asmond was satisfied with the result. Not only did he get new friends and allies from other worlds, he also raised his level a lot and became level 79.
After three days of walking, they all came back to the Babel Tower with people weing them back. Food and drink were prepared for the exploration team who had juste back.
People were friendly to Asmond because he was the strongestpared to the others. Of course, there were people who didn''t want to follow him and were jealous of his amazing feat. With that being said, things had turned a bit sour between Awakeners because of Asmond''s existence.
"The rumors about you are getting worse and worse every time I heard them after the exploration," Rufus said as he sat down with a wooden cup of water in his hand. "Why don''t we deal with those people? There are more and more Awakeners that came here. It would be troublesome if this blew up," Rufus pointed out.
"What do you want him to do? Do you think if Mykel came here and said something about reconciliation or something like that, do you want to listen to him? It''s the same with these people. They hate Asmond for a reason, and knowing how they spread rumors like that, they want him to leave or die," Glen replied as he looked around to see which one of them started the rumors.
"The worse part about all of this is that some of those rumors are the truth. About him killing innocent lives just because he didn''t want help from the Guild Association. About him running away from his world after that, and other things," Ss said and ate his soup.
Asmond didn''t want to make the same mistake by putting trust in anyone and he would rather have enemies he could see than a fake friend that stabbed him right in front of him. He had enough of it and thought it would be best to let those who shared the same feeling and pain as him be by his side and the rest as his enemy.
"Let''s go back home," Asmond said as he looked at them. "We have been staying here for more than a month, I bet you guys miss Earth and the food," Asmond continued.
"I guess there''s no reason to not go back home. Our real home is Earth after all," Roxanne replied as she nodded. "It''s better to stay low as well since things are getting heated down here because of the rumors," Roxanne pointed out.
Asmond told his allies that he was going back home with his team. They understood and decided to wait for him toe back before they went for another exploration. Without Asmond, they would only kill themselves outside the Babel Tower.
The moment they came back to Earth, Asmond had to cover his face and sword so nobody could recognize him. Rufus was the one who left the tower, then Glen, Ss, Roxanne, Arum, Enma, andstly Asmond. It felt like they were some kind of fugitive that was trying to cross the border.
Asmond went back to his apartment and cleaned his room since he had been away for a month. He went to the balcony and looked at how peaceful District 10 was, and it reminded him of Mykel. He suddenly remembered Jeanne who had been brainwashed by Mykel.
"I want to see her, but how..." Asmond said as he sighed and looked at the street. "Wait... maybe Enma can help me," Asmond pulled out his phone and asked Enma if she had a n on meeting Gunnar.
Enma replied and told him that she had nned to meet Gunnar tomorrow. With that being said, he asked Enma if she could ask Gunnar about Jeanne''s whereabouts. Enma then replied and told him that Jeanne was nning to check District 13 tomorrow with Mykel.
"She''sing to District Thirteen tomorrow, maybe it''s going to be a perfect chance to make here back to her sense," Asmond said as he looked at his hand and clenched it.
The following day, Asmond went to District 13 and waited near the airport since they wouldn''t take the train. But then he remembered that Mykel could teleport wherever he wanted based on Enma''s story. Knowing that he started to look around and the first ce he wanted to check out was the Lucifer Tower.
On his way to the Lucifer Tower, he saw Mykel and Jeanne walking on the sidewalk on the other side of the road. They both were holding hands like it was nothing even though people knew that Lh was his fiancee.
"Wait... in the first ce, Lh isn''t his wife or girlfriend. He''s a God and he can be with whoever he wants," Asmond said as his eyes were focused on those two.
Asmond decided to follow them from behind and far enough to not be suspicious of them. Of course, Mykel already knew the moment he felt a Demi-God being around him. He also had predicted that something like this would happen the moment Aurea messed with Asmond about Jeanne that got brainwashed.
Mykel went to a fancy restaurant to have lunch with Jeanne, and Asmond was following them, waiting for a chance. Mykel always brought her to public ces which made Asmond unable to make a move.
The sun was setting and they both went to a wine store and bought the most expensive wine to drink. Asmond''s heart was pounding when they both looked so happy together, especially Jeanne who had been clinging to Mykel''s arm.
They went to the park and drank the wine until the night came while Asmond watched them from the distance. The longer they were in the park, the fewer people were there, and it was a perfect ce for him to confront Mykel.
Asmond looked at the time and it was 8 P.M., and when he looked at Jeanne, he was surprised that she suddenly sat on Mykel''sp. His eyes were wide open as he gulped when he saw Jeanne lean her head toward Mykel and started kissing him so passionately.
He couldn''t take it anymore because it hurt his chest to see Jeanne being toyed with like a puppet.
"Jeanne!" Asmond said as he breathed heavily.
Jeanne nced at Asmond and was surprised to see him in the park. She slowly leaned her head away from Mykel and stared at Asmond with a look of dislike.
"Don''t you see that we are in the middle of something?" Mykel asked as he kept holding Jeanne''s butt.
Asmond immediately used [Void Sanctuary] and covered his surrounding area with void clouds. He tried to dispel anything that was on Jeanne''s body by healing her. He believed that if he used that skill, he might be able to remove the brainwashing on Jeanne''s head.
"Jeanne, can you feel it? That he brainwashed you?" Asmond asked as he looked Jeanne in the eye.
Jeanne looked at Asmond with a weird look, but suddenly Mykel gently put his hands on Jeanne''s face. He was smiling as he looked Jeanne in the eye and ignored Asmond''s words. Jeanne also decided to ignore Asmond and continued kissing Mykel because they both were in the mood and in heat.
"Jeanne?" Asmond asked in disbelief. He then watched Mykel''s hands start groping her chest. "Stay away from her!" Asmond shouted and crushed Mykel''s hands with his thoughts.
Jeanne was shocked when Mykel''s hands suddenly exploded, she then looked at Asmond with anger. But before she could say anything, Mykel had regenerated his hands back and cleaned the blood from her shirt.
"So this is how you want to y, Asmond?" Mykel asked as he stood up and stared at Asmond with a cold expression.
Chapter 531 530: Barking And Baring Fangs.
Asmond was scared and regretted that he hurt Mykel, but since it had already happened, he didn''t have any other choice but to fight. When he was about to crush Mykel''s head, he felt something was off and that was when he realized he couldn''t harm Mykel anymore.
"Do you know why all the Gods fear me?" Mykel asked as he walked slowly toward Asmond. "It''s because I can do what they can do," Mykel snapped his fingers and deactivated the [Void Sanctuary] that he duplicated from Asmond.
Asmond was baffled that Mykel copied Mara''s skill, and knowing it was possible, he realized how fucked he was. Mykel then used [Spatiokinesis] and made him stand right in front of Asmond in a blink of an eye.
"Do you want to know what else I can do?" Mykel asked as he choked Asmond and lifted him in the air. "I can remove the skills that you possess. For example..." Mykel paused as he looked at Asmond''s status screen. "Your Void Shelter skill," Mykel continued and smiled as he looked at Asmond.
Asmond was terrified when he heard that from Mykel and immediately opened his status screen. He was petrified when he didn''t see his [Void Shelter] skill on his skill list.
"I can do whatever I want no matter who they are, and that includes the Gods and especially Mara," Mykel said and then mmed Asmond to the ground really hard. "You should know who I am and what I''m capable of before you make a move, Asmond," Mykel said and used his [Telekinesis] skill and crushed Asmond''s inside.
Asmond screamed his lungs out as blood came out of his eyes, nose, and mouth. He forgot how terrifying death was, and knowing that he couldn''t heal himself anymore made him scared to death. But suddenly a notification appeared in front of him, it was Mara who gifted him the [Void Shelter] skill.
Mykel got pushed away from Asmond the moment the [Void Shelter] skill got activated. He couldn''t believe that Mara still cared about Asmond, and he believed she was listening to his conversations with Asmond.
"Are you seriously going to keep him, Mara? Are you trying to use him to kill me? Is that what it is?" Mykel asked as he looked at the sky. "If so, then that means the deal is off, isn''t it? I''ming for you then," Mykel smiled.
Jeanne watched from behind and listened to Mykel''s words. Although she didn''t know who Mara was or what she looked like, she knew how powerful she was based on stories she heard from Hera. To think Mykel challenged and threatened Mara like that, meant he had prepared to fight her.
"Mykel... it was you... you''re the one who changed my Strength back then!" Asmond said and he red at Mykel furiously while he was on his knees.
"So? Do you want me to remove your Resistance skill and Body Enhancement skill now?" Mykel asked and looked down at Asmond. "Barking like a puppy, not realizing to whom you''re barking and bare his fangs, how cute," Mykel scoffed.
Asmond gritted his teeth and clenched his fists since he knew if he made a fool of himself would only make it impossible to fight Mykel. He stayed down and decided not to anger Mykel since he knew that it was possible to hurt Mykel, but he only needed to get stronger.
"I''m letting you live because I want to see how far you can go. We will meet each other again, but until then, I hope you''re not as pathetic as you are right now," Mykel said as he walked back to Jeanne.
Asmond looked at Jeanne and hoped that she would show any kind of sympathy for him. But Jeanne stared him in the eye with a cold expression and then left with Mykel as she initiated the hand-holding Mykel. They both warped away and left Asmond on his own in a dark empty park.
The next morning, Asmond couldn''t sleep the whole night as he started to smoke and emptied a whole pack of cigarettes in a single night. He also tried to get drunk, but his Resistance skill was too high that he was unable to get poisoned by alcohol. He felt empty and numb inside, but then his phone vibrated, and it was Enma who called him.
"Asmond, Mykel''s team is going to clear the Lucifer Tower. What do you want to do?" Enma asked.
"They''re going to clear it now?" Asmond asked and jolted from his seat.
"Yes, I just got a message from Gunnar that they''re going to clear the Lucifer Tower tomorrow. I''m not sure how far they would go, but Mykel has ordered them to clear the Lucifer Tower," Enma answered.
"Then we are going to join them. We''re not going to let this opportunity go," Asmond replied.
Asmond and his team went inside the Lucifer Tower, but knowing they had to go all the way from Gehenna to Babel Tower, and all the way down to Gehenna again, it would take days. Since they already knew that the Babel Tower was up high into the sky, they believed the next floor would be going up instead of going down.
They went all the way to the entrance to the Babel Tower which took them a whole day to get there. The moment they arrived, they saw a notification that the sixtieth floor had been cleared by the Guild Association. They were shocked by how fast they found the Demon Lord, but knowing Mykel was there to guide them, it was possible.
Everyone was standing in front of the Babel Tower, and suddenly people started to shout from the bridge. Asmond and the others turned around to see what was happening with themotion, and then they saw Jeanne, Aurea, and the others walking to the tower.
"So they''re the famous Guild Association. They indeed look strongpared to all of us," A man said to his friends. "We should follow them and use this chance to get the rewards," he continued.
"Then, doesn''t that mean these guys who took care of all the mess that Asmond did in his world? What are they going to do when they see them here?" His friend asked. "I can''t wait to see them see each other," he continued with a giggle.
The moment Jeanne and the others saw Asmond and his team near the tower''s entrance, they stared at them with cold expressions. Gunnar was the only one who smiled and waved his hand, but that was only pointed at Enma.
Jeanne and the others ignored Asmond and his team, and went into the tower since the stairs to the upper floors had been opened. Rozan turned around after he entered the tower and saw everyone following them from the distance.
"Did you tell them that we are going to clear the tower today, Gunnar?" Rozan asked.
"Yeah, but I only told Enma though," Gunnar answered.
"Is that so? Well, I guess that''s fine then," Rozan sighed and couldn''t be mad at Gunnar for it. "So, what are we going to do? Should we get rid of them before we go or something?" Rozan asked Jeanne and Aurea.
"Let them be. They won''t be able to keep up with our pace anyway," Aurea answered as she looked over her shoulder. "We have to babysit this girl because she had been eager to kill all the Demon Lords," Aurea said as she looked at Elena in her white tank top under her ck leather jacket and tucked in under her ck jeans.
Elena was the one who defeated Zasmel with a single punch in the face. He couldn''t even react to her movement and killed him as soon as Elena met with him.
"Calling it to babysit really doesn''t fit with what we are doing right now. We are just escorting her to the boss rooms, and that''s all we are going to do," Sven replied as he looked at Elena''s butt from behind. Although she didn''t have big breasts like Lh''s her butt was as big as Lh''s.
"Elena... Sven is looking at your butt," Lillith said.
Elena nced at Sven and kicked him right in the chest in a blink of an eye. He was sent to the far back and hit a few people that were following him. They were heavily injured because it felt like they got hit by a bus. The scariest part was Sven died because of just a single kick on the chest.
"Who''s that girl? We have never seen her before," Rufus asked as he looked at Elena.
"She''s Mykel''s daughter with Lh, her name is Elena," Enma answered.
Chapter 532 531: Admin (Lv.8)
"That woman is Mykel''s daughter? What?!" Roxanne stared at Elena in disbelief. "How can she be this big even though she was just born a few months ago?!" Roxanne asked and looked at Enma, wanting a reasonable answer.
"I only heard from Miss Edith and Jeanne that Miss Lh was dying when she was conceiving Elena. They said that Mykel had to use everything he got to protect Lh from dying because Elena was sucking her life force and energy," Enma answered. "When she was born, she was already a Demi-God, and said to be the strongest Demi-God that exists in the universe," Enma continued.
"So you''re telling us that she can change her appearance and body as she wishes? Is that why she''s now a grown woman?" Roxanne asked.
"Yes, and her power is to be able to manipte her own life energy and force. She can grow older and younger as she pleased, and she can grow stronger and weaker as well. I heard she single-handedly killed all the angels that reside on the nieth floor in the Lucifer Tower during the breakout," Enma replied as she looked at Elena.
Asmond looked at Elena and thought what if he used Elena to fight Mykel? He thought that it would be possible since he believed Elena wasn''t as strong as Mykel. Maybe he could do a simr thing as what Mykel did to Jeanne. Suddenly a hand was covering Asmond''s face, and it was Sven''s hand.
"You''re staring at her too long, do you really want to die?" Sven asked and stared Asmond in the eye.
Rufus, Glen, and Ss attacked Sven because they were angry that Asmond was treated like ackey. They swung their swords at him, but Sven dodged them and punched Rufus in the face really hard. He then beat Ss and Glen up until they couldn''t even lift their heads anymore.
"Weaklings, don''t interfere," Sven said as he looked at the three of them. "I''m warning you, Asmond. If you''re thinking of doing something to her, you''re a dead man, and pray to your God that you''ll be resurrected," Sven continued as he walked back and kept making eye contact with Asmond.
Everyone who watched from behind was shocked when those three got beaten up so easily. They were so powerless that even Asmond didn''t dare to fight Sven because he knew he would lose. That was enough to tell that the Guild Association was way superior to Asmond and his team, and some of them were so happy to see Asmond get put down back in his ce.
Elena looked at Asmond, and they were making eye contact with each other. She then leaned her head toward Jeanne and asked about the man who had been staring at her.
"So that man is the main character?" Elena asked as she looked at Jeanne.
"Main character? What do you mean?" Jeanne raised her eyebrows and was curious about what Elena meant by that.
Elena covered her mouth and remembered to not let anyone know about the truth. She already knew about everything when she saw Mykel''s past, and he told her to keep it a secret from anyone. She was scared to get a scolding from Mykel and decided to shake her head repeatedly.
"It''s nothing! I want to fight a Demon Lord!" Elena shouted and startled everyone.
Jeanne was staring at Elena with a surprised expression that Elena suddenly screamed like that. She then told everyone to keep moving since their journey had just started. They didn''t know how long they would stay there even though the tower was getting narrower the higher they went.
Little that they know that even though the Babel Tower became narrower the higher they went, they didn''t know that the more floors they had to go before they could reach the seventieth floor. They needed to have at least climbed fifty floors before they could reach the seventieth floor, and that alone would take a whole week.
"This is so boring..." Elena said after she single-handedly killed the whole demons in one of the rooms by manipting her own life energy and using it like whips that came out of her fingers. A gentle touch of the energy was enough to cut the demons like a hot knife on butter.
"Should we use the same method as back then?" Rozan asked Aurea and pointed his index finger at the ceiling. "Since those guys are no longer following us, I guess it''s better to do it now before they catch up on us," Rozan turned around and didn''t see anyone behind them.
"Elena, it''s boring, right? Why don''t you make a hole in the ceiling so we can go straight to the Demon Lord''s room? It''s faster that way, right?" Aurea said as she wrapped her arm around Elena''s neck.
Jeanne who was standing next to them immediately pinched Aurea''s cheek and pulled Aurea toward her. "What are you trying to do? Are you trying to use Elena like that?" Jeanne asked.
Aurea chuckled as she removed her arm around Elena''s neck while she kept trying to convince Elena to do it. Since Elena wanted to show off her power, she covered her body with her own life energy and flew straight up and destroyed the ceilings like it was nothing.
They all looked up and looked at the hole. They saw a bright light like a star in the distance, and they realized that Elena had gone so far away that all they could see was a dot of light. They all immediately followed Elena and tried to catch up to her, but the only ones who could catch up to her were Jeanne and Aurea. They had to stop her before she passed the boss''s room.
"You''re using a child like that. Don''t me me if Elena found out that she was being used by you," Jeanne said to Aurea who flew next to her.
"That''s exactly what I''m doing. She''s a child, and a child loves to show off that they''re capable. I''m not using her, I''m just letting her do whatever she wants," Aurea answered as she giggled. "Even if she''s going to be mad, I have you to calm her down, right? Since it''s a perfect opportunity for you to get a pass from her as well," Aurea pointed out.
Jeanne sighed and flew away ahead of Aurea.
In the end, Jeanne managed to catch up to Elena and stop her from advancing even further. Aurea came a few minutester while Rozan and the others came an hour after her. Rozan used his magic and Gerrard used his eyes to check if they had flown past the boss''s room or not, but thankfully they were not.
"The boss room should be here or the floor after this because we passed and went straight up forty floors from where we were," Rozan said as he let everyonend on the ground after he carried them all.
Asmond and his team arrived in the room and saw the giant hole in the ceiling. They looked up and were shocked to see the walls and ceilings that were unbreakable could be destroyed like that. They were wondering who did that, but when they were about to fly into the hole, the demons from the upper floors came down and started attacking them.
They had no choice but to retreat because there were too many of them and not to mention they were demons from the upper floors. They cornered and could go anywhere else, and the worst part would be Asmond''s [Void Sanctuary] skill was still on cooldown. He couldn''t handle all of them in his current state.
They tried their best, and thankfully hundreds or even a thousand Awakeners came and helped them out. They were all struggling to kill a single demon, but thanks to so many Awakeners that kepting, they slowly outnumbered the demons.
As they were fighting the demons, a notification appeared in front of them. The seventieth floor had been cleared, and all the demons that were attacking them retreated and flew back into the hole.
(At Mykel''s office)
[You have increased a skill!]
[Admin (Lv.7) > Admin (Lv.8)]
[Admin (Active): Allow the User to open themand system and modify everything that is listed in themand system. The User is allowed to modify the system based on the skill''s level and the higher the level, the moremands they will unlock and the more time they can modify the system. (Current skill level is 8. The User can only modify 20 systems a day) (Allows to [Modify] All in the [Character List], and be [Head Admin]]
"(You did it. You''re now more powerful than her)" Lucifer said.
"(Now, let''s see how many skills she has)" Mykel said and opened Mara''s status screen.
Chapter 533 532: Untouchable.
[NAME: MARA]
[Rank: 2]
[AUTHORITY: LV.5]
[SKILL(S): DOMAIN ADMIN (Lv.10), VOID SHELTER (R.1), VOID SANCTUARY (R.1), VOID MANIPULATION (R.1), VOID OMNIPOTENCE (R.1), VOID CLOUD (R.1), VOID SPACE (R.1), DOMINION, NECROKINESIS (R.1), ANIMANKINESIS (R.1), PATHOKINESIS (R.1), GODLY REGENERATION (R.2), ANCIENT GOD, MOTHER OF ALL, GODLY PERCEPTION (R.2), GODLY MIGHT (R.2), GODLY PHYSICAL (R.2), ARCANA MAGIC (R.2), WEAPON-GOD (R.2), GODLY EYE (R.2), GODLY POWER (R.2), MIND OF GOD (R.2), GODLY IMMUNITY (R.2), ...]
Mykel tapped the [Domain Admin] skill that Mara possessed, and then a notification appeared.
[ACCESS GRANTED!]
[PLEASE SELECT AND MODIFY [MARA]''s [Skill Tab]!]
[ARE YOU SURE YOU WANT TO REMOVE [DOMAIN ADMIN (LV.10)]?]
[YES.] [NO.]
Mykel chuckled and tapped on the [NO] button since he wanted to confirm if he could modify her skill or not. After knowing that it was possible for him to remove Mara''s skills, he summoned Lucifer and Bhatmelec.
Lucifer and Bhatmelec came out of Mykel''s body, and they were standing in front of Mykel as they looked at him with huge smiles on their faces. Knowing that Mykel could remove Mara''s skill from her skill list was something that only he could do, but they wondered why Mykel didn''t do it.
"Why don''t you remove her skills?" Lucifer asked as he grabbed a pack of cigarettes from Mykel''s drawer.
"I want to surprise her, and I''m going to hold it until the day of my encounter with her. I still want to see what Admin level 9 would be once they cleared the nieth floor. Let''s be patient for a little bit longer," Mykel answered as he stood up and grabbed a cigarette in Lucifer''s hand. "Since I''m already above her in terms of authority, she won''t be able to summon me anymore, and if she found out I could do such a thing, it would be hard to find her if she decided to hide," Mykel said and lit the cigarette in his mouth.
Mykel wanted to lure Mara in and made himself be taken by her, just like what Edith''s vision showed her. He started nning what he should do and what kind of move he should make when he was in her world.
"So you''re going to kill all the humans here soon?" Bhatmelec asked as she looked down the street. "Do you need help with that?" Bhatmelec nced at Mykel.
"There''s no need for that since I can stop the time and kill them all in a blink of an eye. I''ll ask Luciel to guide those pure souls to the Empyrean World while the rest down to Gehenna," Mykel answered and shook his head.
"Don''t you think it''s better to hold a meeting with the rest of them? I think they''re all a bit anxious as they watch your team clearing the Lucifer Tower," Lucifer said as he sat down and smoked his cigarette.
"No, it''s better to keep them blind because I want to make sure the n is fail-safe. I''ll tell them to move when the time is right," Mykel answered as he watched Aurea and the others clear the Babel Tower. "But let''s pay Luciel a visit," Mykel said as he looked at Bhatmelec and Lucifer.
They nodded and went to the Empyrean World, and the moment they arrived at the pce, they were surprised to see all the Demon Kings gathered in the hall. It was the second time Mykel had seen Luciel with Demon Kings and wondered what she was nning to do.
Mykel looked into Luciel''s [Story] and found out that she had been busy invading worlds that existed. She managed to conquer a total of 104 worlds and was ready to be used as a starting point for the new game that Mykel proposed.
"So busy even though it''s not even started yet," Mykel said as he looked at all the Demon Kings on the sides. "I think you need to focus on what''s below you right now, Luciel. My daughter ising to you, and do you think you can stop her?" Mykel asked Luciel with a smile.
"Well, the hundredth floor is still empty, so I don''t think she can reach me if there''s nobody resides that floor. The system is on my side this time," Luciel answered and smiled back at Mykel with her cheek resting on her fist. "Is there a reason for your sudden visit?" Luciel asked with her eyebrows raised.
"Do you have a moment? Would you like to show me around the Empyrean World?" Mykel asked as he pointed at the window on his right.
Luciel stared at Mykel for a moment and then nodded her head as she stood up. They both left the pce, leaving Bhatmelec and Lucifer with the Demon Kings. They both then flew away and explored the Empyrean World from above the clouds.
"It''s best for you to rest for the moment, Luciel," Mykel said as he looked at the floating inds below him.
Luciel nced at Mykel and furrowed her eyebrows with a confused look. When Mykel looked her in the eye, she finally understood what he meant by that. She then stopped flying and decided to float to look at the scenery of the Empyrean World as she put up a [World Protection] barrier.
Mykel flew down since he found a bigke on one of the floating inds. He saw a small ind in the middle of theke andnded there to see what kind of fruit existed on that ind.
"Is there anything that you need?" Luciel asked as shended next to Mykel.
"When the timees, I''m going to kill everyone on Earth, and I want to send those pure souls here while the rest of them to Gehenna," Mykel answered as he plucked a brown fruit from the tree.
"Is that all? But I might need to be down there to select the souls," Luciel replied and watched Mykel at the fruit.
"Fine by me," Mykel nodded his head and was surprised that the fruit tasted like chocte. "I''ll send all your sisters back to Gehenna as well. I want them to rebuild Gehenna and create their own domain," Mykel continued and offered the fruit to Luciel.
Luciel grabbed the fruit and bit the other side of the fruit. She was a bit surprised when she tasted the fruit and then took another bite.
"Did you get what you wanted? Since you have nned about killing them, then that means you already have the upper hand," Luciel asked as she chewed the fruit.
"Yes, but there''s a slight problem," Mykel said as he stared Luciel in the eye.
Mykel spoke with Luciel through telepathy to make sure that Mara wouldn''t hear them talking. He knew Luciel had put up a [World Protection] barrier, but it was better to be safe than regret itter.
Mykel exined the three most powerful skills that Mara possessed. The [Necrokinesis], [Animakinesis], [Pathokinesis], andstly the [Dominion] skills. [Necrokinesis] was an ability to manipte death in which she could kill anyone with the snap of a finger.
[Animankinesis] skill was to manipte life and form, and that included making herself immortal and couldn''t be killed by all means. Not only that, the skill could bring anything back to life either a living being or an object that had been destroyed.
The [Pathokinesis] skill was to manipte feelings and emotions. It could be the strongest form of [Mind Control] skill, and knowing Mara was the only one who had it, she might have used it to the Gods to fear her. She could brainwash them in an instant and they wouldn''t be able to resist since the skill was absolute.
Lastly, the [Dominion] skill prevented everyone from leaving the area. [Dominion] skill was at the top of the tierpared to all space maniption like [Nigh-Omnipotce], [Void Sanctuary], [Infernakinesis], [Caelestikinesis], and [Coelumkinesis]. Those powers couldn''t overpower the [Dominion] skill.
Luciel listened to Mykel''s exnation, and she couldn''t believe that Mara was that powerful. If Mykel didn''t tell her about it, all the ns they had prepared would go to waste if Mara decided to get serious.
"(Then what are we going to do? She''s untouchable and I don''t think we can kill her no matter how strong we are)" Luciel stared Mykel in the eye.
"I only said it was just a slight problem. I''ll take care of it when the timees)" Mykel answered as he ate another fruit on the ind.
Chapter 534 533: Life Energy.
Asmond looked around at the piles of dead bodies from the fight. The fight onlysted for ten minutes, but the number of casualties were beyond his expectations. Hundreds of Awakeners, the people that he knew, all of them were dead. The people he shared his feelings and emotions with, were gone, and he wished that he had his [Void Sanctuary] avable.
Everyone in that room got hit by a reality check that they were nothingpared to Mykel''s team. They thought they would be safe if they followed them, but it turned out they were walking into their own death. After realizing it and how they regretted it, they all wanted to go back and didn''t want to waste their lives.
"Are you nning to bring them all back to life," Roxanne asked.
Asmond nodded his head and immediately shouted to the Awakeners that wanted to leave, "Everyone! Please hear me out for a moment!". "I have something to tell you guys," Asmond continued as he looked them in the eyes.
Asmond told them about his ability to bring the dead back to life. Of course, some of them didn''t believe him since he had never used that skill before. He didn''t want people to be depending on him, and to see which of them would follow him because of their own interests, not because of his skill.
They waited for four days as Asmond promised, and when his [Void Sanctuary] skill could be used, he immediately told everyone about it. They had preserved the dead bodies so they wouldn''t rot, and the moment he brought the dead to life, everyone was terrified by his power.
People started calling him a Saint and after he proved his words and ability, he asked them to keep climbing the tower with him. He proposed that all the mages should help bring everyone up into the hole. He believed it was the fastest way and the best way to reach the top.
Asmond managed to convince them, and they weren''t afraid of dying anymore knowing they could be brought to life again. They all then agreed with what he proposed and went up through the hole to catch up with Jeanne and her team.
Jeanne and the others were resting in the hall because Elena was sleepy. She wanted to sleep and they all had to obey her request since it was as Aurea said back then that they were going to babysit Elena.
Elena was angry when she realized all the demons that existed on the floors she went past weren''t going to follow them. She was mad at Aurea since the reason she joined was that she wanted to defeat all the demons, not just the Demon Lords.
"She didn''t even use much strength to do all that right? But she wants to take a nap..." Rozan looked at Elena who was sleeping on Jeanne''sp. "Right... she''s basically still a baby, isn''t she? Does that mean if someone is trying to hit on her, they''re going to get charged since she''s a minority..." Rozan pointed out as he looked at Sven.
"That''s right, and the one they''re going to deal with isn''t the police or the authorities, but Mykel himself. He''s going to erase those people who''re staring at Elena''s butt," Lillith nodded her head as she nced at Sven.
"Can you guys not say that? I''m not even interested in her, okay?" Sven said as he looked at Rozan and Lillith.
"Hmm? So you''re saying she''s unattractive and ugly? I should tell her that once she wakes up," Aurea asked as she chuckled mischievously.
Sven scratched his head in frustration, but suddenly they felt a tremendous amount of auraing toward them. They all immediately looked at the dark hallway that connected to the next hall. They wondered who that might be because the demons didn''t have that amount of killing intent.
"Is it the Demon Lord''s servants?" Nagy asked Gerrard since he could see in the distance and in the dark.
"I can''t see it," Gerrard shook his head.
In fact, they all couldn''t see what wasing toward them, and even Edith used her [Guardian Spirits] to protect and check the area, the spirits were too scared. They were thinking if the demon that wasing toward them was a spirit type that they couldn''t see. Aurea decided to go and have a look since Jeanne didn''t want to wake Elena up from herp.
Aurea walked into the hallway, and suddenly a breeze of wind struck her face. She felt something just fly past her, and when she turned around, she didn''t see anything. Her instinct told her to go back because the strong killing intent had passed her.
"It''sing toward you guys! Be careful!" Aurea shouted as she spread her wings and flew toward them.
Rozan created a wind barrier to prevent whatever came toward them, but the barrier got dispersed so easily. He immediately cast a fireball and pointed it toward the side where the barrier got dispersed. He threw the fireball and hit something in its way. Everyone could see the me floating in the air and heard a loud screech.
"It''s your chance! Go and hit that thing!" Rozan shouted as he created ice spears from thin air.
Gerrard was the first one to shoot his arrow with hellfire coated on the arrowhead, but the arrow just flew past it, although, the hellfire hit the demon. Sven and the others swung their weapons at the fire, but their attacks went through and shed with each other''s weapons.
"Hold on! Let me try something," Rozan said as he grabbed something from his pocket. It was a gemstone but it had been engraved with the runic word that Njord had taught him. "Manifest!" Rozan pointed the runic gemstone at the floating me.
The runic gemstone started to produce light like a shlight, and then they could see the demon. His whole body was made of almost transparent membranes, and his body was like a cloak and a hood that covered his whole body. He had long transparent ws with no legs since he floated above the ground. The demon seemed to be in pain from the fire, and that was enough to tell what his weakness was.
"What the fuck is that thing," Sven asked as he watched the demon being burned alive by hellfire.
"Well, whatever it is, it can only be hit with magic or hellfire. Since you guys can light your weapon in hellfire, that shouldn''t be a problem," Rozan answered and watched the demon slowly turn into mist and disappear. "Since that thing isn''t a Demon Lord''s servant, that means we are going to face them more from here on out," Rozan looked at the dark hallway.
"You don''t have to warn us about it. We can sense them already..." Gunnar said as he stared at the dark hallway.
Rozan used the runic gemstone again to reveal the demons while the others lit them with [Hellfire]. Jeanne was staring into the distance and made sure Elena didn''t get bothered by the noises.
The battlested for hours Elena woke up from her nap and saw everyone fighting demons. She immediately joined them and flew past Rozan and Gerrad.
"It''s a spirit! You can kill them with a physical attack!" Rozan shouted at Elena.
Elena didn''t care and jumped over Gunnar''s head as she kicked the demon. They were surprised that she could hit a spirit and she killed it in a single kick just like that. They were confused as to how she could do that and decided to observe her as she dealt with the remaining demons. Not only that, she could tell where the demons were even without Rozan''s runic gemstone.
They watched as every move Elena made was simr to Mykel''s and not only that, every time she hit those demons, something faint like gold dust appeared from her fists or feet. The dust was the life energy that she used, and it was the reason why she could hit those demons with her bare fists and feet. They knew Elena''s power, and they finally understood what her power actually could do.
Elena killed all of them in five minutes, and she looked satisfied to be able to move around a lot because the demons could fly around. Shended next to Jeanne with a big grin on her face and leaned her head on Jeanne''s shoulder while Jeanne praised her for her hard work.
"Elena, how did you see those demons?" Rozan asked.
"Hm? I can see their life energy with my eyes, that''s all," Elena answered.
"Does that mean you just punched and kicked their life energy off of their body?" Rozan asked with a shocked expression.
"I don''t know. I just kick and punch them," Elena answered.
Chapter 535 534: Our Job Here Is Done.
Asmond and the others looked at the notification of the clearance of the eightieth floor. They were trying so hard to catch up with Jeanne and her team, but it looked like the gap didn''t even get closer, instead, it became further and further. He couldn''t force everyone to keep up the pace, but it would be impossible to catch up with them since his goal was to join the fight.
"Asmond, why don''t you guys go ahead of us? I can see in your expression that you guys are a bit annoyed that you have to stay here with us. We know that we are only slowing you guys down, so you can go. We are going to be fine here on our own," A man said to Asmond with a pitiful smile.
Asmond looked at him, and then at the people behind him as he thought about it. He then nodded with understanding since he believed all the floors had been cleared by Jeanne this time, unlike the previous one. Asmond and his friends left hurriedly after they said goodbye to them.
"We should be able to catch up on them if we keep running like this, so let''s just focus on that right now," Asmond said without looking back to his friends who followed him from behind.
They all hummed with understanding as they ran as fast as they could.
On the eighty-first floor, Rozan and the others were surprised when their enemies were no longer a demon. They were angels, the same angels that Elena fought during the breakout. Those angels were strong against magic, and Rozan couldn''t do much but watch. On the other hand, the angels were weak against [Hellfire] and it helped them a lot to deal with them since the angels also had a strong physical bodies.
The higher they went, the more anxious Jeanne and Aurea were because they knew when it was over, they were going for the big war. Aurea felt like she wasn''t strong enough to help Mykel while Jeanne was anxious because she wondered if she could be any help to Mykelter.
It wasn''t just the two of them that were anxious, the Gods were anxious as they watched Jeanne and her team advance further into the Lucifer Tower. Mykel didn''t tell them anything about his n, or what they needed to do to prepare for the war. Even Loki felt restless as he watched the feed of the tower clearance with his family.
A week had passed, and Jeanne and the others reached the nieth floor and stood in front of a gate made of gold. Ever since they climbed from the eighty-first floor, the air was no longer suffocating, it was refreshing and chill. They could see the blue sky from the window and the white clouds outside.
"So, behind this door is the demon lords that you fought during the breakout, Jeanne? Those angels?" Rozan asked as he looked at Jeanne over his shoulder.
"Yes, they''re really strong and I can tell that they''re as strong or even stronger than the Demon Kings. If I can put it on a chart, they might be the strongest ones," Jeanne answered as she nodded her head and looked at the gate.
"I remember correctly how hard it was, and how you destroyed the whole District when fighting her. If we are going to fight them, do you think we can win?" Sven asked with a worried expression.
"Well, that''s true if you guys are the ones who fight them. But, we are here with Elena, and she''s the one that''s going to fight them though," Jeanne answered and gently stroked Elena''s back. "If it''s her, then I think there won''t be a problem," Jeanne continued.
Sven shrugged his mouth as he nodded his head. "Well then, princess, go ahead and beat them up for us!" Sven said as he clenched his fist and smiled at Elena.
Elena nced at Sven with a cynical look because she didn''t like him at all. Everyone snickered as they covered their mouths and looked at Sven. Elena then opened the gate with Jeanne, and they saw Michael and Gabriel waiting for them inside an all-white hall.
"Here we go again," Rozan looked at how big Michael and Gabriel were. Those two were a hundred meters tall.
Elena walked to the front and everyone got pushed to the side by her life energy. It felt like they were being pushed by a steel wall, and they couldn''t resist it, even Jeanne and Aurea. She then jumped high enough to be equal to Michael and Gabriel''s heads.
Michael and Gabriel swung their weapons at Elena in the blink of an eye. It startled Rozan and the others how fast those two moved their hands. They might not be able to dodge that if they were caught off guard like that.
Michael and Gabriel''s hands were trembling and they realized that their attacks didn''tnd. They looked at Elena blocking their weapons with her hands like it was nothing to her. She then grabbed them and sent her life energy around the weapon. The moment she put a bit of pressure on the weapons, they shattered into pieces.
Elena smirked and flew toward Michael and punched him right in the face. Michael got knocked down with a giant hole in his face. She then bounced off Michael''s shoulder and flew toward Gabriel with the speed of light and kicked him in the face as well. Gabriel''s head got ripped off and hit the wall as his body copsed to the ground.
They couldn''t react to her movements at all, but Jeanne knew there was a second phase when she fought them, and the others knew about it as well. They were wondering if Elena knew about this.
Elena looked at the life energy inside Michael and Gabriel''s bodies. She knew they weren''t dead yet, and she immediately flew down and threw an axe kick at Michael''s body. She destroyed Michael''s body until it turned into pure life energy, and did the same thing to Gabriel''s body. She took the life energy and sucked them all into her body to strengthen her power.
A notification appeared in front of them, and they were all shocked by how easy it was for Elena to kill those two while Jeanne had to fight them really hard.
"She killed them... just like that..." Sven said as he gulped and looked at Elena who seemed disappointed by how fast it was.
"I''m surprised too. I fought them for hours until I could defeat them, but it only took her a minute to destroy thempletely," Jeanne replied as she nodded her head in agreement.
"But they could move freely outside the tower back there though. So, if you fight them here, it might be faster than back then," Rozan said as he looked at Jeanne.
"That didn''t change the fact that she killed them before they could do anything. Even if I try my best, maybe it would take more than a minute," Jeanne responded and looked at Elena who was walking toward them.
"There''s only one way to find out how strong she is, and that''s to fight her. I know for sure that I won''t be able to win if I have to fight her alone. Maybe if we all decided to fight her together," Aurea said with her arms crossed.
Elena walked back and noticed that everyone was staring at her with curious looks on their faces. She then looked at Jeanne and asked why they were staring at her. Jeanne told her that they were wondering if they could fight her. Hearing that, Elene looked so excited and said that she would love to fight them all together.
"Well, since our job here is done, we should go back now. Mykel said that the hundredth floor is impossible to clear because it''s empty. Let''s head back for now," Jeanne said as she looked at the others.
They all nodded their heads and walked to the portal.
"Where are you guys going?" Asmond asked as he entered the boss''s room.
Aurea turned around and looked at Asmond with his team catching their breaths. "Our job here is done, we have no more reason to clear the towers anymore," Aurea answered.
Asmond was confused by what she meant by that, but before he could ask anything else, Jeanne and the others entered the portal.
"What does she mean by that? Are they no longer clearing the tower?" Roxanne asked.
"I don''t know, but I don''t like it," Asmond answered as he gulped.
Chapter 536 535: Admin (Lv.9)
[You have increased a skill!]
[Admin (Lv.8) > Admin (Lv.9)]
[Admin (Active): Allow the User to open themand system and modify everything that is listed in themand system. The User is allowed to modify the system based on the skill''s level and the higher the level, the moremands they will unlock and the more time they can modify the system. (Current skill level is 9. The User can only modify 50 systems a day and a new feature has been unlocked. [World List] on the Command List)]
Mykel opened the [World List] on the Command prompt while Lucifer and Bhatmelec looked at the panel through Mykel''s eyes. The moment he opened the list, dozens of world names appeared and it kept flooding into the panel which surprised Mykel because he didn''t remember to create all those worlds.
"(Do you know any of these worlds, Lucifer?)" Mykel asked as he looked at the list and scrolled down so slowly.
"(Some of them, but not all)" Lucifer answered and he sounded so intrigued with the world that was on the list. "(Try to press it, do you think we can go there?)" Lucifer asked.
Mykel looked for the coolest name and tapped on it. A notification appeared in front of him.
[DO YOU WISH TO ENTER [Fleazemar] WORLD?]
? [YES] [NO]
Mykel tapped the [Yes] button and he immediately teleported to Fleazemar World. It was a modern world, it looked like a world in a sci-fi world where the world existed outside the Earth. He was surprised to see the advanced world, and how crowded the world was.
Lucifer and Bhatmelec were summoned, and the three of them looked at how peaceful the world was. The three of them flew up high into the sky with no clouds but bright stars that light the world. There were two suns, but they were so far away that the rays barely reached the surface of the world.
After they explored the whole Fleazemar World which took them a few hours, they decided to check another world that was on the list. They chose the Kriozodell World and was a fantasy-like world where kingdoms existed, but they stumbled into something interesting, and that was a war between two kingdoms.
While they were watching the war from above the clouds, they felt a strong presence from beyond the horizon. The three of them looked up and saw something approaching them from space.
"Are they the Constetions that owned this world?" Lucifer asked as he stared at the sparkling light in the distance.
"Who knows," Mykel answered as he waited for it toe to them.
Mykel wondered if those were Gods from the Constetions or Gods that he didn''t know it existed. If the Kriozodell World wasn''t something he created, then that also meant the Gods should be something that he didn''t create as well.
A dark-skinned covered in gold with a gold halo floating above his head floated in front of the three of them. Mykel and Lucifer squinted their eyes because they had never seen him. His appearance was simr to the Egyptian Gods but different, and Mykel was confident that he wasn''t from Egypt.
"Who are you people?" The man asked and his voice echoed throughout the sky.
That question alone was enough to give Mykel and Lucifer the answer that this God wasn''t from the Constetions. They looked at God with curious looks while God gave a stern look at the three of them as if he was prepared to fight them.
"My name is Mykel, he''s Lucifer, and she''s Bhatmelec. We are Celestial Gods from another world," Mykel answered without showing any threat to God in front of them. "If I may ask, are you the God who ruled over this world?" Mykel asked.
"I''m the only God of this world, Uriz," Uriz answered and he looked at the three of them as he realized they were strong and might be stronger than him. "If I may ask you back. What''s the purpose of your visit, Celestial Gods of another world?" Uriz asked.
"We are only paying a visit. We will take our leave now," Mykel answered as he looked at the list of the world in front of him. When he looked for Earth, he was stunned and speechless by what he saw.
Lucifer, Bhatmelec, and Uriz were looking at him with confused looks because he seemed shocked by something. Lucifer and Bhatmelec looked at each other and wondered what he saw, but before they could ask what had happened, Mykel warped the three of them back to Earth.
"What''s wrong?" Lucifer asked as he watched Mykel slowly walk back to his desk.
"The list..." Mykel paused as he sat down and tried to process what had happened. "There are two Earths on the World List," Mykel continued and looked at Lucifer.
"What?" Lucifer furrowed his eyebrows.
Mykel took a deep breath and exhaled deeply as he looked at the two Earth Worlds on the [World List].
"Doesn''t that mean, one of them is the Earth you came from, Mykel?" Bhatmelec asked as she approached Mykel and sat at the desk to look him in the eye. "Why don''t you try and go there?" Bhatmelec asked as she crossed her legs.
Mykel clicked the first Earth World on the list, but the notification said he was already in that world. He then gulped as he lowered his finger and tapped on the second Earth World on the list.
[The system has intervened and decided to stop you from going to that area!]
[The User''s [Admin] skill level is insufficient to enter [Earth] World]
[Failed to visit [Earth] World!]
Mykel sighed both in relief and annoyed at the same time because he didn''t think he was prepared for it.
"Too scared to go back?" Bhatmelec asked and stared Mykel in the eye.
"That''s not the case. The system intervened and said that my Admin skill is insufficient from entering the Earth," Mykel answered as he closed the screen in front of him.
"So it''s a simr message when you tried to use Warp Space to go back to your world?" Lucifer asked as he lit his cigarette.
"Yes. It''s simr, and I think the only way to go back to my real world is by finishing the story of this novel. And that''s to kill thest Demon King," Mykel answered as he looked outside the ss wall. "I already have everything in my hand, and I think it''s time to make a move," Mykel said and looked at both of them in front of him.
"It''s time to bait her out?" Lucifer asked with his eyebrow raised.
"It''s time to bait her out," Mykel nodded his head in agreement. "But first, I need to make her question things and make sure she''s angry," Mykel said.
"And how are you going to do that?" Bhatmelec asked.
Mykel warped them all into the eleventh floor of the Lucifer Tower, Gehenna''s Surface. Lucifer and Bhatmelec were surprised when he warped them into the tower, and not to mention all the Awakeners that were there looked at the three of them with their eyes and mouths wide open.
People slowly walked toward them and looked at who those three were. It was the first time they saw Bhatmelec and her extravagant dress and wings on her back. They were admiring her, but suddenly they felt like their whole body was burning. When they all looked down, a zing me lit them all on fire, and started to scream for help.
Those who were watching from the distance were terrified, but when they were about to run away, they all got lit by a fierce me. Mykel didn''t kill them all so easily, he let them all scream and tried to extinguish the me, but those mes were eternal so that a mere mortal couldn''t put them out.
"We are going to kill every awakener, and you guys are free to join me if you want," Mykel said as he started walking past the people on fire.
"It''s more fun to watch, so you can do it all yourself," Lucifer answered and listened to the screams that made him so excited.
"Same here..." Bhatmelec replied and followed Mykel from behind.
Mykel increased the temperature and radius of his me heat around him. People started to catch fire that was a few hundred meters away from Mykel.
"This is going to be a long day," Mykel said.
Chapter 537 536: Furnace.
All the Constetions watched as Mykel killed every Awakener inside the Lucifer Tower. They were dumbfounded by it, even Luciel because she thought that Mykel would need those Awakeners for the new game. They were trying to ask the reason why he did that, but Mykel didn''t say anything and kept killing the Awakeners.
Knowing their Recipients were ughtered, they were angry at him. All their wealth had been used to raise their Recipients up to that point, but now they were all dead. Hera and all the Major Arcana heads were being pressured by their own members. They wanted to bring him to justice for his conduct and knew there was someone who was strong enough to punish him.
Little that they know that Mykel was not shackled by the system thanks to his position as Head Admin. Everything he did, he didn''t have to pay for any consequences anymore, and that included Mara summoning him to her realm. She could no longer request the system because she didn''t have the authority to summon him. Mykel looked at Mara''s [Story] and she started to feel anxious and frustrated.
There was nothing left on Gehenna''s surface, not even demons. The worst part would be everyone who entered Gehenna was weed by the scenery of crisp bodies and the smell of burned meat. They were too scared to move, but at the same time, they had nowhere else to go but to move forward if they wanted to go back to their world.
"I''m going inside the Babel Tower, so why don''t you stay up here and deal with the Awakeners that areing here?" Mykel asked Lucifer when they reached the bridge to the Babel Tower.
"You want me to deal with them?" Lucifer asked back with his eyebrows raised. "Alright. I''ll go and deal with those Awakeners," Lucifer answered and used his [Infernokinesis] to summon powerful demons to follow him.
Mykel and Bhatmelec entered the portal into the Babel Tower, and they looked at how the Awakeners livedfortably inside the tower. He walked and looked at his surroundings where everyone was staring at him and Bhatmelec. This time, Bhatmelec didn''t show her real form and used a human form, but she still looked too beautiful for a human being.
Mykel stopped in the middle of the hall and everyone was looking at him with confused looks. Suddenly a gentle me came out of his body and it slowly grew more extensive, but he suppressed the me and kept it close to him. He tried his best to make the me as dense as possible so that it started to look like flowing water around his body because of how thick the me was.
"What are you trying to do?" Bhatmelec asked as the wind blew from her back toward Mykel.
"We are in a closed space with only two exits, and what do you think I''m going to do with this me?" Mykel asked without looking as he kept feeding the fire with the air inside the tower that slowly became thinner and thinner.
Bhatmelec raised her eyebrows and realized what Mykel was going to do. She turned around and looked at the opened gate at the entrance. She smiled as she walked toward the gate, and people looked at the two of them with worried expressions.
Bhatmelec closed the door that took hundreds of strong Awakeners to open it. She casually closed them with only one hand and people started asking her why she closed the door, but she ignored them.
While they were focused on Bhatmelec, they didn''t realize that the me around Mykel''s body had grown bigger and bigger so they started to feel the burn on their skin. They were terrified as they tried to move as far as possible from him, but the only ce they could go was the entrance to the tower since all paths had been blocked by the me that reached the tall ceiling.
Mykel nced at the terrified Awakeners and smirked as he released the me that he had suppressed. The me crawled on the walls, ceiling, and floor and swallowed everything in me including the Awakeners.
They were screaming in pain as the fire filled every room and hall, but that wasn''t even the final move Mykel made. He increased the intensity of the mes which started growing bigger as they moved faster and the mes started to swallow the lower and upper floors.
The Constetions were baffled when they saw the Babel Tower was like a furnace and burned everything inside. They saw the mes were zing and reached out the windows on the towers. The me was so fierce and hot that it cracked the outer walls of the tower even though the Babel Tower could withstand the hottest fire in Gehenna.
All the realms of Gods were turned upside down as they were furious at Mykel''s action. Hera and all the Major Arcana heads could no longer ignore it, and before they could request the system to do a meeting for all the Major Arcana, a notification appeared before them.
[The World Arcana has invited all the other Major Arcana for a meeting]
[Would you ept the invite?]
[Yes] [No]
Hera looked at Athena, Hecate, Aphrodite, Hermes, Zeus, Ares, and the other Greek Gods. It was the first time Mara to initiate the meeting, and knowing she did that, they were too afraid to decline the invitation. In the end, they all epted the invitation.
It was the same in Norse when Skadi, Loki, Freyja, and Hel gathered in the hall in Niflheim. Loki believed that as long as they knew nothing about Mykel''s actions, there shouldn''t be a problem since they had nothing to do with it. They all agreed and epted the invitation.
Mykel was smoking his cigarette in the sea of raging mes with Bhatmelec. He saw a notification, and he immediately declined the invitation since that was his purpose. Although he declined the invitation, the majority of Major Arcana heads had voted to ept so his decision didn''t matter.
[You will be summoned to Temple of Triumph, Hall of Arcana in 5 minutes]
He waited as the timer ran out, and when it hit 0 seconds, a popped-up notice appeared and oveyed the summoning notification.
[The User''s [Admin] skill level is sufficient to interfere with the request]
[Would you like to deny the request?]
[Yes] [No]
"Yes," Mykel tapped the [Yes] button as he puffed the smoke. "Have fun having a meeting without me," Mykel chuckled as he flicked the cigarette butt.
Mykel used [Nigh-Omnipotence] skill and covered the whole Babel Tower from the peak down to the base of the tower. He could still feel thousands of Awakeners down below and hundreds of them above him.
Mykel amplified the mes and turned them even hotter and fiercer. All the Awakeners inside the Babel Tower were burned to a crisp and couldn''t protect themselves from it even if they had a high [Fire Resistance] skill and strong magic barriers.
The moment the me reached the ground floor of the Babel Tower, all the Awakeners that were wandering in Gehenna around the tower got swallowed by it in an instant. The me was so fierce it started to spread like a flood outside the Babel Tower and burned whatever it touched.
(At the Temple of Triumph, Hall of Arcana)
All the Gods were gathered in the hall of Arcana, but because of Mara''s overwhelming presence, they all were too scared to look at the table. They all went straight to their designated seats and behaved themselves in Mara''s presence.
After all of them had seated in their seats, the hall became quiet so that not even a single breath could be heard. They were anxious because the void clouds had covered the whole hall and they were terrified because the hall became darker and darker.
"Where is he?" Mara asked and her voice echoed throughout the hall.
Nobody dared to speak since they couldn''t see anything but thick void clouds.
"I''m going to ask all of you onest time. Where, is, he?" Mara asked as she stared at Hera and all the heads of the Major Arcana.
Nyx slowly raised her hand and asked with a trembling voice, "Who are you looking for, Goddess Mara?"
"Mykel Alester," Mara stared at Nyx with a cold expression.
Nyx and all the heads of Major Arcana slowly looked at each other with confused looks on their faces. But then Hera slowly raised her hand and asked, "Who''s Mykel Alester, Goddess Mara?"
Chapter 538 537: Doesnt Exist.
Mara was baffled, and she felt like she was being yed like a fool. She stood up to approach Hera with a cold stare and immediately grabbed her on the cheeks with her right hand. Hera was terrified and Mara decided to use her power to punish her and tried to look into her memories.
When she looked into Hera''s memories, she was dumbfounded that there was not even a single trace of Mykel''s memories inside Hera''s head. She then walked toward Aphrodite, Skadi, Nyx, Hel, and even Loki to look into their memories, but all of them were the same, they didn''t have any memory of Mykel.
Mara was so confused by the bizarre phenomenon that she had never heard of or seen before. All the heads of the Major Arcana didn''t remember him, but weirdly enough, all the members of the Constetions remembered him clearly.
All the Constetions whispered and questioned what was going on at the table. They heard enough but didn''t understand why all the heads didn''t know who Mykel was. Especially after what they all had been through to get where they were at that moment.
Mara looked at Luciel, the only God that she believed could be on par with Mykel. She was confused why Luciel couldn''t even remember him even though she had strong skills and abilities that prevented her from memory loss or memory maniption.
She found out that all the Gods that were associated with Mykel had lost their memories of him. Every single one of them, the Gods that Mara had been paying attention to for the past year.
Mara looked at the condition in Gehenna, and she was furious that Mykel was there. He didn''t get summoned even though she used her [Domain Admin] skill to surpass the [Authority] skill. She was confident enough that Mykel would be attending the meeting even after he rejected the invitation.
Mara tried to deduce what had happened by talking with all the heads of Major Arcana. She asked Luciel how she ended up bing the Devil Arcana head. She then asked Skadi the same thing. She asked Hera about Sasha, she asked Loki about Angra and Spenta, andstly, she asked Hel about the God who took Nidhoggr.
No matter how hard they tried to remember, they ended up in a pitch-ck tunnel of memories. They were curious about the answers to those questions, but they couldn''t remember anything, not even a silhouette or a glimpse of it.
Mara had no idea what had happened to those Gods and Goddesses, but one thing that she was sure about was that Mykel did that. She didn''t know how, but the fact he could change reality in a blink of an eye was terrifyingly impressive.
Knowing that the meeting was a failure to bring Mykel to the hall, she ended the meeting. She left the hall, leaving all the Constetions in an awkward situation.
Hera and all the heads of Major Arcana looked at the situation and were surprised when they saw Mykel massacre all the Awakeners. They were furious and their hatred was simr to what the other Constetions felt.
(Inside the Babel Tower)
"(Wow, you''re really good at this. I never thought you used your Admin skill to modified their story and made them forget about your existence...)" Bhatmelec said as she looked at Mykel closing the prompt screen in front of him. "(She''s furious and I believe that should be enough, right?)" Bhatmelec asked.
"(I wonder if it''s really enough though. I can still have a few ns to make her lose her mind)" Mykel chuckled and extinguished all the mes. "(Should I go and pay them a visit? Maybe kill all the Gods there?)" Mykel raised his eyebrow and jokingly asked.
"(That would only gain you nothing since Mara doesn''t even care if there are fewer Gods in this world)" Bhatmelec answered.
Mykel already knew that, so he decided to go and check out the ny-first floor. He wanted to see if the whole floor was actually empty with nobody residing on that floor. When he went straight to the top of the Babel Tower from outside. He entered the tower and looked at the giant golden door in front of him. That ce was where Elenna killed Michael and Gabriel.
He opened the gate and was immediately weed by a vastnd with nothing but a breezy wind and soft grass with trees on the sides.
"It''s really empty," Mykel said as he looked at his surroundings.
Bhatmelec looked at the long stairway into the sky in the distance. The ce where they both stood was basically the entrance for the mortal to enter Empyrean World after Michael and Gabriel let them pass. But now it was turned into a residing ce for Luciel, or at least used to be.
Mykel went straight up the stairs but was blocked by an invincible wall. It was the system that prevented him from moving forward, but then a notification appeared. It was a prompt that his [Admin] skill could intervene and helped him ignore the restriction.
"That''s nice, but it''s useless," Mykel said as he looked a the notification.
"What are you talking about? Isn''t that feature should have been there the moment you became a Domain Admin? It''s just that you have never used it," Bhatmelec looked at Mykel with her eyebrows raised.
"You might be right," Mykel answered as he closed the screen in front of him.
"(By the way, since you''re already the Head Admin from your Admin skill, what do you thinkes after that? I believe Head Admin is the highest point, no?)" Bhatmelec asked telepathically.
"(Administrator is someone who monitors and makes changes to something that''s already there. With that being said, I believe thest one should be the owner of the system. The moment I became the owner of the system, I can turn everything upside down with a single move of my finger)" Mykel answered as he sat down and enjoyed the breeze because it was hot down there.
Bhatmelec hummed as she sat down next to him on the soft grass in her long white dress. They both enjoyed the silence as they waited for Lucifer to finish his job.
"(By the way, are you seriously going to keep it that way? I''m talking about them not knowing your existence. They must be so pissed when they heard an entity massacred their Recipients.)" Bhatmelec asked.
"(Oh, it has been always my n. They''re all nothing but my stepping stone. I don''t need them for the endgame since I already have everything that I need)" Mykel answered as he lit his cigarette in his mouth. "(All my hard work to reach this moment is all thanks to my ability)" Mykel continued.
"(Your ability? And what''s that supposed to mean? Your Admin skill?)" Bhatmelec asked.
"(No. The ability to y on their emotions)" Mykel answered as he stared right into Bhatmelec''s eye. "(You''re all ying Gods to those mortals as your only source of entertainment. Thinking you guys are all high and mighty when someone appeared out of nowhere and started ying with your feeling and emotions. Giving them the taste of power, addiction, desire, and even the feeling of affection. You guys are no different than those mortals)" Mykel continued.
Mykel stood up and looked at Bhatmelec and asked, "How does it feel to taste your own medicine?"
"Nothing, because in the end, I''m in the presence of a higher being. After all, we are created for this," Bhatmelec answered with a gentle smile on her face. "But those emotions, feelings, and affections that you showed to them, not all of them are lies. I have been inside you long enough to understand your feelings," Bhatmelec pointed out as she chuckled.
Mykel scoffed as he smoked his cigarette, and then Lucifer came andnded right in front of them.
"Did I miss something?" Lucifer asked.
Mykel canceled his [Devil''s Apparition] and let Lucifer understand what had happened earlier. He then summoned Lucifer just a few seconds after he put him back. Lucifer was surprised after he remembered everything as if it were his own memories.
"What are we going to do now? I have ced hundreds of strong demons near the portal entrance into Gehenna. There won''t be anyone that can leave alive," Lucifer asked as he looked at Mykel.
"Nothing, at least for now. Let''s wait until she''s frustrated and anxious. Let the water boil a bit more," Mykel answered.
Chapter 539 538: Are You Ready?
Luciel was sitting on her throne with all the Demon Kings gathered in the hall with her. She was questioning them about Mykel, and she was as surprised as the Demon Kings because she didn''t know who Mykel was.
"My king, you always talked about him and we were discussing the future of a new game just recently," Belphegor said as he looked at Luciel. "Are you really have no idea who he is?" Belphegor asked with a confused look.
"I don''t remember anything..." Luciel held her head with her right hand as she tried to remember.
She knew that something had felt off about everything until Belphegor exined the whole thing from the beginning. Since she knew Belphegor was Lucifer''s trusted aid, she believed him and she finallypleted the puzzle inside of her head.
"You said that I met him oftentimes? And I went down to earth to see him?" Luciel asked.
"Yes, my king. You and Mykel are close, closer than your rtionship with the previous king, Lucifer," Belphegor answered, and all the Demon Kings agreed with his words. "Why don''t you go down there, my King? You''re allowed to go down there by that Goddess, and perhaps Mykel will have the answer you''re looking for," Belphegor suggested.
Luciel hummed as she stood up and said, "I''ll go and meet him."
All the Demon Kings bowed their heads and heard a portal being opened. The moment they lifted their heads, Luciel had already gone, and they were waiting still since Luciel didn''t order them to leave.
It was so easy for Luciel to find Mykel since they shared the same blood, Celestial blood. She went straight into Mykel''s office by breaking in through the window. It surprised Elena and Lh who were in the office with him.
Luciel looked at Lh and Elean, and she remembered who they were, except the man who was sitting at the desk in front of her. She looked at Mykel for quite a while, but she saw nothing but a stranger no matter how hard she tried to remember.
"If you need me, I''ll be in my office," Lh said as she gently stroked Mykel''s back. She then left with Elena to give those two a private conversation.
"I knew you woulde here," Mykel fixed his seating and summoned both Bhatmelec and Lucifer.
"Who are you, and why I can remember nothing about you?" Luciel asked as she mmed her hands on the desk and gave a stern look at him.
Lucifer and Bhatmelec looked at Luciel with astonished expressions because they never thought it worked like a charm. It was terrifying that a few words were enough to change someone else''s memories.
Mykel opened Luciel''s [Story] and removed the words that he put in about not remembering his existence. The moment Mykel was done modifying Luciel''s [Story] she was standing there with a nk expression. Not long after that, she copsed and fell down to her knees because all the memories she had with Mykel came back in a split second.
"Do you remember everything now?" Mykel asked as he looked at the wings on Luciel''s back.
Luciel slowly stood up and looked at Mykel dumbfoundedly as she remembered thest conversation she had with Mykel.
? "What happened to me? Why suddenly have I lost all my memories with you?" Luciel asked. "It''s not just me, but all the heads of the Major Arcana lost all their memories of you. What were you thinking, Mykel? What are you nning to do?" Luciel asked again and looked at him with curiosity.
"It''s because I don''t need them anymore," Mykel answered simply as he stared into Luciel''s eyes. "I already have the power to do things on my own from here on out. With that being said, they''re no longer a part of the n. They can stay clueless until everything is over," Mykel continued as he stood up. "Let''s be the evil Gods that turn the Constetions, even the universe upside down," Mykel smiled as he walked toward Luciel.
Luciel looked at Mykel, Lucifer, and Bhatmelec with a confused look. "Is this really what you want? Is this how are you going to do it?" Luciel asked.
Mykel nodded his head as he leaned against the table. "The time is now, Luciel. Are you ready?" Mykel asked.
Luciel gulped and looked at Mykel''s eyes back and forth as she thought if she was ready for it. It was too sudden that she was still clueless about what she had to do to help Mykel.
"I told you. You don''t have to do anything, I can handle things on my own. So, I''m going to ask you onest time. Are you ready?" Mykel asked with his eyebrow raised.
Luciel hummed and nodded her head with understanding.
"Good, wait here," Mykel said and then left the room, leaving Lucifer and Bhatmelec behind.
Mykel went to Lh''s office where Elena, Lh, and her secretary were taking care of the documents. Elena approached Mykel and the moment she touched Mykel''s hand, she felt that Mykel''s heart was pounding faster than usual.
"Father?" Elena asked with a worried expression.
Mykel only smiled and stroked her hair as he walked toward Lh and her secretary.
"Is there any document that I need to sign?" Lh asked her secretary.
The secretary looked at Mykel and noticed that he wanted her to leave. She then shook her head and left the office hurriedly with the documents in her hands. Lh looked at Mykel, and she noticed that Elena was restless as she kept holding Mykel''s hand.
"I need you to do me a favor here," Mykel said as he looked at Lh with a serious expression.
Lh nodded her head without asking a single question, and then Mykel warped the two of them with him into Edith''s apartment. He asked Lh to bring Edith''s daughter with her, and he asked Elena to apany them. They were confused by Mykel''s odd requests, but then he warped to the Empyrean World, to one of the floating inds.
"Where are we?" Merlin asked Elena.
"We are on vacation! Let''s go! I''ll show you the good ce around here!" Elena answered.
Lh looked at Mykel and wondered why he suddenly brought them to the Empyrean World. When she asked about it, he didn''t answer her and only told her to stay there for a few days or even weeks.
Mykel used his power to create a ce for them to live in, and he ended up making a giant pce from the resources around him. It was big enough for them to not get bored living there, and he brought a lot of things and put them inside.
"This should be good enough," Mykel said as he stared at the pce in front of him.
"You''re making this as if you want us to stay here forever, Mykel," Lh pointed out and looked at him with a worried expression. "Is it really something that you don''t want me to know?" Lh asked.
"Yes. I''m sorry, and there will be a lot of people thate hereter on," Mykel answered as he tucked Lh''s hair. "If Elena asked you where I went, just tell her that I''m going away for quite a while. Make sure you calm her down if she insisted on meeting me," Mykel said.
Lh didn''t like what she heard, and it made her anxious. "Are you going to be alright? You''re not going to leave us here, right?" Lh asked as she held her tears.
"I''ll be back, I promise," Mykel smiled and kissed her on the forehead. "I''m leaving now," Mykel continued and warped away back to Earth.
Mykel went back to his office, and Luciel was on her own since Lucifer and Bhatmelec got teleported back into his body. She looked at Mykel and before she could say anything, they both warped into his apartment. He then summoned all the Demon Princesses into his apartment, and they all were confused as to why he summoned them so suddenly.
"Can you bring Anathiel here, Belda?" Mykel asked.
Beldathiel nodded and brought Anathiel to his apartment.
"What''s going on, Mykel? We were in the middle of a meeting with the president," Vixelleth asked.
Mykel didn''t say anything and warped away to bring Jeanne and the others to his apartment. It only took him a second to bring everyone into the apartment, and they were looking at each other cluelessly. Edith felt deja vu, and suddenly she felt a sting in her chest when she remembered this was the second vision that she had seen.
"Mister Mykel?" Edith asked with a heavy breath.
"Don''t worry, I already brought your daughters to the Empyrean World with Lh and Elena," Mykel answered.
"Mykel? What''s going on?" Jeanne asked with a confused look.
"I''m sorry, for this," Mykel snapped his fingers and activated [Chronokinesis].
Chapter 540 539: Turned Against Him.
"Time to work," Mykel said as he looked at everyone frozen in time.
Mykel walked out of the apartment and casually left a small ball in the hallway. He saw a janitor cleaning the floor and walked past him to go straight to the rooftop as he left fireball every corridor he was in.
He went to the rooftop and flew away as he left a big fireball, as big as an elephant in the middle of District 1, and four fireballs on the sides of District 1. He put a lot of fireballs in inhabitant areas around all the districts. He made sure that not a single area on Earth wasn''t covered with his fireballs.
After he was sure that every area was covered with fireballs, he flew up high into the sky and created a giant fireball as big as the moon. He then ced another five of them on each side of the Earth. He didn''t know how powerful it was, but he believed it was enough to annihte even the smallest organism that was hidden on Earth.
"If I was allowed to do something like this, I don''t think it was necessary for me to invade those worlds to collect my siblings'' souls," Lucifer said as he looked at the fireball right above him. "But this is overkill, and I don''t think anyone would be able to survive this," Lucifer pointed out as he looked at Mykel.
"There''s one, and he will use his power to bring back everyone alive," Mykel answered as he looked down at Earth. "It''s time to go back," Mykel said and warped back to his apartment.
(At the Void Cloud)
Mara watched Mykel put out those fireballs, and already knew what he was nning to do. Since her world wasn''t affected by the flow of time, his [Chronokinesis] skill didn''t work against her world.
"System, give me permission to enter Earth," Mara said calmly as she stared at Earth.
[The system denied your request!]
"System, allow me to watch Earth from up close," Mara requested.
[The system denied your request!]
[Warning!]
[If you try to interfere, all your privileges will be taken away by the system!]
Mara clenched her fists as she gritted her teeth. "System, allows me to use my power to erase those mes," Mara requested again.
[The system denied your request!]
[Warning!]
[If you try to interfere, all your privileges will be taken away by the system!]
Mara was so pissed that she used her void clouds and let them expand to swallow all thes and the sr systems that existed around her. She destroyed them like it was nothing and made her realm bigger than before. Suddenly she stopped destroying sr systems and thought about something interesting.
Mara covered herself in void clouds and disappeared.
Mara visited Mount Olympus to meet with all the Gods of Greek, and she saw all of them were gathered and frozen in time. She then covered the whole hall with void clouds, making them able to move without the flow of time.
"Goddess Mara!" Zeus said with his eyes wide open.
All the Gods bowed down as they all went down to their knees. It made Mara feel good about herself because thest time she saw them, they didn''t fear her. She used the disadvantaged situation and turned it in her favor.
"Goddess Mara, to what do we owe the pleasure to see you in our humble ce?" Zeus asked as he kept his head lowered.
Mara looked at each one of them, and there were 12 Gods that were there. She looked at each one of them to look into their memories, and they were all thinking about who Mykel Alester was.
"I see that all of you were curious about him. I''ll show you what he''s doing right now," Mara said as she snapped her fingers to show the image of Earth from outer space.
They all slowly raised their heads and looked at the giant fireballs that surrounded Earth. They were dumbfounded by how such things could be there in the first ce. Mara then rewind the time and let them see who put those fireballs.
Their eyes were trembling in anger and fear at the same time, to see a being that could create such terrifying magic so easily like that. They were wondering why Mykel created them in the first ce, but then they realized it when Mara mentioned that time had been stopped.
"He''s trying to destroy Earth? The ce where we, the Constetions tried to use to fight the demons and Luciel?" Athena asked in disbelief.
It was such an opportunity for Mara that not only did they forget about Mykel''s existence, they forgot about the things that were associated with him in the first ce. Since Mykel didn''t try to take them back, Mara took advantage of it and used the Gods that were on his side to be hers.
"Yes, and as we speak, he''s going to kill every human being, and all the Awakeners that exist in that world. This might be his first move, and he can move from one world to another freely which means that he will do the same to the rest of the worlds," Mara exined as she stared at the projected screen. "He''s trying to destroy the Constetions and make himself the only ruler," Mara continued as she nced at everyone''s shocked expressions.
Mara used her [Pathokinesis] skill and manipted their emotions and turned them against Mykel. She managed to make them obey her and took her side to fight Mykel Alester. They were no longer curious because they were blinded by emotions. She learned it from Mykel himself.
With that, Mara brought all the Gods from Greek and made them her allies. To be united and make Mara their only hope to fight Mykel because they believed Mara could easily kill him if she wanted to.
Mara went to Norse and made the same move, but there was a slight problem because Loki felt something was off. Loki and Hel were the only ones who believed that Mykel was their ally, and there was a reason why he suddenly erased their memories.
Unfortunately, Mara managed to subdue them both by using her [Pathokinesis] skill. She manipted every single one of them, andstly, she brought Odin back and healed him entirely. She almost got all the heads of the Major Arcana, except onest, Ra the God of Egypt.
Mara brought all the Gods from both Norse and Greek mythology to invade Egypt. With dozens of thousands of Gods with her, Ra didn''t dare to even think badly about her and obeyed everything she asked him.
After she managed to bring all the Constetions to her side, except for Luciel since she was down on Earth. She brought them all into the Hall of Arcana because she needed their voice to request the system.
Mara stood in the middle of the table with all the Gods seated in their designated seats. But before she could request anything, notifications appeared in front of some of the Gods. Their Recipients had died, and that included Mara since Rufus and the rest of her Recipients had died.
They all looked at the screen and saw the bright blue and green Earth had turned dark red. They were speechless as the Earth got destroyed before their eyes and they couldn''t even do anything about it.
"We are toote to save Earth, but we still can stop him from destroying the other worlds," Mara said and her voice echoed throughout the hall. "I want you all to speak to the system, and ask that we all want to punish Mykel Alester to stop him from this madness," Mara continued.
All of them fumed with rage, and they started to speak to the system as to what Mara told them. She watched them all pray to the system, and then she looked up at the vast space.
"Allow us the Constetions to stop Mykel from destroying the system that you built. We will stop him at all costs, and please ept our sincerity," Mara spoke.
[The system has granted your request!]
[The Constetions are allowed to interfere]
(On Earth)
Everyone was trembling in fear and in disbelief as the mes swallowed and destroyed the city. They were safe because Mykel created a barrier to protect the room they were in.
Mykel looked at Luciel as he nodded his head to signal her about the task he had entrusted to her. Luciel nodded her head and sent all her sisters back to Gehenna, and she left to collect all the souls.
"Mykel, what just happened?" Jeanne asked in a trembling voice.
"I have killed every human on Earth, except us and Asmond that survived the destruction," Mykel continued without showing a tiny bit of guilt.
They looked at Mykel in disbelief even though they knew about the endgame.
"This is the endgame, and we are now fighting against the Constetions," Mykel answered. "Prepare yourself," Mykel said as he turned around and looked at the whole of District 1 that got ttened to the ground.
Chapter 541 540: No Turning Back.
Asmond opened his eyes and saw the void clouds around him from his [Void Shelter] skill start to disappear. He looked at how everything had been ttened by the explosion, and when he looked at his surroundings, Rufus and the others that were with him earlier had turned crisp. He was petrified, and couldn''t move a muscle in his body, but his fear turned into anger because he knew who did all that.
He flew up high into the sky and looked at the destruction of the city in District 10. He looked at the distance and it was the same with ck smoke going up into the sky. He then used his [Void Sanctuary] skill and tried to expand it as far as he could. His anger pushed him to the limit and covered the whole of District 10 with his skill.
He brought everyone back to life, and suddenly thousands of notifications appeared in front of him. All the Constetions were moved by his actions and gifted him with their best skills. He was overwhelmed and d that he never stopped trying. His righteous act and mind finally proved his worth to the Constetions.
All the people started to gather in the middle of the city because they saw Asmond up high in the sky. They saw him fall and wanted to see if he was okay because he fell unconscious after he pushed himself to the limit.
Rufus and the others were the first to arrive, and he immediately carried Asmond into his arms. They were d that he was fine, only exhausted from using all his power to bring them all back to life. The real problem was the condition of the city, and they had nowhere to go since they knew the whole world had been destroyed.
"Now what? What should we do?" Glen asked Roxanne as he looked at the people who looked shocked and confused about what had just happened.
"For now, let''s find a shelter for everyone. We will start to think of something once Asmond is awake," Roxanne answered. "Let''s check the public bunkers in the city, and hope that they''re not destroyed," Roxanne said.
All of them nodded with understanding and led the people to the public bunkers since there were food, water, and beds. Since the bunkers were deep under the ground, they weren''t affected by what happened on the surface. They all immediately used them as a temporary ce to live until further notice.
(In District 1)
"What do you mean we are going to fight the Constetions? You''re telling us that we are going to fight Gods?" Rozan asked nervously.
"Yes. we are going to fight Gods, and they''re on their way here," Mykel said as he felt the presence of Gods in the sky. Their eyes were ring at him even though they were nowhere to be found. "Here theye," Mykel looked at thousands of portals were opening in the sky.
"I don''t think we are strong enough to be fighting Gods, Mykel," Sven said and he looked terrified when he saw the portals scattered in the sky.
"Why do you think I chose all of you? You guys are equal or even stronger than lesser Gods. Also, you have Jeanne and Aurea that will deal with the powerful Gods," Mykel answered as he looked at the Gods flying down from the portal.
Jeanne, Nagy, Gunnar, and Vincze were silently looking at the mess that Mykel had made. They were thinking about their siblings and the families that they had on Earth. They were thinking about what happened to them and did they survive or not. But they remembered what Mykel said that nobody survived except them.
"Your families are now in the Empyrean World. They''re living in heaven and they''ll be living happily in there, forever," Mykel said as he looked at them since he knew what they were thinking. "I have said this so many times. You can leave if you don''t want to be a part of this, and I''m giving you onest chance if you want to follow me or not," Mykel pointed out and kept staring at them.
"I have no reason to leave. I know for sure even if I die, Mykel won''t abandon me. In fact, I know for sure that Mykel wouldn''t do this if he didn''t know the oue," Aurea answered as she walked toward Mykel and stood behind him. "I''m not going to force you to join in, but I''m going to ask you this. Are you really okay with being bound by the rules of God? If you leave now, you''ll regret it," Aurea pointed out.
Lillith walked toward Mykel and stood behind him since she didn''t have a reason to leave either. He saved her life, and he brought her to a world that she wouldn''t imagine. Edith also went to Mykel''s side because she owed her life to Mykel, and she had been living withfort thanks to him, especially since he cared for her daughters.
"I still have a wish from Mykel, so I guess I''m going to stick around until I know what I want," Rozan said as he walked toward Mykel.
Sven looked at Vincze who was still thinking about it, and then he patted him on the back. He walked to Mykel''s side which surprised Vincze, and the reason behind it was that Mykel knew his pain, he knew his past, and he respected that and wasn''t bothered by it. Also, he had the same reason as Rozan.
It was Gunnar, Jeanne, Nagy, Gerrard, and Vincze left who hadn''t decided whether they wanted to join Mykel or not. Gunnar then thought that he hade this far, and backing out now would only put shame on himself. He believed that he had no ce to go but where everyone was since he had shared blood and sweat with them.
Gerrard followed them because Gunnar, Rozan, and Aurea were the people he came with when they first met Mykel. He had the same thought as Gunnar. With that, Vincze decided to join them and leave Jeanne and Nagy behind.
"Nagy, what''s your answer? If you want out, I''ll send you away from here and I promise you that you''ll be safe, and none of us will be mad at you," Mykel said.
Gunnar and the others nodded their heads in agreement with Mykel''s words. Nagy was in a dilemma and didn''t know what to do since she wanted to stay, but at the same time, she was too scared to fight the Gods and believed it was wrong.
"You can choose your own path, Nagy. Please don''t choose the path that you''ll regret," Jeanne said as she grabbed Nagy''s shoulders from behind.
"I don''t know what I want, and I can''t decide..." Nagy answered as she sounded so nervous and scared. "What about you, Jeanne? I don''t think I can''t make my own decision because everyone that I care about is over there," Nagy looked at Jeanne pitifully.
"I''ll choose whatever path you take. I''ll protect you, and I''ll stay by your side. I don''t want you to regret it, and I want you to know that I''ll take your side," Jeanne answered with a smile.
Nagy grabbed Jeanne''s left hand and then slowly dragged her toward Mykel''s side. "Can I?" Nagy asked nervously.
Jeanne smiled gently and nodded her head.
Finally, all of them decided to stay on Mykel''s side until the end. It was as if the vision that Edith saw, and even though Mykel didn''t persuade or force them toe, they would still stand by his side.
"Now, since you all have made up your mind, should we wee them? All the Constetions?" Mykel asked and looked at each one of them.
They all nodded and they were determined and prepared for what was about toe. Mykel then warped them all to the street with him, and they still saw Godsing out of the portal.
The moment they felt Mykel''s presence, all the Gods flew toward him with weapons ready in their hands.
"Look at them showing off their powers," Bhatmelec appeared on Mykel''s right side.
"It has been my dream to kill Gods, now that I''m here, I can''t thank you enough for this moment," Lucifer appeared on Mykel''s left side.
"We are outnumbered, but so what?" Mykel smirked and summoned Nidhoggr to Earth. "I was and still am a one-man army," Mykel said.
Chapter 542 541: Against All Gods.
The first God who came to Mykel was Zeus and all the Olympian Gods. They were staring at him angrily, and furiously, and even hatred was written on their faces. Their stares were like staring at a stranger, or worse, they looked at him as if he was their enemy and the person they loathed.
Jeanne and the others were surprised to see Hera and the other Gods that used to shareughs and intimacy with Mykel had turned cold. They didn''t know what actually happened, and seeing by how the way they looked at him, words wouldn''t even matter anymore.
Of course, it had something to do with Mara''s [Pathokinesis] skill that made them all blinded in rage. The scariest part would be Hera who used her vengeful form which she had never used in a very long time. It terrified Rozan and the others, and they were ready to die at any moment.
Thankfully, Zeus and the Olympian Gods were the only ones that came because Nidhoggr fought thousands of lesser Gods in the sky. He was untouchable, imprable, and indomitable and the lesser Gods realized it was impossible to kill him. But then Ra and all the Egypt Gods came and decided to fight Nidhoggr with all their might.
Zeus didn''t say a single word and immediately struck them with a thick lightning bolt, but Mykel dispersed it before the lighting could strike them. The moment he started the first attack, Aurea spread her wings and flew toward them without hesitation.
Athena and Ares walked to the front and used their swords and shields to fight Aurea. Little that they know, Aurea overpowered them and the weapons they were holding. She cut their shields and swords in half like paper, and they both got pushed back so far away.
Ares and Athena were surprised by how strong Aurea was even though they both were the God and Goddess of War. Hades then joined in and lit Aurea in [Hellfire], but instead of hearing her scream, she giggled in excitement and sucked the me into her body.
"Thank you for that," Aurea grinned from ear to ear.
Ares used his skill [Gigantification] and turned himself as tall as the sky. Aurea looked at Ares and it reminded her of her father, Behemoth, but a smaller version of him. She then flew up high and ignored the other Gods like they were insignificant to her.
"Now, who''s going to be my opponent?" Lucifer asked as he spread his six feathered wings and stared at Zeus and the rest of the Olympian Gods. "I''ll dly fight all of you at once," Lucifer pulled his sword from his chest and smirked at them.
Lucifer''s taunt was enough to make them fear him, and they hesitated to make a move knowing that Lucifer was and was still stronger than them allbined. Hermes used the opportunity to hide his presence and walked through space and went to the back since he found easier targets behind Mykel.
The moment he was about to grab Nagy''s neck from behind, his hands suddenly got cut off. He was shocked and then looked at Jeanne who sliced his wrists off. She didn''t hesitate and cut off Hermes'' head and killed him on the spot.
"Gods, Demons, they both like to y dirty," Jeanne said as she stared at Hermes'' head that rolled over on the ground. "I''m not going to let anyone touch you guys, so stay close to me," Jeanne continued.
Zeus was furious and didn''t hesitate to use his [Thunder Wrath] skill, but before he finished channeling his power, he lost all his power. He was confused because he couldn''t use his magic anymore.
"I''m not going to make it easy for you," Rozan said after he activated his [Anti-Magic Barrier].
"Good one," Bhatmelec looked at Rozan with a smile. "But that''s unnecessary because Lucifer can stop him before he could send the bolts of lightning to the ground," Bhatmelec continued.
Mykel grabbed Lucifer''s shoulder and said as he looked at Hera, "Take care of all of them except for Hera. I''ll take care of her myself."
Lucifer nodded and flew toward Zeus at the speed of light. He took them by surprise, and he swung his sword before they could react to his attack. Hades, Artemis, Athena, and Apollo got cut in half in an instant. He then swung his sword again, but Poseidon blocked his attack with his tris.
"You think your poorly made spear can stop me?" Lucifer asked as he put a bit of pressure on the tris. He broke the tris in half and the impact was enough to send Poseidon far away. "Who''s next?" Lucifer asked and menacingly stared at the rest of them.
Zeus called his thunderbolt to his side, and then lightning bolts started to pour down to the ground and destroy his surroundings into nothingness. Rozan was surprised that Zeus could still use his magic, but then he realized it wasn''t magic, it was Zeus'' thunderbolt abilities to be able to create lightning.
"Is that for a show? Can you even hit me with that pathetic weapon of yours?" Lucifer asked as he appeared right in front of Zeus. He stabbed Zeus right in the chest and lifted him up and stared him in the eye. "You''re not in my league," Lucifer swung his sword fast enough to rip and tear Zeus'' body.
Mykel used his [Telekinesis] and forcefully took the thunderbolt from Zeus'' hand. He then tossed it to Rozan and said, "Now it''s yours. With that, you can kill Gods without even breaking a sweat."
Rozan held the thunderbolt and was dumbfounded by how light it was. It felt like he was holding cotton candy, it was so light and yet it looked so heavy. He felt a powerful energy run through his veins and overwhelmed by it that he felt like he was invincible with the thunderbolt in his hand.
Suddenly a lightning bolt struck the ground in front of Mykel.
"Dude! Are you crazy?! Are you trying to kill Mykel?!" Sven asked as he red at Rozan in disbelief.
"What? It wasn''t me! I swear!" Rozan said as he raised his hands.
"It''s not him, but another God with simr power as Zeus," Mykel looked up and saw Thor floating in the sky above them. "Well, if he''s here, that means..." Mykel paused and saw Odin riding a chariot that was dragged by giant cats with Freyja next to him. "There he is," Mykel continued and pointed his hand at Odin.
Mykel used [Nihilikinesis] skill at Odin and he disappeared into thin air, but he took Gungnir before he erased Odin''s existence. Freyja was petrified by how easy it was for Mykel to kill the All-Father with a single raise of his hand.
Mykel looked at Gungnir in his hand and looked at how it could only be wielded by someone who could understand Odin''s rune magic. He modified it and erased the requirement while Bhatmelec dealt with Thor and Freyja at the same time.
"This one is for you," Mykel tossed the Gungnir to Vincze. "If the Norse Gods see you hold that spear, they will tremble in fear," Mykel exined as he looked at Gungnir in Vincze''s hand.
Vincze looked so happy, and Sven was jealous that he wanted to have a Godly weapon. But Mykel said that there wasn''t a single scythe that Sven could use, and there wasn''t any Godly weapon in the shape of a scythe. Sven was a bit sad, but he didn''t mind if there wasn''t one since his scythe had been with him for a very long time.
While Aurea, Lucifer, and Bhatmelec were busy dealing with the Gods, they felt the ground tremble. Gaia and Nyx came out of the portal with the titans that Nyx had let loose from Tartarus. Loki, Skadi, Hel, and all the Norse Gods came to aid Freyja and Thor, and it looked like they were in a dangerous situation.
When Nyx used her [Nigh-Omnipotence] skill, Mykel canceled it out and prevented her from using her most powerful skill. Hel opened a gate and brought all the dead warriors and creatures from Niflheim.
"Are we in big trouble?" Sven asked.
"No, you''re not," Luciel''s voice could be heard as the portal appeared next to Mykel.
Mykel looked at Luciel and was a bit surprised to see here back, but then he realized it wasn''t just her, but the Demon Kings and the Demon Princesses who came to aid him.
"What are you doing here?" Mykel asked with a confused look.
"I''m asking the same question, but someone said that she would destroy the whole Empyrean and Gehenna if she didn''t go to see you," Luciel said as she turned around and saw Elenae out of the portal.
"I see..." Mykel looked at Elena pouting at him.
Chapter 543 542: Gods Of The Constellations.
(In District 10)
Roxanne and everyone in the bunker was dumbfounded by the people that came down to meet them. Gods and Goddesses from the Constetions finally showed themselves before Roxanne and the others. They never thought that they would ever see a God.
For human beings, seeing those lesser Gods was enough to make them tremble and go down to their knees. They were praying and praising them like ves asking for food from their masters. The first thing they asked for was to bring their family back to life, but those lesser Gods can''t even regenerate missing limbs.
Lesser Gods were almost the same as Demi-gods, they held no power but only God in the name. They were nothingpared to the mighty Gods. They even had to submit themselves to those mighty, but they didn''t want to show those humans that they were useless in terms of giving hope.
"Gods of the Constetions, what brings you all here? What''s going on?" Enma asked.
Roxanne and the others looked at Enma, they were amazed by how easy for her to speak with Gods.
"We are here to end this madness. We are here to war," One of the Gods answered.
"War? Against who?" Enma asked, but then she realized. "Mykel..." Enam said and looked at the Gods in front of them.
All the Gods nodded their heads, and then all the people in the bunker started to whisper to each other. They were confused why Gods came down here and dered a war on Mykel since all they knew Mykel was the one who defeated all the Demon Kings.
Roxanne used the opportunity and revealed the truth about who Mykel was, and who destroyed Earth. The people didn''t want to believe it and started to attack her and Asmond''s team back became they thought Roxanne was ndering Mykel out of jealousy.
The atmosphere in the bunker heated up, and finally, the Gods decided to silence them. The Gods had spoken that Mykel was a God, and a part of the Constetions. The shocking part was that Mykel was the strongest God that had ever existed, and he nned to destroy everything.
Although the Gods had spoken, they still didn''t want to believe, and so, the Gods ordered them to go out to see it for themselves. They all left the bunker and went to the surface to see if the Gods were telling the truth.
As soon as they went to the surface, they felt a heavy and overwhelming pressuree from the sky. When they looked up, they were petrified and peed themselves out of fear.
Roxanne''s legs became weak and fell to her knees as she looked at Nidhoggr and Jormungandr conquering the sky. She was dumbfounded and terrified by the fact there were beings that could wrap Earth with only their bodies.
"Are those, Gods?" Roxanne asked in a trembling voice.
"They''re not Gods, they''re Mykel''s pets..." The God answered. "Those things have killed thousands of Gods, and we are unable to defeat them no matter how hard we tried," The God continued.
Rufus and the others watched as a ray of light came from the sky and beamed at both Nidhoggr and Jormungandr''s bodies. The impact was so powerful that the shockwave hit them and sent them all down to the ground.
They almost fell unconscious from the impact only, and they thought it was powerful enough to kill those two serpents. But when they all looked up, Nidhoggr and Jormungandr were unscathed by it. In fact, they started to get angry and beamed purple and light green beams into the sky, overpowering the ray of a beam from the sky.
"Can you win?" Glen asked weakly as he stared at the Gods.
"We are trying, but as long as we have Goddess Mara on our side, we are immortal, and can''t be killed," The God answered. "We are fighting against time, and sooner orter, Mykel Alester will run out of time," The God continued.
(In District 1)
Mykel looked at all the Demon Kings and Princesses that paired with each other. He wasn''t sure why Luciel brought them to Earth, but that wasn''t his responsibility to take care of them. Even so, the Demon Princesses were his servants, and he had to keep an eye on them.
Gunnar and the others were dealing with lesser Gods, Fenrir, and fallen warriors from Niflheim. They were strong enough to fight them all at once because Mykel bestowed them with the [Godly Physical (Lv.20)] and the [Godly Regeneration (Lv.20) skill thanks to his [Limit-Break] skill. They were far stronger than their opponents and untouchable and the lesser Gods realized they were no match for them.
Elena and the Demon Princesses were preventing the Gods from joining with the heads of the Major Arcana. One thing that they found out was that the Gods they killed, they all came back to life immediately.
Lucifer, Bhatmelec, and Aurea were fine with the undying enemies because they could go all out without hesitation. Aurea enjoyed the war and she had never experienced something like this before. She started to find more and more powerful opponents that she couldn''t beat.
"Ah... I remember who kept beating me up and killing me mercilessly," Aurea said as she held Ares'' head that she decapitated. "Freyja," Aurea grinned in excitement and threw Ares'' head away as she spread her wings.
Freyja was fighting with Bhatmelec with Thor and Skadi, but then suddenly she felt something wasing toward her with killing intent. She looked to her right and saw Aurea was already right next to her with a sword a few inches away from her face.
Freyja dodged it in thest second, and then she grabbed Aurea''s wrist to do a counterattack. Aurea already knew Freyja''s moves, and she immediately punched Freyja right in the gut with her left fist. Freyja was surprised that she didn''t realize it at all, but then suddenly she remembered a glimpse of the memory of Aurea in her head.
"You-" Freyja couldn''t finish her sentence and felt her head start to roll over to her shoulder. She nced her eyes to her right and saw Aurea''s hand with sharp ws.
"We are in a war. To think you forgot the most crucial part about war is to be cautious about your surroundings," Aurea smiled as she grabbed Freyja''s shoulders and ripped her body in half. "That was easy," Aurea threw Freyja''s body away.
"But in this war, we are immortal," Freyja suddenly appeared right behind Aurea and stabbed her with her sword. "This isn''t a normal war," Freyja deepened her sword into Aurea''s chest and pierced through it.
"You think I didn''t know? That was just an introduction," Aurea smirked and wasn''t bothered by the sword in her chest. "Let''s have some fun," Aurea broke the sword with her bare hand because that was her n all along.
Aurea punched Freyja''s face and sent her down to the ground from the sky. Loki and Hel saw Freyja right in front of them and were surprised to see Freyja got heavily injured. Suddenly Aureanded right on top of Freyja''s body and crushed her like stomping a tomato on the ground.
Aurea nced at the two of them as she raised her eyebrows and said, "Hmm? You want to join in as well?"
Loki smirked and suddenly dozens of Loki appeared around Aurea.
Aurea ended up fighting Freyja, Loki, and Hel at the same time, and she was still stronger than the three of them. While everyone was busy fighting, Mykel and Luciel were the only ones standing still because Luciel didn''t bother to fight them. On the other hand, Mykel was staring at Hera in her vengeful form to fight Lucifer but got ignored.
"I''m going," Mykel said as he walked to the front.
Hera was trying to attack Lucifer, suddenly getting teleported into a different ce. She looked around and suddenly Mykel grabbed her neck from behind and used [Caelestikinesis] skill to weaken her.
"Mykel Alester!" Hera groaned and she felt powerless.
"You know your enemy is me, why bother fighting another God, Hera?" Mykel asked.
Hera tried to resist, and then Mykel let her go so he could see her face. Hera immediately made a distance from Mykel, but she still lost her power.
"Are you really going to betray me? After everything that we did together?" Mykel asked.
"I don''t know what you''re talking about!" Hera charged toward him and attacked him, but he dodged all her attacks. "I don''t know who you are!" Hera yelled as she choked him with both hands.
"Really? Aren''t you curious?" Mykel gently put his hands on her hands as he stared her in the eye. Hera loosened up her grips and started to wonder. "You don''t remember this?" Mykel asked as he slowly put his hands on her cheeks and gently rubbed them.
Hera turned to her normal self and started to tear up because she faintly remembered the touch of his warmth. She remembered how the way he touched her and caressed her.
"Who are you?" Hera asked because she feltfortable around him.
Chapter 544 543: It Was Over Before It Began.
"I''m someone that you used to love, and the someone you relied on. We went a lot together, and you were the only one that helped me a long time ago," Mykel answered as he kept rubbing Hera''s cheek and smiled gently at her. "Did you seriously don''t remember me at all?" Mykel gently rubbed off the tears on Hera''s cheeks.
Mykel was wondering if Hera would still remember him even though he made her forget about his existence. But looking at it, it looked like she still remembered his touches and the physical intimacy that they had. Just because she couldn''t remember him in her head, her body still remembered him.
"How''s Sasha?" Mykel asked as he slowly let go of Hera''s hands on his neck, and she didn''t try to resist.
"How do you know her?" Hera asked and realized Mykel was holding her hands.
"How could I not? She''s our daughter," Mykel answered.
Hera looked at her belly and suddenly Mykel rubbed it as he looked at it with a pitiful smile. "You wanted me to not make her a powerful Goddess, and you only want her to live her life happily. That was what you told me," Mykel continued.
Hera started to cry again not because she remembered, but because she couldn''t remember it at all. She felt a big hole in her chest, the hole that used to be filled with her only happiness. It angered her, but no matter how she tried to remember, nothing came out of her mind which irritated her.
"Go back, Hera. I don''t want to see you here, and I don''t want to hurt you," Mykel said in a sad voice. "I would never dare to mistreat you because I promised you that I would never hurt you," Mykel continued.
Hera didn''t know what to do, but listening to how sad he was, it made her feel bad and sad as well. She then looked at her surroundings, and no matter how she looked at it, it would be impossible for them to win against him.
"Please, Hera," Mykel said as he wiped off the tears on her cheeks.
Hera couldn''t say no to him and decided to listen to him and left before everyone noticed. Mykel''s expression immediately went back to normal as soon as she left Earth. He then flew back to where the others were and saw the Constetions struggle.
Mykel looked at Poseidon and Zeus who were fighting Lucifer, and then he used [Nihilikinesis] skill at them. He removed their existence and made Mara unable to bring them back to life. She warned the Constetions to be cautious with his ability.
Artemis and the others who saw it were terrified and realized they were making a huge mistake to go down to Earth. They realized that the Gods were dying one by one, and the moment they came back to life, they were killed again. Slowly but surely, they started to feel fear and desperation knowing they would only die again and feel pain again over and over.
"Howe we are losing this?! We have lost Zeus and Poseidon. We lost our strength significantly, and on the other hand, the enemy grew even stronger," Athena said as she looked at Satan, Beelzebub, Behemoth, and Asmodeus who had killed and consumed Gods.
"Howe? Are you not seeing this?" Ares asked as he looked at Gaia and Nyx struggling to fight Luciel. "We have never seen Gaia and Nyx working together, and yet they can''t even win against her. They died multiple times, and there''s no sign of them winning," Ares continued as he clenched his fists.
"Where''s Hera?!" Hades asked as he looked around and let his left arm regenerate. "She was here a moment ago,"
They all looked around and couldn''t find her anywhere, but then they saw Mykelnding in front of them. They had a hunch that Mykel had killed her and now there were only a few Olympian Gods left.
Mykel used his [Nihilikinesis] skill and erased Artemis, Hecate, Themis, and Ares'' existences. They were terrified and decided to run away, but Lucifer killed them all before they could leave. They were killed and resurrected over and over until they lost their will to fight.
One by one, the Olympian Gods got erased, and they finally gave up and let Mykel kill them all. Seeing that the Olympian Gods had surrendered and epted their fate, the other Gods decided to retreat.
All the Norse Gods knew that they couldn''t win, especially knowing both Nidhoggr and Jormungandr were on the enemy''s side. Without Odin and his Gungnir, it would be impossible, not to mention, the Valkyries were busy dealing with Gunnar and the others and they were also losing the battle.
Rangrid, Brunhild, Skuld, and all the Valkyries struggled because Rozan had Zeus'' thunderbolt which was enough to injure them. Vincze with Gungnir in his hands made their shields and armor useless. The worst part was they were no match against Gunnar and the others'' strength and power.
"It''s over," Sven said as he pointed his scythe at Brunhild that wasying on the ground. "It''s a shame that we have to fight like this," Sven continued and looked at Brunhild with her face covered in her messy hair.
"We serve a different master, and we can''t do anything but obey. Finish your job, Sven. It''s an honor to fight you," Brunhild said without any fear.
Sven lifted his scythe and decapitated Brunhild as he looked away because he didn''t want to see her beautiful face. The moment Brunhild epted her defeat, was when the other Valkyries knew that they had lost the war.
(In District 10)
Roxanne and the others looked at all the Gods that entered the portal and left Earth. They were confused and scared by what they saw, and when they asked the Gods that were with them, they said that they had lost the war.
"So you''re going to leave?" Enma asked.
"Yes, we have lost, and we heard that Mykel Alsester could erase God''s existence that made our immortality useless. It has been confirmed that 19 of the heads of Major Arcana are dead. There''s no hope for us, and we regret going down here and dering war against him," One of the Gods answered.
"Then what? Are you going to let him be? Are you giving up on us and hoping that we can defeat him on our own?" Rufus asked and red at the Gods.
All the Gods red at him and it terrified Roxanne and the others by that alone. The Gods then left without saying a word and entered the portals that were in the sky above them.
Roxanne and the others were speechless and felt like they were betrayed by the Gods. But they couldn''t do anything because they were no match to the Gods as well even if they wanted to stop them from leaving. They were wondering if it was really the end for them because the enemies they were going to face were the enemies that even the Constetions couldn''t face.
"Is this really over?" Roxanne asked.
Mara who watched all the Constetions from the void world felt that it was over before they dered war against Mykel. She decided to go down there personally after the Gods decided to retreat. She realized it was useless to let the Constetions deal with Mykel.
Mykel looked at the sky and felt the familiar feeling that only a being could ooze that powerful aura.
"Luciel, you should leave and bring the Demon Kings and your sisters back to your world. She''sing," Mykel said as he looked at the sky. "Don''t worry, she''s not going to fight me here, so just leave for now," Mykel pointed out before Luciel could ask.
Luciel nodded with understanding and sent them all back to Gehenna with her. Gunnar and the others watched them leave and wondered why Mykel sent them all back.
"Elena, listen to me. From now on, I want you to stay in the Empyrean World with Lh," Mykel said as he put his hands on Elena''s face. "I don''t want to hear a no from you, do you understand me?" Mykel continued and looked at Elena with a serious expression.
Elena looked angry, but she didn''t dare to say anything because she knew that Mykel would be angry at her if she didn''t listen to him. She then nodded her head with understanding as she pouted. She left and went to the Empyrean World after she said goodbye to Mykel.
Mykelnded and regrouped with everyone. "She''s here," Mykel said as he looked at the sky that was covered with void clouds. "Be prepared," Mykel continued as he fixed his gloves.
Chapter 545 544: Came Down To Earth.
Mykel warped everyone to District 13 just in case something unexpected happened. He wanted to make sure there would be a safe ce and that was to enter the tower. But the moment they arrived at the Lucifer Tower, the tower got covered by Void Clouds.
The whole Earth had been covered by Void Clouds, the Earth had turned into a Void realm itself. With that being said, she had the power over the world she took with it and allowed her to do whatever she wanted with it. Mykel knew that the time hade, the final move that he had built ever since he entered the world of his novel.
[Goddess of All has requested the system]
[The User''s [Admin] skill level is sufficient to interfere with the request]
[Would you like to interfere with the request?]
[Yes] [No]
Mykel tapped the [No] button because he didn''t want Mara to know that he was powerless in her presence.
[All of your skills have been disabled in the Void Clouds under Goddess of All request]
[Your [Admin] is too high to be disabled]
It was the same feeling and he felt like being crushed by the pressure from the sky. Both Lucifer and Bhatmelec disappeared because they were a part of his skill. It wasn''t just him, but Jeanne and the others felt the same thing, and they were confused and anxious at the same time.
Mykel then checked his status screen and saw that his skills were grayed out and a bit transparent. He then looked at the word next to his name, and it was [Disabled]. He tapped on it and saw a notification in front of him that allowed him to change it back to normal.
Jeanne and the others looked at the notification that their skills had been disabled and weakened to the state like they were ordinary human beings. This time they were the ones who felt powerless and were anxious about what would happen next.
They all looked at Mykel because they were worried that the n had failed. But when they looked at Mykel''s expression, he was smirking and didn''t show any fear. That was enough to make them feel a bit at ease, but they wondered why he was so calm and collected.
"What''s going to happen now?" Aurea asked Mykel with a worried expression.
"Lilly, do you remember what you saw in Edith''s vision?" Mykel asked without looking back at her.
Lillith''s pupils shrunk and realized that the vision that she saw and the scenery that she was seeing right now were the same. She realized that the vision dide true and knew what was going to happen next.
"Yes. We are going to fight Asmond and the Awakeners. Lastly, we are all going to die except for Jeanne, and that includes you, Mykel," Lillith answered and she looked scared.
Everyone looked at Lillith and then looked at Mykel because they never thought the day woulde. They forgot about the vision, and they thought it wouldn''te true because Mykel was invincible and could create his own path.
"Mykel, is this vision something that you have been trying to recreate?" Rozan asked with a curious look.
"No, it''s quite the opposite," Mykel turned around and looked at Rozan. "The vision is the result of my own path and action that I chose," Mykel answered.
"If this vision is powerful enough to see your future, who gave that skill to Edith in the first ce if it can predict it? If there''s a God who''s powerful enough to see your future, who and why that God didn''t join hands with you?" Rozan asked again and he was so confused about Edith''s [Oracle] skill.
Mykel went silent for a moment, but then he chuckled which surprised the others.
"The one who gave Edith''s Oracle skill is someone powerful enough to be standing side by side with me. And you''re wrong, that God is and has always been with me this whole time," Mykel answered with a smile because that God was himself, he was the author who gave Edith that power.
"Then, does that mean our death is inevitable?" Rozan asked.
Mykel smiled and scoffed. "What are you so afraid of? Death? Everyone here has experienced it once or twice, what makes you think another death will change anything?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised. "Don''t worry about that. You have chosen to follow me until this moment, and do you think I would let my precious Recipients die without having to taste glory and eternal happiness?" Mykel smirked and he said it with confidence.
They were quite relieved when they heard that, but that didn''t mean they weren''t anxious anymore. They still had a challenge that they needed to ovee, and that was to fight Awakeners without any skill.
"What am I going to do? I have lost my magic, and I can''t summon my babies..." Rozan asked and he looked anxious.
"That''s not a problem at all," Mykel sat down on the rubble and lit his cigarette. "You have the Thunderbolt, you can still use that," Mykel answered.
Rozan looked at the Thunderbolt in his hand and then tried to summon lightning with that. The Thunderbolt started to spark and shot a chain of lightning that destroyed the rubble in front of him. He felt relieved that he could rely on it, and he believed with that alone, he could fight all the Awakeners.
"If our skills are disabled, does that also mean Asmond and the others got their skills disabled?" Sven asked.
"Of course, not. Mara is their Benefactor, and she can choose who she wants to disable. So we are at disadvantage right now," Mykel answered as he puffed the smoke. "We are going to lose, that''s what going to happen, but that doesn''t mean you won''t try your best, right?" Mykel asked.
Jeanne and the others looked at each other, and they could only rely on each other. They all nodded their heads and since they had been walking the same path, they got each other''s back no matter what happened.
"So what are we going to do now, boss?" Gunnar asked.
"We wait," Mykel answered as the hot wind struck his face and he nkly stared at the ground. "We are going to wait for the main protagonist to appear," Mykel continued with a smile.
"Main protagonist? Are we in a novel or something?" Rozan chuckled and found it funny.
Mykel nced at him and chuckled quietly.
(In District 10)
Roxanne and the others went back to the bunker to check on Asmond to see if he was awake or not. It had been two days since the Constetions came to Earth, and he was still unconscious. They had so many things to tell him, especially the eerie dark purple clouds that covered the sky.
It was as Mykel said, they weren''t affected by Mara''s authority and still had their skills. Although they were nothingpared to Gunnar and the others back then, now, they were far stronger than Jeanne.
Asmond slowly opened his eyes and heard the sound of people talking around him. He nced to his left and saw people eating, and then he nced to his right and saw people were chilling and sleeping. He realized that he was inside a bunker, and as soon as he sat up, Roxanne and the others were walking toward him.
"Asmond! How are you feeling?" Roxanne asked as she hurriedly walked toward him.
"I''m d that you guys are fine," Asmond smiled weakly.
Roxanne and the others were in tears to see how happy he was even though he looked so weak after bringing them back to life. They gathered around him and thanked him and they felt lucky to be able to follow him.
"So, what happened while I was unconscious?" Asmond asked.
They all went quiet and their expressions turned grim instantly, but before they could say anything the void clouds filled the bunker. They were scared by it, but when Asmond looked at the clouds, it was simr to what he had.
"Asmond Redfeld, I have been waiting for you," Mara''s voice echoed throughout the bunker
"Goddess Mara?" Asmond asked.
Mara showed herself and appeared from the clouds, she was so beautiful that they were too scared to look her in the eye. They all lowered their heads with their hearts pounding really fast.
"How are you feeling, Asmond?" Mara asked with a gentle smile.
Chapter 546 545: What I Want Is Mykel.
Asmond was trembling in joy because he couldn''t believe that the Goddess that he respected and admired showed herself before him. He was overjoyed that he started to shed tears, but then a cold hand touched his left cheek and gently lifted his head.
"You have been through a lot, and you have proven to yourself that I was right to choose you. But this isn''t the time for you to be overjoyed because the world you''re living in has been destroyed. You know who did this, and I want you to do something for me, Asmond Redfeld," Mara said as she gently caressed his cheek.
"Mykel..." Asmond said under his breath.
"Yes. Mykel Alester, one of the Constetions. He destroyed your world and everyone in it. The people that you brought back to life are the only ones that exist in this world," Mara nodded her head in agreement.
Asmond gritted his teeth and he looked so angry as he clenched his fists. He couldn''t forgive for what Mykel did, and he didn''t care if he would die if he tried to fight him. He believed that if he tried, he would be able to defeat Mykel, especially with Mara''s help.
"What should I do for you, Goddess Mara?" Asmond asked with a serious expression and he looked resolved.
"I like your resolution, Asmond," Mara smiled and slowly removed her hand from Asmond''s cheek. "I want you to kill Mykel Alester because I''m not allowed to interfere more than this. I want you to kill him, and I''ll do the rest for you," Mara exined as she slowly took a step back.
"Kill him? Is it possible, Goddess?" Asmond asked.
"Yes, I have weakened him and he''s nothing but a normal human being. He''s no longer as powerful as you know. Not only him, but all his Recipients are also the same," Mara answered with a smile on her face.
Roxanne and the others listened to their conversation and realized how powerful Mara was. They felt like it was a perfect opportunity to fight back because they wouldn''t get another chance like this. They believed it was the time to make a move, and they were ready to fight even before Asmond could ask them.
"Where are they right now?" Asmond asked.
Mara chuckled softly as she pointed at the wall and said, "They''re in District Thirteen. They were trying to leave, but I block their way to enter the Lucifer Tower. They''re currently waiting for their demise."
Hearing that, it gave everyone the confidence to fight Mykel and his team. But Asmond then realized if he had to kill Mykel, he had to deal with Jeanne. He didn''t want to hurt Jeanne, and he didn''t want anyone to hurt her either.
"What''s the matter?" Mara asked Asmond.
"Goddess, there''s someone that I want to protect that''s currently with Mykel. Am I allowed to take her instead of killing her?" Asmond asked.
"You can do whatever you want. What I want is Mykel," Mara answered. "There''s one other thing," Mara said as she looked at Asmond and his team. "I will bring all of you back to life until you managed to kill Mykel Alester," Mara continued.
It reassured them and made things easier for them. After Mara said that, she left without saying anything. Asmond and the others went to grab their equipment and hoped that they were still usable.
"Did you guys see that?" Gunnar pointed at the void clouds that went down from the sky in the distance.
"That''s Mara, and based on how far it is, she might be paying a visit to Asmond in District Ten. She might be asking him and his friends to prepare to kill us all," Mykel answered and looked at the void clouds that looked like a tornado. "If they''re going to travel here by foot, it will take them a day or two days max. Until then, you guys can rest and find something to eat," Mykel said.
They all nodded with understanding and left to explore the city, or what remained of the city. The first ce they checked was the supermarket because they needed something to eat. Not only that, they needed to find a mattress or something that they could sleep on.
They were no longer invincible and they got tired and hungry easily like normal human beings. They never realized how inconvenient for them to live like that again, and realized how they took things for granted.
It had been a while since Mykel had peace of mind, but somehow it felt a bit lonely to not listen to Lucifer and Bhatmelec''s voices in his head. He then decided to wander around and followed Jeanne and the others because he was starving as well.
Mykel looked at the remaining human bodies scattered on the ground. No matter how he looked at it, he started to feel nauseous because he had lost his mental skill, but he started to get used to it because it wasn''t the first time he had massacred thousands of people before and saw something far worse. The others felt the same way, but slowly got used to it and ignored them.
They ended up living in the remaining supermarket and made a big tent for them to rest in. They all decided to drink themselves to sleep, except for Mykel and Jeanne since they wanted to stay awake and made sure nothing happened.
"Mykel, can I ask you something?" Jeanne asked as she sat on the outdoor folding chair next to Mykel. "Do you really have to do this? Killing millions of innocent lives, for what?" Jeanne asked again.
"I can''t answer that question," Mykel looked at her with a troubled expression. "We are inside her world, and she''s listening to us right now. But all I can say is that it''s necessary to make a change," Mykel answered.
Jeanne sighed, but she knew it would be better to stay quiet and pry on it. She then yawned as she stretched her arms and started to feel sleepy and couldn''t resist her eyes from closing.
"You should get some sleep," Mykel said.
Jeanne nodded and went inside the broken tent to sleep, leaving Mykel alone.
Mykel was enjoying the silence as he stared at the sky. He didn''t know if it was nighttime or daytime because of the void clouds. The moment he closed his eyes, he felt hands touching his cheeks from behind, cold hands that gave him a chill down his spine.
"We meet again," Mykel said without opening his eyes.
"Indeed," Mara whispered.
"Are you thinking of taking me with you now?" Mykel asked.
"I could, but I won''t because I want you to suffer in the hands of the people you trampled on first. By the man that you hated so much, and I''ll be there to watch you suffer," Mara answered and started to chuckle mischievously. "You act tough, but I can feel your heart is racing, Mykel. You can no longer hide your fear," Mara started to scratch his right cheek with her nail, and started to bleed.
Mykel didn''t say anything and kept his eyes closed. He was overwhelmed by Mara''s presence like how it was back then.
"What are you nning to do to me?" Mykel asked as he opened his eyes and looked at the pale hands on his face.
"Just you wait... I''m going to use my precious time, just for you," Mara chuckled as she slowly removed her hands from Mykel''s face and disappeared into thin air.
Mykel finally could breathe again and the pressure on his chest disappeared as well. He started to catch his breath as cold sweats fell from his forehead. He didn''t remember when thest time he felt fear, and how his eyes throbbed because his heart was pounding really fast. His eyes suddenly felt so heavy that he couldn''t resist them anymore and fell asleep.
"Mykel! Wake up!" Jeanne''s voice could be heard faintly.
Mykel slowly opened his eyes and he was on Jeanne''sp. He realized that he wasn''t falling asleep, he fainted. from the overwhelming presence of Mara, and he faintly remembered what happened back then.
"Mykel?" Jeanne called as she put her hand on Mykel''s cheek.
Mykel got up as he held his head, "How long did I sleep?"
"A whole day, we thought you were tired so we let you rest, but then when you didn''t move a muscle we realized you were unconscious. We have been trying to wake you up for hours, and we thought you were dying," Aurea answered.
Mykel hummed as he looked at the others who were worried about him.
"Is there no sign of Asmond?" Mykel asked.
"We''re not sure, but he should be here any moment now," Rozan answered.
"Get prepared then," Mykel said.
Chapter 547 546: Look Whos Talking.
Mykel and the others waited for an hour until they got bored of waiting, but then they heard people talking from the distance. Their voices were heard because of how quiet it was since there wasn''t a single noise but wind that carried the voices.
Jeanne and the others stood up and stood next to each other with their weapons ready. They started to feel tingles in their palms because they were so nervous, and their hearts started pounding fast when they heard their voices getting closer and closer.
"If you''re that nervous, why don''t you go and vent it all out with your Thunderbolt, Rozan?" Mykel asked with a cigarette in his mouth and stared at Rozan with a serious expression.
Rozan looked at the Thunderbolt in his hand and immediately raised it up high. He looked at the location where Asmond and the others were which was a few hundred meters away. He then struck them with bolts of lightning dozens of times.
Gunnar and the others could hear the screams and watched those Awakeners scattered to hide. Rozan felt a bit relieved and decided to keep on doing it because he didn''t want to die without even trying. He then started to enjoy it and forgot his nervousness as he struck them nonstop and rapidly.
Gerrard squinted his eyes to look in the distance because the shes were blinding him. Although he lost his ability to see in the distance, his eyes were trained long enough that he could see further than the others. He realized that the Awakeners who got struck by lightning kept standing up.
"Something is weird. They keeping up no matter how many times you struck them with lightning," Gerrard pointed out as he looked at Rozan.
"It''s not weird..." Mykel stood up and walked to the front to approach Rozan and the others. "Gods aren''t immortal, and there''s someone who makes them immortal. With that being said, these humans are immortal as well because she allows them to be one," Mykel exined and looked into the distance.
"So... it has been determined that we are going to lose, huh?" Aurea asked with a smirk and looked at the bolts of lightning.
"Well... just like what you guys did when you fought the Gods. No matter how many times they came back to life, their heads and subconscious couldn''t take the pain and the torture anymore. Gods who have very high mentality could be broken, and now what about them? Human beings with little mentality," Mykel pointed out as he put his hands in his pockets.
Rozan looked at Mykel and knowing he had to harm and torture people with his own hands was a bit too much for him. He didn''t want to say it because he didn''t want Mykel to think that he was a coward after he said that he would stay.
"It''s okay if you don''t have the heart. Give it to me," Mykel said as he reached out his hand to Rozan.
Rozan hesitated to give the Thunderbolt to Mykel, but at the same time, he didn''t want to keep doing it. He finally decided to give the Thunderbolt to Mykel because he couldn''t do it.
(On the other side)
Asmond and the 60 Awakeners that followed him were struggling to protect themselves from the lightning. There wasn''t a single building that was big enough to cover them, and they were in the open which made it worse.
"How can they still use magic like this if their skills have been disabled?!" Rufus asked as he hid on the only wall that stood tall around him.
"I don''t know, but Goddess Mara wouldn''t lie to us. That only means that Mykel has an artifact that can use magic without having to use skill," Asmond answered and looked at the people on the street who got struck by bolts of lightning over and over again.
They couldn''t keep on doing things like that, and Asmond could tell even though they coulde back to life, they could still feel pain. They would give up on killing Mykel and his team if they were being tortured over and over again.
"There''s no other way," Asmond said as he looked at the others. "I''m going in on my own to distract them," Asmond continued.
"Please, Asmond. We are stuck here and you''re the only one who can do it," Roxanne nodded her head in agreement.
Asmond drew his sword from his back and started running forward on his own as fast as he could. The distance between him and Mykel was not even that far, and it would only take him a minute or less.
It was as Asmond expected that Mykel immediately changed his target to him. But since he moved so fast and could react before the bolt of lightning struck him, he had no problem getting closer.
Seeing how Asmond was being focused on, Roxanne ordered the rest of the people to follow him. They all ran as fast as they could while they were looking at Asmond dodging all the lightning bolts. They believed it was finally the time for them to take revenge.
"Mykel!" Asmond yelled as he dashed toward Mykel who held Thunderbolt.
When Asmond got closer and could see Mykel in front of him, Jeanne blocked his path and it made him hesitate. The moment he hesitated, Mykel struck him with a thick lightning bolt, he managed to survive it, but he couldn''t move a muscle since he got paralyzed.
Mykel looked down on him and didn''t show any hesitation as he struck him with lightning bolts over and over until Asmond''s [Void Shelter] skill popped and protected him. Mykel was prepared to strike him again as soon as the void clouds around Asmond disappeared, but then the Thunderbolt he was holding lost its power and started to dim.
"Someone really wants me dead," Mykel said as he slowly walked further back and threw the Thunderbolt away. "I guess this is it. We can only use our own strength from here and out," Mykel continued and looked at Roxanne and the others who approached him from the distance.
The void clouds around Asmond disappeared, and he was standing tall with his sword in his right hand. Sven and Vincze immediately swung their scythe and spear at Asmond, but he easily repelled their attacks and cut their armor in a single attack. He looked so pissed and he didn''t care about dirtying his hands by killing humans.
Gunnar, Gerrard, and Lillith started attacking Asmond together, but it was futile because he was too strong for them. He dodged all the arrows and the attacks that Lillith threw at him, and Gunnar couldn''t even block his attack as his hand immediately trembled when he blocked his attack.
? "Do you feel proud of this, Mykel? Using your own men as meat shields and forcing them to kill human beings!" Asmond yelled as he red at Mykel. "What about you guys?! Why are you following a man like him?! Why are you okay with this? Getting ordered by him and do as what he said," Asmond asked as he looked at Jeanne and the others.
"Look who''s talking," Mykel said as he scoffed.
Asmond looked at Mykel with a confused look.
"You''re asking that question and yet you''re following Mara''s order and request. You didn''t even ask a question why to her either, right? Then doesn''t that makes you and them the same? They''re following the God that they believe in," Mykel pointed out. "So, go ahead and dirty your hand for the God you believe in," Mykel continued with a smirk.
"That''s because you have done bad things! You killed innocent lives and I''m going to put you down and judge you for your deeds!" Asmond pointed his sword at Mykel.
"Am I? What makes you think that Mara isn''t the same as me? Do you know who started all this, who let the demons attack this world? You''re just being used, poor you," Mykel chuckled.
Asmond gritted his teeth and then Roxanne with the others arrived. He looked at them and told them to deal with Gunnar and the rest of them because he wanted to fight Mykel on his own.
Roxanne and the others immediately made a path for Asmond so he didn''t have to worry about getting attacked from behind. They all immediately fought Gunnar and the others, but they were reluctant to kill them because they had nothing to do with Mykel. But not some of them, they were blinded by rage and didn''t hesitate to hurt them no matter if they were a man or a woman.
Asmond slowly walked toward Mykel as he sheathed his sword and put it on his back. He cracked his fingers as he gave a cold gaze at Mykel.
"What? You''re going to beat me up to a pulp?" Mykel asked.
"That''s the n," Asmond said as he charged toward Mykel.
Chapter 548 547: He Was The Nicest Man.
Asmond threw a punch at Mykel, but to his surprise, Mykel managed to dodge it before Asmond''s fist reached his face. He wondered if Mykel''s skills were disabled or not because of how calm he looked. He didn''t have time to think about it and kept throwing punches and kicks at Mykel.
Although Mykel lost all his skills, he could see how Asmond made unnecessary moves before his attacks. He was a pro fighter in real life, and he could tell by the movements of his opponent''s shoulders, hips, waist, knees, and feet. He could read Asmond like a book. He had to be extra focused because a single hit from Asmond would be enough to knock him out.
He didn''t try to fight Asmond back because his attacks would be useless and he didn''t want to waste his stamina for that. He wanted to survive as long as he could and he didn''t want to give in so easily to give Asmond the satisfaction of beating him. He yed a cat-and-mouse game where he avoided Asmond and let Asmond follow him aimlessly.
"Is this all you can do?" Mykel asked with a smirk. "Acting cool by fighting me with bare hands, and yet you can''t even hit me," Mykel scoffed.
Asmond ignored Mykel''s taunt and kept throwing punches at him because he knew sooner orter Mykel would run out of stamina. He wanted to see that arrogant face of Mykel turned into desperation and when that happened, he wanted to enjoy it, every second of it.
Roxanne was dealing with Aurea, and she was shing their swords at each other. Although she was stronger, her sword was way weaker than Aurea''s sword that sooner orter her sword would break. She wasn''t nning on killing Aurea because she had never killed a human before, but looking at the situation she was in, she would be the one who would be at a disadvantage.
The moment Roxanne repelled Aurea''s attack, she cut off Aurea''s wrists and saw Aurea''s wrists and sword fall to the ground. She was shocked when she saw Aurea''s blood was dark purple rather than red. She looked at Aurea and realized that she wasn''t a human.
"Agnez... what are you..." Roxanne asked with a terrified expression. "You''re not a human..."
Aurea chuckled and pounced at Roxanne and bit a big chunk of skin and flesh from Roxanne''s neck. Roxanne screamed in pain and her eyes were wide open when she looked at how sharp Aurea''s teeth were. She wasughing frantically and let Roxanne''s blood run down her chin and neck.
Roxanne pushed Aurea away and immediately stabbed her in the chest. She pushed her sword as deep as she could, but Aurea started biting off Roxanne''s bottom lip like a savage. Roxanne was terrified by how could someone like Aurea exist, and she started to wonder if Aurea was a demon in the first ce.
Lillith who saw Aurea get killed by Roxanne immediately ran toward her silently. She pounced on Roxanne''s back and stabbed her in the neck with her daggers. She stabbed them deep enough and pulled them as hard as she could until Roxanne''s head barely hung from her body.
Arum screamed in anger and stabbed Lillith in the back, and then threw her away from Roxanne''s body. She was so angry that she started stabbing Lillith over and over until there were dozens of holes in Lillith''s back.
Edith was covering her mouth with her trembling hand as she watched how Aurea and Lillith died. She couldn''t believe that the pose and the ce they died were exactly the same as in the vision.
"Gunnar!" Vincze screamed.
Edith averted her gaze to look at Gunnar, and she was petrified by how those people stabbed him in the neck with six swords and four daggers as he was on his knees. They butchered him even though he couldn''t fight anymore because his hand was injured from blocking Asmond''s attack. They killed him mercilessly, and it angered Sven, Gerrard, Vincze, Nagy, and Jeanne because Gunnar was thest person who had done anything bad to anyone.
"Miss Edith, please stay down..." Enma said as she pointed her sword at Edith''s neck from behind. Her voice trembling as tears fell to her chin.
"Enma..." Edith turned around to look at Enma and she was making the same expression as Enma. "They butchered him... he was the nicest man I know..." Edith sniffled and started sobbing.
Enma''s hand was shaking really hard that she had only a sliver of strength to prevent the sword from falling off her hand. Her eyes were covered in tears that she couldn''t see anything but her own tears glimmering in her eyes.
"That''s enough!" Roxanne yelled as she watched the Awakeners butcher Gunnar''s body even though he was already dead. Roxanne looked at Enma and she felt guilty for letting that happen.
Sven and Vincze killed those Awakeners and swung their weapons with rage. They didn''t care who was in front of them and kept swinging their spear and scythe. Rufus and Glen cut off their arms to stop them from killing, and then kicked them both down to the ground. They didn''t want to kill him, so they let Vincze and Sven die from blood loss.
Jeanne, Nagy, Edith, Rozan, and Gerrard were the only ones left alive, and they were surrounded by dozens of Awakeners including Ss, Arum, and Roxanne. Jeanne looked so angry and decided to make a move and started attacking Roxanne.
Roxanne blocked Jeanne''s attack, but then her sword shattered into pieces. Arum who saw Roxanne who was about to get killed, immediately stabbed her sword at Jeanne, but the moment she touched Jeanne''s body from the side, she lost her strength. She was so confused that she couldn''t even move her hands from stabbing Jeanne''s body. The moment she looked at Jeanne, Jeanne already swung her sword at her and cut her head in half.
Jeanne was a God, and no matter how weak she became, a God was still a God, and humans couldn''t hurt her without [Semi-Deus] and [Deus Obscisor] skills. She was invincible because the only one who could hurt her was Asmond, but Asmond was too busy dealing with Mykel which made her able to kill every one of them.
"Asmond!" Rufus shouted.
Asmond turned around to look at what had happened, but then he saw Jeanne had killed dozens of Awakeners on her own. She was unscratched and she was covered in blood with a cold expression. He was surprised that she managed to kill all of them on her own, but he remembered that he had specifically told them to not hurt her, so that might be the reason.
"She''s invincible, they can''t hurt her because she has be a Goddess," Mykel said.
Asmond looked at Mykel and was dumbfounded by the revtion. "What do you mean by that?" Asmond asked in disbelief.
"I turned her into a Goddess, and mortals can''t hurt her," Mykel answered. "So what are you going to do now? You''re going to keep fighting me and let Jeanne loose? She has decided to fight because your people butchered Gunnar, and she won''t stop," Mykel continued.
Asmond immediately walked away to deal with Jeanne because he had to do it.
"Jeanne," Asmond said as he drew his sword.
Jeanne nced at Asmond and was giving a cold stare and she looked at him with anger. Asmond was surprised that Jeanne would look at him like that, and it made him feel ufortable and anxious. She ignored him and started attacking Rufus and the others which made him more surprised.
Asmond didn''t have any other choice but to join the fight to stop her, but Gerrard and Nagy prevented him from getting closer to Jeanne. Rozan on the other hand, had onest trick up his sleeve, and that was the [Ring of Fire] which allowed him to cast [Hellfire].
He lit his surroundings with [Hellfire] and burned the Awakeners into ashes. Asmond looked at Rozan and immediately dashed toward him and stabbed Rozan in the chest. It had to be done because nobody could survive that, not even him. When Nagy and Gerrard tried to backstab Asmond, they both got shot by arrows right on the chest and head. They both died instantly.
"Fuck you..." Rozan said before he lost consciousness as he red at Asmond with a giant sword in his chest.
Jeanne looked at Asmond and decided to fight him, but when she was about to swing her sword at him, Asmond caught her off guard by using the back of his hilt and hitting her right on the nose. She fell to the ground and fell unconscious because he hit her really hard.
"It''s over..." Asmond looked at Jeanne.
Chapter 549 548: The Vision That Came True.
Jeanne was awoken by a loud thumping sound in the distance, and she slowly opened her eyes as she groaned in pain. Her head felt like being crushed and she had a massive headache that her vision became blurry. It wasn''t just because of the headache, but because her face was on the ground and the dirt was in her eyes.
She heard people cheering and she was wondering why they were cheering so loudly. The moment her eyes could see things clearly, she saw Mykel was being held on the cor by Asmond. He was lifted from the ground, and his face was covered with blood and looked like it was his own blood.
She wanted to help but her body felt so weak that she couldn''t even lift herself up. She watched as Mykel was mmed to the ground and Asmond was punching him as he sat on top of Mykel. She started to groan and tried to attract Asmond''s attention so he could stop beating Mykel up.
"My... el..." Jeanne said weakly as she tried to reach her hand out toward Mykel in the distance. "My... kel..." Jeanne groaned as she tried to crawl, but then a pair of legs blocked her path.
"Stay down, Jeanne. It''s over..." Roxanne said as she looked down at Jeanne who tried to move Roxanne''s foot.
"Mykel..." Jeanne kept calling Mykel''s name and ignored Roxanne.
Roxanne crouched and blocked Jeanne from seeing Mykel getting beaten up by Asmond. She looked at Jeanne''s eyes and she could tell as a woman that Jeanne only had eyes for Mykel. It would be impossible for Asmond to change her mind, especially taking her heart no matter how long or how hard he tried.
? Asmond threw a punch in Mykel''s face right in his nose and heard a cracking sound from Mykel''s nose. He just broke Mykel''s nose and he watched as Mykel choked on his own blood that he breathed in from his nose and mouth. He wasn''t satisfied yet and immediately healed Mykel until there wasn''t any injury on his body.
Asmond didn''t know how long he had been doing that, but he believed that he had done that for more than three hours. Everyone had been cheering for him and it gave him confidence that he was doing the right thing, and that all the people were supporting him.
"I''m not done yet with you, get up," Asmond said as he stood up and made Mykel stand on his own feet by grabbing him in the hair. "This is what you said, right? Make them feel pain until they''re broken? How does it feel now? Tasting your own medicine?" Asmond asked as he clenched his fists.
"And?" Mykel weakly smiled and mocked Asmond.
Asmond punched Mykel in the stomach and then threw a left hook right on Mykel''s right jaw. He sent Mykel down to the ground and hit his head on the debris. He then grabbed Mykel''s leg and broke his ankle like breaking a twig. No matter what he did, he didn''t feel any satisfaction from it, and that was because Mykel didn''t scream nor desperately ask for help.
The reason why Mykel was still the same after getting beaten up for hours was because of his hatred toward Asmond. He med everything that happened to him in real life on Asmond and used that anger to keep him sane. A sliver of light prevented him from going insane, and the other reason was that the end was near. He patiently waited until Asmond decided to use his sword to kill him.
"I have tortured more lives than you can ever do. Do you think I''m going to break by your pathetic revenge? This isn''t revenge, this is nothing but child''s y," Mykel said as he smirked and stared Asmond in the eye. "I''ll show you what revenge is like," Mykel continued, and before he could chuckle, Asmond punched him on the cheekbone and broke his face.
Mykelughed and made everyone look at him weirdly and believed that he had gone insane. Edith and Jeanne were looking at Mykel and they had never seen him so excited like that. It was a rare moment to see Mykel make that kind of expression.
Asmond lifted Mykel up and when he was about to punch him again, Mykel looked at Jeanne and gently smiled at her. Asmond turned around and realized that Jeanne had awoken, and she was crying when she looked at Mykel''s condition.
"I''ll be fine, Jeanne. You don''t have to worry about me," Mykel said so calmly.
"Mykel..." Jeanne sobbed as she tried to get up, but Roxanne prevented her from getting up.
Looking at how Mykel still had the guts to speak to Jeanne and how Jeanne cared so much about him made Asmond angry. He thought it was outrageous to think that he had won the battle, but it felt like he had lost the war for some reason.
Asmond threw Mykel down and he felt like he couldn''t take it anymore when both Mykel and Jeanne were talking to each other like lovers. He slowly drew his sword and looked at Mykel who tried to stand and ended up on his knees because Asmond broke his ankles and couldn''t stand up.
"You''re done? Is that all?" Mykel asked with a smirk. "You''re going to kill me now? Then what? Rebuild Earth? Try to take Jeanne?"
"I have all the time to worry about all that, but for you, you''re running out of time because this is the end for you," Asmond said as he held his sword in his right hand. "I hope you suffer for eternity, Mykel," Asmond stabbed Mykel right in the chest and pierced through his back.
Jeanne and Edith were screaming their lungs out while the others were cheering and screaming in joy. Asmond kept pushing his sword deeper and deeper until his face was right in front of Mykel''s face.
"You have lost, Asmond," Mykel said weakly.
Asmond didn''t care about what Mykel said anymore and finally pulled the sword into Mykel''s chest and kicked him down to the ground. He slowly walked back as he watched Mykel bleed from his mouth and chest, and then he looked at the sky where the void clouds became thicker.
Jeanne was screaming her lungs out as she stared at Mykel''s dead body. Her screams were so loud that they echoed throughout the city. Her screams were so painful to hear because Asmond, Roxanne, and the others could feel the pain in her screams. Jeanne grabbed a sword from Rufus'' waist and stabbed herself in the heart. She then pulled the sword out and let herself bleed to death.
"Jeanne!" Asmond screamed as he ran toward Jeanne, but when he tried to heal her, she couldn''t be saved anymore because she pierced her heart.
They looked at a giant hand made of void clouds that came down from the sky. They were as big as the sky itself, and the fingers were as big as the skyscraper. The hand slowly shrunk itself and was small enough to pinch Mykel''s dead body. The hand took Mykel''s body into the dark clouds and everyone was cheering with excitement. The Lucifer Tower crumbled by Mara''s power and it made them all cheer more loudly and praised her.
Edith was terrified by her own ability to predict the future because it was the same as what she saw in the vision. A destroyed tower behind Mykel''s body, a ttened city around her, a giant hand that picked his body up into the sky, andstly, Jeanne''s dead body that was in Asmond''s arms.
Although Jeanne was dead, he could bring her back to life once his [Void Sanctuary] skill was off cooldown. He was so happy that it was over, and then looked at the sky with tears in his eyes, "Thank you, Goddess of All."
"We did it..." Rufus said quietly as he chuckled in disbelief.
Glen and the others gathered around and hugged each other in a big circle. Asmond was smiling and looking at how things were finally over, and there were no more threats. The one who didn''t celebrate their victory was Enma because she lost Gunnar.
Asmond looked at Enma and smiled at her then said, "I''ll bring him back to life, I can promise you that,"
Enma forced her smile and nodded her head with understanding.
Chapter 550 549: To Lure You In.
Mykel was barely conscious and he could see himself getting dragged into the sky. His mind was nk because he felt like he would die if he closed his eyes, so he tried so hard to focus on keeping his eyes open. He saw himself leaving Earth and leaving the sr system in just a second as if he was being sucked into a ck hole.
He nced his eyes at his surroundings so slowly and realized it was the same ce when Mara brought him. He then got thrown into the empty space and his wounds were healedpletely. He tried to stand up, but then a powerful force forced him to stay down to his knees and made him unable to move his body at all.
He opened his status screen and saw all his skills were still disabled except his [Admin] skill. It was a relief, but he couldn''t use his muscles because of Mara and he couldn''t tap on the screen in front of him. He couldn''t even move his neck to touch the screen, and so he was stuck there until Mara allowed him to move his body.
Mykel waited for Mara to appear before him, but he realized he was abandoned in that empty space. He didn''t even know if an hour had passed, a day, or a week. He then remembered what Sif said about him that he was in a void of eternal loneliness.
Days, weeks, andstly months had passed since Mykel was brought to the Void Clouds. Mykel started to understand what loneliness felt like, and it was unbearable especially when he didn''t even feel tired which made him unable to sleep. He was tortured by Mara and his eyes were fixated on the status screen in front of him.
"I''m amazed that you stayed quiet even after what happened," Mara''s voice echoed throughout the space.
Mykel nkly stared at his status screen and didn''t even realize that Mara was speaking to him. The moment he saw Mara appear in front of him, that was when he realized that the time had finallye. He stared Mara in the eye and nkly stared at her without showing any expression.
Mara slowly put her hands on Mykel''s cheeks and looked at him with a huge smile on her face. She was so happy to see him in that condition, and it was worth the wait.
"Did you miss your women?" Mara asked.
"My women? Which one you''re talking about?" Mykel asked.
"These women," Mara showed a projected screen in front of Mykel and saw Hera, Lh, and Luciel being held in a simr ce as him. They both looked broken and in a simr state as him. "Also, look at her," Mara showed another screen to Mykel, and this time it was Jeanne.
Mykel was mildly shocked when he saw Jeanne get old, and she was with Asmond and his friends. The earth was still in the same condition as thest time he saw it, but there was a vige. They managed to survive and created a new environment that was enough to make them live.
Jeanne looked happy and she wasughing with Asmond as they were eating something that looked like porridge. Suddenly a man and a girl approached them both, they looked like Asmond and Jeanne.
"Look at them live happily without you, and how she finally decided to forget you. I keep her skills disabled so that she couldn''t do anything but ept her fate," Mara whispered into Mykel''s ear.
Mykel suddenly chuckled as he lowered his head, he then said, "How many times are you going to try to fool me with your cheap illusions, Mara?" "I might believe it if you didn''t put Lh amongst the women you showed me," Mykel said with a smirk.
Mara was surprised that Mykel knew that it was an illusion by only looking at it for a few seconds. She then nced at Lh on the screen and wondered why he was so confident that Lh wouldn''t get hurt.
"Are you curious as to why I know it was an illusion by just seeing Lh there? If you want to know the answer, why don''t you try and go hurt her," Mykel said with a smirk.
"That child of yours. I think I know the thing that can break you," Mara said as she walked away.
"Can you let me see it through this screen if you''re going to try to harm my daughter? I would love to see you try," Mykel said as he looked at her. "But I wonder if it would break me if you hurt or killed her since she''s nothing but a newly created character in my eyes," Mykel continued.
Mara stopped walking and slowly turned around to look at Mykel with a curious look on her face. Mykel was smiling at her and raised his eyebrows as if he knew that she was intrigued by what he said.
"Aren''t you curious? Why you can''t read my mind or my past? Who I am, where did Ie from, how could I destroy what you have built, andstly to know everything?" Mykel asked as he watched Mara walk back toward him. "I''ll tell you everything, but let me move my body first because I have been in this position for a very long time," Mykel said as he looked at his body that hadn''t moved a muscle.
Mara squinted her eyes and looked at him with suspicion because letting him move a muscle alone would cause her trouble. She didn''t want to make a mistake by listening to him because she knew how good he was with words.
"You have the power to negotiate here, you''re going to run out of time as your body grows older. The moment you die, I will take your soul and get all the information that I want. You can stay there and enjoy your time," Mara said.
"Why bother waiting? Just kill me now and see what will happen. Let''s just hope that once I died, this whole thing will stay intact and not erased from existence," Mykel replied as he sighed and stared at the space above his head. "If I die, this world will die with me," Mykel continued with a smile.
Mara didn''t know if she should believe him or not because it might be a trap, but at the same time, if he was telling the truth, she would regret it. She then covered the whole space with void clouds and it made Mykel curious about what she was trying to do.
"If you dare to make a suspicious movement, I''ll kill you right in the spot before you can even move a muscle," Mara said as she looked at Mykel was being covered with void clouds.
"What would I do? You disabled my skills," Mykel answered so calmly.
Mara removed the restriction on Mykel''s body, and the moment Mykel could move his body, he tried to stand up, but he fell down to his knees again. His knees were so weak that he couldn''t even stand up as his knees started to tremble.
"Now tell me, or I will bind you again," Mara said as she looked at how pathetic Mykel''s condition was.
Mykel didn''t say anything as he sat down and wiggled his index finger, signaling Mara to get closer to him. Mara didn''t want to and she was just staring at him and unfazed by whatever he was trying to attempt.
"I''ll give you three seconds to give me the answer..." Mara said with a cold expression.
Mykel smirked as he stared at Mara, and he started to wiggle his finger again without saying anything.
"Two..." Mara said.
"One?" Mykel asked as he stood up.
Mara was surprised that he suddenly had the strength to stand up. She immediately tried to attack him with the void clouds that had been lurking around Mykel''s body, but for some reason, the void clouds didn''t want to follow her orders.
"What''s wrong? Did you lose something?" Mykel asked as he walked toward Mara with a smile and right eyebrow raised.
Mara was so confused and when she looked at her status screen, she lost her [Domain Admin], [Void Maniption], [Void Omnipotence], [Dominion], [Void Cloud], [Void Space], [Void Shelter], and [Void Sanctuary] skills. She was shocked by the sudden disappearance of all her skills.
Mykel''s first wiggle movement of his index finger was to remove his disability and to type Mara''s name on the Command. The second wiggle was to remove her powerful skills from her status.
"Now you can''t run away, and I can kill you here and now," Mykel said as he grabbed Mara''s neck with his left hand. "I was trying to lure you in so you could bring me into your stupid realm because I can''t find your goddamn realm. I have been patiently waiting until you let down your guard or I would blow this chance and you would run away when you found out that I have this kind of power," Mykel tightened his grip as he stared at Mara.
Mara tried to use her [Authority] to leave, but then she was shocked when her [Authority] had turned into level 1. She looked at the amount of [Arcana Coins] that she had, but it was a big zero. Everything she had and possessed was slowly being erased. She then looked at Mykel and realized that he was the one who did all that to her.
"How does it feel to be trapped in your own realm now?" Mykel asked as he moved the void clouds and wrapped them around Mara.
Chapter 551 550: Plot Armor.
Mara was powerless as the void clouds that used to be her sanctuary had turned against her. She was being suffocated by the clouds which made her hard to breathe and moved her body. She was confused because she thought Mykel would do something worse to her, but he didn''t.
"I thought I would have to go all out to fight you and prepared a whole army of Constetion. In the end, I''m alone is enough to put you down like this..." Mykel said as he sat down on a lump of cloud. "It was quite a journey to get in here,"
"Are you the system?" Mara asked in a trembling voice because she was so furious about the turn of events.
"No, I''m the creator of this whole thing," Mykel answered and looked at the beautiful vast space. "Not everything, only most of them. At least the thing that I wrote in the book," Mykel continued.
"A book?" Mara asked as she gave a stern look at Mykel.
Mykel slowly reached out his hand toward Mara''s head and put his index finger on her forehead. He projected all the memories he had and showed them all into Mara''s head. The moment she knew everything, her eyes were empty and she looked broken on the inside.
Mykel sat there for quite a while as he looked at Mara who looked like a statue. He then looked at Mara''s [Story] and he was shocked when hundreds of new feeds were flooding her [Story] and it was all about her questioning her own existence. It looked like a program that got critical errors on the prompt.
Mykel clenched his fist and punched her in the stomach so hard that the shockwave dispersed the void clouds. Mara didn''t remember when thest time she felt pain was, and she felt her insides being crushed.
"I wonder how strong you are," Mykel said as he lit his left hand with [Sacrilege me] and lifted Mara''s chin with his right hand. "I want to hear you scream," Mykel continued and put his left hand on Mara''s face.
Mara''s face was strong enough to handle the me, but she couldn''t endure the pain anymore and groaned in pain. Mykel was surprised that she was only groaning, not screaming as he was expecting.
"Isn''t this nice? I have never been going all out," Mykel said and made the [Sacrilege me] even bigger and stronger that even his own body started to feel the burn.
Mara''s face started to melt and she screamed as she red at Mykel furiously. She tried to move her body, but she was bound and couldn''t fight it off. She couldn''t do anything but ept it and focus on healing her face or she would die.
Mara''s screams slowly became quieter and quieter which made Mykel feel something was off about her. She started to chuckle as her face slowly regenerated faster than the damage that the [Sacrilege me] did. She then grabbed Mykel''s wrist with her right hand and slowly pushed him away from her.
"Looks like the system is still on my side," Mara smiled and pushed Mykel with the void clouds.
Both Mykel and Mara tried to control the void clouds and used them to fight against each other. Mykel then looked at Mara''s status screen and was surprised when he saw all her skills were back even though he had removed them earlier. Mykel immediately removed them all again and used [Nihilikinesis] skill toward Mara.
Mara''s existence was gone in a blink of an eye, and Mykel was wondering why the system suddenly helped her even though he had removed her [Domain Admin] skill. While he was thinking about it, suddenly he felt Mara''s presence again.
[The system has prevented you from leaving]
[Your [Admin] skill level is insufficient to interfere]
The moment that notification appeared, Mykle used his [Admin] skill and tried to move to another world, but then a notification appeared in front of him.
[The system has intervened and decided to stop you from going to that area!]
"Surprised?" Mara asked.
Mykel looked at Mara''s status screen again, and she still had all of her skills and the worst part was her [Domain Admin] skill had been upgraded into [Head Admin], just like him. He started to think something was off about the whole thing, and he could no longer modify her [Character]. They were on an equal footing, and now he was unable to go nor kill her anymore.
"It was just as you said, Mykel Alester," Maranded right in front of Mykel with a smile. "This is just a story that you created, but the system can''t let me die before the story ends because I''m important, and so does Asmond Redfeld," Mara exined.
"(You need to find a way to deal with this, Mykel. Who knows what she''s capable of with the system backing her up. It''s a fucking plot armor)" Lucifer said.
"(Help me think. I''ll deal with her and you both try to find a way to solve the problem)" Mykel replied as he lit his whole body with the [Sacrilege me] and summoned Nidhoggr to his side. "(We can''t clear the Lucifer Tower because there''s nobody that reside the hundredth floor)"
"(I''ll give it a try...)" Lucifer said.
The moment Nidhoggr appeared, Mara snapped her finger and sent Nidhoggr away because she could control whoever entered her void realm. With that being said, both Mykel and Mara couldn''t leave because they both controlled the void realm. They both didn''t want each other to leave and ran away.
"What''s the matter? Do you realize now that you lost the upper hand because I can''t die while you, on the other hand, have to stay here forever? You can try and kill me, but that would be pointless," Mara said and extinguished the [Sacrilege me] on Mykel''s body.
"So what? I see that you''re not nning on killing me either. Just because I lost the upper hand, that doesn''t mean you got one. We are both in a stalemate," Mykel replied.
"That''s good enough for me. As long as you''re here, you can''t leave and that''s fine by me," Mara answered with a smile on her face.
"(I have a suggestion. Your Admin skill can change the character''s story, and that means you''re indirectly changed a small part of the story of your book, right?)" Lucifer asked.
"(I already know that. What''s your point?)" Mykel asked back.
"(What I''m trying to say, why don''t you modify one of the Demon Princesses'' character story and make them the one who resides on the hundredth floor of the Lucifer Tower? That should work, right?)" Lucifer pointed out.
"Your silence is indeed making me nervous. What are you nning to do, Mykel Alester? If you''re thinking of doing something behind my back, I can feel the changes. So don''t try doing anything stupid because you''ll regret it," Mara said as she looked at Mykel with suspicion.
"(You need to distract her if you want this n to work)" Bhatmelec said.
"Regret what? I have nothing to lose. I was thinking that I miss someone, and want to see her, that''s all," Mykel said and used his [Special Bond] and [Bond Summoning] skills.
Elena appeared right next to Mykel and it surprised Mara that he could summon someone to his side. When Mara tried to send Elena back to where she came from, her skill didn''t affect her at all. She was surprised and decided to look into Elena''s skill and realized the skill that she possessed.
"Quintekinesis, what an interesting one," Mara said. "But you forgot what I''m capable of since I''m no longer the same as before," Mara continued and sent Elena away with her [Head Admin] skill.
"That doesn''t matter," Mykel appeared in front of Mara with his [Spatiokinesis] skill. He then summoned Elena back again. "I can bring her back again," Mykel said and punched Mara in the face.
"Who are you to mess with me!" Elena punched Mara in the face after Mykel and her punch was enough to explode Mara''s head into pieces.
Mara copsed and she was dead in a single punch, but Mykel knew she woulde back to life again. Elena suddenly hugged Mykel so tightly as she started sobbing and screaming in his ear.
"Father! I miss you!" Elena screamed as she hung and clung around Mykel''s neck.
"Me too, but it''s not over yet. We are fighting a powerful enemy this time," Mykel said as he watched Mara''s body slowly get up and her head recovered.
"We can do this all day, do you think it will change anything?" Mara asked as she cloned herself.
"Who knows, but isn''t this better than doing nothing?" Mykel asked back and cloned himself with the same amount that Mara had. "This is more interesting, isn''t that right?"
Chapter 552 551: Biggest Distraction.
The battle was so intense that there was barely any space between the two of them. They fought with the skills they had and attacked each other with their fullest power. Supernovas, hypernovas, and the aftereffects of those urrences were ck holes. They were fighting and destroying the universe with their powers which affected the existing worlds. They both were powerful enough to erase ck holes with their own power.
The neutrinos that were created from all the supernovas and hypernovas were enough to turn nearbys and sr systems into dust. The brightness of the explosions was so blinding that even the void realm had turned into a new sr system.
Elena who was in between those two powerful beings, absorbed and took all the life energy to herself. She wasn''t ignored, but the longer she stayed the more powerful she became that she could suck the ongoing hypernovas and turn them into her own power.
She had never tried to use her full power and she didn''t even know what the limit of her power was. She then decided to try it to protect Mykel, and the moment she released her life energy, it created something beyond Mykel''s and Mara''s imagination.
The energy that Elena produced and the light it produced was somehow gentle, but the moment she released big enough energy, it bent space even inside the void realm. Both Mara and Mykel were slowly getting sucked toward her, and it was impossible to escape even though they both could easily escape death and moved freely inside the void realm.
Mara sent Elena away using her [Head Admin] skill, but her energy was still there. It kept growing and creating something simr to a ck hole. Instead of a circle of darkness and nothingness, it was a bright orange circle that sucked everything inside. It wasn''t a star because it didn''t produce any heat, but it was enough to suck even the smallest particle and disintegrate Mara''s and Mykel''s skin.
Mara stopped attacking Mykel and used all her clones to stop the energy outburst. She knew if she didn''t stop it, it would destroy the whole universe and if Mykel died, the world crumbled.
Mykel decided to help and used the same method as Mara which was to produce big and thick void clouds to cover the outburst. They both used all their power so that they could feel their stamina and life slowly getting drained.
They both managed to stop the energy outburst, and they both were exhausted. The battle that they did earlier was nothingpared to stopping the outburst. They both stood next to each other and they both were out of breath.
"What have you created, Mykel," Mara asked.
Mykel didn''t say a word, and then suddenly he walked toward her and stood in front of her. He still didn''t say anything and just stared her in the eye which made Mara confused. She was so confused, but then a notification appeared in front of her that an Awakener had cleared the hundredth floor of the Lucifer Tower. Before she could react, another notification appeared and she was shocked that someone had cleared the Lucifer Tower and killed Luciel.
[You have increased a skill!]
[Admin (Lv.9) > Admin (Lv.10)]
[Admin (Active): Allow the User to open themand system and modify everything that is listed in themand system. The User is allowed to modify the system based on the skill''s level and the higher the level, the moremands they will unlock and the more time they can modify the system. (Current skill level is 10. The User is now the [Owner] of the whole system)]
"That was a nice distraction isn''t it?" Mykel asked with a smile as he looked down at Mara.
"How..." Mara asked and realized that she had lost all her skills.
(Earlier)
Mykel summoned Elena for the first time into the Void realm, and he used that opportunity to speak with his Recipient, the one that could travel in Gehenna the fastest, Shelly.
"(Shelly, enter the Lucifer Tower now. Go to the eleventh floor, and you''ll be teleported to Gehenna. Fly from there and you''ll see a giant tower and go to the highest floor as fast as you can from the inside)" Mykel said to Shelly. "(Ignore everything and go straight to the Empyrean World from there)"
Shelly was in her temple watching Barika''s people civilize her city when she heard Mykel''s voice. She then asked a single question and immediately flew to the middle of the sea where the altar to the Lucifer Tower used to be the Azrael Tower.
She entered the Lucifer Tower from the first floor, and she went straight to the tenth floor and fought Kael the first Demon Lord. It only took her half an hour, and as soon as she managed to enter Gehenna, she looked at how scary the world looked since it was the first time for her to be there.
There were hundreds of powerful demons in front of her, but the demons ignored her. She then flew away as soon as she saw the tower that Mykel mentioned earlier.
Mykel punched Mara in the face and the moment Elena followed him up, he used that opportunity to open Beldathiel''s [Story]. He found the story about Beldathiel as the Demon Princess that resided on the hundredth floor of the Belphegor Tower.
"Father! I miss you!" Elena hugged Mykel so tightly.
"Me too, but it''s not over yet. We are fighting a powerful enemy this time," Mykel said as he rewrote Beldahtiel''s story before Mara fully stood up.
Mara cloned herself and Mykel did the same thing as he readied his stance. They both started to sh, but while he was fighting Mara, he telepathically spoke with Beldathiel.
"(Belda, I need you to do me a favor. I need you to go to the Babel Tower, and wait right in front of the gate. If you see Shelly, as soon as she entered that floor, I want you to die)" Mykel said as he lit Mara''s body with [Sacrilege me].
Beldathiel was sleeping on her bed, and when she heard Mykel''s voice, she opened her eyes. She jolted from her bed and it startled Anathiel who was cleaning Beldathiel''s room. She then left hurriedly without saying a word and flew away to the Babel Tower.
The battle kept going after two hours in Void Realm which was two weeks in the other world. Shelly used the hole that Elena had created inside the Babel Tower, and she arrived in the big hall where Michael and Gabriel were. She looked at the gate to the outside, and it was the gate that Mykel mentioned, and so she immediately flew out of the tower.
"(Shelly ising here)" Beldathiel said.
"(Got it)" Mykel replied.
Mykel activated [Special Bond] and looked at Elena who was busy fighting Mara''s clones. She felt and understood what Mykel wanted her to do, and so she tried to use all her power and created that energy outburst.
Mara was distracted by that amazing power and overwhelmed by it. Mykel used that opportunity to speak with Luciel and said, (Luciel, I need you to die when Shellyes. I''m fighting Mara, and my only chance of winning is for you to die and let Shelly clear the Lucifer Tower)"
"(I understand)" Luciel answered without hesitation.
Beldathiel looked at Shelly who had juste into the hundredth floor. She then pulled her dice and said, "If it''s a big number, I die a painful death, if it''s a small number, I die a painless death." Beldathiel rolled the dice and itnded on number three.
? Shelly watched Beldathiel copse without knowing what had happened as she flew toward the gate, but then a notification appeared in front of her. She then flew into the portal since Mykel instructed her to go straight to the highest floor.
As soon as she entered the Empyrean World, she felt like deja vu because she saw Luciel standing in front of her. She then pulled her sword from her ribs and immediately decapitated herself.
Shelly looked at the notification that she had cleared the Lucifer Tower. She never knew how easy it was for her to clear a tower with Mykel''s will.
(Back to present)
"That''s what happened. It''s interesting, isn''t it?" Mykel smirked.
Chapter 553 552: One Last Thing.
Mykel grabbed her in the face and he finally could enjoy the expression that Mara made. She looked terrified and petrified that her pupils were shaken by the fact that the system had totally abandoned her. He then lifted her up from the ground as he tightened his grip on her face and crushed her skull so slowly.
"Please, forgive me..." Mara trembled as she held Mykel''s wrist with both hands. "I was wrong, I didn''t try to defy you. It was the system. I was doing what I was told..." Mara exined as she looked Mykel in the eye with fear.
"Cry for me," Mykel said with a smirk.
"Spare my life, Mykel... no, my creator..." Mara''s eyes glimmered in tears.
Mykel scoffed as he kept crushing her head and heard Mara scream and beg for her life. He didn''t care about whatever she was saying and then he crushed her head after he heard her final scream of pain. Her body was twitching for a few seconds and Mykel watched it until her body finally stopped moving.
"Clean all the mess," Mykel said as he threw Mara''s body away.
[Initiating...]
[Recovering all the damages]
[Recreating the destroyed sr systems]
Mykel watched the destroyed sr systems around him slowly be recreated and ced where they belonged. He no longer had to use his [Admin] skill or open a prompt to modify everything. All he had to do was to givemands to the system and it would start to do what it was told to do.
"Separate my soul from Bhatmelec''s and Lucifer''s souls. Bring them both back to life," Mykel said as he looked at the burned pack of cigarettes in his hand.
[Initiating...]
[Lucifer''s soul has been recovered]
[Lucifer has been resurrected]
[Bhatmelec''s soul has been recovered]
[Bhatmelec has been resurrected]
Lucifer and Bhatmelec appeared right behind Mykel, and they both realized something was different about them. They felt like they were really alive, and they had forgotten how nice it was to be alive.
"Congrattions, Mykel," Lucifer said as he looked at Mykel''s back. "What are you going to do now?" Lucifer asked with his arms crossed.
"You know what I''m going to do," Mykel turned around with a smirk on his face.
(At Earth)
Jeanne was sitting on the edge of the cliff as she hugged her own legs and stared at theke below her. She looked at how calm theke was and since all the lives had been annihted, there were no schools of fish.
She listened to the people in the vige enjoying the harvest of the wheat and potatoes that they nted. She didn''t even remember how long it had been, she remembered vaguely that it had been two decades since that day when Mykel was brought by Mara.
Since she was a Goddess she had be immortal and she didn''t age ever since. Asmond also didn''t age much because he was a Demi-god, but Rufus and the others grew older.
"Jeanne, I brought you a sweet potato..." Asmond said as he stood behind Jeanne. He looked worried because she hadn''t eaten anything for decades. "I know that you don''t feel hungry, but you must eat something," Asmond continued.
"Stay away from me," Jeanne said with hatred in her voice.
Asmond''s face was grim and then put the te full of sweet potatoes right behind Jeanne. "I''ll leave it here," Asmond said, and then left her alone.
Jeanne didn''t even bother to touch it and stayed there for hours without moving a muscle. She didn''t realize that nighttime hade, and everyone had gone to sleep because they had nothing else to do. She then heard the crunch of footsteps on the gravel behind her, and she was holding her breath to hold her annoyance.
"I told you to leave me alone. How many times do I have to tell you?" Jeanne asked.
Although she said that, she could feel a presence behind her and when she was about to turn around, someone sat next to her. She looked at the person and tears immediately glimmered through her eyes. Tears were falling down her chin and she saw Mykel eating the sweet potato.
"It tastes good, open your mouth," Mykel said as he offered the sweet potato to Jeanne.
Jeanne opened her mouth and took a bite of the sweet potato as she sniffled. She chewed it up and slowly wrapped her arms around Mykel''s body and hugged him so tightly.
"I miss you so much..." Jeanne started sobbing.
"Me too. Did you wait long?" Mykel wrapped his left arm around her back and started to stroke it gently.
"No," Jeanne answered as she rubbed her face against Mykel''s chest. She missed the scent of his body, and it gave her unbelievablefort.
Mykel stayed there until Jeanne fell asleep on hisp so soundly and she didn''t want to let go of him by holding his hand so tightly.
"Mister Mykel?" Edith''s voice could be heard from behind.
Mykel turned around and saw Edith covering her mouth with both hands. She was crying and immediately ran toward him and sat right behind him as she wiped the tears from her eyes.
"I''m back, Edith. Sorry if I took you so long," Mykel said as he looked at the stars. "Do you want to see your daughters?" Mykel asked.
"Yes, please... it has been twenty years and I believe they have grown up," Edith answered as she nodded her head and sniffled.
"You don''t have to worry about that, Edith. They''re still as young as you remember, and they don''t even realize that time has passed for twenty years. If you''re in heaven, you won''t realize how time flies by, and you won''t age in there as well. They won''t even know you were gone that long," Mykel exined. "I''ll send you there now," Mykel said.
"Wait, if that''s the case, let me stay here a bit longer. I want to meet Gunnar and the others first, Mister Mykel. I want to see them again," Edith replied.
"Bring Enma with you, I''ll wait at the same spot where we fought back then," Mykel said.
Edith nodded her head and hurriedly left to pick Enma up, and then Mykel flew with Jeanne in his arms. When he arrived, he looked at an area near the Lucifer Tower that had been turned into a graveyard.
"Bring them back to life," Mykelmanded the system.
[Initiating...]
[Gunnar Fenmeyer has been resurrected]
[Rozan Aubern has been resurrected]
[Gerrard Tal has been resurrected]
[Aurea Mazier has been resurrected]
[Lillith Morth has been resurrected]
[Vincze Lazlo has been resurrected]
[Nagy Elsbeth has been resurrected]
[Sven Micallef has been resurrected]
Mykel watched them crawl out of their graves, and the moment they managed to get to the surface, they all gasped for air. They all looked at each other with confused looks, but then they all looked around and saw Mykel sitting on top of a big stone with Jeanne sleeping on hisp.
"Boss!" Gunnar screamed in excitement and in disbelief.
Gunnar''s voice awoken Jeanne, and she slowly opened her eyes because she believed she had just heard Gunnar''s voice. She was jolted and sat up when she saw Gunnar and the otherse back to life. She immediately jumped down and hugged Nagy and Lillith.
"I didn''t get a hug?" Aurea asked Jeanne.
"Aurea," Jeanne smiled as she sniffled and then hugged Aurea so tightly.
Mykel watched them hugging each other, and he wanted to have a smoke since it had been months for him.
"Give me a pack of cigarettes," Mykelmanded the system.
The system gave him a pack of cigarettes, and when he opened the pack, he realized something. The pack of cigarettes that the system gave him was the pack of cigarettes that he used to smoke in the real world. He looked at it and didn''t know if he should be amazed or terrified by it.
Edith came with Enma, and Enma was dumbfounded when she saw Gunnar alive. She ran as fast as she could and hugged him so tightly. She cried so loudly while everyone was watching her from the sides.
"This ce is too gloomy, I''ll send you somewhere that''s more appropriate for the asion," Mykel said and snapped his fingers.
Everyone was sent to the Empyrean World, but Mykel stayed behind.
"It''s time to fulfill my own wish," Mykel said as he looked at the vige.
Chapter 554 553: Enjoy Your New Life.
"(Mykel where are you? Why don''t you join us?)" Jeanne asked.
"(I have something to do first. You can enjoy the party without me)" Mykel said.
"(No! I want to be with you...)" Jeanne shouted and she sounded angry and sad at the same time. "(I still want to be with you, Mykel...)" Jeanne said.
Mykel ignored her and didn''t want to bring her back down to Earth for a reason. He then walked to the vige and checked the small houses that they had built. He didn''t know that time had passed for two decades, and seeing how it didn''t change much was enough to say they weren''t able to rebuild everything.
He checked each house and killed every kid and gave them a painless death and sent their souls to a new world. He reincarnated them as newborn babies and let them start a new life as someone new. He killed the grown men and women in the most painful death possible and sent their souls to Gehenna.
He entered a house and looked at Roxanne who had grown old, sleeping with Glen as husband and wife. They both had two kids and they looked happy together, but Mykel killed them both and sent their souls to Gehenna while he sent their kids'' souls to another world.
He did the same to Rufus, Ss, and Arum until there was nobody else in the vige except him and Asmond. He then looked at Asmond who still looked the same, except he was a bit older. He was sleeping on his own, but then Mykel gave him a nightmare that made him unable to sleep peacefully, and no matter how hard he tried to wake up, Mykel wouldn''t let him.
Mykel left Asmond''s house and flew up high into the sky to see Earth from above.
"Make this Earth inhabitable and make sure nobody remembers this world and make sure this world can no longer be visited anymore," Mykelmanded the system. "Kill everything in this world except for Asmond Redfeld," Mykel continued.
[Initiating...]
[Earth has been isted and erasing all the characters'' memories of Earth]
[Earth is no longer habitable and nothing can grow or live on Earth]
[Erasing all existing life forms from animals, nts, and all the organisms except for Asmond Redfeld]
"Remove Asmond''s Awakened status and make him a normal human being with nothing but immortality," Mykelmanded as he looked at Asmond''s house from above.
[Asmond Redfeld''s [Awakened] status has been removed]
[Asmond Redfeld''s status from [Demi-god] has been turned into [Human] race]
[All skill on Asmond Redfeld has been removed]
[Adding [Immortality] to character Asmond Redfeld]
"Lastly, make everyone forget about Asmond''s existence," Mykelmanded.
[Erasing all the characters'' memories of Asmond Redfeld]
? "That should be enough. Enjoy your new life, Asmond," Mykel said and left.
Asmond was dreaming about Mykeling back and killing everyone in the vige. He saw Mykel was with Jeanne, and how happy she looked. He tried to stop Jeanne from leaving with Mykel, but he lost all his powers and abilities that made him so weak.
Jeanne gave him the same stare and expression she had always shown him. The gaze of disgust, hatred, and annoyance, and then she left with Mykel, leaving him behind on his own.
Asmond was awoken from that hellish nightmare and gasped for air as he looked around. It was morning already, and he sighed with relief that it was all just a dream, and not a reality. He then walked to the small bathroom and washed his face in the bucket of water.
He removed his shirt to take a bath, and when he tried to fill the bathtub with magic, he couldn''t use it. He looked at his hand and was confused, but he tried again and again, but nothing happened.
"Status," Asmond said.
Nothing came out, and he started to feel anxious because no matter how many times he said that, nothing came out. It was fine yesterday even though the towers had been cleared, and he still had his skills intact. He then went outside his house to ask the others if they had lost their ability to use skills, but when he came out everything was too quiet.
Asmond checked everyone''s house, but he didn''t find anyone inside. He started screaming and calling names as he looked around with a panicked expression. He didn''t want to believe that everyone suddenly disappeared, and he started looking everywhere.
The crops that they nted had died and he was so confused and terrified about what had happened. He then realized something, and it was the dream that he had.
"Don''t tell me..." Asmond said to himself as he looked in the direction of the Lucifer Tower or what used to be.
Asmond ran as fast as he could, but he realized how fast it was for him to get tired. He couldn''t even run anymore, and he was out of breath in just a few minutes. The moment he arrived at the graveyard, he saw a few holes had been dug out.
"One, two, three..." Asmond counted the number of holes that had been dug out. There were a total of eight holes, and he believed those graves belonged to Gunnar and the others. "Did Mykel bring them all back to life?" Asmond asked.
"Goddess Mara!" Asmond shouted at the sky, but nothing happened.
Asmond started to panic and didn''t know what to do.
"This is just a dream... I need to wake up..." Asmond said as he sat down and held his head in disbelief. "I just need to wake up..." Asmond continued.
(At the Empyrean World)
Mykel was watching everyone having a party from under the shade of the giant tree. He was enjoying his cigarette, and then Lucifernded right behind him and approached him.
"You have been freed and yet you''re still sticking with me," Mykel said as he puffed the smoke.
"I just want to ask for a cigarette," Lucifer said as he stood right next to Mykel.
"Since when a God got addicted to something a mortal created?" Mykel asked as he offered the pack of cigarettes to Lucifer.
"Am I really a God if I''m just a character that you created?" Lucifer asked back as he lit the cigarette in his mouth.
Mykel scoffed as he put the pack of cigarettes in his pocket. He then decided to join the party with the others and watched them all have fun and get drunk. Rozan then suddenly approached Mykel as he staggered and was half conscious.
"You still owe us a wish," Rozan said as he looked at Mykel.
Gunnar and the others looked at Mykel and just remembered that they indeed still had a wish that they could get from Mykel. They all approached him and looked at him as if they were thinking about what kind of wish they wanted.
"Of course, I remember that. Is there anything you want?" Mykel asked with Elena sitting on hisp.
"I don''t know..." Rozan replied as he rubbed his face. "But, honestly, I think we all have something in mind, and that''s for us to be a God just like Jeanne," Rozan answered. "Although it sounds so worth it, that still feels like a waste of a wish..." Rozan continued.
"We already have a good life, and we can do whatever we want. Even if there''s something that we want, we might be able to get it on our own effort knowing that we have no more obstacles," Sven pointed out as he stared nkly at the soft grass under his feet. "I think the only thing we want is indeed like what Rozan said, to be a God," Sven said as he looked at Rozan.
Mykel looked at them and they were thinking the same as Sven and Rozan. He thenmanded the system to turn them all into a God and a Goddess. They were all surprised when a beam of light appeared right above them. They all saw the notification in front of them.
"There, I have turned you all into a God and a Goddess, is there anything else you want?" Mykel asked as he stroked Elena''s hair gently.
"Wait, why is the system still asking us if we want to join the Constetions? Isn''t it over?" Rozan asked as he looked at the notification.
"Is it really over? Who said that it''s over?" Mykel asked.
Everyone looked at Mykel and furrowed their eyebrows with confused looks.
"Do you guys want to y as a God just like how I did it?" Mykel asked with a smile.
Chapter 555 554: Live Happily.
"What do you mean by ying God, Mykel?" Aurea asked as she sat next to Mykel and leaned against the table behind her.
"Those two will tell you everything," Mykel answered as he nodded up at Lucifer and Bhatmelec who were standing next to each other. "But that''s if you''re interested in it," Mykel looked at everyone.
Rozan and Sven looked at each other and they were the ones who seemed interested in what Mykel proposed. They both then approached Lucifer and Bhatmelec to ask about what Mykel meant by ying God.
"Before that, what happened to Goddess Hera and the others? Why they suddenly attacked us and loathed you?" Jeanne asked as she went down to her knees in front of Elena so she could y with her small hands.
"I made them forget about me," Mykel said as he looked Jeanne in the eye.
"You can do something like that? And even now they still don''t know who you are?" Jeanne asked again.
"Yes, and if I want to, I can make you forget about me as well in a blink of an eye," Mykel answered with a serious expression.
Jeanne tightened her grip on Elena''s hands because hearing that made her scared. Elena looked at Jeanne and she looked terrified, and she felt the pressure on her hands even though it only felt like her hands were being squeezed gently.
"Father, Jeanne is going to cry," Elena said as she stared into Jeanne''s eyes.
"I''m just joking," Mykel chuckled as he looked at Jeanne with a gentle smile.
Jeanne looked at Mykel and couldn''t believe what she just heard and saw. It wasn''t just her, but everyone was staring at him in disbelief. They never thought Mykel would say something like that and the way he smiled and chuckled felt genuine.
"What?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised.
"Boss, you''re acting weirdly that it makes me ufortable..." Gunnar said as he kept staring at Mykel.
"Am I?" Mykel asked as he looked down at Elena on hisp.
"Yeah, you look so happy and you no longer feel anxious," Elena answered as she looked up at Mykel.
They all looked at Mykel for a moment and realized what Elena meant by that. They could see that he looked brighter and didn''t look unapproachable anymore.
"That''s because I have achieved my goal, and now I can enjoy everything here without any worries," Mykel said as he gently stroked Elena''s hair. "Anyway, why don''t you guys join the Constetion? I can assure you that you guys are doing to enjoy this," Mykel pointed out.
Jeanne looked at Aurea and they both nodded their heads. They both requested the system to join the Constetions, and they were immediately introduced to the Constetions system. Rozan and the others then followed them and joined the Constetions except for Edith who was still thinking about it.
"You want a normal life, Edith?" Mykel asked.
Edith nodded her head as she wrapped her arms around her daughters from behind. She didn''t want to neglect her job as a mother, and Mykel had promised her that he would let her and her daughters live normally.
"I understand," Mykel slowly stood up and carried Elena on his left arm. "Let''s have a private conversation inside," Mykel said as he tilted his head toward the pce he had created.
They both went inside and went into the bedroom where her daughters stayed. Mykel sat down next to the window as Edith stood right next to him and silently watched everyone through the window.
"There are at least a hundred worlds that might suit for them to live in. How about you see them for yourself?" Mykel asked.
"I''m fine with whichever world you''re going to send us. I can start a new life there and I''m capable enough to live on my own," Edith answered with a gentle smile.
"Everyone still has their one wish, what about you? Do you have something in mind?" Mykel asked as he looked at Edith.
"Can I have a hug?" Edith asked as she opened her arms.
Mykel nodded his head and hugged Edith as he stroked her back. It was the first time they were making physical intimacy with each other. Edith hugged him so tightly and realized howfortable it was, and wondered why she never made a move on him.
"Don''t. I know you promise to yourte husband to stay loyal to him," Mykel said as he gently stroked Edith''s hair. "Since it''s over, I can bring your husband back to life. Start a new life with your lovely family. You have been wanting to ask me that, right?" Mykel asked with a smile.
Edith started to cry as she nodded her head repeatedly. "Thank you, Mister Mykel," Edith said in her trembling voice.
"No, it''s all thanks to you that we are all here, Edith. Everything that I had done and prepared, it was all thanks to your vision. If there''s anything you want, speak to me and I''ll give you everything," Mykel said as he slowly removed his arms and looked at Edith. "Thank you," Mykel gently wiped her eyes and kissed on her forehead.
Edith smiled and nodded her head as she chuckled.
After that, they both came back and they could see Edith''s red eyes. Aurea thought that Mykel would try to sleep with Edith, but it turned out it wasn''t the case. Edith then told everyone about her wish, and they were all sad and happy that she wouldn''t be with them anymore.
Edith said goodbye to everyone, but even though she was leaving, that didn''t mean they wouldn''t be able to visit her. They watched Edith teleport with Mykel and her daughters.
The world was simr to Earth, there were dozens of countries with two big continents that were split by the sea. It was a modern world and there weren''t any conflicts with each country, and Mykel jokingly said that he would destroy that world if he found out that she wasn''t happy living in that world.
"Here''s your bank ount, cards, documents, and everything that is needed to make you a legit human that lives in this world. The money inside is enough to make you buy the continent, so enjoy your stay here," Mykel said as he gave everything to Edith. "Also, your husband should pick you up here from work," Mykel said as he looked at the street.
Edith was confused, but then a red SUV parked right in front of them. Edith and her daughters were surprised to see their father and husbande out of the car in a suit.
Mykel altered Edith''s daughters and husband''s memories that made them like a normal happy family. Edith was shocked when her husband hugged her so tightly and how she missed him so much. When she wanted to speak with Mykel, he had already left and it made her a bit sad that she couldn''t say goodbye to him.
Mykel came back to the Empyrean World, and they all looked at Mykel smiling. He indeed looked happy and had no more weight on his shoulders. Everyone was enjoying their drinks and didn''t want to waste them.
"What are we going to do now, Mykel? We joined the Constetions, and then what?" Aurea asked.
"Are you guys done drinking?" Mykel asked, and then all of them nodded their heads. "Alright, let''s meet with the Gods and Goddesses," Mykel said as he grabbed a pack of cigarettes in his pocket.
Mykel and the others arrived at the Hall of Arcana, and it was the first time they had been there. They were fascinated by how big the hall was and how the stars and the sr systems were orbiting the hall. Lh and Elena were there as well since they wanted to join to see Hera and the others.
Mykelmanded the system to summon all the Constetions to the Temple of Triumph. A notification appeared in front of Jeanne and the others, the system notified them that all the Constetions would be teleported to the Temple of Triumph in five minutes.
They watched as the giant doors opened in the far distance, and they saw the Gods and Goddessese into the Hall of Arcana. The moment they saw Mykel with Jeanne and the others behind him and Nidhoggr and Jormungandr floating above the hall made them terrified.
Mykel was sitting on the throne that belonged to Mara, and they knew that Mara had died because of the vacancy on the seat of the World Arcana. They knew who was capable enough to kill her, and that being was sitting on her chair.
Everyone sat down to their designated seats and silently stared at Mykel with fear written on their faces.
"There are at least forty thousand Gods and Goddesses in this hall," Mykel said as he looked from left to right. "That''s too many. Let''s reduce them," Mykelmanded the system.
[Initiating...]
[Erasing the Gods and Goddesses that are not associated with Mykel Alester]
[40,392 Constetions have been erased]
[273 Constetions remained]
"Now this is more like it," Mykel said as he crossed his legs and leaned on the throne.
Chapter 556 555: A New Game.
They were so terrified and nervous when they saw all the Gods and Goddesses disappear before their eyes. They didn''t know what had happened to those Gods because they couldn''t feel their presence anymore. To think Mykel could erase their existence instantly made them realize how powerful he had be.
"Mykel... what''s happening..." Hera asked in fear.
Zeus and the others were looking at Hera because they were surprised that she dared to speak to him. Aphrodite and Athena who sat next to her looked at her in disbelief and worried about her.
"I removed their existence because they knew who I was and remembered me clearly. And yet, they dared to raise their hands and voices to fight against me. I don''t need Gods like them in this ce," Mykel answered. "Don''t be scared, you should remember me now," Mykel said as he looked at them andmanded the system to recover their memories about him.
They felt sick and confused when they remembered everything and what they had done to Mykel. They wondered what had happened to them, but they realized they had lost their memories about him when Mara summoned them to the Temple of Triumph.
"It was me who did it. I erased my existence inside your memories to bait Mara in," Mykel answered as he looked at Hera and the others. "Now that she''s dead, there''s nothing else to be worried about," Mykel continued.
They looked at each other and realized he had just erased the existence of most of the Gods. Those Gods and Goddesses were the sons, daughters, brothers, or sisters of the remaining Gods in the hall. They didn''t know what to feel, angry or sad, but one thing was for sure only Mykel could bring them all back.
"What are you nning to do now?" Luciel asked as she looked at all the Gods who were still in shock.
"We do what I proposed a long time ago, a new game," Mykel answered and looked at Luciel.
"But you cleared all the towers. How are we going to do this now?" Luciel asked with her eyebrows furrowed.
"That won''t be a problem because I have be the owner of the system now. I can do whatever I want and nothing can stop me anymore," Mykel answered as he fixed his sitting.
Hera and the others were looking at each other, and they couldn''t believe that Mykel owned the system. Freyja was the strongest Goddess, and yet she couldn''t even go against the system. Hera and Nyx remembered the truth and so they stayed quiet about it and pretended to be surprised like the others.
"This new game, how are you going to start it?" Hera asked as she looked at Elena who wandered around the hall with Lh.
"How many worlds do you know that exist in this whole universe?" Mykel asked as he looked at them.
The only ones who had the most time to observe as a Constetion and scout for Awakeners were Loki and Hermes. They both looked at each other and tried to share their knowledge of the universe.
"Four hundred, or maybe five hundred," Loki answered as he looked at Hermes and Mykel back and forth.
Mykel, Bhatmelec, and Lucifer chuckled because those numbers weren''t even a tenth of the worlds that existed. Loki and Hermes raised their eyebrows and looked at them with confused looks.
"There are at least ten thousand worlds that exist. The universe is expanding and that also means the number of worlds will also increase," Mykel answered as he stood up and looked at everyone. "The most interesting part of it is that each world has its own Gods that rule over those worlds. The Gods and Goddesses that you don''t know about," Mykel pointed out.
They were dumbfounded by what they heard, and they wondered what kind of Gods ruled over those worlds. But then they all looked at Mykel and realized why he suddenly mentioned the Gods and Goddesses of those worlds.
"Mykel, don''t tell me..." Nyx said as she slowly stood up.
"That''s right, we are going to invade their worlds and take those worlds from them. How are we going to do that? We are going to use her to invade those worlds," Mykel answered as he pointed at Luciel. "Of course, their Gods won''t let it happen, but they won''t be strong enough to stop Luciel and I can guarantee you that. That''s where youe and offer them help," Mykel exined and looked at the others.
"I see, then what? Are we still going to proceed with the n that you told us about? Sending them all to Gehenna and letting them all fight each other as they tried to devour all the opportunity?" Freyja asked.
"Yes, and not only that, we are going to connect all those worlds together not only through a tower, but through portals. We will connect them all and let them explore the universe through them," Mykel answered as he looked at Rozan and Sven who already knew about it. "We are going to control all the existing worlds and realms that exist in this universe," Mykel pointed out with a serious expression.
Mykel told them that they didn''t have to watch from space as they did in the previous game. He allowed all of them to go down there and get involved in everything, and that if they wanted to. He was also nning on changing the system and how it would grow stronger.
He was trying to create a game where there wouldn''t be an end, and as long as there was someone who moved the pawn around, it would keep going. Hera and the others found it interesting and intrigued by it, but Jeanne, Gunnar, and some of them didn''t think they would join in. They weren''t interested and didn''t think they would fit in on joining the game.
"You''re not interested? Seriously?" Rozan looked at Gunnar.
"No, I''m an emotional guy. I''m not interested in doing that kind of thing. Although, it sounds nice to be able to travel from one world to another. I think I''m going to join just for that," Gunnar answered.
"It''s up to you whether you want to join or not, but since you have be a God, you can participate whenever you want. You can be a benevolent God that helps them, or you can be a watcher. Either way, that''s your choice, and you can even pretend to be a normal person," Mykel pointed out as he looked at Gunnar, Vincze, Nagy, and Gerrard. "You can do whatever you want, and nobody is going to stop you," Mykel continued.
Jeanne walked to the middle and asked, "Is there a reason that you want to keep doing this, Mykel? Aren''t you tired and sick of it?"
"You can ask that question to the Gods that are behind me right now," Mykel pointed his thumb at the table behind him.
Jeanne and the others looked at Hera and the others who were sitting at the table.
"What do you define a God, Jeanne?" Hera asked as she looked at Jeanne and let Elena sit on herp.
"A being that has control over humans and decides their fate?" Jeanne answered.
"That''s right, so what''s the point if we as a God don''t have a mortal to control over? It''s like having a lot of wealth but doesn''t know what to spend it on because there''s nothing you can buy, it''s pointless," Hera pointed out.
"We all here have had to go through hardships to be able to be here. As a living being, don''t you want to be superior to others? All of you had been through the same thing, and now you want to let it go to waste?" Loki asked. "You''re too young to understand, and you''ll think the same thing once you have been living for thousands of years like us," Loki continued as he looked at Elena.
"I''m not asking you to join, but this is the n that I have for these Gods. I promise them this, and I''m a man of my own words," Mykel said as he looked at Jeanne.
Jeanne nodded her head with understanding and decided to stay quiet and let Mykel do his work.
"So, Mykel. These Gods that you spoke of, how are they?" Nyx asked with her head resting on her fist.
"They''re pathetic. They''re nothingpared to all of you," Mykel answered.
All of the Gods looked at each other and started smirking and smiling.
Chapter 557 556: Master At Manipulation.
Jeanne was ying with Elena on the other side of the Hall with Lh, Nagy, and Enma. She oftentimes stole a nce at Mykel whenever he started to speak because she was curious, but at the same time, she didn''t want to hear it.
"Jeanne, you''re acting really weird. Is there something you want to say to Mykel?" Lh asked as she carried Elena in her arms.
Jeanne looked at Lh as she shook her head and then said, "No, it''s nothing. I''m just wondering what''s he thinking and what''s in his head right now."
"You want to know what father is thinking? I can tell you, but you have to give me something in return," Elena said as she looked at Jeanne.
Jeanne chuckled as she walked toward Elena and whispered something into her left ear. Elena giggled because it tickled, and then she nodded her head in agreement which made Lh curious about what Jeanne said to Elena.
"Father is very happy, but he''s also feeling nervous and a bit scared," Elena answered after she used her [Special Bond] skill on Mykel.
Jeanne and Lh were confused by what Elena meant by Mykel being nervous and scared. Scared wasn''t something that he would feel, not in a million years, or so Jeanne thought.
"Scared? Why?" Jeanne asked with a worried expression.
"Who''s scared?" Beldathiel asked as she walked toward Jeanne with Anathiel behind her.
Elena jumped down from Lh''s arms and immediately jumped into Beldathiel''s arms. She immediately hugged her and squeezed Beldathiel''s squishy body and rubbed her face against Beldathiel''s neck.
Jeanne looked at all the Demon Princesses and all the Demon Kings were summoned to the Hall of Arcana. She didn''t know why they were summoned, but she believed that Mykel was already nning on attacking those worlds.
"It''s nothing," Jeanne answered with a smile. "By the way, why are you here? Did Mykel summon you here?" Jeanne asked as she watched Elena y with Beldathiel''s cheeks.
"Yes, we just heard what''s going on here and we are going to explore the worlds that exist in this vast universe. Now that I think about it, I heard that you''re not interested in this and didn''t want to join in," Beldathiel said as she looked at Jeanne with a curious look. "Is there a reason why you don''t want to join in this new game that Mykel proposed?" Beldathiel asked with her cheeks being pulled by Elena.
"Look who''s talking. I''m more surprised that you''re fine with it knowing that you would prefer toze around and do nothing," Jeanne pointed out as she chuckled and looked at Beldathiel in disbelief.
"What''s wrong with it? As long as it''s for Mykel''s sake, do I really want to say no to it?" Beldathiel asked as she tilted her head and looked at Jeanne with her eyebrows raised. "I think you''re the one who knows the most about it because we both follow him by choice, right?" Beldathiel pointed out.
Jeanne stood frozen in ce and looked on as Mykel spoke with the Gods and the Demon Kings. She slowly made her way toward Mykel, remembering her wish and realizing that he had opened his heart. She had to do whatever it took to steal it from him.
"We''re going to do the same thing, but this time the tower is..." Luciel was exining things to the Gods when Jeanne suddenly walked past her and the Demon Princesses and Kings.
They all looked at Jeanne with curious looks and then they looked at her standing next to Mykel. Even Mykel was curious why she suddenly made her way to his side so suddenly.
"I''m joining the game," Jeanne said as she looked at them.
Everyone raised their eyebrows and was surprised by Jeanne''s sudden change of mind. But they were d that she decided to join in because it would be more fun to have someone else enjoy the game. Simply said, the more the merrier.
"Where was I?" Luciel raised her eyebrows. "Right, the tower. As I said earlier, the tower will be ced in all over those worlds, and we will put them in a trial just like how it was from the first to the tenth floor," Luciel said as she looked at Mykel. "That being said, for each world that has finished the trial, a portal will appear to connect those worlds who have achieved that, is that what you were saying?" Luciel asked.
"That''s right. We will implement Achievement and Ranking on those who thrive on greatness. To put it simply, firste, first serve. Whoever cleared the trial first will be gifted with everything they wish for, and with that being said, they will start to realize how Gods and Goddesses favor them the most. It will make them think highly of themselves and be arrogant," Mykel exined as he looked at them with a smirk.
"When ites to manipting human''s feelings, emotions, and ego, there''s nobody better than him. We can rely on how terrifying he is in knowing human inside out," Bhatmelec said as she chuckled and looked at Mykel from behind.
The meetingsted for hours until Mykel exined everything and made sure there wouldn''t be any loopholes. He didn''t want those mortals to find a loophole that could abuse the system and would bite back at the Gods.
They were amazed by how thoroughly Mykel was and how he managed to create something new on the spot. The answer to that was simple, he was an author and he read so many novels and used those ideas to create something new.
"Now that it''s done, should we pay them all a visit then?" Mykel asked as he stood up and stretched his neck.
"All of them? One by one?" Lucifer asked.
"Why should we? Let''s gather all of them at once since we are going to kill them anyway," Mykel answered with a smile and then snapped his fingers.
Everyone was teleported to the Void Realm and they were terrified when they felt the overwhelming aura that the clouds produced. They reminded them of Mara and it gave them chills down their spines, but then they saw thousands of Gods and Goddesses on the other side.
"Where am I?!" A man with half of his body covered in silk with so many essories on his body. "Who are you?" He looked at his surroundings and saw different people in weird attire.
They all looked so confused and stared at each other with suspicion because they had never seen each other before. They all immediately made space for each other and were wary of each other because they could sense each other''s power. They all had a feeling that they weren''t supposed to be there and that they shouldn''t be getting along so well.
"Move! You''re getting in my way!" A Goddess wore nothing but a tight gold fit dress said. She started to show off her power and made herself covered in gold and then punched the Gods around her that was enough to send them flying. "I said it, get out of my way!" She said as she grew bigger and bigger.
The Gods and Goddesses started to show each other dominance, and some of them recognized specific Gods who were superior to them. Some of the more confident Gods and Goddesses managed to dominate those who were around them, and those who were less confident did not wish to get involved.
All the Gods and Goddesses were trying to kill each other, but they were strong enough to recover as long as they still had power inside them. They were trying to prove themselves who were befitting to be standing on top, but then they felt a tremendous amount of power and aura from the distance. They all stopped attacking each other as the aura started to shroud them and made them tremble in fear.
"What a nostalgic scenery," Nyx said as shended near them and chuckled mischievously.
"Are you the one who brought us all here?" The Golden Goddess asked as she looked down at Nyx.
Nyx raised her eyebrows and chuckled again as she covered her mouth with the back of her right hand.
"Looks like you''re looking down on all of us. Die," The Golden Goddess said as she mmed Nyx with her giant hands. She then realized that her attack didn''t work on Nyx.
"I would love to say that it was me who brought you all here, but I''m nothing but just a follower," Nyx answered as she held the giant hands with her left hand.
All the Gods and Goddesses were confused by what Nyx had just said, and then they felt a different level of aura that was enough to make them all tremble in fear. They all looked at the clouds that blocked their vision, and then they saw Mykele out of it with Lucifer, Bhatmelec, Luciel, Jeanne, and the others.
"Enjoying your stay here already?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised.
Chapter 558 557: Battle Royale.
"A mere mortal?" A God in ck armor with eight ck wings looked at Mykel. He thought Mykel was a mortal because of the attire he wore, and those were something that a mortal wore.
"A mere mortal? How about I make you a mortal?" Mykel asked back as he looked up at the armored God.
The armored God''s wings suddenly got plucked off of his back and he couldn''t fly anymore. He hit the ground really hard and he lost all his strength as God that he couldn''t stand up because of how heavy the armor he wore.
"What did you just do?!" The armored God asked as he tried to move his body but it wouldn''t budge.
"Maybe this will help you understand," Mykel said as he lifted the armored God up into the air with his [Telekic] skill. "Does God bleed? If yes, then they''re mortal, right?" Mykel asked as he looked at the armored God.
Before the armored God could ask, Mykel ripped off all his limbs and he started to bleed. Fresh red blood squirted out of the armored God''s body and it made the other Gods and Goddesses shocked. They trembled in fear because none of them knew that there would be an existence that could change who they were.
Mykel crushed the armor and turned the God inside it into a pulp as the God screamed in pain that echoed throughout the whole realm. They all immediately bowed down to Mykel because they didn''t want to end up in the same fate as that God he had just killed.
"What are you doing?" Mykel asked as he looked down at them.
"We... we will follow you and we have seen how powerful and mighty you are," The Golden Goddess said as she kept bowing her head.
"This is no fun... who said that I want a new follower? Do you think I would take weaklings like all of you?" Mykel asked and stood in front of the Golden Goddess. "What I want is for you to prove your worth, and then I''ll acknowledge you," Mykel pointed out.
All the Gods were frozen still and they were scared by what Mykel meant. They slowly raised their heads to look at Mykel and wondered what he meant by that.
"Acknowledge?" The Golden Goddess asked.
"That''s right. I want to see which one of you is the strongest and then I''ll take that one to follow me," Mykel answered. "To put it simply, I want you all to kill each other until there''s only one of you that stands in front of me," Mykel continued.
All the Gods and Goddesses realized that they had be entertainment for Mykel. Knowing that they were thinking if they should kill each other or band together to fight him.
"I know what you''re thinking, so go ahead and try if you think you can defeat me. But I''ll warn you that if you decided to band together, there will be no mercy and I''ll make sure all of you die in the most painful death," Mykel said as he stared at the Golden Goddess in front of him. "The decision is yours to make," Mykel continued.
All the Gods and Goddesses were silently bowing their heads down, but then Mykel felt that time had stopped. The ambient sound of the space suddenly disappointed him and then he saw a God holding an hourss stand up.
A man wore a gold scarf underneath a white gown that only covered half of his torso. He slowly walked toward Mykel and gathered the sand from the hourss that he held and turned them into a big needle.
"You think by stopping the time I would be affected by it?" Mykel asked as he stared the hourss God in the eye. "You took your shot, but you missed," Mykel smiled and lifted the hourss God up into the sky. He lit the God with [Sacrilege me] and immediately the time started moving again.
All the Gods lifted their heads and looked at the space where a God was being burned alive in a dark orange me. They could feel the heat and it was enough to melt their hair and skin. They all ran away from the radius as they kept staring at the hourss God''s skin and flesh dripped to the ground.
"At least someone dared to take the shot. Anyone else wants to try?" Mykel asked and let the hourss God suffer like that. "How about you? You were the one who started it, right?" Mykel asked the Golden Goddess.
The Golden Goddess gritted her teeth and turned big in an instant. She became as big as the sun which surprised Nyx and the others that there was a being that could be that big. She then dropped her giant hands onto Mykel, but the Void Clouds protected him.
Every hit she threw, the shockwave was enough to send everyone away, but not the Gods and Goddesses from Mykel''s side. They were unaffected by it and didn''t even flinch whenever the shockwave struck their faces.
"Is this how are you going to fight?!" The Golden Goddess asked as she kept hammering Mykel. "Hiding underneath the clouds?!" She continued as she prepared her strongest blow. "Show yourself and fight me!" She shouted as she sent her hands down.
Mykel removed the clouds around him and saw giant hands that were as big as a flying down toward him. He raised his hands and stopped the Goddess'' hands in an instant. He then spread his arms and sent the giant hands away from him. That made the Golden Goddess lose her bnce and slowly fall down with her head pointing down at Mykel.
"You satisfied?" Mykel asked as the Void Clouds wrapped the Golden Goddess'' body in an instant. "It''s my turn now," Mykel said as he looked her in the eye.
The Void Clouds twisted and ripped the Golden Goddess'' limbs until her body started to crack like a solid gold being twisted. She was screaming in pain and couldn''t fight off the clouds since she was being bound by them. She was screaming and begging for forgiveness, but Mykel ignored her until the clouds entered her mouth, ears, and nose to torture her inside out.
Nyx and the others were terrified by the Void Clouds and their power. They finally were able to see the terrifying power of the clouds and how they could easily move and nothing could stop them. Zeus and the others were curious how did Mykel manage to defeat her if she had those powerful clouds around her.
"Now... who else wants to go against me?" Mykel nced at the Gods and Goddesses around him. "Looks like there''s nobody else who wants to go against me. So, now it''s time for all of you to prove your worth," Mykel said as he walked away while both the hourss God and the Golden Goddess''s screams filled the silence.
Without having any other choice, the Gods and Goddesses started to fight each other without hesitation. They fought with their lives on the line with their fullest power to kill whoever was around them.
Mykel and the others were watching in the distance and enjoyed the show. Elena was eager to join and have fun, but Mykel stopped her and forced her to be carried in his arms.
"So this is what you called a battle royale. What an interesting concept," Bhatmelec said as she looked at the Gods killing each other and didn''t show any mercy to them. "We should do this for entertainment," Bhatmelec continued as she looked at Lucifer.
"Ah, we have talked about this, and we are going to make it a spectacr game this time," Lucifer answered with a huge smile on his face.
Nobody knew how long the battlested, but it had finally ended with a Goddess that stood in the center of dead bodies. A goddess in a white gown that only had a sliver of strength to make herself stand up.
She looked around and remembered the Gods that were her temporary allies to kill specific Gods. She formed allies and backstabbed her allies which ended up making her survive.
"Congrattion," Mykel said as he walked toward her.
"I..." The Goddess said as she slowly lifted her head to look at Mykel. Before she could say anything else, she felt something just pierce through her chest. It was Mykel''s hand and he was holding her heart and slowly tightened his grip.
"Thanks for the hard work so I don''t have to deal with all of you," Mykel said as he looked at the pitiful Goddess expression. "Don''t worry, I''ll give you a painless death," Mykel smiled and crushed the Goddess'' heart.
The Goddess copsed and died with thousands of Gods around her. Jeanne and the others watched and remembered how terrifying, cunning, and heartless Mykel could be.
"Now that all the obstacles are gone, let''s start to take their worlds," Mykel said as he looked at the dead bodies around him.
Chapter 559 558: Live To The Fullest.
Mykel looked at the hundreds of live feeds of worlds that were struggling to fight demons. He watched as the demons were no longer the only enemy that mortals had to face. There were mortals that had decided to join hands with demons and worked together to invade those worlds that were trying to resist.
Rozan had be the God of Magic and had a total of two thousand followers. He oftentimes came down and showed off his power to the mortals as he ended the endless war with the demons. All of his followers had be Sages, the peak a mortal could be that powerful enough to defeat hundreds or even a thousand demons single-handedly.
Sven had be the God of Principality and had a total of a thousand followers. He had be known throughout the whole universe because he once showed himself and massacred half a million humans that had turned against Gods. His followers specialized in dealing with mortals that had gone astray and followed the demons.
Gunnar, Gerrard, Vincze, and Nagy ended up joining and bing the Quadrinity. The Four Gods of Justice guided whoever believed in them with a power that focused on versatility. They had more than a hundred thousand followers and kept growing like an unstoppable flood because of how famous they had be.
Lillith had be the second feared Goddess and mortals gave her the title of the Merciless God because she didn''t only kill demons, she killed innocent and evil mortals as well. She only had a few followers, to be exact, there were only a hundred of them. She feared that nobody dared to pray nor to wish to ask her for help, and those hundred mortals were the only ones that were brave enough to ask her to be their sponsor.
Aurea had be the Goddess of Annihtion and she was the most feared Goddess in the universe. One time, she annihted a whole because Demons had conquered the world. She ended up killing both the Demons and all the mortals in that world. So far, she only had three followers, and all of them were women and they were as heartless as her. Those three women became famous and were given the title of Apostles of Annihtion.
Lastly, the most famous and favored by all mortals, Jeanne with her title as the Goddess of Benevolence. She had at least twenty million followers throughout the universe and was the only Goddess who answered their calls of need. The most devoted followers were given the title of the Children of the Goddess, and they were the ones who helped the other worlds from demons.
The heads of the Major Arcana maintained their title as the Major Arcana and each had at least five million followers. Every one of them enjoyed and immersed themselves in the new game that Mykel created and they couldn''t help but get excited every time.
Lucifer and Bhatmelec ended up making their own world and they did the same thing as they used to. They took things slowly and enjoyed ying as Omnipotent beings, and they made their own game.
"How long has it been?" Mykel sighed as he looked at the screens in front of him.
"Fifty years since it all started," Lh answered as she hugged him from behind. "I don''t know what you''re thinking, but I can see that you''re bored. Do you want to share it with me?" Lh asked as she looked at Mykel''s expression.
"Am I?" Mykel asked as he nced at Lh.
"I mean, you''re not joining them and you have been doing nothing but staying here watching. As I said, I don''t know what''s on your mind, but there''s nothing that''s stopping you from doing whatever you want," Lh answered as she looked at the screens in front of her.
"You''re right, but the only thing that stopping me from doing so is myself," Mykel said as he stood up. "I have somewhere to go, do you want toe with me?" Mykel asked.
Lh nodded her head and followed Mykel without asking where he wanted to go. They both then warped to the world where Edith was, and it was more or less simr since thest time he brought her there.
Lh and Elena oftentimes came to visit Edith, but they both stopped visiting Edith thirty years ago because of her husband''s death and she already had a big family that took care of her. They didn''t know how big Edith''s family had be, or how many grandchildren she had.
Mykel and Lh stood in front of an apartment building, the tallest and the fanciest building. The apartment was owned by Edith, and her daughters owned dozens of apartments around the world. They might be the richest family in the world and money was thest thing they worried about.
Mykel and Lh went to the highest floor and it was where the penthouse was. Mykel rang the bell and someone was running toward the door.
"Hello? Who is this?" A little girl''s voice came out of the inte next to the door.
"We are Edith''s friends," Mykel answered.
"Grandma Edith? Hold on a moment, please! I''ll call grandma!" The girl replied and ran hurriedly so that both Mykel and Lh could hear those little steps.
It didn''t take long until someone opened the door for them, and they looked at an old woman who opened the door. She looked at Mykel and Lh in disbelief, but then she slowly opened her arms and hugged Mykel so tightly.
"It''s been a while, Merlin," Mykel said as he hugged her gently.
Merlin hummed and then hugged Lh since she missed both of them so much. She then let both of them in, and to their surprise, they saw a big family with eight small girls and boys. There were also four teenagers and four adults including Edith''s daughters and their husbands.
They all looked at Mykel and Lh with their eyes and mouths wide open. It looked like they were staring at a famous celebrity in front of them because of how beautiful, dignified, and handsome the two of them were.
"Mother is in her room, is there anything you want? We have plenty of drink and we can prepare you something to eat, as well," Merlin asked as she couldn''t stop smiling whenever she saw Mykel and Lh.
"A bottle of Vodka would be nice," Mykel smiled gently.
Merling chuckled softly as she nodded her head and then went to the small bar to grab a bottle of vodka for Mykel. Mykel and Lh went to see Edith since they were there for her, and when they entered the room, they saw how Edith looked so old that her skin wrinkled and her hair turned white. She was resting on the bed as she stared at the balcony where an airne flew past the apartment.
"Have you lived your life to the fullest, Edith?" Mykel asked as he looked at Edith.
Edith smiled and slowly turned her head to look at Mykel and Lh. She asked Mykel to turn herself into a mortal again so she could live normally with her family. The reason Mykel came to visit was that she only had a day left to live and so he came to offer him something.
"Long time no see, Mister Mykel, Miss Lh," Edith smiled and she looked so happy to see them again. "I wish I can stand up to greet you, but my body is no longer listening to me anymore," Edith said as she looked at her own body.
"Well, tomorrow you won''t have to worry about your body anymore," Mykel said as he walked around the bed and sat on the sofa next to the bed.
Lh and Edith looked at Mykel with confused looks on their faces, but Edith could tell what it meant by the look in Myke''s eyes. She then slowly looked at the ceiling and thought if she was ready to die, leaving everything behind.
"Do you want to go back in time and do it again?" Mykel asked.
Edith shook her head and looked at Mykel, "My job here is done and I have lived to the fullest thanks to you. I have experienced everything that I wanted with my family." "Now that I have done it, I think I want to go back and live with everyone again because no matter what, they have been like my second family to me," Edith answered.
"Well then, you should say goodbye to your own family first," Mykel said with a smile.
Chapter 560 559: Telling The Whole Truth.
Edith gathered her family in her room while Mykel and Lh waited outside as they enjoyed their drinks and smoked on the balcony. They could hear the sobbing and feel their sadness when they heard that Edith would soon leave them. They knew what it meant and so they decided to stay by her side until the day came.
"Lyn, have you ever wondered who I am?" Mykel asked.
"It always came to my mind, but I never thought about it because it was something that I couldn''tprehend. But that doesn''t mean I''m not curious," Lh answered as she puffed the smoke.
Mykel gently put his hand on Lh''s cheek and slowly moved her head so he could see her in the eye. They both stared each other in the eye for a few minutes without blinking their eyes. She suddenly trembled and put her hands on his hand as she glimmered in tears because she couldn''t believe what she saw.
"Mykel..." Lh said but she immediately copsed and fainted because she couldn''tprehend the truth.
Mykel held her in his arms and gently hugged her as she slowly regained consciousness. She immediately trembled in fear and in disbelief, but since she was in Mykel''s arms, it helped her calm herself down.
"Now that you know, I have to go back," Mykel said quietly as he gently stroked her hair. "I shouldn''t be here and I have somewhere to go to," Mykel continued as he keptforting her.
Lh couldn''t say anything and could only hug him so tightly because she didn''t want to see him leave. She was so scared that she might not be able to see him anymore, and she didn''t want to imagine it.
"I''m going to tell everyer," Mykel said.
Mykel brought Lh back to the world that Mykel created just for the Gods to gather. A world thatbined all existing heavens in all mythology by the power of the system. She was still in shock and Mykel asked Elena tofort her since he had to go back and pick Edith up.
Mykel stopped the time and entered Edith''s room where all her family was sleeping on the couch, floor, and next to the bed. It was in the middle of the night and he immediatelymanded the system to put Edith back to her peak as a Goddess just like Sven and the others. He then created a lifeless body that resembled Edith''s and switched the body on the bed.
The moment Mykel continued the time, Bhatmelec and Lucifer came to his world and wondered why he suddenly stopped the time. Lucifer and Bhatmelec could see in Mykel''s expression that he seemed to have resolved what he was going to do.
"The day has finallye," Lucifer said as he sat next to Mykel and looked at how beautiful the world was. "Are you going to tell everyone now?" Lucifer asked.
"Yes. I''m going to tell them everything. I have been staying here for too long, and it''s time for me to go back," Mykel answered and looked at the snowy mountains in the distance. "In the first ce, I didn''t ask to be brought here, and I have achieved my goal," Mykel continued.
"By the way you speak, does that mean you will lose everything once you go back to the real world and can''t go back here?" Lucifer asked as he nced at Mykel.
Mykel smiled and didn''t say anything, but his gazes were enough to tell it was the truth. He did try it decades ago, but a notification appeared in front of him, a warning. The system warned him that once he left, he couldn''t go back anymore and everything that he possessed would disappear. That was why he hesitated to leave because he still wanted to enjoy his time there.
"Is there a reason why you want to go back even though you can have everything here?" Lucifer asked.
"This isn''t my reality. This is like a bad and a good dream for me, and I have to wake up," Mykel answered with a weak smile.
"Do you want us to help you speak with the others?" Bhatmelec asked as she looked at the river in front of them. "It would be a bit emotional for them, and I don''t think they can ept it," Bhatmelec continued as she dipped her feet in the river.
"I can do it myself. What''s the worst that could happen?" Mykel smirked as he chuckled.
Mykel spoke to everyone telepathically and summoned them to his world. Jeanne and the others were surprised that they were forced to be there, but they didn''t mind since it had been a while since Mykel summoned them. Not just Hera and all the Gods, but Beldathiel and the Demon Princesses as well.
"Mykel?" Jeanne asked as she looked at Mykel sitting on a big boulder of rock on the riverside.
"I have something to show all of you," Mykel turned around and jumped down the boulder. "I want you to look at me in the eye and pay attention to what I''m going to show you," Mykel said with a serious expression.
Everyone gulped and felt something bad was about to happen, but the moment they looked Mykel in the eye, they saw the same thing that Lh saw. They made the same reaction and were petrified by it. Suddenly Rozan went down to his knees and started to vomit because it was beyond hisprehension.
The only one who could stand from all that was Jeanne, but her pupils were shaking, and didn''t know what to say. She then snapped back to reality and realized what Bhatmelec said back then, and why Mykel knew everything. It started toe together and it made her realize why he let them all know and what he was going to do.
"Mykel... don''t go..." Jeanne said as she held Mykel''s hand so tightly.
"It''s time for me to go," Mykel gently smiled.
"What about us? What about Miss Lh? Hera? Elena? What about me?! You haven''t given me my wish!" Jeanne responded and she looked really mad. "I don''t want you to leave! Nobody wants you to leave!" Jeanne held Mykel''s hand and didn''t want to let go. She even intended to hurt his hand, but she was too powerless to even make him feel pain.
"You guys are going to be fine with me. I have watched you live fifty years without me and nothing really make a change," Mykel answered. "And for your wish, I guess I must break my promise for the first time," Mykel continued.
"No!" Jeanne yelled and started to cry. "Please, don''t go..." Jeanne went down to her knees as she kept holding Mykel''s hand.
Hera looked at Mykel with her eyebrows furrowed and said, "You made this new game so we can keep doing what we are doing, isn''t that right? That''s why you didn''t join us because you want us to forget about you, isn''t it?"
"Well, I''m your creator and of course, I want what''s best for all of you," Mykel answered as he looked at Loki and the others. "And looking at how every one of you is enjoying it, that''s enough to give me a sigh of relief," Mykel continued.
Everyone stood there and silently looked at Mykel with various expressions and thoughts in their heads. They were feeling the same way as Jeanne, and none of them wanted him to leave, but if they pissed him off, he would erase everyone''s existence. They left Jeanne alone to do it and hoped she could stop him from leaving.
"It''s not like he won''te back. He cane and visit us whenever he wants, right?" Rozan asked as he looked at the others and then looked at Lucifer.
"No. Once he left, he can''t go back," Lucifer answered.
Hearing that, they all immediately looked at Mykel and begged him to not leave them. They were asking him why he wanted to go back while he had everything. The simple answer he gave was that this world wasn''t his reality and that it was time for him to wake up to his reality. He wasn''t pathetic enough to stay and live inside a dream, and he had to fix his life because sooner orter, he had to go back whether he wanted to or not.
"This is a goodbye," Mykel said as he gently stroked Jeanne''s head.
Chapter 561 560: Back To Reality.
"Let me go with you!" Jeanne pulled Mykel in with her sweaty hands. "I don''t want to be here if you''re not here. I have been following you, following your orders, and this time let me do what I want, and what I want is just to be with you," Jeanne said.
Mykel silently stared at Jeanne for a moment, and then said, "I have nothing in my world. You have seen it, how I lived before I came here. Do you think I can give you anything with the things that I have?" "You have everything you want here, and you can be anything you want. Why would you waste it all just to be with me?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows furrowed.
"I could ask you the same thing, and my reason is that I want to be with you no matter what happened. I don''t care if I would lose everything as long as I''m with you," Jeanne answered with determination.
Aurea suddenly walked toward Jeanne and gently lifted her up which surprised Jeanne. Aurea slowly removed Jeanne''s hands from Mykel''s arm as sheforted her. She knew that Jeanne wouldn''t stop begging that was why she decided to stop her and calm her down.
The moment Jeanne was brought to the side, Elena flew in and hugged Mykel so tightly. She felt what Mykel felt, and it made her cry, and didn''t want to let go of Mykle, just like Jeanne. It wasn''t for the same reason as Jeanne, but because she felt the pain in Mykel''s chest and the sadness he felt of leaving everyone behind.
Elena already knew that Mykel would leave one day, and they both had talked about this for a very long time. Elena had epted it, but feeling how sad she and Mykel was, it made her reluctant to let him go.
"You''re an adult now, are you seriously going to cry? You promised you won''t cry," Mykel said as he stroked Elena''s head.
"Shut up..." Elena replied as she hugged Mykel so tightly.
"Can you do me a favor, Elena?" Mykel whispered into Elena''s ears.
Elena was frozen still after she listened to Mykel''s request, and realized the time had been stopped. She slowly leaned her head back and looked at Mykel with a shocked expression as Mykel gently smiled at her.
"Do you think you can do it in my stead?" Mykel asked. "I believe you''re more befitting for this," Mykel pointed out as he put his hands on her shoulders.
Elena slowly removed her hands from Mykel''s body and took a few steps back. Bhatmelec put her hand on Elena''s left shoulder and watched Mykel take a deep breath and exhale deeply.
"Goodbye, sweetheart," Mykel said with a gentle smile then disappeared.
Time started moving again, and everyone could feel Mykel''s presence had disappeared. Jeanne screamed her lungs out and pushed Aurea away from her as she spread her wings. Luciel and Aurea stopped her from doing whatever she was trying to do, but they could feel the divine power inside her body was about to burst and might kill everyone around her.
"Let go of me! I''ll go and find Mykel even if it means death!" Jeanne said as she pushed Aurea and Luciel away from her.
"If you want to die that badly, go ahead," Elena said as she looked at Jeanne with a serious expression. "But you won''t be able to meet father that way," Elena continued.
Jeanne looked at Elena with a confused look as she folded her wings.
(On Earth)
"Hey! Wake up! How long are you going to sleep here?" The officer said as he shook Mykel on the shoulder.
Mykel opened his eyes and looked at his surroundings. He scoffed and chuckled which made the officer look at him with weird look. It was the same cell before he got teleported to Earth in his novel.
"Hurry up and leave, and don''t forget to take your belongings," The officer said as he walked away.
"Status... system..." Mykel mumbled to himself, but nothing happened. "That''s worth the shot," Mykel chuckled as he stood up.
Mykel''s inmate stared at him with his eyebrows furrowed and looked at him weirdly. He was as big as Gunnar and he had tattoos all over his body.
"What? Do you have a business with me?" Mykel asked with his eyebrow raised.
The inmate stood up and approached Mykel as he cracked his neck. He was about to punch Mykel, but the officer came back since Mykel hadn''te out of the cell. The officer looked at the inmate and warned him that they would fine him. Mykel then smirked and left the cell with the officer.
"Is this all your belongings?" The officer asked as he pointed at the silver te filled with a wallet, a pack of cigarettes, a lighter, a pair of keys, a smartphone, and a ring.
"Yeah, thanks," Mykel answered as he nodded his head and put on his zer.
Mykel grabbed his stuff and left the police station as he put a cigarette in his mouth. He made sure that he was in his world when he looked around, and this time he was in his real world with the same street he knew.
He checked his wallet and the $22 he got from that guy he had beaten up was still there and he couldn''t help but smile, "Better than nothing." "Now that I think about it. The ring didn''t get brought to that world," Mykel looked at the 18k gold ring on his left ring finger.
The gold ring was his engagement ring with Sasha, and he wondered why he didn''t remember anything about the ring. He then went to the cemetery to pay her a visit for onest time even though he had never visited since her burial.
When he stood in front of Sasha''s gravestone, he looked at the ring in his hand. He was silently reminiscing about the past and wondered why he had gone through all that dream. Why it felt so real and yet he couldn''t ept it no matter how hard he tried after he reached his goal.
"I''m always thinking that everything that happened, it all happened because of you. From when I met you, be with you, and until now, I feel like you have something to do with all this," Mykel said as he sighed and put the ring in his zer pocket. "I wonder if you were the one who sent me there..." Mykel sat down and lit his cigarette as he stared at Sasha''s name on the gravestone and pulled out a bottle of cheap vodka.
"I never thought this day woulde," A woman''s voice could be heard from Mykel''s right side. Mykel nced at the woman and realized it was Sasha''s mother. "I want you to leave. I don''t want to see your sinful face in front of my daughter''s grave," she continued.
Mykel ignored her words, took a big shot, and then walked away, ignoring the woman''s existence. When he walked past the woman, she asked, "Are you finally feeling guilty for what happened to my daughter?"
"No, I just came to visit and say goodbye," Mykel answered as he walked away.
Mykel left the cemetery and went straight to the pawn shop to sell his gold ring. He got $1000 for selling the ring, and he went back to his apartment and decided to start a new life with the money he got.
(Six monthster)
Mykel was sitting in the park with a cigarette in his mouth on Sunday morning. He was working as a constructionborer during the day and during the night time, he worked as a bartender or a male escort. Although he lost everything, his look helped him get an easy job.
"The end is near!" A group of people chanted the same words over and over. "God is angry at us! Repent!" They kept chanting on the street.
"They really have nothing else to do, huh?" Mykel sighed as he stood up and looked at the crowds.
Mykel had enough of it and decided to walk toward them because they ruined his Sunday morning. He looked at the banners those people held, and when he was about to tell them to stop, dark clouds formed in the sky. They all looked up and the chanting stopped because of the weird phenomenon that had happened.
Small dots could be seening out of the clouds and slowly falling down. They were curious about what it was until they realized the dots grew bigger and it was a creature like a bat. They were wondering what it was until those creaturesnded on the ground.
"God, please have mercy on our souls," A man said with a trembling voice as he looked at a gargoyle thatnded right in front of him.
Chapter 562 561: Im Back, Again. (The End)
Mykel was dumbfounded and shocked by what he was seeing because those were demons. He immediately looked at his surroundings and saw the gargoyles observing their surroundings. He then slowly walked away before bad things happened and went straight to his apartment.
"What''s going on?!" Mykel asked as he turned on the TV.
Breaking news appeared and the newscaster warned everyone to stay home. The newscaster said that the UK, the US, and Russia were attacked by unknown creatures. Thousands of lives had been lost by those creatures, and there was so much footage of gargoyles, imps, and ghouls killing and destroying everything around them.
"This is..." Mykel was speechless when he watched the news.
He looked at his phone and saw the alert message that ordered all the citizens to stay home. He grabbed his stuff and knew there was no ce that could be called safe when those things were around. He started to hear gunshots on the streets, and when he was about to leave the apartment, he saw a gargoyle rip a man''s body and threw it inside the apartment.
People started to scream in fear and panic as they watched the man''s half-body on the ground. He ignored the dead body in front of him and went straight to the ally using the back door. He listened to the screams from all over the ce, and he looked around, hoping the army woulde to deal with the demons.
He realized he couldn''t go anywhere because normal guns wouldn''t be able to stop those gargoyles. He saw people running away in front of him, and then a gargoylended right in front of him in front of the alleyway. The gargoyle looked at him for a moment, but then it flew away and ignored his existence.
At that moment he realized, what was happening and slowly walked out of the alleyway. He watched people being torn apart and eaten alive while others ran for their lives. He then decided to confirm it onest time and approached the gargoyle who was eating intestines in the middle of the road. People were only focusing on their own lives and didn''t bother to look at him who approached the gargoyle.
Mykel grabbed a bottle of water that rolled over his foot and grabbed it. He threw it at the gargoyle and hit it right in the head. The gargoyle red at him and screeched at him with its mouth covered in blood with an intestine hanging down its mouth.
"Come here," Mykel said as he stood in the middle of the road.
The gargoyle kept screeching at him, but it didn''t dare to move toward Mykel. It immediately flew away and hunted some more humans that were trying to run away. Mykel then took a deep breath and exhaled deeply because of how nervous he was from doing something stupid like that.
Mykel stared at the sky and looked at the gargoyles raining down endlessly. He never thought how terrifying it looked from the perspective of a powerless human being. He realized it now and what was happening at that moment.
A week had passed since that day, and the city he was living in, it became empty. Not a single living being could be seen except Mykel because he was ignored and protected by the demons. The people had been evacuated, and whenever they tried to get into the city, the demons prevented them from entering.
Mykel was sitting at the counter of the bar as he watched the TV with the electricity that was provided by the generator. He watched people from over the world discuss the situation they were in and how to prevent it. Millions of lives had gone in just a week and they were panicking. But suddenly breaking news appeared and it was the moment where it all began, the first sighting of the Awakened.
Videos went viral of people fighting demons with bare hands, knives, or swords. A few countries had a few Awakeners and started to fight back against the demons with the help of the army.
"God has answered our prayer! People are chosen to send these evil creatures from the face of Earth!" The reporter said as he looked at his co-hosts. "It''s time for us to fight back and support them with everything we got!" he continued and he looked angry, excited, and relieved at the same time.
Mykel was enjoying his cigarette and a ss of vodka, but then the lights went off. The electricity had gone and the sound of the generator had stopped. When he wanted to check the generator, he felt a presence behind the counter and staring at him with a sharp gaze that gave him a chill down his spine. He couldn''t move a muscle, not even his eyes dared to look behind the counter.
"It has been a while, father," Elena''s voice could be heard from behind the counter. "How long has it been? A hundred years?" Elena asked.
"Elena?" Mykel asked as he nced behind the counter with his heart pounding because he couldn''t believe it. "It''s been six months for me," Mykel answered.
Mykel had so many questions about how a character from his novel managed toe to reality. He was so confused, but at the same time, he was d and terrified to hear her voice, not to mention that she was right in front of her.
"I''m d that you''re well, father..." Elena said as she poured something in the dark that Mykel couldn''t see.
"I wanted to say the same, but I can feel it in your voice that you''re not," Mykel replied as he fixed his sitting and lit his lighter.
The moment the me lightened up the pub, he was surprised to see Elena''s attire was torn into pieces that barely covered her body. She was trembling as she tried to take a sip of her whiskey and her eyes were empty.
"I''m fine, for now..." Elena answered and stared Mykel in the eye with a cold expression. "You must have so many questions, but the answer to the most important question is that we found a loophole..." Elena continued as she put her hands on the counter.
"A loophole?" Mykel furrowed his eyebrows.
"The story that you created and the Gods that you created inside, they came from real mythologies, right? We used that and entered this world through those mythologies that people believed in..." Elena answered and she looked in pain. "We fulfilled the requirement and that was to bring all the Gods of all the mythologies back to life. That includes Mara, and we turned them into reality," Elena continued.
Mykel was speechless and never thought it was possible. In the first ce, he still believed that it was all just a dream, but now that Elena was in front of him and the things that happened, he believed it wasn''t.
"And what happened to you? Who did that to you?" Mykel asked as he kept the lighter on.
"We were fighting a few Gods... Gods that weren''t in the story. The Eastern Gods, andstly..." Elena coughed as she clenched her fists. "There''s this powerful God. The God that the majority of the people in father''s world that they believe in. A being that created Lucifer, all the angels..." Elena answered.
"Where''s Lucifer?" Mykel asked.
"Fighting the angels..." Elena answered. "Father, we all might disappear, and this might be my only chance to be able to see you," Elena continued.
Mykel didn''t say a word as he stood up and then walked behind the counter. He pulled Elena toward him and gently stroked her hair as he thought about what he had just heard. While they were silently enjoying each other''spany, Mykel felt a presence, a lot of them just came down outside the pub.
Mykel held Elena''s hand and brought her outside, and when he looked at the street, he saw familiar faces.
"Boss..." Gunnar said with a big smile, but his eyes were filled with sorrow.
Jeanne and the others were with him and they were standing in the middle of the street, in the same condition as Elena. They looked like they were in a big war against someone or something.
"Elena, do you still have it?" Mykel asked.
"Yes, father..." Elena answered.
"Give it to me," Mykel said.
[You are now the Owner of the System]
[Wee back, Mykel Alester]
[All the possessions you had have been saved]
[Would you like to take them all back?]
[Yes] [No]
"Yes," Mykel answered as he stared at each one of them with a serious expression.
[Initiating...]
[All the skills you had have been recovered]
Mykel felt the familiar power run through his body and it felt like he had juste back to life. He looked at his right hand and he clenched it as hard as he could. The shockwave from clenching his fist was enough to send a strong shockwave that ttened the whole city.
"Mykel?" Jeanne asked and she was so relieved when he got all his power back.
"What''s this?" Aurea asked as she looked at the ttenednd with nothing remaining. "Does this mean that you''re back?" Aurea looked at Mykel who was busy checking his status screen.
Mykel closed his status screen and looked at Aura, "I''m back. I''m back to the game."
Jeanne and the others surrounded him and they all were smiling with tears in their eyes.
"We can do thister," Mykel said as he looked at the sky. "Right now, this so-called God. Why don''t we pay him a visit?" Mykel asked with his eyebrow raised with a smirk.
"Do you think we can win?" Aurea asked.
"Have I ever lost?" Mykel scoffed.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!